《The Player that Can’t Level Up》


 Chapter 1: The Player Who Can’t Level Up (1)

    Chapter 1: The yer Who Can¡¯t Level Up (1)


    Squeeeakk! The green goblin shrieked as it went down.


    Nice work, everyone.


    Thank you for your work, Guide.


    Good job!


    Killing goblins is pretty easy now!


    The yers chatted as they put away their weapons. The man addressed as Guide was thest yer to put his sword away.


    Did everyone level up? the guide asked.


    Yes, answered one of the yers.


    We didnt even kill that many, but weve already leveled up, added another one from the group.


    Its because you level up quicker in the beginner levels. The guide turned around and continued, Then, we will climb the second floor tomorrow.


    Okay!


    Ill see you at the entrance in the morning. The guide said his goodbyes and left first. The remaining yers were still packing their stuff; when he was out of earshot, they began talking in hushed tones.


    So, is that guy really that famous?


    Totally.


    Oh, Ive heard of him too!


    The goblin corpse had disappeared by now, leaving a murky crystal in its ce. One of the yers picked it up and continued, Im notpletely sure about it, but rumor has it that he cant level up.


    What? asked the curious one in the group.


    Hes the yer who cant level up. I know there isnt a numerical ranking system; if there were, he would be deadst, no doubt.


    Really? He cant level up?


    Yes. Another rumor is that he possesses a unique ability. However, if that were true, whats he doing helping newbies like us? said the crystal-carrying yer to no one in particr.


    Thats true. Lost in thought, the group of newbie yers nodded and looked in the direction in which the guide left.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu, the guide who left the hunting ground alone, was busy checking his schedule. His guiding appointments were done for the day, which meant it was time for him to hunt.


    Gi-Gyu watched the forest as he walked by. Like clockwork, he had been following the exact same routine for thest five years. Every day, he would spend a chunk of his time guiding people around the Tower; then, he would use whats left of his day for hunting. This had been his everyday routine ever since he entered the Tower as a yer.


    Gi-Gyu headed toward his regr hunting ground to avoid the other yers. After wandering around the Tower for five years, he found a secluded corner where he could hunt in peace. For now, no one seemed to be aware of this spot; it was his secret spot.


    This secret spot had a unique feature of sortsa goblin would spawn here every day.


    Todays goblin was looking around, waiting for its prey.


    Krrrk? Krrrk?


    Schwing!


    Gi-Gyu unsheathed his sword from his waist and trod quietly toward it. Every step he took was filled with caution.


    A well-ced strike to the goblins vulnerable spot when its unaware should be enough to kill it. This should be an easy hunt.


    Squeeakk! However, the goblin spotted Gi-Gyu and screeched.


    Tsk.


    Todays hunt turned out to be another problematic one. His surprise attack seeded at odd times, but times like those were sporadic. Consequently, most of his hunts turned out to be problematic.


    Squeeakk!


    Dodging the spear, Gi-Gyu jumped toward the goblin.


    ***


    After a long one-hour hunt, Gi-Gyu was drained. He had been hunting goblins in the same ce for five years, so he shouldve been getting faster at it. But even now, it still took him over an hour to kill a single goblin.


    Gi-Gyu exercised diligently in the hope of improving his stamina. However, he failed to build even a single muscle, let alone gain a stamina point.


    When the Tower and the Gate appeared in this world, a handful of people awakened as yers. Those who obtained unlimited potential ascended the Tower and closed the Gate, creating their own powerful group.


    Now, the world was so dependent on the yers that it could not survive without them. A yer was an admired hero and a symbol of wealth since the beings called yers literally controlled the world economy. So, when Gi-Gyu awakened as a yer, he was ecstatic.


    Status screen. Lying on the ground, Gi-Gyu called up his status screen.


    [Level 1]


    [Unique Ability ???]


    He was still at Level 1, and his unique ability was still something unknown. Looking at the screen, Gi-Gyu frowned bitterly.


    A unique ability was something that only a select few called the Chosen Ones could acquire. Usually, this unique ability awakened into a special skill. Gi-Gyu was one of those Chosen Ones, but the problem was, he didnt know what his ability was. His unique ability remained a bunch of question marks despite his best efforts. After Kim Gi-Gyu became a yer with a unique ability, he believed he had an easy life ahead of him. But of course, the reality wasnt what he had expected.


    Who knew there could be a yer like me?! Gi-Gyu grumbled to himself. He was a yer with a unique ability, one of the Chosen Ones. However, his unique ability was the great unknown, he couldnt level up, and he was as strong as an average human at best. All these factors resulted in Gi-Gyu being an unprecedented yer.


    ***


    The Gate that led to the Tower was located in the Seoul branch of the yer Association.


    This is your pay for the day.


    Thank you.


    Gi-Gyu received three 50,000 won bills. For Gi-Gyu, this was a lot of money. Gi-Gyu worked as a tutorial guide for the novice yers in the Tower. His job was to appraise the newly awakened yers about the Tower, the other yers, and the battles. He apanied them from the first to the fourth floors, called the tutorial floors.


    Gi-Gyuined, Ahh Each day Im getting fewer customers than thest.


    Recently, the number of novice yers requesting a tutorial guide has decreased. This was because the guilds offered their own guides in hopes of seducing novice yers into their guilds. The new yers, in turn, preferred the guides from the guilds they nned on joining rather than the associations guides. Such preference guaranteed that they could hunt with the same guides even after the tutorial levels.


    Unfortunately, this meant less work for Gi-Gyu. He missed the days when he made a lucrative living as an association guide.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. His ie was progressively decreasing, and his level refused to go up. He had to make much more than what he was making if he wanted to continue paying for his mothers hospital bills, the rent, and his familys living expenses.


    At this rate, I might have to get a part-time job, Gi-Gyumented. Perhaps he needed to give up his hunting time and find a part-time job. He knew he wouldnt be able to live as a yer anymore if it came to that.


    Gi-Gyu headed toward the payment office nearby. Whenever a monster was killed in the Tower or at the Gate, a crystal appeared in its ce. A yers primary ie came from exchanging these crystals for money at the payment office.


    Thatll be 20,000 won.


    Since all Gi-Gyu brought was a single small crystal he got from killing the goblin, his pay was meager. Putting away the money in his pocket, Gi-Gyu turned around. It was time to go home.


    ***


    Gi-Gyus home was located atop a shabby apartmentplex; it was an even shabbier rooftop attic. He opened the door and entered with a big smile.


    Im home! Gi-Gyu greeted.


    Wee back, Gi-Gyu. His mother returned the greeting.


    How are you feeling today, Mother? he asked.


    Wee home, chirped in his younger sister, Yoo-Jung.


    In this tiny ces corner was a hospital bed where Gi-Gyus mother rested. A particrly nasty ident torpefied her lower body, leaving her immotile.


    Oppa[1], you havent had dinner yet, right? Ill make you something, Yoo-Jung offered.


    Okay, Gi-Gyu answered as he walked up to his mother and began massaging her. And this was his everyday routine after getting out of work and returning home. His mother was paralyzed from a spinal injury, and she needed frequent massages to prevent further muscle stiffening.


    Im sorry, Gi-Gyu, his mother apologized suddenly.


    Youve got nothing to be sorry about, Mother, Gi-Gyu consoled her.


    Gi-Gyus father passed away from an ident when he was young. That same ident was also responsible for his mothers spinal injury. After his fathers death, Gi-Gyu had to mature overnight to care for his mother and younger sister. When Gi-Gyu was still at an innocent young age, he was suddenly burdened with the responsibility of being the only breadwinner in his family.


    He learned early on the cruelty of capitalism. He lived in a world where medical treatments were only for those with money, so Gi-Gyu quit school and began working. He spent a better part of his early years working odd jobs, taking on any and all jobs he could find. Just when he made peace with the fact that he would spend the rest of his life delivering food and working part-time jobs full-time, he awakened as a yer.


    What an unfair world.


    Gi-Gyu frowned as he remembered his past. Meanwhile, he didnt forget to keep his hands busy. Using the wet towel Yoo-Jung had brought him earlier, he washed his mothers back.


    Oppa, dinners ready! Yoo-Jung called out.


    Go ahead and eat, Son. You must be so tired, his mother urged.


    Okay, Gi-Gyu responded.


    Yoo-Jung set the metal table with rice, kimchi, and a fried egg.


    Where did you get the egg from?


    The chicken were raising at schoolid some, so I brought them home. Hehe! Yoo-Jung answered with a brightugh, making Gi-Gyus fatigue melt away.


    Thanks. It looks delicious, said Gi-Gyu, showing his appreciation.


    Hurry up and eat.


    Beep!


    He sat down at the table and turned on the old TV. After all these years, this had be a ritual of sorts. Every night, he would watch the yer Channel while eating dinner since it was the only time he could update himself on the daily trivia regarding the other yers and the world.


    -Ang Guild announced its n to advance to the 75th floor recently.


    -Indeed. They imed theyd conquer the 75th floor, which hasnt been cleared so far.


    -Hmm


    Ang Guild was a multinational guild that ranked amongst the top three in the world. It was led by a Korean guild master, Lee Sun-Ho. He was a high ranker and a Chosen one, someone with a unique ability. Surprisingly, he was Gi-Gyus age but was already deemed the strongest by the global poption.


    -They have announced that theyll hold a departing ceremony at the Gate in Seoul tomorrow morning.


    -Wow, what an event!


    -Indeed. Our hero is a subject of great pride for Koreans worldwide.


    -I wish him sess in conquering the 75th floor.


    -Whats our next story?


    -Our next story is rted to the Gate and might shock you all. There have been sightings of an S-ss Gate in the US!


    -Pardon?!


    One of the announcers shouted in shock.


    In the entire history of mankind, there hadnt been a single gate that could triumph over the difficulty that an S-ss Gate posed. Even closing one S-ss Gate required at least ten high rankers.


    -Currently, the US government ns on making an official request for help to the Korean yer Association. It has promised a hefty reward for every participating yer.


    -Along with Ang Guilds announcement, such news must be causing incredible excitement among the yers.


    -Yes, I agree.


    Beep!


    Gi-Gyu turned off the TV. These were important news, but they didnt concern him.


    I sent the fee for your ss trip, so have fun, Yoo-Jung, Gi-Gyu said.


    Wwhat? It came as a surprise to Yoo-Jung.


    When Yoo-Jung looked at him in confusion, Gi-Gyu added, Mothers sleeping, so lets talk quietly. You have a ss trip tomorrow, right? Why didnt you tell me about it?


    Well Yoo-Jung hesitated.


    Is it because Im not making enough money? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Why would you say that?! Yoo-Jung yelled angrily. When Gi-Gyu saw his mother rustle in her bed, he said to his sister, Lets talk outside.


    O-okay. Yoo-Jung agreed. Gi-Gyu took her out to the roof, and they both sat down on small chairs.


    I know why you didnt tell me, but you still should have. Its an important ss trip, after all, Gi-Gyu continued the interrupted conversation.


    But I dont have to go. Its just Yoo-Jung tried to exin.


    Gi-Gyu shook his head and added, I never got to do those things when I was young. Yoo-Jung, I want you to have a better life. I want to give you a chance to try everything. Its hard right now, but I will eventually pay back our family debt. Ive also already begun saving for your university tuition


    But the university


    Im not saying you have to go. If you want to try something else, just know that you have myplete support and Ill help you to the best of my ability. Thats my duty as your older brother.


    Yoo-Jung lowered her face quietly.


    Do you understand, Yoo-Jung?


    Yeah


    I called for an in-house nurse for the next three days, so you can enjoy your trip. Dont worry about Mother.


    Then, Gi-Gyu handed her all the money he earned from the crystal and the days guiding work.


    N-no! I dont need the money Yoo-Jung tried to turn it down.


    Just take it. Go have fun with your friends. Now, you should pack and go to bed.


    Oppa


    Hurry!


    Okay


    Yoo-Jung went inside, and Gi-Gyu sat alone outside for a long time with a grim face.


    1. A term used to address an older brother or an older male by a younger sister or a younger girl.

 Chapter 2: The Player Who Can’t Level Up (2)

    Chapter 2: The yer Who Can¡¯t Level Up (2)


    Entering the association building was a hassle during the morning rush hour. That was even more apparent today since many were here to witness the Ang Guilds departure ceremony.


    We, the Ang Guild, will conquer the Tower! A guild member shouted as the audience below watched with bated breath. The entire building was filled with so many agog hunters that Gi-Gyu had to spend an eternity just to get in.


    Im here! Gi-Gyu announced.


    There you are, Gi-Gyu. The guide departments head, Oh Tae-Shik greeted him.


    Gi-Gyu greeted him as well and sat down. After settling down, he exchanged pleasantries with the other hunters present in the room.


    Hi, Gi-Gyu.


    Kim Gi-Gyu, long time no see.


    Hyun-Shik, a short guy, and Tae-Oh, a sharp-looking man, were seated near Tae-Shik.


    Oh, hey. Gi-Gyu gave them a half-assed greeting.


    Usually, the position of being an association guide was temporary. yers often took this as a part-time gig until they reached a certain level. It was certainly not a long-term career for most. This was why all the other guides quit not long after starting the job. Of course, this was the case for everyone except Gi-Gyu.


    Tae-Oh and Hyun-Shik were newbie guides. And since newbie guides never tarried in this ce, Gi-Gyu never took the time to befriend them.


    Are you leaving right now? Tae-Shik asked Gi-Gyu.


    Yes, Im taking my group from yesterday to the second floor, replied Gi-Gyu.


    Oh, havent you heard? Those customers asked for a new guide; this will be yourst trip with them. Someone new will apany them from tomorrow, informed Tae-Shik.


    Why? Gi-Gyu asked curiously.


    Everyone was enjoying themselves yesterday, Gi-Gyu didnt make any mistakes, and the yers followed his instructions very well, so why indeed.


    They said they couldnt trust you. I think they mustve heard the rumor, Tae-Shik exined.


    Oh... Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly.


    That rumor had cost Gi-Gyu many customers recently. He didnt know who began such a rumor, but there was nothing much he could do about it, even if he knew. After all, the rumor was true.


    Tae-Oh will be taking over after today. Still, break a leg today! Tae-Shik encouraged Gi-Gyu.


    On the other hand, Tae-Oh apologized to Gi-Gyu with a nk face, Im sorry.


    Nah. Theres nothing you need to be sorry about.


    But I still feel like Im stealing your customers, so I feel bad, Tae-Oh answered emotionlessly. If a stranger saw this interaction, they wouldve thought that Tae-Oh was being sarcastic. But, Gi-Gyu knew better.


    He just has a quiet personality.


    Tae-Oh was one of those ever stoic and honest types. Gi-Gyu knew he genuinely felt sorry for what had happened.


    Well, Ill take my leave now. See you guyster. It was time to meet the client yers, so Gi-Gyu stood up.


    Dont worry about it too much. You already have new customers scheduled, so think of it as a blessing, Tae-Shik consoled Gi-Gyu.


    Thank you.


    The other guides also said their farewells, Take care, Gi-Gyu.


    Have a safe hunt, Gi-Gyu.


    Everyone felt sorry for Gi-Gyu. They knew about his family situation, how hard he worked, and what an upright man he was. They wanted to help him, but no amount of help could make him start leveling up. Unfortunately, there was no ce in this world for a yer who couldn''t level up.


    Tsk. Tae-Shik clicked his tongue in pity as he watched Gi-Gyu walk out the door.


    ***


    I see everyone came early, Gi-Gyu said to the yers, who were waiting for him at the designated spot. Gi-Gyu was 20 minutes early, but it seemed he was still thest one to arrive.


    Yeah. I was so excited about climbing the second floor that I couldnt sleepst night! one yer eximed.


    Me too! another yer chimed in.


    I bought plenty of potions just for today, the third yer announced enthusiastically.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help but smile bitterly at the yers. This wasnt the first time his customers had canceled his services. Still, Gi-Gyu announced with a gentle smile akin to a kind teacher, The second floor is dangerous, so dont let your guard down. Everyone needs to focus, and began leading the group.


    Okay! The yers answered with vigor.


    ***


    This is the door?


    It looks just like how it was described to me. The yers chatted as they stood in front of the giant clunky door. The five stories tall steel door seemed like a haphazard build; Gi-Gyu even pushed it open with little effort.


    Creak.


    When it opened with a squeaking sound, the yers admired the scene out loud. Wow


    Its so pretty!


    The sight withheld by those doors was indeed awe-inspiring. The starry sky inside seemed even more brilliant and lively than the one outside. It was a stark contrast to the all-blue Gate.


    Now, stop staring, and please get inside quickly. Gi-Gyu walked in first, followed by the other yers.


    This is the second floor? one of the yers asked.


    As soon as they were inside, the scenery changed suddenly. They found themselves amid an endless forest with mammoth trees.


    The Tower is so magical, one yermented.


    Its not just the Tower. Just think about how the Gate, the yers, and all those other magical things appeared out of the blue. No one knows the answer to the why or the how. We are still as clueless about the Tower as we were 23 years ago when it first appeared, Gi-Gyu exined.


    Why did the Tower suddenly appear? What about the Gates? And why did some people awaken as yers? It seemed no one found the answers to these questions in thest 23 years. A rumor suggested that the truth would all be revealed when the yers ascended to the higher floors, but nothing had been confirmed so far.


    I heard that Ang Guild will try to climb higher, so I hope they find something, said a yer filled with hope for the unknown.


    Im more worried about that S-ss Gate that appeared in the US, another yer added.


    Why should we worry about that?! If it goes down, it will be the US that goes down with it, not our country.


    Hey, but people will still end up dying.


    The yers discussed the recent events loudly. Gi-Gyu wasnt much interested since they were talking about the things he already knew. Guessing this conversation was never going to end, he began walking ahead as he exined, Okay. Im about to repeat the basic info regarding the second floor, so listen carefully. This floor houses monsters known as orcs. They look different from the goblins, but they have simr abilities. Theirbat power and speed


    Combat power and speed? one of the yers asked.


    Yes, the orcs have greaterbat skills than the goblins, but theyre slower. So, a single hit from an orc can cause fatal damage, but it will be easy to dodge, when Gi-Gyu exined. The yers from the client group nodded as they followed him.


    ***


    The orcs on the second-floor use clubs instead of ives. This will hold true until you reach the fourth floor, so get yourself acquainted with the orcs fighting style here. When Gi-Gyu gave this instruction, his students answered, Yes, Sir!


    Thud!


    A yers sword hit an orcs club, making it dart out of the orcs hand. Another yer took this opening to stab the orc.


    Shink!


    Chweek! The orc screamed.


    Orcs are pretty resilient, so you mustn''t let your guard down until it''spletely beheaded or youre certain its dead. An orc without its weapon can still be deadly, Gi-Gyu exined.


    The yers swung their swords one at a time at the retreating orc. After sustaining numerous wounds, the orc copsed, and its green blood soaked the ground underneath.


    Yay! I leveled up, a yer eximed.


    You leveled up faster than I did. When another yermented with curiosity, Gi-Gyu exined. Congrattions. Every yer requires a different amount of experience points to level up. But this doesnt mean the yers with lower experience requirements are better.


    Really? the yer who thought otherwise asked.


    Indeed. The Towers rules are pretty fair. If a yers experience requirement is lower, hell tend to have lower skills or a slower growth rate. There would always be something else that creates a proper bnce. Most of the famous rankers usually have incredibly high experience requirements. When Gi-Gyu exined, the yer who asked the question nodded in understanding. Oh


    So dont be so happy when your growth at the beginners stage is fast. In fact, you should try to make an even greater effort. But of course, some powerful yers dont have to follow these rules. Do you know what Im talking about? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Oh! A yer who seemed to know the answer eximed. He replied, The unique ability holders.


    That''s right! I knew that too! another yer added.


    They arent considered your average yers. Unique ability owners are special and powerful existences, which means their strength cant be measured by numerical levels or stats. Gi-Gyu exined, but he didnt add that he was the weakest yer despite being a unique ability holder.


    Gosh, it wouldve been great if we had unique abilities too, one yermented.


    Totally. Most unique ability holders are either rankers or high rankers, right? another yer concurred.


    Did they know how Gi-Gyu felt? Were they doing this on purpose to torment him? The yers continued to chat about the unique ability holders, but Gi-Gyu looked around without paying attention to them. Part of a guides job was to be a lookout when the yers took breaks.


    Everything seems okay here.


    He inspected his surroundings carefully, but he didnt find anything out of the ordinary. Sometimes, a sudden horde of beasts or revived monsters could spread panic among the newbie yers. At times like those, the guides duty was to lead them to safety.


    It should be okay as long as a guardian doesnt show up.


    Every floor had a guardian, also called the boss monster. Only a guild or arge group of yers could hunt these creatures because they tend to be much more powerful than their respective floors. But they were rarely seen, which was why there werent many hunting parties that specifically targeted them.


    Gi-Gyu continued to study the area as he announced to the other yers, Lets head out now!


    ***


    Thank you for your hard work again today. Gi-Gyu thanked the other yers.


    You too, Guide!


    The yer who got hurt should visit the hospital. I know we treated him with a potion, but he might have injured his bones or nerves, Gi-Gyu advised them.


    Got it!


    After the days work, Gi-Gyu checked his old wristwatch.


    Itste.


    Todays work took longer than he expected because one of the yers got seriously injured. Thankfully, Gi-Gyu performed a sessful first aid; his appointment took much longer than he had nned.


    I dont think I can hunt today.


    It was a little toote for him to do his daily solo hunt, but this wasnt all that bad. Gi-Gyu knew Tae-Shik would make sure he got paid overtime. Gi-Gyu said his goodbye to the yers and left the Tower.


    It was a long day, huh? Tae-Shik asked when Gi-Gyu returned to the office.


    Yeah, someone got hurt in the middle of the session, Gi-Gyu exined.


    Did you treat him properly?


    Yes.


    Gi-Gyu checked the time and realized that he had taken an additional three hours to finish his job today. Then, Tae-Shik handed him 20,000 won for his troubles.


    This is too much, but Ill still ept it. Thank you! Gi-Gyu answered as he smiled yfully.


    Ever since Gi-Gyu became a hunter at 18, Tae-Shik was the one person Gi-Gyu could always count on. In the beginning, Gi-Gyu felt frustrated when he couldnt level up. And the daily brushes with death he suffered were of no help to that frustration and annoyance. Then one day, he was returning home with a minor injury. Since he didnt have the money for potions, Gi-Gyus wound was left untreated. It was on that fateful day that he met Tae-Shik.


    It was Tae-Shik who offered Gi-Gyu the guide position at the association. Whenever he could, Tae-Shik tried to pay him extra. Tae-Shik also took care of the hospital bill when Gi-Gyus mother needed emergency treatment.


    I know its hard now, but be patient. Im sure things will get better, Tae-Shik encouraged Gi-Gyu.


    Thank you. Gi-Gyu thanked him, and Tae-Shik replied with a warm smile. He was one of the few people other than his family whom Gi-Gyu could depend on.


    Oh, I almost forgot, Gi-Gyu. We have a new customer who specifically requested you by name.

 Chapter 3: The Player Who Can’t Level Up (3)

    Chapter 3: The yer Who Can¡¯t Level Up (3)


    Someone requested me by name?


    Gi-Gyu was surprised because requesting a specific guide cost extra.


    Tae-Shik replied, Thats right, so dont bete tomorrow. Ill have all the equipment ready.


    Alright.


    On his way home, Gi-Gyu was lost in thought. Usually, a client requested a specific guide because of rmendations from their acquaintances. Someone had rmended Gi-Gyu; he was curious to know who it was.


    Well, Im sure Ill find out tomorrow. Gi-Gyu decided not to think too much about it and headed home.


    ***


    The next day, Gi-Gyu arrived at the association office on time. He announced, Im here.


    Alright. Take a seat, Tae-Shik replied. He was alone in his office, and when Gi-Gyu sat down, he began, The client wants to do a five-day course with you starting today. His goal is toplete all the tutorial floors as quickly as possible.


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened as he asked in surprise, Who would spend that much money?


    The full five-day course included staying in the Tower the entire time to climb the tutorial floors as quickly as possible. The client had to pay for the guides food, potions, and equipment rental on top of the night shift premium and overtime. All in all, this was the most expensive course the association offered.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt believe he was requested by name for something like this. The pay from this job could finance his living expenses for an entire month, that was if he couldplete it sessfully.


    Beats me. But from what I gather, hes neither filthy rich nor a prized member of some guild. I guess you can ask him in person soon, Tae-Shik replied as he handed Gi-Gyu a cup of instant coffee.


    Why are you giving me coffee all of a sudden? Gi-Gyu asked suspiciously. After spending years under Tae-Shiks wing, Gi-Gyu learned a thing or two about his personality and habits. Whenever Tae-Shik had something important to discuss, he would make Gi-Gyu a cup of instant coffee. Consequently, he looked down at the paper cup and frowned.


    Would you be interested in working for the association? Tae-Shik asked.


    For the association?


    Thats right.


    With a serious expression, Tae-Shik exined, You know you cant work as a guide forever. Were losing customers to the guilds even as we speak. And the upper management is also thinking about cutting the guide departments funding. Ive heard the US offers a more lucrative business, but that isnt the case in Korea. Since this department isnt making any money, theyre nning to get rid of it.


    Just like that? Gi-Gyu asked in surprise. The fact that Tae-Shik was telling him about this meant it wasnt just an unfounded rumor. Gi-Gyu had been expecting this, but the abruptness of it all wasnt within his expectations.


    Yes, so why dont you try working for the association? You wont be able to work as a yer, but I can offer you a desk job or even make you my secretary, Tae-Shik offered.


    Why would I wanna work as your secretary, Hyung?[1] Gi-Gyu answered as he burst intoughter. But despite his yful tone, his heart began to pound with frustration.


    Give it some serious thought, Gi-Gyu. Once this department is gone, I n on climbing the corporatedder myself.


    Alright. Ill think about it, Gi-Gyu gave him a casual answer before leaving the office. When he was outside, Gi-Gyu murmured, Working for the association


    ***


    Are you yer Kim Sun-Pil? Gi-Gyu smiled and greeted the man who approached him at the designated meeting ce.


    Oh, yes, I am! Sun-Pil answered.


    Gi-Gyu had been waiting for his clients. After the first man arrived, three more people followed. The man asked, Youre Kim Gi-Gyu, right? Suk-Woo told me so much about you.


    Oh! Gi-Gyu eximed in surprise. He had been wondering who rmended him, and it turned out to be Yoo Suk-Woo.


    Thanks, Suk-Woo.


    Yoo Suk-Woo was a customer about the same age as Gi-Gyu. Suk-Woo was a kind man, and they had gotten along very well. They even became friends; unlike Gi-Gyu, Suk-Woo was a yer who could level up. He was Suk-Woos guide back then; afterpleting the job, he met Suk-Woo a few times in Seoul. Sadly, the current Suk-Woo wasnt someone Gi-Gyu could ever meet in the Tower. Gi-Gyu heard that Suk-Woo became a ranker and now led his own guild.


    So how do you know Suk-Woo? Gi-Gyu asked Sun-Pil.


    Hes my cousin.


    Oh! Nice to meet you. Gi-Gyu smiled and offered his hand for a handshake. Afterward, the rest of the clients introduced themselves. The group was led by Sun-Pil and had three men and one woman. The other two men were named Jae-Won and Sung-Woo, while the female yer was called Ha-Neul.


    After the introductions, Gi-Gyu gave a brief exnation about the Tower. Im sure you already know what Im about to say, but Ill go over it nheless.


    When the group nodded, Gi-Gyu continued, 23 years ago, the Tower and the Gates came out of nowhere. Soon after, people began awakening as yers, and the world was thrown into a turmoil. The Tower posed no threat to humans, but the Gates did. The Gate, also called a dungeon, has to be closed within a certain amount of time. Else, it explodes and releases all of its monsters into the world.


    Everyone nodded since this story was actually a well-known fact now. Satisfied, Gi-Gyu continued, Thats why the yers were given the duty and the responsibility to protect this world along with their powers. Well, then again, not every yer values their responsibility


    Haha! Sun-Pilughed as if he found Gi-Gyus words funny. Most people from the association liked to emphasize the importance of a yers duty and responsibility, but Gi-Gyu seemed different.


    But please remember that with great poweres great responsibility. Now, shall we continue this conversation as we get going? Gi-Gyu asked the yers.


    Yes!


    With that, Gi-Gyu and Sun-Pils group entered the Tower. Gi-Gyu exined, This is the Towers first floor and also where the tutorial floors begin.


    Sun-Pil and the rest studied their surroundings as Gi-Gyu continued, The tutorial floors include the first five floors. When a yer enters the fifth floor, he must pass a test to be a true yer. This is why the first five floors are called the tutorial floors.


    Okay, the group answered.


    As he exined, a bitter expression appeared on Gi-Gyus face. He had actually never tried to test himself on the fateful fifth floor. Most yers who took this test were at least Level 4 or higher, but even they found it difficult. So, it was practically a death sentence for a yer like him who was stuck at Level 1. There was a moment years ago in which Gi-Gyu decided to risk it all and try the fifth-floor test. However, when he finally stood in front of the entrance, the memories of his mother and sister held him back. After all, he knew taking the test would result in him dying a horrible death.


    Once you pass the fifth-floor test, youll cross andmark and be a genuine yer. However, even after this, youll face more tests on the tenth floor and every ten floors after that, Gi-Gyu exined to the group.


    Is the reward for passing the test different for every yer? one yer asked.


    Yes. The reward will be different for every yer. There have been incidents where even the tests were different for various yers on the higher floo


    Oh, Ive heard about that too! one of the customers interrupted Gi-Gyu.


    Hush. The guide is talking, another customer scolded the interrupter, making Gi-Gyu smile. Because the yers in this group seemed determined to learn, and they were referred to him by an acquaintance, Gi-Gyu enjoyed teaching them immensely.


    The rewards usually include stats or skills, Gi-Gyu added.


    We understand.


    Then, lets go hunting, Sun-Pils group tensed at Gi-Gyu''s announcement.


    ***


    Today, well stay on the first floor to hunt the goblins. Ill teach you the process of hunting, the cleanup, and the necessary first aid procedure in case of an emergency, Gi-Gyu said to the group.


    Alright.


    Now, do you see those two goblins over there? Gi-Gyu asked as he pointed at the goblins roaming the nearby area. He then continued, Its rare to find a goblin alone since they move in groups.


    Oh.


    You dont have to fear the goblins too much. They are just things you kill so that you can get morefortable with the idea of killing something alive, Gi-Gyu told the group and threw a rock at the goblins.


    Kirrk.


    Kirrk? Two goblins turned toward the yers and sprinted toward them.


    Guide, help! one of the yers screamed.


    Just do your best. It may take a long time, but killing a goblin is easy for even a first-timer, Gi-Gyu said to the group encouragingly and took a step back. One of the characteristics of a good guide was that he only joined the fray in an emergency.


    Try blocking the goblins wooden spear first. Youll get used to it in no time, Gi-Gyu urged the yers. While they looked around in confusion, one of the goblins suddenly closed the distance between them. Its wooden spear plunged toward a yer, who swung his sword in fear.


    Uwaah! the yer screamed.


    Kirrrk!


    That casual strike sent the goblins spear flying, bringing a smile of relief to the yers faces. The yer who blocked the goblin eximed, Its so weak!


    No words of encouragement couldve motivated the yers as much as that sight did. Fearless, they ran after the goblins with a roar. Uwaahh!!!


    Considering it was their first battle, the four yers did well, but they were covered in wounds. They huffed with exhaustion, Haa Haa


    The metal tips of a goblins wooden spears are usually rusted, so the wounds need to be treated quickly. If they arent, theyll cause progressive poisoning. He approached the yers who were panting on the ground with a ss jar filled with a red-liquid potion.


    Ugh groaned a yer when Gi-Gyu poured the potion onto his wound.


    It tickles, doesnt it? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Yes.


    Interesting fact: How much it tickles will depend on the size of the wound, Gi-Gyu said as he watched the potion work its magic. Gi-Gyu then walked around to pour the potion onto the other yers wounds as well.


    After finishing a battle, its always a good idea to treat your wounds immediately, Gi-Gyu advised them collectively.


    Okay!


    The yers touched their bodies in surprise since all their wounds had disappeared. Gi-Gyu continued, But a potion isnt a cure-all. A serious injury like a severed arm or nerve damage cant be treated with it. And you all know that potions dont work on normal people, right?


    Yes. I heard potions are like energy drinks to them, one yer answered.


    Thats right. Now, does anyone know how injuries that cant be treated with potions are healed? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Jae-Won, who said he wanted to be a tanker, answered, Youll need a high-ranking healer or an elixir.


    Elixir, Gi-Gyu murmured.


    An elixir was a rare magical item. Unlike potions, elixirs also worked on normal people or non-yers. It was supposed to be a panacea that also brought youth to the user. There was a time when this was Gi-Gyus goal in life.


    Mother.


    Gi-Gyu shook his head to dispel his worries as he stood up. Since the yers were resting after their first battle, it was time for their guide to stand guard.


    ***


    Later on, the yers hunted a few more goblins. Sun-Pils group was a talented bunch. They quickly learned the hunting pattern, and considering this was their first time in the Tower, they performed brilliantly.


    Shall we call it a day? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Yes.


    Then please get ready to set up the camp, Gi-Gyu announced to the group.


    Should we put up the tents here, Guide?


    They arrived at a safe zone, near the second floors entrance. Gi-Gyu answered, Yes. Please set up the tents while I prepare our dinner.


    Thank you.


    Can I help you cook? Ha-Neul offered, but Gi-Gyu refused, No, thank you.


    Ha-Neul, looking embarrassed, returned to her group. Gi-Gyu ignored the minor disturbance and began cooking.


    Wow! Guide, it smells so good!


    I know! Are you a chef, Guide? After setting up the tents, the yers walked up to Gi-Gyu and eximed. The aroma wafting from the boiling pot indeed smelled delicious. Gi-Gyu offered, Please have some.


    Thank you.


    Soon, the entire group was wolfing down the food. Gi-Gyu also served himself a small portion. Suddenly, Yoon Jae-Won asked Gi-Gyu, By the way, Guide, I heard you cant level up. Is it true?


    Hey! Yoon Jae-Won! the other yers rebuked.


    Oh, Im sorry. I can be an idiot sometimes, Jae-Won apologized. When the atmosphere darkened, Gi-Gyu put on a nonchnt face and replied, Its okay. Its the truth.


    Im sorry, Jae-Won apologized again.


    No worries. If you have any questions, please feel free to ask.


    Your situation is truly interesting. A yer who cant level up, Sun-Pil said to Gi-Gyu with pity.


    Gi-Gyuughed quietly and murmured, I agree.


    1. A term used to address an older brother or an older male by a younger brother or a younger man.

 Chapter 4: The Player Who Can’t Level Up (4)

    Chapter 4: The yer Who Can¡¯t Level Up (4)


    Dont be so nervous, Gi-Gyu told the yers. After their early morning goblin hunt, the group now stood in front of the second floor entrance. The yers were rigid due to the fear of the unknown.


    The second floor isnt going to be much different. Youll see orcs, but they will be wielding wooden clubs this time, not ives. So as long as you can block their attacks, youll be able to kill them easily, Gi-Gyu said calmly.


    Please take care of us on the second floor as well, Guide.


    We trust you, Guide.


    It seemed Sun-Pils group hadplete faith in Gi-Gyu. Feeling grateful, Gi-Gyu opened the door and announced, Lets go inside. Please dont get scared when you are inside.


    Alright, the group replied.


    Gi-Gyu led the way, followed by the yers, who eximed, Wow!


    So amazing...


    And just like that, the group arrived at the second floor of the Tower.


    ***


    Block the club!


    Gi-Gyu kept his eyes on the battle and gave instructions from time to time.


    Thud!


    Aim for its neck. Orcs are resilient, so they wont die unless you hit their vital spots!


    sh!


    Sess was guaranteed as long as the yers followed Gi-Gyus instructions.


    Chweek! screeched an orc as it copsed.


    Wow! We killed an orc! one of the yers yelled excitedly.


    Youre all learning so fast! Gi-Gyuplimented the group.


    Its all thanks to you, Guide. Your instructions have a way of increasing my focus and decreasing my nervousness! Gi-Gyu couldnt help but smile after listening to Sung-Woos ttery. He was finding this job gratifying in many ways.


    I really think were making effortless progress thanks to you, Guide. This course was a bit pricey, but it was well worth it.


    Im thankful that you feel that way, Gi-Gyu replied, and the group nodded in agreement. Gi-Gyu continued, Remember, from now on, you cant let your guard down on this floor. There are some orcs with higher intelligence on this floor, so look out for any surprise attacks.


    Ah! Got it, the yers replied and immediately began surveying the perimeter. This made Gi-Gyu burst intoughter.


    For now, Ill stand guard, so please dont worry and rest. Also, I think we can ascend to the third floor today.


    Wow, thats so fast! the yers eximed.


    Well, were in the tutorial phase after all, Gi-Gyu exined.


    Please take good care of us, Guide.


    ***


    The group reached the third floor. As Gi-Gyu expected, the yers advanced at a surprising speed. Their minds were like sponges; they instantly absorbed every piece of trivia and knowledge Gi-Gyu gave them. Also, they grew ustomed to the battles at a frightening pace.


    They camped out for the day on the third floor before resuming their journey the following day. This was where they needed to be more alert, so Gi-Gyu warned them, The goblins and the orcs will roam around in groups from this floor on.


    Then


    Gi-Gyu added, But as long as youre well informed, itll actually be easier to hunt here aspared to the second floor.


    Pardon?


    The orcs and the goblins pairing together can be helpful to a yer. After all, they are only monstersthey are always looking for an opportunity to fight among themselves, Gi-Gyu exined.


    I see.


    So you can get them to fight among themselves by throwing a rock at them or secretly killing a member of any camp. Once their mutual destruction ends, you can easily pick up the loot after killing the injured and exhausted survivors. The group nodded in understanding after hearing Gi-Gyu''s exnation.


    Now, the group had blind trust in Gi-Gyu and began following him without question.


    Suk-Woo hyung was right.


    Sun-Pil felt that he made the right choice by following Suk-Woos rmendation. He was hesitant at first due to the high price, but now there was no doubt that Gi-Gyu was a talented guide. It was impressive how Gi-Gyu only guided them toward the easy-to-kill monsters. Before long, it became apparent Gi-Gyu was leading them into situations they could just barely handleneither too safe nor too dangerous. This allowed the group to get used to the battles and gain experiences quickly.


    Lets wait here for now, Gi-Gyu announced.


    Is something wrong? one of the yers asked.


    The third floors guardian was caught a few days ago, and it respawns today, Gi-Gyu replied.


    A guardian?


    Im referring to the boss monster of this floor. Some guilds only hunt the guardians because they reward better items and higher experience pointspared to the regr monsters, Gi-Gyu exined.


    The yers nodded and replied, Weve heard about that before.


    When the guardian hunters kill their target, there will be apletion firework. Well resume then, so please rest for now, Gi-Gyu announced to the group.


    Are the guardians very strong? Jae-Won asked curiously. Jae-Won was the most aggressive yer in the group. Gi-Gyu had met many yers like Jae-Won in his career as a tutorial floor guide. After speedy level-ups and facing only the easy monsters, these yers tend to feel overly confident about their skills.


    Teaching these yers modesty is also part of being a guide.


    With this thought, Gi-Gyu turned toward Jae-Won and answered, You cant underestimate the guardians. Even the guardians of the tutorial floors are overwhelmingly strong. Besides, we dont have enough yers in our group to face it.


    So its that strong? Jae-Won asked again.


    Most guardians require a guild or a group of at least 15 yers to hunt. Theyre extreme and persistent. They say that you should try fighting a guardian if you want to see the full extent of the Towers horror, Gi-Gyu answered.


    So is a guardian like a gatekeeper?


    Yes.


    A gatekeeper was a monster that needed to be killed to close a gate. There wasnt much difference between a gatekeeper and a guardian in terms of strength; if they lived on the same Tower floor, the guardian would be just a bit stronger. The group finally began to tense up after Gi-Gyus severe warning.


    Gi-Gyu added, Please dont underestimate the guardians. Even a ranker wont attempt to hunt a guardian alone except on the lower floors.


    That sounds scary. The yers shivered; it seemed they finally understood the danger. Gi-Gyu smiled quietly. That ranker warning always works.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, they heard firecrackers from far away. Gi-Gyu looked at the sky, stood up, and announced, It looks like they took care of the guardian.


    Already? the yers eyes widened as they asked in surprise. Gi-Gyu had just exined how strong the guardians were, so they didnt expect that the hunt would end so soon..


    Most guilds that specialize in guardian hunting have high-level yers. They tour the Tower at specific times when the guardians are known to appear. Usually, their goals to get the items as soon as possible, Gi-Gyu exined.


    Ah.


    They either sell these items or expend them to level up their newbie members, Gi-Gyu added. Suddenly feeling curious, Gi-Gyu asked Suk-Pil, By the way, why didnt you choose the guide from Suk-Woos Cain Guild?


    Although not as powerful as the Ang Guild, Cain Guild, led by Suk-Woo, was still a recognizable name in Korea. If Suk-Woo was his cousin, it wouldve benefited Suk-Pil financially and in many other ways to use the guide from the Cain Guild. Gi-Gyu couldnt understand Sul-Pils choice in picking him.


    With a smile, Suk-Pil replied, Because I didnt want to be too dependent on my cousin. Oh, and dont count getting your name from him as being dependent. Getting advice and getting help are two very different things.


    Gi-Gyu quickly understood Sun-Pils intention.


    He ns on forming his own guild.


    It was clear Suk-Pil was developing his career with hopes of creating a new guild. Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding and didnt prod further. Asking more questions at this point would have been considered rude.


    After the brief conversation, the group resumed their hunt. All the yers had to reach simr levels before ascending to the fourth floor. After several more hours of battles, Gi-Gyu led the group to a safe zone.


    Were leveling up so fast. Maybe well be rankers too?! Jae-Won chatted excitedly. Gi-Gyu was listening to the yers conversation without a word when suddenly, Sun-Pil asked, Guide, do you think well be able to be rankers? Ive heard some of the yers you guided, including Suk-Woo, became rankers. I think youre a pretty good judge of these things.


    Umm, Gi-Gyu hesitated.


    Oh, Im sorry if it was an inappropriate question, Sun-Pil apologized hurriedly.


    No, thats not it. I was just lost in my thoughts. So, a ranker huh?


    All the yers now looked at Gi-Gyu expectantly. Gi-Gyu continued, Based on your skills and the growth speed, I think its very possible. But there is something else more important.


    You mean the yers job? Sun-Pil asked.


    Yes, Gi-Gyu nodded and exined, As you must already know, once a yer passes the fifth-floor test, their job gets decided. Some say the decision is random, while others im its based on the yers talent. Ive even heard that its fate, but no one knows the truth yet.


    I see.


    But most rankers have jobs that suit them, or they have a hidden or a specialized job, Gi-Gyu added.


    One by one, the yers began stating what they wished for.


    I want a hidden job!


    I would love a unique ability!


    Gi-Gyu told them encouragingly, Any yer can be a ranker if they work hard enough.


    Thank you, Guide.


    But of course, some would require more work than others. Suddenly, Gi-Gyu wondered what job he would receive if he passed the fifth-floor test. In the past, he used to contemte this question often. But once he decided against taking the test, he stopped fantasizing about the future.


    A job.


    If he passed the test and received a good job, would he be able to level up? This thought made Gi-Gyu smile.


    ***


    The group entered the fourth floor. Gi-Gyu continued to give the yers instructions, Same logic applies to the fourth floor. The orcs and the goblins here are a little faster and stronger, but just remember the same basic pattern and strategy.


    Yes, Sir! the yers answered enthusiastically. Gi-Gyu smiled and announced, Then well get right to the hunt.


    Okay.


    It had been a long time since Gi-Gyu met a bunch like this. Drunk on their new found power, the yers nowadays were more selfish and sneakier. It was easy for the yers to be domineering. Of course, there was no telling when this group of yers might change. But for now, they were the most innocent yers Gi-Gyu had seen in a long time.


    Chweek!


    Squeeeakk!


    While Gi-Gyu was deep in his thoughts, the orcs and the goblins fell like dominoes nearby.


    They have great coordination.


    Gi-Gyu was told the yers in this group were long-time friends. Perhaps this was why their coordination improved so quickly. The yers returned to Gi-Gyu after another sessful hunt. They eximed, Guide, it was so easy!


    Excellent. I think you should all be able to pass the test now. Lets level up a bit more today, and you can take the fifth-floor test tomorrow, Gi-Gyu announced.


    Haa But that test still sounds so scary.


    I hate all tests!


    Listening to the yers sighs andints, Gi-Gyu encouraged them, You don''t have to worry so much. The test on the fifth floor isnt that hard. Any Level 3 or above yer can clear it easily. As long as you remember my instructions and remain vignt, youll be fine.


    Do you really think so?


    Just do what youve been doing so far. Now, you all know that the fifth-floor test is done individually, right? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Yes!


    So from now on, well do some individual hunts to prepare for the test. When we meet a group of monsters, please dont count on your coordination too much. Instead, I want each of you to pick a monster and fight on your own, Gi-Gyu exined, and the yers followed his instruction. Next, they didnt all attack a monster; instead, they each picked one and went to town on it. The group battles were over; It was time for solo fights.


    Good.


    Gi-Gyu watched with satisfaction. Everyone was doing very well so far. They seemed to have a good understanding of the battle patterns, and their ability to block the clubs was improving rapidly.


    Just then, Gi-Gyu spotted a dust storm faraway. Huh?


    This was not a good sign. Gi-Gyu checked his watch.


    This isnt the right date for the fourth-floor guardian to appear. What is that dust storm?


    The storm''s size was far too big to be just a monster horde. However, now wasnt the time to y detective; Gi-Gyu yelled hurriedly, We need to run! Hurry and finish up!


    That distraction was enough for an orc to strike Jae-Wons leg; it broke. Ack!!!


    Sun-Pil ran toward Jae-Won to help. Two of the four members were distracted, and nothing could be said about the other twotheir group was in chaos. Gi-Gyu muttered, Dammit!


    The dust storm was getting closer. It was obvious they couldnt escape it at this rate. Ignoring the screaming yers, Gi-Gyu began to quickly consider his options. There had to be a way for all of them to survive this situation. Even as he contemted, the dust storm kept on approaching. The ground began to shake as well.


    The guardian!


    This had to be a guardian. Gi-Gyu still hasnte up with a solution when suddenly, Ha-Neul became wounded and fell to the ground. Kyaa!!!

 Chapter 5: Lou (1)

    Chapter 5: Lou (1)


    Gi-Gyu swore, Dammit!


    Ha-Neul! one of the yers screamed.


    A spear was sticking out of Ha-Neuls waist; a goblin had just stabbed her. Two members of their four-member team were injured, and there was no way to treat them amid the battle. The dust storm was getting closer, and overwhelming anxiety was paralyzing Gi-Gyu. All in all, the situation was worsening by the minute.


    I got it! The smoke shell!


    Suddenly, he remembered that he had a smoke shell in his bag. A smoke shell could provide them much-needed time for treating their injured and escape. Gi-Gyu quickly took out the smoke shell and yelled, Im going to use a smoke shell! When the smoke spreads, you all need to step back! Thats the only way we can survive this!


    Okay, Guide!


    Got it! Thankfully, the yers were still alert enough to understand Gi-Gyus instruction. Gi-Gyu opened the cap and threw the shell at the dust storm.


    Psssh.


    The smoke shell on the ground began to give up ck fumes. Gi-Gyu screamed, Now! Run!


    The yers followed the shout in a heartbeat and began retreating swiftly. Sun-Pil helped Jae-Won walk while Sung-Woo supported Ha-Neul. Gi-Gyu took out the potion hurriedly and ordered, Show me your wounds right now!


    The urgency in Gi-Gyus order helped Jae-Won and Ha-Neul move their wounds closer to the potion bottle quickly. Then, Gi-Gyu dumped the expensive liquid on their injuries and bodies; this wasnt the time to worry about money. After all, their lives were paramount.


    Ughhh, Jae-Won and Ha-Neul moaned as they felt the tingling sensation of the potion working on their bodies. Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu had bigger worriesthe dust storm was hot on their tails.


    Jae-Won yelled, Guide, I think I can move now!


    Ha-Neul! Are you okay?!


    Ill carry her! Sun-Pil offered.


    We need to move now. Prop up the wounded! Gi-Gyu ordered. Ha-Neul was unconscious, so Sun-Pil lifted her and began running.


    Chweek!


    Squeeeakk!


    Various monstrous shrieks stemming from the dark smoke followed them as they ran for their lives.


    ***


    Haa


    Huuuuu


    Ah


    Phew


    Right now, the entire group was panting like dogs as they rested in a cave. Gi-Gyu found this cave a while back and decided to make it an emergency hideout.


    After catching their breath, the yers couldnt help but ask, What the hell was that just now?


    It was apparent that everyone here had heard those screams from the orcs and goblins. The dust storm didnt spare anyoneit engulfed the giant orcs and the goblin hordes alike. Gi-Gyu answered tensely, It was probably the fourth-floor guardian.


    He never expected to see the fourth-floor guardian giant orc here. What were the hunting guilds doing? Gi-Gyu couldnt understand how the guardian could have suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Well set off the firecrackers after leaving the cave at the right time, Gi-Gyu said to the yers as he handed them some firecrackers. The sound of the firecrackers could alert the guardian-huntings guild or the other yers toe and help them. However, it would also alert the monsters, so their escape window would be very small.


    Thankfully, they had enough food and equipment to hide out for a long time since they had prepared for a five-day course. Gi-Gyu asked, Hows everyone?


    Im fine now, Jae-Won answered.


    I think somethings wrong with Ha-Neul! She isnt waking up! Gi-Gyu walked up to her after hearing Sung-Woos worryden voice.


    She has been poisoned with goblin venom.


    The skin on Ha-Neuls waist was turning ck. Gi-Gyu reached for his bag and began searching for an antidote.


    Dammit, Gi-Gyu swore quietly.


    Whats wrong?


    I need the antidote to cure Ha-Neuls goblin poisoning, but the bottle broke while we were running, Gi-Gyu muttered.


    Oh


    Ha-Neuls torpor worried the yers to no end.


    At this rate, she could be in grave danger.


    The best-case scenario was some mild side effects, but the worst-case scenario was death. She would have been fine if she were simply poisoned by goblin blood or a poisonous spear tip. Lamentably, she currently showed symptoms of being poisoned by a mix of several different toxins.


    Gi-Gyu announced, Im going out to patrol the area.


    Are you sure youll be safe? one of the yers asked.


    I know this area very well. Also, Ive to find a good ce to set off the firecrackers, Gi-Gyu replied. He had passed through this region countless times in thest five years; he knew exactly where the monsters liked to appear and which paths were safe to walk. This wasnt the safest option, but he felt confident in his ability.


    You must all remain here until I return, Gi-Gyu warned.


    Sun-Pil and Sung-Woo replied with worried faces, Please be careful.


    Make sure you stay safe.


    Gi-Gyu slowly walked out and reassured them, Please dont worry about me.


    ***


    After he left the cave, Gi-Gyu trudged along. Their current location was an isted lond, which meant the other yers in the area were unlikely to see the firecrackers. Besides, making so much noise at the cave entrance could attract monsters.


    Gi-Gyu looked around the area, but he couldnt see any signs of the monsters. Deciding that he could continue, Gi-Gyu began to amble. He knew there was a hill 20 minutes from this cave. The other yers mustve spotted the unusual dust storm by now, so Gi-Gyu believed they would also notice the firecrackers on the hill.


    Argh, Gi-Gyu groaned and paused. It seemed he sprained his ankle earlier, and the pain was worsening. Unfortunately, he didnt have many potions left. Gi-Gyu knew he had to save them in case of fatal injuries. He decided to ignore his wound and continue.


    Chweek!


    Gi-Gyu lowered his body further and hid behind a rock after hearing a sharp orc cry.


    Its an orc.


    A single orc was wandering around nearby.


    Why would an orc be here?


    Gi-Gyu had never seen an orc on this path before. Perhaps the orcs were herded to this area because of the guardians abrupt appearance.


    I shouldve expected this.


    It seemed his five-year experience as a guide was falling short in this unexpected situation. Gi-Gyu turned around to find another path.


    Chweek!


    Unfortunately, he could hear an orc crying in the opposite direction too.


    There too?


    He still had hisst smoke shell in the bag. To Gi-Gyu, even one orc could be a huge threat. He was clearly stuck with only one recourse now. He couldnt retreat, which meant he had to advance forward. Setting off the firework here was not an option unless he wanted to attract the orcs to him.


    I have only one smoke shell left.


    He remembered thest smoke shell in his bag. If he threw it at the orc ahead of him, it could give him a chance to run around it. Gi-Gyu walked forward and saw the orc still roaming the path.


    Chweek!


    Psssh


    The orc screamed at the fumes from the shell; Gi-Gyu used this opportunity to run with his sprained ankle.


    Chweeeeeeek!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    Suddenly, a strange-looking orc appeared in front of him. The orc was over three meters tall, and it boasted frighteningly thick canines. It seemed incredibly intimidating, stifling all of Gi-Gyus senses.


    Fourth-floor guardian!


    Gi-Gyu crouched on the ground and held his breath. It seemed the guardian hadn''t noticed him yet. If he remained on the ground and crawled, perhaps he could escape.


    Chwee


    Sniff, sniff, sniff


    Shiver!


    The guardians could smell fear from their prey. Gi-Gyu quickly took out the potion and poured it on his sprained ankle.


    Chweek, Chweek?


    Soon, the orc began moving in the opposite direction. Thankfully, the guardian orc was walking away from Gi-Gyus destination.


    Huh?!


    Crash!


    When Gi-Gyu was trying to put the potion bottle back in his bag, the bottle slipped out of his hand; the sharp smashing sound was quite deafening that day.


    Chweek?!


    Dammit!


    The guardian orc was staring dead at the rock behind which Gi-Gyu was hiding. Suffice to say, that damn bottle was quite loud.


    Crack!


    Gi-Gyu didnt hesitate to turn around and run back to where he came from. Millisecondster, the guardians giant ive hit the exact spot where Gi-Gyu was crouching. The sound of the explosions and the rock fragments clouded his path, but Gi-Gyu continued to sprint nheless.


    Huff Huff


    Chweekkk!


    The trees slowed down the giant guardian orc a little, but Gi-Gyu knew he would be caught in no time at this rate.


    Chweeeeeeeeeeeeeeeek!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    Boom! Boom!


    Gi-Gyu could hear unfamiliar explosions behind, but he didnt have time to look back.


    The only chance I have is reaching that ce!


    As his mind went into overdrive, it soon came with the location of a ce that might offer him safety. It was a risky move, but it would be better than dying a horrible death here.


    Chuweeeeekkkkkkkkk!!!!!!!!


    The guardian orc was now right behind Gi-Gyu. Cautiously, he turned around.


    Pssshhh!


    Kaboom!


    With thest bit of strength he had, Gi-Gyu set off the firecracker. He expected the other yers in the area to arrive soon after realizing the guardian''s location.


    Chweeeeeeekkkkkkkkkkkkk!


    Suddenly, a giant ive flew above Gi-Gyus head. He quickly turned to doge it and ran towards the door nearby.


    It was the entrance to the fifth floor.


    ***


    Plop


    Plop


    Hmm?


    Gi-Gyu jolted and opened his eyes when he felt water droplets pping his face.


    Where am I?


    His memories returned as his eyes adjusted to the darkness.. Gi-Gyu remembered entering the fifth floor to escape the guardian orc.


    So I guess Im here.


    Fear of death drove him to the one ce he had been avoiding for five years. Gi-Gyu found himself in a cold wet cave. He rummaged through his bag;unfortunately, there wasnt anything helpful left. The only functional item he had was the steel dagger on his waist.


    After checking out his perimeter, Gi-Gyu hesitantly took a step. Going forward was now the only option he had left.


    [You have entered the first test chamber.]


    [Checking the yers information.]


    [Unknown ability has been detected.]


    [You have satisfied all requirements.]


    [Test difficulty level has been significantly reduced ordingly.]


    What?


    An unfamiliar system voice rang continuously in his head; suddenly, the scenery in front of him changed.


    ***


    [First test.]


    [Hunt a goat.]


    Dazed, Gi-Gyu found himself standing amid green pasture.


    Blink, blink...


    All he could do now was blink because he couldnt understand this situation.


    Satisfied all requirements? Reduced difficulty?


    He remembered the systemsst words clearly. In addition, there was a blue screen in front of him stating the test description.


    Andstly


    A goat?


    A goat was standing in front of him, a snow-white goatzily eating grass while staring at the obvious weirdo here. Gi-Gyus head began to throb.


    Whats going on here?


    He tried to understand what the system stated earlier. He had never heard any yer mention hearing the system talking about meeting the requirements and reducing the test difficulty level. Gi-Gyu suspected it was because his level was too low, but he couldnt know this for certain.


    In the end, Gi-Gyu took out his dagger. There was only one answer to this test. Still keeping his guard up, he slowly approached the goat.


    Baaaa! the goat cried out in its trembling voice. His hand shaking, Gi-Gyu stabbed the goat.


    Shink.


    Baaaa! the goat screamed as Gi-Gyus steel dagger pierced its neck; soon, the goat fell to the ground. He has been worried the goat might be stronger than it looks, but when he realized he was wrong, Gi-Gyu slumped on the ground.


    That''s it? When nothing happened afterward, Gi-Gyu became confused. But soon after, the system voice rang inside his head.


    [You have passed the test.]


    [Your job will be decided.]


    [Your unknown ability will appear.]


    [You will be given a reward.]


    [Perfect score!]


    [The quality of your reward has been increased.]


    Suddenly, the space around him began to crumple.


    ***


    When Gi-Gyu woke up, he was sitting in the dark. The total darkness made it hard for him to know if his eyes were even opened. Then, Gi-Gyu heard a boys voice.


    -Who are you?


    What? Gi-Gyu asked in confusion.


    -Are you my master?


    Your master?


    Gi-Gyu couldnt understand what the boy was talking about. And wasnt he supposed to get a reward in a box inside the reward chamber?


    -I asked you if youre my master.


    When Gi-Gyu didnt answer, the boy asked again in a frustrated voice. Gi-Gyu inquired, What do you mean?


    -Dammit, so this idiot is my master.


    Gi-Gyu also began to feel frustrated when the young boy refused to give him a proper answer. He asked in annoyance, Just what are you yapping about?


    -This is so unfair. Ive been waiting for so long, yet I end up with this stupid human.


    I sai


    Gi-Gyu was about to ask the boy again when he was interrupted.


    -Ive been waiting for you for a long time. Whether you want me or not, youre now my master.


    Youre telling me youve been waiting for me?


    The boy remained quiet for a while before continuing.


    -Thats right. Youre my master, so give me a name.


    A name?


    -Im telling you to sync with me.


    Gi-Gyu was about to ask again when the system voice rang inside his head.


    [The Ego requested a sync.]


    [Would you like to sync with Ego?]


    [Please decide Egos name...]

 Chapter 6: Lou (2)

    Chapter 6: Lou (2)


    Name?


    Decide his name?


    -I asked you to give me a name!


    One name suddenly popped in Gi-Gyus head after hearing the boys frustrated screams. Gi-Gyu said, Lou.


    -What?


    You asked me to name you, so you are Lou from now on.


    As if in a trance, the boy said nothing, and a short silence fell in the area.


    -Alright.


    -I like it. From now on, my name is Lou. Call me Lou.


    [You have synced with Ego.]


    [You have sessfully synced with Ego named Lou.]


    [Lou shall belong to you from now on.]


    [You can now ess Lous information.]


    The system voice continued to make announcements. It announced so many things that Gi-Gyu found his mind drowning in automated notifications.


    -Im disappointed I have an idiot for a master, but I guess I have no other choice.


    The sheer rudeness of the bratuhm, I mean boy, made Gi-Gyu wanna faint.


    ***


    Doctor! The patient is conscious! a nurse yelled.


    Call his family and check his vitals, the doctor ordered.


    Yes, Doctor! The nurse replied.


    Gi-Gyu''s head pounded as if his heart was inside his skull.


    Whats that sound?


    A cocktail of various noises and sounds tickled his ears as he regained consciousness. Unfortunately, he couldnt hear very well because his ears were waterlogged. His eyes refused to open, he felt unreasonably cold, he was shivering feverishly, and his brain was begging for more time in slumbend.


    Should I just go back to sleep?


    The throbbing, the cold, the pain and all seemed to be inviting him into afortable eternal slumber. The fatigue made him crave sleep like a deranged junkie.


    Oppa Yoo-Jung whispered.


    Yoo-Jung? When Gi-Gyu heard his sisters voice, his eyes flew open, and his previously stiff jaw magically moved.


    Oppa?! Can you hear me?! Yoo-Jung eximed.


    What the Where am I? Gi-Gyu asked in confusion. His eyes were blurry, so he couldnt see much, but he quickly realized where he was.


    It smells like medicine.


    He was in a hospital. His sight and hearing slowly returned; soon, he could see Yoo-Jung staring at him worriedly.


    Oppa! Are you okay? Yoo-Jung asked.


    Gi-Gyu! Tae-Shik yelled in panic.


    You cant yell in here! a nurse warned them.


    The door burst open, and a man hurried inside. The neer who interrupted Yoo-Jung was none other than Oh Tae-Shik. Noticing Tae-Shiks rapid approach, Gi-Gyu asked, Why am I in the hospital?


    His memory was too fuzzy for him to recall anything.


    Dont you remember? Tae-Shik asked.


    No, I I Why cant I remember?


    Hug.


    Thank god, Gi-Gyu, Tae-Shik murmured as he hugged Gi-Gyu.


    We need to do some tests on the patient. The heartwarming scene was abruptly interrupted by the doctor.


    Oh, okay. Ill talk to youter. Tae-Shik left when the doctor entered the room. Gi-Gyu suspected that Tae-Shik left his work in the middle of the day to see him. Meanwhile, Yoo-Jung also left with Tae-Shik to let the doctor conduct his examination.


    The doctor asked him a few simple questions and then examined his body. After the check-up, the doctor said, Everything looks fine. Since you have regained your consciousness, well proceed with some tests.


    Umm Alright, Gi-Gyu answered, still a bit confused.


    When the doctor left the room, Yoo-Jung returned and murmured, Thank goodness. Im so relieved.


    So why am I in the hospital? Gi-Gyu asked.


    You were found near the fifth-floorndmark. The people from the association found you unconscious and brought you to this hospital.


    I was found near the fifth-floorndmark?


    There was another question Gi-Gyu wanted to ask, but he knew Yoo-Jung wouldn''t know the answer. Yoo-Jung replied, Yeah. I dont know the details. Mr. Tae-Shik told me that you got hurt while trying to save other people.


    What? Gi-Gyu asked in surprise.


    Im still trying to process everything that happened, Oppa. Gosh But Im so thankful that youre finally awake. I need to go check on Mom, so Ille backter. You need to rest, Yoo-Jung said to him.


    Okay. Please tell Mom Im fine.


    Yoo-Jung left the room and closed the door behind her. Left alone, Gi-Gyu wondered, What happened? He vaguely remembered the rude boys voice, not much else.


    I dont know what happened.


    No matter how hard he tried, Gi-Gyu couldnt figure out what had happened to him.


    ***


    After finishing the days work, Tae-Shik revisited Gi-Gyu in the evening. Gi-Gyu asked, So what happened to me?


    You still cant remember?


    Gi-Gyu shook his head and replied, Im starting to remember bits and pieces of it; the whole picture is still unclear. I remember our party meeting a guardian and hiding in a cave. Then, I went outside to set off firecrackers, right?


    Thats right.


    Outside, I met the guardian again, so I ran away and set off the firecrackers Oh! Hows Ha-Neul? Gi-Gyu asked suddenly.


    Tae-Shikughed and teased, Dont you think you should be more worried about your own health right now?


    But Im fine, Gi-Gyu protested.


    Ha-Neul is fine. The yers hunting near the area saw your firecrackers and rushed to help. Thankfully, there was a guild near where you were. The guardian escaped, but they were able to track your moves and found the group hiding in the cave, Tae-Shik exined patiently.


    Im d to hear that, Gi-Gyu answered with relief. Just then, Tae-Shiks face became a little serious. He asked, So what happened?


    What do you mean?


    You werent found in front of the fifth-floor entrance. You were found copsed near the portalndmark at the end of the fifth floor. That must mean


    When Tae-Shik looked at Gi-Gyu expectantly, Gi-Gyu asked rhetorically, It must mean I passed the test, right?


    Indeed.


    The calm on Gi-Gyus face seemedical to Tae-Shik, so heughed and said, Gi-Gyu! Congrattions!


    I still dont know what happened exactly. My memories are still really spotty.


    Just rest for now. yer Kim Sun-Pil will be visiting you soon. When you were unconscious, he visited you every day, Tae-Shik reassured Gi-Gyu.


    I was unconscious for days? Gi-Gyu asked with surprise. He couldnt precisely gauge how long he was out for, but even his best guess wasnt close to reality.


    About two weeks, Tae-Shik answered.


    Two weeks?!


    Yeah, but dont worry. Your hospital bill was covered by the insurance.


    Thank goodness, Gi-Gyu said.


    I recall you saying that you havent rested properly since you were seriously injured by a goblin. Take this opportunity to rest and rx. Ill talk to youter, Tae-Shik said his farewell.


    Okay.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu!


    Guide!


    Jae-Won and Ha-Neul rushed toward Gi-Gyu and grabbed his hands. Gi-Gyu gave them a warm smile and squeezed their hands. He was happy to see that all the yers looked perfectly healthy. Jae-Won said to Gi-Gyu, Thank you so much.


    I heard you left the cave because of me, Guide Ha-Neul murmured.


    Thats not true. Im just d youre okay now, Gi-Gyu replied.


    Then, Sun-Pil, his group members, and Gi-Gyu walked to the break room together. Gi-Gyu said, Im so relieved youre all okay.


    Were also d youre okay, Guide, Jae-Won replied.


    Have you recovered fully now? Ha-Neul asked.


    They chatted for a long time in the break room. There, Jae-Won and Ha-Neul exined that soon after Gi-Gyu left the cave, the yers hunting nearby arrived to help them. Apparently, Ha-Neuls condition was severe; thankfully, a healer was there to help. They also told Gi-Gyu that even as they were being rescued, Jae-Won and Sun-Pil insisted on searching for him.


    The group talked for hours as if they were long-lost friends.


    Sun-Pil exined, Jae-Won and I really wanted to go back to find you when we heard the firecrackers epicenter was a mass.


    Gi-Gyu remembered what happened at the entrance to the fifth floor. The yers told him the guardian orc was rampaging in the area, but it had escaped by the time the guild arrived.


    Everyone thought you were dead, Gi-Gyu. But Jae-Won and I believed you were still alive, which was why we tried to go back for you Sun-Pil murmured apologetically.


    Were sorry, Jae-Won added.


    Since the guardian had escaped, sending two yers seeking the unknown made no sense. So, they were advised to request help from the association, which is precisely what they did. When Sun-Pil and the rest slumped with guilt, Gi-Gyu said, Its alright; It was my choice. A yer must be responsible for his own life after all.


    Thats true. The yers nodded.


    While staring at Gi-Gyu with obvious curiosity, Ha-Neul asked, By the way, Guide, I heard that you were found at the fifth-floorndmark. Is that true?


    Yes. I dont remember it, but thats what I was told as well," Gi-Gyu answered calmly.


    Ha-Neul inquired further, So does that mean you passed the test?


    Gi-Gyu shook his head and replied, I dont remember.


    Oh! Im so sorry I asked, Ha-Neul apologized.


    Thats alright.


    After Ha-Neuls questions, Gi-Gyu and the yers continued their conversation. Sun-Pil ryed a message to Gi-Gyu, Suk-Woo couldnt make it because hes too busy. He asked me to tell you hes sorry.


    Thank you, Gi-Gyu replied, and the other yers offered, If you ever need any help, please call us. Well do everything we can.


    Gi-Gyuughed and replied, Same goes for me. Please let me know if you need anything.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu was dismissed from the hospital a few dayster. As soon as his presiding doctor gave him a clean chit, he signed the discharge paper.


    Yoo-Jung asked, So you saved those yers, Oppa?


    Yeah, Gi-Gyu replied.


    I dont want you to give up your life for other people. Youve already sacrificed yourself for this familythats more than enough, Yoo-Jung grumbled.


    Thats not true. I don''t consider what I do for my family a sacrifice, Gi-Gyu rified patiently.


    The brother-sister duo was on their way home. Gi-Gyu patted Yoo-Jungs head and added, My family and my life are the two most important things in my life. That day in the Tower, I only did what I did because I was certain I would be safe. I would never leave you and Mom, so you should never worry.


    Okay! Yoo-Jung replied brightly.


    Lets hurry home, Yoo-Jung.


    When Gi-Gyu reached the shabby rooftop attic, he felt like it had been months since he was home. He walked in and greeted his mother, Im home.


    Gi-Gyu! His mother burst into tears when she saw him.


    Why are you crying, Mom?


    His mother sobbed, Im so sorry. Moms so sorry. You were in aa, yet I couldnt even visit you in the hospital. I couldnt take care of you. Im so sorry


    Its alright, Mother. Please dont cry, Gi-Gyu consoled her.


    His mother cried for a long time. All Gi-Gyu and Yoo-Jung could do was wipe her eyes for her. When she finally stopped crying, their mother exined her new fears. It seemed she was now worried about Gi-Gyu being a yer. After a long conversation, his mother finally fell asleep holding Gi-Gyus hand.


    Gi-Gyu said to Yoo-Jung, Lets eat dinner now.


    Okay, Ill make something, Yoo-Jung volunteered.


    No, I can do it. It has been a while since I cooked, Gi-Gyu offered.


    Are you sure? Yoo-Jung looked at him worriedly, but Gi-Gyuughed and opened the fridge door.


    What are you making? To Yoo-Jungs question, Gi-Gyu answered, Lets eat bibimbap[1].


    Gi-Gyu grabbed several containers from the refrigerator and began to mix everything. He added gochujang[2] to white rice, kimchi, and vegetables. With a drop of sesame seed oil, the final result looked delicious. After the meal, Gi-Gyu did the dishes and changed.


    Yoo-Jung asked, What are you doing? Are you going out?


    I have to go to the Tower, Gi-Gyu answered.


    What?! Yoo-Jungs face turned bright red. Gi-Gyu was discharged just hours ago, so she couldnt believe he would want to return to the Tower so soon. She yelled, Have you lost your mind? You just left the hospital, yet youre going back to the Tower in the middle of the night?


    Yeah, I need to confirm something.


    Confirm what? Yoo-Jung asked angrily.


    Ill be back soon, Yoo-Jung. Leaving his worried sister behind, Gi-Gyu walked outside. All this while, his heart had been pounding wildly, and that confused him to no end. There was something he had to check.


    Status screen, Gi-Gyu murmured. A blue screen appeared before him; the screen showed the yers individual information.


    [Level 1]


    [Job: Egos partner]


    [Unique Ability: Link (Can link up with Ego.)]


    [Skill: Assimtion (Can assimte to be one with linked Ego and use Egos ability.)]


    Egos partner?! Gi-Gyu eximed. This strange-sounding title was the job he received after passing the test. He had been secretly praying for a level-up ever since he woke up; sadly, he was still at Level 1.


    Link?


    The question marks that followed his unique ability were now finally reced.


    Link.


    As the name suggested, a unique ability was something that only a single yer could own. In other words, only Gi-Gyu had this ability in the entire world. The prospects this held made his heart pound like a drum. It had been five years since thest change urred on his status screen, so this was enough to excite him to death.


    I need to get to the Tower first. He knew he would find out more about this change inside the Tower, so Gi-Gyu was willing to be patient. Expectantly, he headed toward the Tower.


    1. A Korean rice dish topped with sauteed vegetables or kimchi.


    2. Spicy red pepper paste.

 Chapter 7: Lou (3)

    Chapter 7: Lou (3)


    How am I supposed to use this?! Gi-Gyu muttered in frustration. After entering the Tower, he tried everything he could think of, but he still couldnt make his ability work. There was no information on using his so-called Link ability or the assimtion skill that awakened due to his new job. Like a malfunctioning robot, Gi-Gyu kept trying to summon the skill. Pity, nothing happened.


    Feeling defeated, Gi-Gyu sat down on the ground and muttered, What am I supposed to do? Was that boy I named Lou, not the Ego?


    As if just waiting for that statement, a blue marble suddenly appeared before his eyes.


    [Ego Lou is being summoned.]


    [Nonphysical form of Ego Lou has been summoned.]


    [Lou failed to create his physical form.]


    [Lous physical form will be chosen randomly due to the yersck of ability.]


    [Lous physical form will be formed by absorbing random materials.]


    Its working!


    Finally, Gi-Gyu realized the summoning only worked when he called out the Egos name. However, the rush didn''tst long as the systems announcement began ringing bells in his mind.


    Absorb random materials?


    Fwoosh!


    Huh?


    While he was still reeling from the announcement, a vortex suddenly surrounded the blue marble and began absorbing everything in its surroundings.


    No! Gi-Gyu screamed. Before he knew it, the vortex had sucked in his sword, his dagger, and the bag hanging around his waist. Gi-Gyu tried his best to grab onto his bag, but all that was left in his hands were the bags straps.


    Gi-Gyu yelled in panic, Arghhh! That bag is worth five million won! On top of being extortionately priced, the bag also held potions, expensive disposable items, and some very pricey pieces of equipment.


    W-wait!


    Also, the bigger problem right now was that the vortex was also sucking in his clothes. At this rate, he would be the weakest exhibitionist.


    Haa Before long, Gi-Gyu was just in his underwear, and this realization stressed him to no end. Even though the vortex, thankfully, didnt suck him in, he could only watch in despair as it slowly sucked in the only article protecting his dignity.


    [Lou has absorbed enough materials.]


    [Lous physical form will be decided.]


    Suddenly, the space around him began to shake. The blue marble changed its shape randomly before both the vortex and the marble came to a sudden halt.


    -Hey!


    It was then that Gi-Gyu heard the bratty boys voice.


    ***


    So youre Lou? Gi-Gyu asked.


    -Of course. Forgot you gave me that name or something? Anyway, how often do I have to repeat myself before you finally get it?


    The imp of a kid was now wearing a nket he got from god knows where. As Gi-Gyu tried to hold a civil conversation with Lou, he had to use every bone in his body not to get angry at the boys impertinent tone.


    I have a question.


    -Now what? If its anything dumb, I wont dignify it with an answer.


    Gi-Gyu was currently holding a sword that he had never seen in his entire life.


    It was an entirely crimson sword.


    Lous current physical form was this red sword. Gi-Gyu asked, What exactly is an Ego? Is it like a soul?


    -Hmm... Not dumb. Okay. Its not a soul.


    Then what is it?


    -Like I would know.


    Haa Gi-Gyu could only sigh deeply in response to that answer. The information Lou possessed seemed limited. Gi-Gyu asked another question, Does an Ego hold the same abilities as the yer?


    -I dont know what a yer is. But if youre referring to levels, skills, or abilities, we certainly have them too.


    That was the most shocking fact Gi-Gyu learned that night. And that was after seeing a blue marble turn into a crimson sword. He couldnt understand how this physical form was decided. He was even more confused about what the blue marble deemed absorbable. Another surprising thing was that the red sword he held had its own status screen.


    [Lou]


    [Level 1]


    [Power 1, Speed 1, Stamina 1, Magic 1]


    [essory]


    One thing was for surethis sword could level up like yers.


    So this is like a growing item?


    The sword had growth potential; it was definitely a unique item because Gi-Gyu had never heard of anything like this before.


    -Idiot! What are you doing? Are you gonna continue fondling me like a pervert?


    Crack!


    Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his frustration anymore. He has been patient with this sword until now, but it was time to teach it a lesson. Gi-Gyu cherished his mental health, and this act would definitely only be for his health; there was no way he would derive pleasure from it. However, he had to act nice for a bit more since he still had some questions for the mouthy, bratty, insolent sword. Gi-Gyu took a deep breath and asked, Can you move by yourself?


    -Hmm... Not now, but probably in the future.


    Can you break the link and find a new master on your own?


    -Hmm


    Please answer the question? Gi-Gyu prodded in a friendlier voice.


    -An Egos master can break the link, but the Ego cant do it independently.


    Oh! Then my next question is this: Could you harm me after bing mobile?


    -I can certainly attack you. But if you die, the Ego linked to you will perish as well, so I suppose an Ego cant kill its master.


    These were all handy pieces of information. More importantly, the answers were exactly what Gi-Gyu hoped to hear. A slow smile appeared on Gi-Gyu''s face as he asked hisst question, Can you feel pain too?


    -What? Hmm An Ego is a great being; therefore, it can feel all emotions, including pain! Also, you can fine-tune an Egos perception of any and all emotions, bu


    Is this how its done? Gi-Gyu interrupted Lou and summoned the system.


    [Would you like to turn on Lous pain sensor?]


    The system voice asked immediately. Without hesitation, Gi-Gyu turned on Lous pain sensor.


    -W-what do you think youre doing?!


    ***


    Clunk!


    -Arghh!


    The red sword was thrown to the ground hard. It crashed into the rocks on the ground, making Lou scream.


    -I asked you what youre doing! Put that down! I said, put that thing down right now!


    I heard earlier that you can heal from most wounds. Am I right? Gi-Gyu asked. To his surprise, Lou could repair itself.


    I guess Ill save on the repair fee.


    Gi-Gyu picked up the biggest rock he could find and walked toward Lou. He then began disciplining the red sword without hesitation.


    Clunk!


    -That hurts! I said it hurts! Stop!


    You! Gi-Gyu emphasized each word.


    Clunk!


    Need!


    Clunk!


    To learn some manners!


    Clunk! Clunk! Clunk!


    This is Korea, where good manners are a virtue! You jerk! Gi-Gyu yelled as he continued to beat the red sword with a rock. Every time he hit the sword, a small scratch appeared on Lou.


    If you continue to act this rudely, its going to be a problem.


    -Im sorry! Sorry! It hurts! I said it hurts!


    Clunk!


    Sorry? Youre sorry? It hurts? Gi-Gyu repeated Lous words sarcastically.


    -I apologi


    When Lou saw Gi-Gyu raise the rock again, it screamed in panic.


    -I apologize. Ive been alone for so long that I lost my mind.


    Gi-Gyu finally grabbed the scratch-covered Lou and replied, Good. Lets hope we get along well from now on, Lou!


    -...


    Why arent you answering me?


    -I-I apologize.


    Gi-Gyu finally grinned. Lou was the very first item he received after his unique ability was revealed. In his heart of hearts, he knew he wouldnt have thrown it away even if it had remained brash. Thankfully, after a brief disciplining session, his mental stability and the unique item were secured. Gi-Gyu had to admit he partly took out his lifelong frustration on Lou, but he didnt feel guilty. He said to the sword, I hope youll answer my questions politely from now on. Do you understand?


    -...


    Answer me.


    -Okay


    Its never a good idea to be informal in a situation like this.


    -Yes, Sir!


    Gi-Gyu was satisfied with Lous military-style answer. He was reminded again how pain was always helpful in correcting bad manners.


    Do you know what a link is? Gi-Gyu asked.


    -A link is something that makes an Ego belong to its master. It connects an Ego to its master and allows its assimted master to use the Egos abilities, skil


    Do I detect a hint of impudence?


    -N-no, Sir!


    Gi-Gyu began to see the big picture based on Lous exnations.


    So this link will allow me to gain Egos like Lou; once I assimte to it, I can use its abilities. Does this mean...


    If Lou leveled up, would he be stronger too? Could Lou level up in his ce?


    If so, this meant


    Gi-Gyus heart began to pound. After finishing his thoughts, Gi-Gyu looked at Lou and asked, Can you level up?


    -Level up?


    Exactly. Do you need something special to grow? Or do you level up when you kill a monster? How do you be stronger?


    -???


    You told me you can grow stronger.


    -I dont know.


    Gi-Gyu didnt like Lous answer. It seemed the only way to find the answer was through experiences. Gi-Gyu picked up the red sword and left the Tower wrapped in a nket. His legs felt cold, but Gi-Gyu didnt mind it so much tonight.


    ***


    Haa


    Gi-Gyu bought the minimum number of equipment and potions he would need. He was really thankful for the insurance money since he could now spend the saved-up cash on these purchases.


    -Hehe


    Lous quiet embarrassed giggles made Gi-Gyu wonder how could this awesome red sword be possessed by an Ego with the mental capacity of a toddler. Gi-Gyu couldnt suppress its sarcasticugh, but he let it go since he didnt find it annoying.


    Lets make the best effort, Gi-Gyu murmured.


    This mental expenditure would pay off if things worked out the way he expected.


    ***


    Kirrrk. Kirrrk.


    Gi-Gyu now stood on his secret hunting ground on the first floor. As expected, he found a single goblin there.


    Haa The anxiety made him sigh since it had been a long since hest hunted. But Gi-Gyu shook his head to calm down his nerves. Lowering his body, Gi-Gyu was about to attempt a surprise attack just like he had always done. However, seconds before he could take his first step, he heard a system notification in his head.


    [Assimtion will allow you to use Lous ability.]


    Huh?


    The difference was subtle, but Gi-Gyu definitely felt a little lighter. His body seemed to move a little faster; at the same time, he felt stronger.


    Not bad!


    This was probably what other Level 1 yers felt while hunting. Gi-Gyu was finally feeling the changes he watched other yers enjoy during thest five years. After all, a single-digit ability change could empower a yer significantly.


    Rustle, rustle


    Gi-Gyu''s shoes made noise as he walked on the grass, but it seemed the monster couldnt hear him. Gi-Gyu swung Lou at the goblin when he got close enough.


    sh!


    A clean-cut appeared on the goblins back, followed by its green blood seeping from the wound.


    Squeeeeeeeeeakk! the goblin screamed and twisted in pain. Before Gi-Gyu could enjoy his sessful surprise attack, he heard Lous scream.


    -Arghhhh! That hurts! That hurts!


    S-sorry! I forgot to turn off your pain sensor, Gi-Gyu apologized awkwardly. Lou was screaming alongside the goblin because Gi-Gyu had forgotten to turn off its pain sensor after that night. Gi-Gyu was about to turn the sensor off, but the goblin darted.


    Just hang on for a moment! Gi-Gyu yelled.


    Whoosh!


    The goblins wooden spear almost grazed Gi-Gyus arm, but he dodged it just in time.


    So much faster.


    He was referring to himself, not the goblin. Had this been the old Gi-Gyu, he wouldvee out of this encounter with a big gash on his arm; today, he could see the spears movement very clearly.


    I can do this.


    Gi-Gyu slowly focused his senses. He had been, in a way, hunting this exact same goblin for thest five years; if there was anyone utterly familiar with its movement pattern, it was him.


    Left.


    After stabbing from its right, a goblin always attacked from the left next.


    Wham!


    -That hurts!


    The goblins wooden spear hit Lou and fell.


    Squeeeakk! The goblin crouched in confusion to pick up its weapon, but Gi-Gyu wasnt going to allow it.


    Thud!


    The goblin fell to the ground from Gi-Gyus kick. It tried to get back up as it cried out, Kirrk! Kirk!


    However, Gi-Gyu kicked the goblins wooden spear away and held Lou with both of his hands.


    Pierce!


    Lou plunged into the goblins heart.


    -That hurts!


    [Lou is absorbing the goblins blood.]


    [Lou has gained experience points.]


    [Lou has leveled up.]


    [Lous ability is increasing.]


    Ha Haha Gi-Gyuughed when he heard the system announcement.


    This must be what other yers hear after leveling up.


    -It hurts I said it hurts, you idiot!


    Im sorry. Gi-Gyu apologized and patted Lou gently.


    -That tickles! I said it tickles!


    From now on Gi-Gyu announced.


    -W-what?


    "Youre my number three treasure.


    The top two spots were held by his mother and Yoo-Jung.

 Chapter 8: Lou (4)

    Chapter 8: Lou (4)


    The rush his first kill today brought was unlike anything he had felt before. After the first came the second, the third, the fourth Gi-Gyu was like a manic as he went on a killing spree. Lous ability was something utterly beyond his wildest expectations.


    [Lou has leveled up.]


    Surprisingly, Gi-Gyu could feel every level Lou gained. Every time Lou leveled up, Gi-Gyus stamina recovered as if he had the best nights sleep. He was so focused on his hunt that he couldnt even tell how much time had passed.


    Squeeeakk!


    Gi-Gyus five years of experience and Lous outstanding abilities worked in sync and maxed out his efficiency, significantly bringing down the hunting time. Now, he could kill a goblin with a single strike, two at most. He was growing at a speed way above what any average novice yer could even dream of.


    During his hunt, Gi-Gyu suddenly became curious. He asked, Hey, Lou! Are there other Egos out there?


    -Y-youre already thinking about throwing me away?


    Lou asked in a shaky voice. It still addressed Gi-Gyu informally, but Gi-Gyu didnt think it was necessary to scold this godsend item for it. Besides, Lou was no longer acting as rudely as before. Gi-Gyu offered, Rx. You dont have to be so anxious while talking to me from now on.


    -T-thanks, Master!


    If there were other Egos like Lou, perhaps Gi-Gyu could be even stronger if he obtained them. Lou alone was enough to give him hope, but Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling greedy. He was about to ask Lou again, but it seemed there was no need to voice his question. Lou answered before Gi-Gyu could say a word.


    -If thats the case, I can tell you all about it! Im sure there are other Egos out there.


    You can read my thoughts?


    -Sort of. After all, you and I are connected!


    ...


    -???


    Gi-Gyu coughed and asked Lou again, And the same yer system applies to those other Egos, right?


    -I dont think so.


    This piqued Gi-Gyus curiosity, so he asked, Why not?


    -There are many Egos out there, but they cant ess the system unless they are linked. Without it, theyre just good items and nothing more.


    Are you saying there are other yers who can link with Egos?


    Linking was supposed to be Gi-Gyus unique ability, but it wouldnt be so unique if everyone could do that, now would it?


    -I dont know. But I think some might force a link or use some absorption skill to create a simr result.


    Is there anything you know for certain? Gi-Gyu asked in frustration. After all the uncertain data Lou provided, Gi-Gyu was sure of one thing: Lou can grow by taking the experience points Gi-Gyu earned. Essentially, this was a symbiotic rtionship between Gi-Gyu, a yer who cant level up, and Lou, an Ego. What frustrated Gi-Gyu was the sheerck of knowledge Lou had of its own kind. This meant it was now Gi-Gyus job to figure out the answers as he went.


    Suddenly, he began to wonder if another yer could steal Lou if they had the skill to force-link. Gi-Gyu muttered, There are so many things I need to figure out.


    It seemed he had to collect much information about his newfound ability, but Gi-Gyu was actually fine with it. The sole fact that he could now grow and improve was enough to please him. Technically, Gi-Gyu couldnt level up himself, but Lous growth essentially belonged to him. Wasnt this exactly what he had been about ever since he became a yer?


    Looks like Ill have to spend some time looking into this matter.


    ***


    For the next several days, Gi-Gyu frequented the Tower to get used to his new weapon and level up Lou. He also had to adjust to his own body since its strength was increasing rapidly.


    Gi-Gyu also informed Tae-Shik that he might no longer work as a guide. Gi-Gyus new ability to level up pleased Tae-Shik immensely since he seemed genuinely happy when he congratted Gi-Gyu. Tae-Shik was what you would call a good friend, and Gi-Gyu was grateful that he had one.


    [Lou has leveled up.]


    Already? Gi-Gyu looked down at the red sword in his hand with confusion: Lou was already at Level 4.


    -Hehe!


    Thatugh was all the proof one needed to understand Lou enjoyed his progress a bit too much. Ignoring the giggling child, Gi-Gyu opened Lous status screen.


    [Lou]


    [Level 4]


    [Power: 4]


    [Speed: 4]


    [Stamina: 4]


    [Magic: 4]


    [essory: Disabled]


    By the way, what is essory? Gi-Gyu asked. He hadnt even tried to use this ability since he was too busy hunting monsters. And also because casting a skill required a lot of energy.


    -I dont know!


    The answer had not a shred of shame or guilt.


    Unimpressed and unsurprised, Gi-Gyu began to organize his thoughts based on what he knew so far andmented, Gosh, he is an idiot. Well, I guess we can try using itter.


    But damn is he leveling up quick. And even his other stats are leveling up alongside his overall level.


    It was surprising because all yers got a varied increase in stat points with each level up. A majority experienced an increase in a specific stat; a minority experienced an even stats increase. It seemed that Lous increase in stats was very consistent. Each level up added a single point to all his stats.


    I wonder why...


    Gi-Gyu couldnt understand, but he knew this wasnt a bad thing. After this brief incident, he resumed walking; it was time to ascend to the fourth floor.


    ***


    Chweeeeeeeeek!!!!!!!! Gi-Gyu pierced an orcs heart with Lou, and its green blood stained the red sword. He had hunted countless orcs so far, but this hunt was different.


    What is this?


    He retrieved Lou and tried to wipe away the blood, but the green liquid enveloped the sword like sticky jelly.


    [Lou is absorbing the orcs blood.]


    [The amount of orcs blood absorbed has exceeded the designated amount.]


    [Lou is leveling up.]


    [Lou is absorbing the orcs strength.]


    Huh?


    -I-Im bing stronger!


    What?


    The green blood shone before Lou absorbed itpletely. Then, Lou abruptly began pulsating.


    Badum, badum


    Lou was pulsating like a beating heart. Gi-Gyu could feel the pulse on his hands and eximed, What is happening?!


    Thankfully, the perimeter was clear since he had already killed all the monsters around. Gi-Gyu quickly opened Lous status screen.


    [Lou]


    [Level 5]


    [Power: 7]


    [Speed: 5]


    [Stamina: 5]


    [Magic: 5]


    [essory: Disabled]


    Lous status screen changed a bit when he became Level 5. At Level 5, its Power stat shouldve had five points, but it actually had seven.


    Why?


    Was it because Lou absorbed the orcs power just like the system announced? Unfortunately, Gi-Gyu wasnt given much of a chance to ponder. Now, something about Lou felt different.


    -Muahahahaha!!! Listen, Master, Im stronger now, so you shall be punished for tormenting me!


    Apart from getting second-hand embarrassment, Gi-Gyu also felt a bit lost in his thoughts. He wondered if Lous could now unlink itself after absorbing the orcs power. Did this mean it could attack Gi-Gyu without any repercussion? Gi-Gyu stared at Lou tensely. For now, nothing was happening other than the pulsation.


    Could it be that Lou was mistaken? If it did, then


    ***


    -Argh! Im sorry!


    Whoosh!


    -Please! I dont know why I said that!


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed.


    -Please! Please, Master! Master!


    Gi-Gyu stopped swinging Lou above the bonfire.


    -Phew That was too hot. I thought I was gonna die.


    So why did you say something like that? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Lous threat scared Gi-Gyu at first, but it seemed that it was just an empty threat. Gi-Gyu had dropped the sword a few minutes ago and watched it from afar for any changes. However, Lou failed to do squat apart from trash talking.


    In the end, Gi-Gyu picked up Lou and taught it some manners all over again. He threatened, Now, Im going to stick some meat on you and cook it.


    -I-I said Im sorry! I just felt dizzy and happy and


    Were you drunk? Gi-Gyu asked.


    The system announced that Lou had absorbed more blood than designated, so perhaps monster blood acted like alcohol to Lou.


    I guess that makes sense.


    By now, Gi-Gyu had figured out that Lou gained extra points in power because it absorbed the orcs blood and gained its strength. Did this mean every time Lou absorbed some monsters blood over the designated amount, the stat relevant to that specific monster would level up significantly?


    Just thinking about it wasnt going to give him the answer. Gi-Gyu murmured, Ill have to test out my theory.


    -Hehe S-sorry!


    Gi-Gyu patted Lou without a word.


    -Hehe


    ***


    [The amount of goblins blood absorbed has exceeded the designated amount.]


    [Lou is leveling up.]


    [Lou has gained the goblins speed.]


    I knew it! Gi-Gyu eximed confidently.


    -Its happening again! Im getting stronger!


    Without even picking up the dead goblins crystal, Gi-Gyu opened Lous status screen.


    [Lou]


    [Level 6]


    [Power: 8]


    [Speed: 8]


    [Stamina: 6]


    [Magic: 6]


    [essory: Disabled]


    Yay! Gi-Gyu swung Lou around wildly, unable to control his joy.


    -Im dizzy, you idiot master.


    Ignoring Lous insult, Gi-Gyu began to organize his thoughts. He felt confident about a few things based on what had just happened. Hunting monsters and feeding Lou their blood increased the swords level. Atop that, once Lou absorbed an excess amount of blood from any type of monster, it could gain extra stat points based on the monsters ability.


    So more blood means more strength Gi-Gyu murmured to himself.


    -Hey! Youre my stupid ve!


    Gi-Gyu felt certain of his findings. The goblins blood could give Lou the goblins speed, increasing the swords speed stat. Gi-Gyu now knew precisely what he had to do.


    -Hey! You! Idiot! You must devote your soul to me right now


    But before that, it seemed Gi-Gyu had to teach Lou some good manners again.


    ***


    Wow, that guy is hunting goblins again! a guide from some guild eximed.


    Doesnt he get tired? another guild asked in awe.


    The guides of a guild were escorting their new recruits in the Tower when they spotted Gi-Gyu. The novice yers were also curious about this man with the red sword, so they said, Wow! Who is that guy?


    He must be really strong. That goblin just melted away! another yer joined in.


    The yer with the red sword was hunting a horde of goblins at an incredible speed. Such a sight shocked the beginner yers. It almost seemed like he was carrying out a massacre.


    He used to be a famous guide; now, hes known for massacring goblins and orcs, one guide exined.


    I know, right? Its as if he has a deep-rooted grudge against goblins and orcs, another guide added.


    Wow! the third guide eximed in awe. The man with the red sword was a subject of wonder even to experienced guides.


    One of the novice yers asked, What level do you think he is?


    Probably over 10, one of the guides answered.


    Then, what is he doing on this floor?


    Who knows? Maybe he really holds a grudge against this floors monsters, a guide guessed.


    The head guide interrupted the conversation and announced, Listen! You need to focus now. Stop staring, and lets keep working. All yers can grow into fighters just like him. You need to work hard to be like him, understand?


    The guild guides led the yers bypassing Gi-Gyu, who continued to swing his red sword. Even as the beginner yers walked by, they couldnt take their eyes off Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu hunted in the Tower like a lunatic for a long time. Usually, he brought food and a tent to stay days at a time. He only left the Tower if he ran out of food or if his bag was overflowing with crystals.


    Some guild guides nicknamed Gi-Gyu the persistent hunter. Any yer who knew even a little about Gi-Gyu believed he had lost his mind after he finally began to level up. But Gi-Gyu didnt care what other people said about him. There was only one reason he chose not to ascend to the higher floors even though he could.


    [Lou]


    [Level 7]


    [Power: 18]


    [Speed: 18]


    [Stamina: 7]


    [Magic: 7]


    [essory: Disabled]


    This is nuts, Gi-Gyu whispered. He couldnt believe his own eyes. The amount of experience needed to level up increased along with the level. On the other hand, the monsters on the tutorial floors didnt offer much experience points. Despite this, Lou already reached Level 7. Gi-Gyu couldnt tell how many goblins and orcs he sacrificed to get this far. It felt like his whole body reeked of monster blood.


    -Hehe


    Good job, Gi-Gyu murmured and caressed Lou gently. Thanks to Gi-Gyus repeated manner lessons, Lou learned to retain its wits better after absorbing excessive blood. It seemed that pain really did cure all bad manners.


    -Kekekeh! I love you, Master.


    This was how Lou reacted nowadays when he became drunk.


    I wonder how strong I am now, Gi-Gyu wondered. He couldnt tell the extent of his own strength anymore. Nowadays, orcs and goblins were nothing more than easy kills to him. Only one or two swings of Lou were enough to kill them. This was a huge change considering Gi-Gyu could barely kill a single goblin a few days ago.


    Lets go home now, Gi-Gyu announced. What he had aplished on the tutorial floors was astounding. His bag was, once again, swamped with crystals. Now, it was time to rest a little and get ready. He had to prepare himself to ascend the Tower as a real yer.

 Chapter 9: The F-Class Gate (1)

    Chapter 9: The F-ss Gate (1)


    After leaving the Tower, Gi-Gyu headed toward the yer Associations Seoul office to get paid. A massive crimson sword wouldve caught the eyes of all onlookers; strangely, no one gave Gi-Gyu an extra nce.


    -Master! Master!


    What is it?


    -Its so nice to be outside!


    Currently, Lou was in an essory form because it was tired of the Tower and its sword form. It adorned Gi-Gyus index finger in the shape of a snake-shaped ring. This was the first time he used Lou''s essory function, and he was happy with it.


    Nice design too.


    Thanks to this ability, it was easy for him to hide and carry Lou outside the Tower. He could quickly transform it back to its red sword form whenever he needed it.


    -Hehe


    Gi-Gyu stroked the ring as Lou giggled.


    When he acts insolent, I want to beat the crap out of him. But when he acts like this, hes quite adorable.


    -Master! I can hear you!


    They bickered until he reached the payment office. There, Gi-Gyu dumped the bagful of crystals on the counter.


    Wow! Even today, your haul is as bountiful as ever, the office cashiermented in surprise. Gi-Gyu and the cashier could be considered acquaintances since he saw her almost daily. She asked, What happened? You used to bring a single crystal; now this?


    Gi-Gyu didnt answer her question. The cashier didnt mind and quickly handed him the receipt. But when he saw it, he asked her with surprise, Huh? The amount here


    The market quote for crystals has plummeted recently. After the Ang Guild ascended to the 75th floor, we received an overabundant number of crystals.


    Demand and supply: Everything, in a way, depended on it. The amount Gi-Gyu earned today wasnt small, but that didnt mean he had to be happy with the pay. Getting paid less for the same amount of work was no ones sweet spot.


    Now that I think about it, I havent watched yer News in a while.


    Every night, for five years, he watched the yer channel, but that changedst month. Last month, his priorities changed a bit. Gi-Gyu requested, Please deposit the full amount to my ount in the yers bank.


    Of course, the cashier replied.


    Holding the receipt, Gi-Gyu turned around.


    Gotta find out what happened in the outside world while I was under my rock.


    With a purpose in mind, Gi-Gyu headed toward Tae-Shiks office.


    ***


    Huh? When Gi-Gyu arrived, he saw that the guide department office had been turned into a storage room. The sofa he used to sit on was still there, but the rest of the ce was filled with boxes. He couldnt find any traces of Tae-Shik or the other yers.


    Kim Gi-Gyu? someone said his name.


    Huh? Ah, Tae-Oh. When Gi-Gyu turned around, he saw Tae-Oh standing behind him. Tae-Oh asked, Havent you heard? The guide department was disbanded while you were busy leveling up.


    Really? Oh! I guess Ive been too busy recently, Gi-Gyu replied. For thest few days, he had been treating the Towers tutorial levels as his home, only leaving to stock up and sell crystals. He had been so busy that he didnt get to visit Tae-Shik; consequently, he never got the news about the guide department.


    Gi-Gyu muttered, So I guess its finally gone.


    It happened about two weeks ago. Youre here to see Team Leader Oh Tae-Shikno! I should be calling him General Manager now, Tae-Oh said.


    General Manager?


    After the guide department was disbanded, Oh Tae-Shik was reassigned as the gate maintenance departments general manager, Tae-Oh exined. Gi-Gyu always knew Tae-Shik was too good to be stuck in the guide department, but he didnt expect this kind of a promotion. General manager? It seemed Tae-Shik was more talented than Gi-Gyu thought.


    Tae-Oh offered, I was on my way to the gate maintenance department, so I can take you there if you want.


    Okay, Gi-Gyu answered and followed Tae-Oh. On the way, it became quite apparent that Tae-Oh had heard all the rumors regarding Gi-Gyu, the guy whom no one saw recently. To Gi-Gyus surprise, Tae-Oh chatted nonstop about what he had heard.


    Has Tae-Oh always been this chatty?


    Gi-Gyu always thought Tae-Oh was a quiet guy; for some reason, it seemed Tae-Ohs general mood had lightened.


    I guess this is a good thing.


    Gi-Gyu decided to chalk it up as some recent headway in Tae-Ohs life. Suddenly, he heard Tae-Oh calling his name, Gi-Gyu?


    Oh, sorry. I was thinking about something else, Gi-Gyu apologized.


    Im joining a guild soon, Tae-Oh announced.


    A guild? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Yeah. Its not a really famous one, but its a pretty decent guild, Tae-Oh exined. Perhaps this was why he had lightened up since thest time Gi-Gyu saw him. Tae-Oh continued, Its a medium-sized guild called the Caravan Guild. They had been trying really hard to recruit me and even offered some unbelievable perks.


    Congrats, Tae-Oh.


    I think its you who should be congratted. Congrattions on leveling up! So what happened exactly? Tae-Oh asked with curiosity.


    Oh, well Gi-Gyu hesitated for a moment while he organized his thoughts. He then exined, It just happened after I passed the fifth-floor test.


    Really? I guess you never know what might happen in the Tower! I mean, the fact that you couldnt level up was bizarre, to begin with, right? Anyway, congrattions, Tutorial yer, Tae-Oh congratted him teasingly.


    Tutorial yer? Gi-Gyu had never heard this term before, so he asked in confusion.


    What? You dont even know your own nickname? After seeing the one-sided massacre youve been bringing down on the tutorial monsters, everyone just agreed to call you that. Many newbies even consider you their idol. They said you look so amazing when you round up the monsters and kill them all at once, Tae-Oh exined.


    Really? A slight blush appeared on Gi-Gyus face. It was such a corny nickname, but this was the first time he had gotten one. Gi-Gyu had to admit that he wasnt unhappy about it.


    Tae-Oh added, Yeah. So keep up the good work. I know your life has been tough, so Im sure more good things will happen to you.


    Thanks.


    The duo soon arrived at the maintenance departments entrance. Tae-Oh left after a quick farewell, and Gi-Gyu was greeted by someone else.


    Hey! Theres our Tutorial yer! Standing against a wall and holding a mug, Tae-Shik waved at Gi-Gyu.


    S-stop that! Gi-Gyu shushed him in embarrassment. The nickname itself wasnt the problem; where it was being said was. The maintenance office was huge and filled with people. So, when Tae-Shik yelled out his greeting and waved, everyone there stared at Gi-Gyu.


    That guy is the Tutorial yer? one office worker whispered.


    Yeah. He used to be the longest standing guide here, but I heard he began to climb the Tower recently, another worker exined.


    Huh? So he didnt ascend to the higher floors before?


    Ive heard he couldnt because he couldnt level up, someone else chimed in.


    Like an animal in the zoo, Gi-Gyu could hear and feel everyone talking about him.


    So I guess people here have heard about me.


    Gi-Gyu lowered his head to hide his burning face and walked up to Tae-Shik.


    Have you lost your mind? Gi-Gyu argued.


    Hahaha, isnt it funny? You used to be the eternal Level 1 guide; now, youve gotten strong enough to get a nickname! Enjoy your fame, dude, Tae-Shik teased Gi-Gyu.


    Gosh Gi-Gyu sighed.


    It had been almost a month since theyst saw each other. Tae-Shik seemed happy to see Gi-Gyu since his wide smile never became just a smile. With a yful smile, Tae-Shik offered, Lets go to my office for now. There is so much to talk about.


    ***


    Have a seat, Gi-Gyu, Tae-Shik offered.


    Guess you got a promotion, Gi-Gyumented. Tae-Shiks private office wasnt overly big, but it looked luxurious. It certainly couldntpare to the dingy office Tae-Shik used to have in the guide department.


    Tae-Shik asked, How have you been?


    Fine. Ive been so busy hunting that I never got a chance to visit you. Im sorry, Gi-Gyu apologized.


    Dont worry. I understand, Tae-Shik replied.


    After a short mundane chat, Gi-Gyu finally asked, So I guess the guide department is really gone, huh?


    Yes, the association decided to dump it, Tae-Shik exined.


    But I still feel disappointed. I worked there for so long


    Maybe youll create your own guild someday, Tae-Shik teased. They both chuckled before Tae-Shik asked with a sober face, I suppose you havent been keeping up with the news about the yers?


    Yes.


    Well, everything went bananas, Gi-Gyu.


    What happened? Gi-Gyu asked. This was why he came to visit Tae-Shik, so he listened intently as Tae-Shik exined, Ang seeded in ascending to the 75th floor. There were some casualties, but it was definitely worth it.


    Thats good.


    But the problem is Tae-Shik hesitated, unable to hide how sad he was. Gi-Gyu waited quietly, and Tae-Shik continued, Its about that gate in the US.


    What about it? Gi-Gyu asked. He remembered it was an S-ss Gate, but the US surely had enough resources to close it. However, to Gi-Gyus shock, Tae-Shik said, Over four high rankers have died.


    Pardon? Gi-Gyu gasped, unable to believe what he had just heard.


    Four high rankers. The death of four high rankers was a burdensome revtion. Tae-Shik continued, This wasnt your average S-ss Gate. In the end, the US added more rankers, and the gate was sessfully closed, but even those yers didnt get out without a scratch.


    Oh my god How? Gi-Gyu gasped in shock as Tae-Shik added, There is an even bigger problem now. A kind of exceptional gate has been appearing in other countries as well.


    An exceptional gate?


    Thats right. For example, it would seem like an F-ss, but it would turn out to be a C-ss Gate once a yer enters it. Some even have an impossible structure inside. All in all, these new Gates have exceptional and unexpected qualities; thus, the name, Tae-Shik exined. Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his confusion. Since the Tower and the Gates appeared 23 years ago, the world has experienced consistency. So why were all of these sudden changes urring now?


    Tae-Shik warned, So you shouldnt enter any gates for a while, Gi-Gyu. You need to be patient.


    Hmm


    Im not saying you cant enter forever. As a yer, youll have to enter a gate at some point, but I think it would be best to avoid it during such a difficult time, Tae-Shik implored.


    Thats true. When Gi-Gyu agreed, Tae-Shik nodded in relief. Gi-Gyu felt a little guilty because he had indeed been considering entering a gate. There were a few advantages to closing a gate. The crystals found inside the gates were finer, making them worth much more. In addition, the yer responsible for closing a gate was given a special reward. There were even rumors that some special gates gave items that could increase a yers abilities.


    Lastly, one couldnt ignore the prize money that came with it. The amount varied depending on the ss; sometimes, the yer could even get a bonus. These perks were why the yers, who valued their lives, were willing to enter the dangerous gates.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Alright. Ill think about it.


    Good. Now, do you want to have lunch with me? Tae-Shik asked as he checked his watch. It was already lunchtime. It has been so long since he spent time with Tae-Shik that Gi-Gyu wanted to say yes; unfortunately, he had to shake his head.


    Gi-Gyu exined, I need to go home. I havent seen Yoo-Jung and Mother for about a month now.


    Of course. Yoo-Jung has been really worried about you, Tae-Shik replied and nodded in understanding.


    Then, Ill see youter.


    Alright, Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    Oppa! Here is your coffee, Yoo-Jung offered.


    Thanks, Gi-Gyu replied gratefully. He returned straight home after he met Tae-Shik. He was filthy after his month-long stay in the Tower, but Yoo-Jung still hugged him tightly when he arrived. After greeting his mother and eating lunch, Gi-Gyu stared at his phone.


    Hmm... Not this one, he murmured. Gi-Gyu was searching the inte for a gate he could enter and hunt.


    It might be dangerous, but I still have to hunt inside to pay off our familys debt quickly. The interest rate on it has been killing me.


    ording to Tae-Shik, the Gates were bing increasingly dangeroustely, but the chance of Gi-Gyu ending up in one of those exceptional Gates had to be slim. And besides, if he felt it was too dangerous to go alone, he could find a group to join. This was precisely why he was looking through the website that posted avable hunting groups.


    This gate sounds too dangerous, Gi-Gyu muttered. So far, he hadnt been able to find a group that nned on entering a gate that sounded safe. Gi-Gyu couldnt level up in the past, but that didnt mean he couldnt learn. He knew a few criteria that made a gate perfect for a first-timer based on what he had learned. He was looking for a gate that satisfied these conditions, but there seemed to be none that sounded eptable.


    The number of avable hunting groups definitely decreased, Gi-Gyu murmured.


    Back when he was a guide, he used to look through this site for fun. He remembered seeing so many more hunting groups needing new members back then. But now, there seemed to be only three pages of them on the website.


    Im sure it wont be that dangerous.


    Then suddenly, one of the posts stood out to Gi-Gyu.


    -nning on hunting inside the F-ss Gate in Guri City. Dealers are wee.


    010-XXX-XXXX


    Gi-Gyu eximed, Found one! This gate wasnt too far from his home, and it was an F-ss. This particr gate was a sustainable type, and Gi-Gyu was also happy with the group members. He quickly called the number listed on the ad.


    Hello? Yes, okay. See you soon. Yoo-Jung, Im going out! Gi-Gyu yelled.


    Huh? Where are you going?! Yoo-Jung asked in surprise.


    Gangnam! Gi-Gyu answered, put on his jacket, and left home quickly.


    ***


    Hello, Gi-Gyu greeted the man in the cafe who seemed to be the leader of the hunting group. The man replied, Nice to meet you. My name is Ha Song-Su.


    Oh, I see, Gi-Gyu replied. They sat down and began to talk about the dungeons. Ha Song-Su asked, Do you have any experience in hunting inside a gate?


    No, this will be my first time. But Im familiar with attack strategies and other patterns, Gi-Gyu answered. There were two types of gates: single-shot and sustainable. A single-shot gate was special because it offered many rewards, but it disappeared once cleared. On the other hand, a sustained gate didnt disappear even after being cleared. In fact, after a certain amount of time, it regenerated and allowed the same hunt to be carried out repeatedly. Since the master n for sustained gates was often well known, hunting in these gates was much less dangerous. However, the reward was ordingly less attractive.


    But my share of crystals and the experience points should be worth it.


    The gate this hunting group was interested in was a sustained type. Song-Su asked, Ive heard you only passed the first test recently. Is that true?


    Yes, Gi-Gyu replied.


    Then shall we draw up a contract? Song-Su asked.


    Oh, of course, Gi-Gyu nodded without hesitation. Only groups with a long history or those that belonged to a guild skipped this legality. For all the rest, a contract was necessary in case of a dispute over the rewards. It wasnt umon for the members to fight among themselves, especially if a reward included an equipment item.


    Gi-Gyu read over the papers Song-Su offered.


    It seems pretty standard.


    It was definitely a simple contract. All the rewards were to be divided equally among the yers, and a deposit was requested in case of absenteeism or unexpected behavior. And in the case of an equipment item, the member who draws the highest number from a dice was to take it.


    Gi-Gyumented, It all sounds very standard.


    Will you sign it then? Song-Su asked.


    Yes, Gi-Gyu answered. When theypleted the contract, Ha Song-Su stood up and exined, Well all meet at Guri Station the day after tomorrow at 2 oclock in the afternoon. Please dont bete.


    Okay.


    A sustained gate usually belonged to a guild or the association. A reservation was necessary to hunt in these gates, which meant that the group couldnt bete. After agreeing on the particrities, Ha Song-Su left the cafe first, and Gi-Gyu left soon after.


    It was now time for Gi-Gyu to prepare for his first hunt inside a gate.

 Chapter 10: The F-Class Gate (2)

    Chapter 10: The F-ss Gate (2)


    Gi-Gyu had to prepare for tomorrow, and the remaining hours of the day were his onlypanions. After the meeting, he became a literal example of the word "post-haste". He knew the perfect spot to maximize his growth; now, he only wished to get there the very next second. He murmured, I have to hunt as much as I can before Ive to leave for home.


    Gi-Gyu and the sixth floor were still strangers to each other since he had been engrossed with hunting the monsters on the tutorial levels. Now, Lou had struck a wall: regardless of how many they killed, Lous speed and power refused to increase. So, he had to quickly ascend to the higher floors and hunt some new monsters.


    Ill surely repay the debt once I be stronger.


    Gi-Gyu had been hunting for a long time on the fourth floor, but he never saw its guardian again. And it wasnt because someone else captured it. The guardian forced Gi-Gyu into entering the fifth floor; after bing strong enough, he nned on repaying the favor at first sight.


    After all, I only became stronger thanks to that guardian Lou! Dont you agree? Gi-Gyu asked.


    -Ugh! Youre so childish.


    Youre the childish one here. Ive never met a bigger ass than you, jerk, Gi-Gyu bickered.


    Floors above the fifth were easier to ascend since they all had portals for convenient transportation. However, a yer could only use portals to the floors they had visited previously.


    And Gi-Gyu was currently rushing toward the fifth-floorndmark.


    ***


    So this is thendmark.


    Gi-Gyu had been here before; back then, he was unconscious. This was, in a way, his first time here since he couldnt even remember if he was assward or facefirst back then.


    There''s pretty much a city here.


    The fifth-floorndmark was essentially an entire city. Andmark existed on each floor, starting at the fifth floor. Thesendmarks were created by yers from all over the world as a ce to rest. Landmarks could have anything from well-furnished buildings to teetering cabanas. Thendmarks on the tutorial floors were more developed because there werent any dangerous monsters around.


    I should just get right to the battles, Gi-Gyu told himself. He had to get as many experience points as he could get before entering the Gate tomorrow. So, Gi-Gyu made his way toward the sixth floor without sightseeing: there would always be time for that in the future.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu had already researched the path between the fifth and sixth floors beforehand, so he was on the sixth floor before long. The monster that appeared on the sixth floor were lizardmen.


    When was I this nervous before? Gi-Gyu murmured. This was the first time he was hunting a monster besides orcs and goblins. The Lizardmen were going to be a new beginning for him, a step up for Gi-Gyu as a yer.


    Creak! Creak!!! a lizardman screamed with its strange voice. Its scimitar was so rusted that even a small knick from it was enough to give tetanus.


    Im so d I already got the tetanus booster. Then again, everyone said lizardmen are pretty easy to hunt.


    One of Gi-Gyus past customers, whoter became his good friend, used to tell him about the different floors and their monsters. He visited Gi-Gyu sometimes and talked about effective ways to hunt the various creatures roaming the many floors. He was a good man who wanted to tell Gi-Gyu about the things Gi-Gyu himself couldnt experience at the time. That yer was a talented hunter, skilled enough to take a shot at bing a ranker; unfortunately, he died while trying to hunt a guardian.


    Ive to be smart about this and only hunt the guardians when I''mpletely ready.


    His friends death saddened him, but Gi-Gyu learned a valuable lesson from it.


    Gi-Gyu remembered what his friend told him about hunting a lizardman.


    He said that I should attack its waist to imbnce it.


    -Oh! Another hunt!


    Be quiet!


    The ring on his finger was already transforming back into the red sword. Lou seemed excited at the prospect of hunting the lizardman. Gi-Gyu obliged by gripping the sword with both of his hands and charging forward.


    Creeeek! Creeeek!


    nk!


    The lizardmans rusted scimitar and Lou met with a sharp noise.


    sh!


    Huh?


    And just like that, Lou cut through the corroded scimitar.


    Creek! the lizardman shrieked as Lou sliced its shoulder and left a trail of green blood.


    What the heck?! Gi-Gyu eximed in shock. He had witnessed Lou cut through the orcs and goblins weapons like a hot knife through butter; unexpectedly, even the sixth-floor lizardmen failed to challenge this now-reformed bratty sword.


    Guess I dont even need to keep the proper hunting strategy for this floor in mind.


    With a bright smile on his face, Gi-Gyu dashed toward the lizardman.


    ***


    Guri Station.


    Ha Song-Su and his group members were waiting for Gi-Gyu at the station. Song-Su greeted Gi-Gyu, Thank god you got here on time.


    Yeah, Gi-Gyu replied.


    Well leave immediately then, Song-Su announced. Gi-Gyu was barely on time. He only had two minutes to spare till the set time, which mustve been why Ha Song-Su didnt look too happy. But thankfully, he didnt say anything about it.


    Im d I cleaned off the blood before I came.


    Gi-Gyu had been busy hunting until the veryst minute. He only made it because Lou reminded him of the time. It was considered bad manners to hunt right before a group Gate hunt. If a yer spent too much energy beforehand, he could feel drained during the group hunt and put the other members in danger.


    Gi-Gyu knew this very well, but he had been so focused on hunting that he forgot about time. Besides, thanks to Lous improved stamina, he didnt feel tired at all.


    ***


    Before long, the hunting party stood in front of the Gate.


    Ha Song-Su made the payment at the entrance, Here is the admission fee.


    Ha Song-Su and the group of five, right? the admission cashier asked.


    Yes.


    I wish you good luck in clearing the Gate safely, the admission cashier said to the group and stepped aside. The Gate they were entering today belonged to the association, so the cashier had to be the doorkeeper sent by the association.


    Before you begin, Ill exin the rules once more. You must follow my orders without question. Since we must clear the Gate within our reserved time, were going to move quickly, Song-Su announced.


    Alright, Gi-Gyu and the rest of the group answered together. It seemed the other yers also found this group online. They were all acting awkward around each other, not a good sign.


    The blue Gate began to shake. This was the first time Gi-Gyu was seeing one up close; he was mesmerized by it.


    It looks very different from the floor doors in the Tower, but its still very beautiful.


    It was indeed beautiful. Inside the Gate could be a living hell; at least, its entrance was lovely.


    Is this your first time entering a Gate? one of the members with an unknown name asked Gi-Gyu.


    Yes. The man smirked at Gi-Gyus answer.


    Hmm


    Gi-Gyu narrowed his eyes as he watched his group entering the Gate one by one. Soon, it was his turn, so Gi-Gyu jumped into the blue Gate.


    ***


    [You have entered the Gate.]


    So this is the Gate.


    Soggy air stabbed at Gi-Gyus nose.


    Check your equipment before going forward. Its going to get darker inside, so please light your torches, Song-Su announced.


    Crackle ze!


    Everyone brought out their own torchlights.


    I guess it takes a special kind of man to be a group leader.


    They were about to hunt inside the easiest ss Gate, yet Ha Song-Su seemed very thorough. He checked each member carefully and then designated different roles based on the members talents. It seemed Ha Song-Su had already studied the group members before he came here today.


    Now, well get going! Song-Su announced, and the group began to move.


    Thank goodness. This doesnt look like one of those exceptional Gates.


    As he walked, Gi-Gyu realized the Gates interior and the description he had heard of it matched to a tee. Relief washed over him now that he thought this was an ordinary Gate. Excitement and glee werent too far behind as he pated himself for fearlessly making this attempt.


    His group formed a triangle with the tanker Song Byung-Hoon at the front. The second row included Gi-Gyu and a yer who belonged to the closebat category. Behind them were the group leader Ha Song-Su and a female yer.


    Does Song-Su know that woman?


    Ha Song-Su clearly didnt like getting close to any of the members, but he kept the female yer close by for some reason.


    ***


    The group paused not too long after they began because they could feel a monster nearby.


    Get ready, at Ha Song-Susmand, all the yers stopped. He announced, A zombie has been spotted in our perimeters. Prepare for a battle.


    All the yers, including Gi-Gyu, gripped their weapons tighter. Ha Song-Su quickly returned to his position and nocked an arrow. He requested, Tanker! Please lead the aggro hard.


    Okay.


    Ha Song-Sus arrow left its bow at an almost unreal pace.


    Whoosh!


    The arrows shrill whistling sound struck everyones ears and left a resounding echo.


    Stab!


    The shrill whistle was followed by the grotesque sound of an arrow piercing thick flesh.


    Grrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    The shrieking zombies attracted the nearby zombies, and they began swarming Gi-Gyus group.


    Haaa! Song Byung-Hoon shouted to attract the zombies; consequently, the seemingly endless wave of zombies rushed toward his shield. Song-Su ordered, Dealer!


    It was finally Gi-Gyus turn.


    -Lets kill them all!


    With Lous excited cheer, Gi-Gyu twirled the sword and ran toward the zombies that were busy attacking the shield.


    sh!


    Huh?


    What?!


    The hell?!!!


    Gi-Gyu, Song Byung-Hoon, and the other closebat dealer Choi Dae-Oh eximed in confusion.


    What the! Whats going on here? one yer asked in surprise, but before anyone could answer, Ha Song-Su screamed, Focus! Every member stopped gawking. They knew they couldnt forget the fact that they were in the middle of a battle.


    Everyone, including Gi-Gyu, was confused because of what happened when Gi-Gyu swung his sword. He swung Lou once and ended up ying four zombies like they were fragile wooden chopsticks.


    I better control my strength.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt understand what happened exactly, but one thing was for certain: he didnt have to go all-out in this battle. Then, Lou beheaded a zombie with each rxed swing. Thanks to Gi-Gyus quick work, it didnt take the group long to finish the hunt.


    Ha Song-Su announced, Well take a quick break.


    Okay, the members answered and sat down on the ground. They couldnt afford to use expensive potions for every injury, so it was important to regain strength naturally after every battle. If someone were wounded, they wouldve watered down the potion and applied it. This was enough to heal the wound slowly over time.


    Gi-Gyu, what the heck was that earlier? Song Byung-Hoon approached Gi-Gyu and asked.


    Wow Didnt you say you were only Level 7? Choi Dae-Oh also came by to ask. Choi Dae-Oh was the yer who smirked at Gi-Gyu before entering the Gate. Obviously, he was older, but Gi-Gyu still didnt like how informally he talked.


    The two men continued to gush over Gi-Gyu. It made sense since Gi-Gyus technique earlier was no doubt impressive.


    Gi-Gyu mustve achieved some critical hits, Byung-Hoon guessed.


    Oh, but that doesnt make sense. How can someone do that many critical hits consecutively? Dae-Oh asked in doubt.


    But, oh man! When I heard this was your first time hunting inside the Gate, I was so worried. But now, it looks like its going to be a smooth sail! Byung-Hoon eximed excitedly. Both men seemed thrilled at the prospect of an easy hunt. After all, having a powerful yer in a group decreases the chances of death or dangerous situations.


    Gi-Gyu replied quietly, I just got lucky, thats all.


    Oh,e on! This guy is humble too; lets be honest, theres no such thing as a luck stat, Byung-Hoon ttered Gi-Gyu.


    You dont look tired at all either. When Dae-Oh mentioned this with surprise, Gi-Gyu replied awkwardly, I-I guess not?


    Song Byung-Hoon and Choi Dae-Oh seemed ignorant of how ufortable they were making Gi-Gyu. When they continued to chat loudly, Ha Song-Su warned them, Please be quiet. You cant let your guard down. Were still inside the Gate.


    The warning quietened the noisy duo, but notpletely. Song Byung-Hoon muttered, Gosh! Hes being so picky! Although he said this quietly, his voice rang because they were underground. Gi-Gyu nced at Song-Su, but it seemed that Song-Su nned on ignoring Byung-Hoo.


    I have to hide my abilities better.


    The unexpected source of power was creating a clear division between the group; it wasnt ideal for survival. Gi-Gyu pulled himself together since it was time for the group to continue.


    ***


    I think this is a mid boss room, Ha Song-Su stated.


    A metal fence was blocking their path, and they knew that crossing it would bring them face to face with the mid-boss. It wasmon knowledge that this Gates mid-boss was a giant zombie, so the yers began checking their stamina and equipment. Then, Ha Song-Su walked up to the fence, took out a small ss vial from his bag, and threw it at the metal fence.


    Shhhh, shhhhh


    Corrosion solution.


    The metal fence began to slowly melt away. Ha Song-Su warned the members, Please be careful not to touch the corrosion solution.


    Okay, the yers answered.


    Cautiously, the members began crossing the fence using the small eroded hole. Gi-Gyu was thest one to cross; the fence repaired itself as soon as he did.


    The escape path has been sealed.


    Escaping the Gate was possible, but a yer couldnt escape the mid-boss or the boss room. It was a life or death situation, meaning the yers could only leave after killing the boss.


    Gi-Gyu! Please take good care of us. Song Byung-Hoon winked at Gi-Gyu, who replied awkwardly, Oh, okay. He had been trying to control his strength, but the zombies kept falling like twigs in front of him. By now, everyone believed Gi-Gyu lied about his level. They seemed to like the idea, and they did their best to tter him.


    Focus! Ha Sung-Su yelled as a giant zombie appeared.


    [Gates mid-boss, Giant Zombie, has appeared.]


    Ugh the female yer, who hadnt done much so far and remained close to Song-Su, groaned when she saw the giant zombie. The three-meter monster was covered in squirming worms trying to escape its body.


    Kuooooo!


    The yers werent given much time to feel disgusted because the giant zombie roared, causing the worms to fall on the ground. The battle was about to begin.


    Haaa! Song Byung-Hoon shouted to distract the monster. His aggro was followed by Ha Song-Sus fire arrow and the female yers magic attack.


    Thud!


    Ack! Song Byung-Hoon groaned when the giant zombie mmed his shield. Byung-Hoons arms began to shake visibly as he muttered, Hes too strong


    You need to hang on a bit longer! Choi Dae-Oh rushed toward the giant zombie with his sword held high.


    sh!


    A bunch of the zombies worms fell to the ground with a gnarly sound. Unfortunately, the attack failed to deliver much damage to the giant zombie. Instead, it continued to m on Song Byung-Hoons shield.


    Ackkk!!! Song Byung-Hoon screamed in pain.


    Think! The giant zombies weaknesses are its neck and chest! Focus only on those two areas! Ha Song-Su screamed and continued shooting his fire arrows at the giant zombies chest.


    Then, Gi-Gyu finally made his move.

 Chapter 11: The F-Class Gate (3)

    Chapter 11: The F-ss Gate (3)


    Gi-Gyu nned on delivering a swift blow to the giant zombies head, so he kicked the ground to jump. Maybe it was because his stomp wasnt strong enough or something else, but he didnt reach the giant zombies head.


    Dammit, Gi-Gyu swore. His initial n was a bust, but he still wanted to use the remaining momentum to deliver all the damage he could. So, Gi-Gyu drove Lou into the giant zombies shoulder before falling to the ground.


    Crack!


    The gash Lou made began spreading as the monster screamed in pain, Grrrrraaaa!!!


    Now! Ha Song-Su yelled, and the remaining members attacked the monster together in response. Even Song Byung-Hoon was now brandishing a sword and rending the giant zombies leg.


    Fwooosh!


    ze!


    Now that the giant zombie was at itsst leg, one of Ha Song-Sus fire arrows finally seeded in setting the giant zombie on fire. The yers felt encouraged by the sight and attacked with greater vigor.


    ***


    Once the giant zombie fell, only the main boss remained between them and a sessful clear. The group decided it was best to rest up as much as possible before going forward.


    Ugh, never imagined I would share my dinner table with maggots one day, Song Byung-Ho murmured as he chewed on a piece of jerky. It had been quite a while since the group first entered the gate. This was a perfect time to eat and replenish their energy before hunting the boss monster.


    But thanks to you, Gi-Gyu, we were able to finish it quickly. After we clear this gate, would you let me join your group? Song Byung-Hoon begged. Gi-Gyu tried his best to look nonchntly, but he couldn''t help disliking Song Byung-Hoon and Choi Dae-Oh.


    Why would he say something like that in front of this groups leader?


    At this point, it wasnt even aboutcking proper manners. The duo was obviously trying to disrespect Ha Song-Su. Had they been genuinely interested in working with Gi-Gyu, they wouldve waited until they were alone with Gi-Gyu.


    I guess hes just ignoring them.


    Their antics actually made Gi-Gyu see Ha Song-Su in a positive light; his leadership and thoroughness weremendable, to say the least. He was also an excellent strategist and could put the right man in the right ce. Ha Song-Su was still a low-level yer, but if he joined one of the major guilds or became a ranker, Gi-Gyu had no doubt Song-Su would make a name for himself.


    I think well be able to clear the gate much faster thanks to you, Gi-Gyu, another yerplimented.


    Totally, agreed someone else.


    Not at all, Gi-Gyu shook his head humbly, but he knew they were right. They were certainly making good time because he was making short work of everything that stood in their way. At this rate


    I guess I can use the extra time for some extra hunting. It should be okay, right?


    Whenever the main goal of a gate hunt was to catch the boss monster, the hunting group always took the shortest possible route. Beingte was never an option because the gate schedule was always jam-packed. However, if you were left with some free time that youve already paid for, it wasnt umon for yers to use that for some extra monster hunting.


    Will the zombie blood enhance any of Lous abilities?


    Perhaps Lou hadnt absorbed enough zombie blood so far because Gi-Gyu hadnt heard any announcement from the system yet. But if he continued to hunt zombies, Lou was bound to gain something. Zombies only appeared in the gates, so this was Gi-Gyus only chance to kill as many of them as possible. Had Gi-Gyu belonged to a guild or a hunting group, he couldve made somewhat regr trips to the different gates.


    -Ughhhh Disgusting!


    You can taste too?


    -The zombie blood is bitter So bitter.


    Pfft!


    Lou''sint made Gi-Gyuugh. The zombie blood mustve tasted horrible.


    Now! We just have the boss monster left. Please dont let your guard down, announced Ha Song-Su. Sadly, it failed to get a response from his teammates, especially Song Byung-Hoon and Choi Dae-Oh.


    Yes! Gi-Gyu made a point of answering loudly; in the end, the two rude men quietly answered as well.


    ***


    Whaa one yer groaned.


    Wow, another eximed in awe. The group stood in front of a giant metal fence that had to be at least five-story tall. It was also very thick, thicker than even a utility pole.


    This is the boss room, Ha Song-Su announced, and the group stopped in its tracks.


    Talon...


    This gates boss was Talon, a giant ghoul, and only this fence stood between them.


    By the way, was this metal fence built to keep Talon inside? I wonder how these sustained gates really work, Choi Dae-Oh said as he approached Gi-Gyu.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu, in turn, gave an offhanded reply and continued to stare at the fence.


    He had heard Talon was huge, but even then it was, at most, three humans stacked together big. That was certainly big, but not big enough to warrant such a fence.


    The Tower or the gates arent like the dungeons in games. Every little thing here has to have a reason and a purpose.


    This was what Gi-Gyu believed. This was real lifeeverything, no matter how huge or tiny, served a definite purpose. He believed that figuring out that purpose was the key to understanding the Towers secrets.


    Choi Dae-Oh asked Gi-Gyu, Arent you going to check your equipment?


    Im on it, Gi-Gyu replied. He had been staring at the fence quietly all this while; after the reminder, he finally looked away. Then again, for Gi-Gyu, checking equipment meant asking Lou a simple question.


    Hows your condition?


    -Excellent!


    Gi-Gyu was having a small conversation with Lou when Ha Song-Su gathered the yers around. He exined, Okay, listen up. Im about to share the hunting strategy for Talon


    We already know. Did you really think we wont even check something like that before entering a sustained gate?


    Song Byung-Hoons interruption was straight up rude and offensive, but Ha Song-Su continued patiently, You still need to listen. A slight mistake on anyones part can ruin our entire gate trip. And thats not even the worst-case: a mistake here can cost everyone their lives.


    Tsk. So annoying! Song Byung-Hoon grumbled. Obviously, he failed to notice how tense the atmosphere in the group was. The female yer even seemed ready to jump forward, but she flinched and calmed down after Song-Su gave her a look. Gi-Gyu was probably the only one who noticed their strange interaction.


    That was really weird just now.


    Ha Song-Suspanion, the female yer, didnt even reveal her name during their entire trip. Her reaction just now was definitely odd, but Gi-Gyu decided not to think too much about it.


    Ha Song-Su took a deep breath and continued, This gates gatekeeper and boss monster, Talon, has only one specialty: it can change its attack pattern. Other than that, Talon is a keeper-level monster with rather basic strengths. The greatest advantages it has are its size, speed, and power.


    This much everyone in the group knew; what Ha Song-Su said next was their key to clinch victory.


    What you need to remember is what happens when Talon changes its pattern. Once we deliver enough damage, Talon would crouch and try to change its pattern. If its sessful in that, hunting it will be much harder since it will target the distant yers first.


    One strategy was to attack while Talon was partway through this change, but its defense increased three-fold during this change.


    Ha Song-Su added, The closebat dealer and the tankers aggro will be the key to killing this monster.


    We understand, everyone except Song Byung-Hoon answered.


    Yeah, yeah, I got it, Song Byung-Hoon replied in frustration; by this time, the other yers were already busy crossing the metal fence.


    ***


    Hush


    Ahead of them, Talon was sitting with its back toward the group. The giant monster gave off an unusually intimidating aura.


    This is my first time seeing a boss monster.


    Gi-Gyu had seen a guardian or two before, but not a gate boss. A gatekeeper, also called a boss monster, was known to be almost as strong as the guardians. Gi-Gyu was feeling wonderstruck when Ha Song-Su said to him, Im about to shoot.


    This was Ha Song-Sus way of asking someone to focus. Ha Song-Su pulled out a special-looking arrow and nocked it on his bow.


    It''s an explosive arrow.


    Gi-Gyu knew what it was. When the Tower and the gates appeared, various countries made great efforts to create weapons using the crystals. Unfortunately, regr people couldnt use them because the power within the crystals was too strong. After many failed experiments, humans were only left with several flops, and this explosive arrow was one of them.


    The idea was to refine the energy within the crystal to cause an explosion. This idea failed because the explosive power contained within the crystal wasnt significant. But it was certainly powerful enough to act as an arrowhead.


    Whoosh!


    The explosive arrow flew at a blinding speed and struck the middle of Talons back.


    Kyeee!!! Talon screamed in pain and anger; before it could do anything, a loud noise filled the area.


    Kaboom!


    The arrow had just exploded.


    Closebat dealer! Ha Song-Su yelled.


    Okay! Haaaaaa! Song Byung-Hoon roared and dashed forward. Gi-Gyu followed close after and said, Im going!


    Talon seemed to have received significant damage from the internal explosion. However, when was a single explosion ever enough to slow down a boss ghoul?


    Haaaaaaaaaaaa! Song Byung-Hoon roared again, making it turn toward him.


    Wham!


    Talon mmed its fist onto Song Byung-Hoons shield. With a loud bang, Song Byung-Hoon was thrown into the air.


    Please do your best!


    -I got this!


    They were currently facing a boss monster; it wouldve been foolish not to use all of his strength. This was the time to give everything he had. Suddenly, Gi-Gyus speed increased, and he was near Talon the very next second.


    sh!


    Gi-Gyu swung Lou elegantly and sliced off Talons right hand. All this while, Ha Song-Su never once seemed impressed by Gi-Gyu; now, even he eximed, Wow! shing the boss monsters hand with a single sh was, no doubt, a praiseworthy aplishment. But, Gi-Gyu didnt stop there. He unleashed a barrage of shes onto Talon, leaving Song-Sus arrows and Choi Dae-Ohs sword strikes as mere extras. The female yers magic attacks also continued to cause damage to the monster.


    Song Byung-Hoon was surprised by Gi-Gyus movements. Gi-Gyu was clearly stronger than the team leader; Byung-Hoons eyes sparkled at that thought.


    The pattern change is starting! Ha Song-Su yelled. Talon must have suffered significant wounds because it ran to the back and crouched on the ground. Song-Su suggested, Gi-Gyu, how would you like to take this chance to attack it?


    Well Gi-Gyu contemted. It certainly wasnt a bad idea. The monsters defense went up during the pattern change, but Gi-Gyu was now strong enough to cause significant damage. So perhaps this was worth a try.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Alright.


    Gi-Gyu held Lou tightly and approached the crouched talon.


    Gotta aim for the neck.


    Injuring any other area was going to be meaningless. Beheading it with a single swing was going to be his best bet. It was a critical juncture; Gi-Gyus hands began to sweat.


    [Lous assimtion level is increasing.]


    [You can now use Lous powers more efficiently.]


    -Huh?


    What?


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu felt a rush of energy inside him.


    Was I not tapping into Lous full power till now? Thats gotta be it.


    After the rush, Gi-Gyu felt his chances of finishing this fight were higher than ever. Then, he swung Lou across Talons neck with all of his strength.


    [You have in the gatekeeper, Talon.]


    [You have gained experience points.]


    [You have sessfully killed the gatekeeper with a single attack.]


    [You have gained extra experience points.]


    [Lou is absorbing Talons blood.]


    [Lous ability increased slightly from Talons blood.]


    [You have obtained a new skillCannibalism.]


    [Cannibalism: You can prey on corpses to regain your stamina.]


    What the hell?!!! one of the yers swore.


    No way! another yer eximed.


    ... Ha Song-Su remained silent.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu had just beheaded Talon with a single swing of his sword. Let alone others, even Gi-Gyu himself was surprised. So, the other members gaping in confusion and shock was actually quite natural. They had suspected Gi-Gyu was no ordinary yer; still, the most they expected from him was dealing some minor damage to Talon.


    But straight-up beheading?


    Gi-Gyu! You need to give me your phone number, Song Byung-Hoon begged.


    M-me too! Choi Dae-Oh yelled hurriedly.


    Ha Song-Su remained quiet.


    Song Byung-Hoon and Choi Dae-Oh continued to act overly friendly with Gi-Gyu. The two sneaky men nced at Ha Song-Su and smiled secretly.


    Ha Song-Su announced, I think we should first decide who gets the equipment item. To everyones surprise, the group gained an equipment item after killing Talon. Such an item was very rare toe by. Because this was separate from the rewards that came with clearing a gate, the group needed to decide who got it. Of course, the contract everyone signed already stated how to do this. All they had left to do was roll a dice.


    Umm Ummm, wait! Can we do this after I go to the washroom? Song Byung-Hoon suddenly asked.


    What? Ha Song-Su frowned but still nodded. Song Byung-Hoon smiled in satisfaction and asked Gi-Gyu, Gi-Gyu,e with me to the washroom. Im only a tanker, so Im scared to go alone.


    Only a tanker? Scared? Somethings wrong with him.


    ... Gi-Gyu remained quiet because he didnt know how to respond.


    I wanna go too! Choi Dae-Oh yelled. But Song Byung-Hoon shook his head and ordered, You just stay here and protect the equipment!


    Song Byung-Hoon mustve feared Ha Song-Su or the female yer might steal the item and run if Choi Dae-Oh wasnt here to watch them.


    In the end, Gi-Gyu and Song Byung-Hoon moved to a quiet area.


    Gi-Gyu.


    Arent you going to pee? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Youre strong, but youre not very smart, Gi-Gyu, Song Byung-Hoon teased.


    Pardon?


    Song Byung-Hoon imed he needed to relieve himself, but he was now saying somethingpletely different.


    I think I know whats going on here.


    Gi-Gyu could guess what Song Byung-Hoon was thinking. Although he had never left the tutorial floors, Gi-Gyu had met countless yers as a guide. He prided himself on being a good judge of a character. And it seemed that Gi-Gyu was right about Song Byung-Hoon.


    Gi-Gyu, would you like to have that equipment item?

 Chapter 12: The F-Class Gate (4)

    Chapter 12: The F-ss Gate (4)


    It wouldnt take a genius to figure out Song Byung-Hoons intentions. Gi-Gyu didnt want to take unnecessary risks; with a hardened face, he said, What are you talking about?


    Oh,e on. Why are you acting so stern? Song Byung-Hoon asked as he tapped Gi-Gyus arm yfully. By now, Song Byung-Hoon was acting too familiar with him. Gi-Gyus face clearly showed his displeasure, but it didnt seem like Song Byung-Hoon cared much.


    Song Byung-Hoon continued, I mean, lets be honest here. Gi-Gyu, you did all the work here today, didn''t you? Dae-Oh and I, being ethical men, arent interested in that equipment item, but did you see Ha Song-Su and that woman? How could they even think about rolling the dice?


    Haaa Gi-Gyu sighed, finding Byung-Hoons suggestion ridiculous. There was no way Gi-Gyu would participate in such aplicated situation, but it seemed Song Byung-Hoon mistook Gi-Gyus silence as interest in his suggestion. Byung-Hoon continued excitedly, What we are gonna do is pretty simple: Dae-Oh and I will simply pressure them into handing the item to you. And if we do this, Im sure youll help us out too in return, won''t you?


    Unlike an average item made by yers or regr humans, an equipment item like that usually fetched a sky-high price. So, this sounded like an attractive offer at a nce; Gi-Gyu practically had nothing to lose and everything to gain. In return, all he had to do was go hunting with Song Byung-Hoon and Choi Dae-Oh in the gates a few times. But


    Gi-Gyu asked, How would you pressure them?


    Dont worry about that. Well make it happen, so all you need to do is go along with it, Gi-Gyu, Song Byung-Hoon exined.


    ...


    Once again, Song Byung-Hook took Gi-Gyus silence for something it wasnt. While humming a merry tune, Song Byung-Hook returned to the group. With a troubled look, Gi-Gyu also headed toward where his group was waiting.


    ***


    Now that Ive emptied my dder, shall we take care of the equipment item? Song Byung-Hoon announced, making the female yer frown a little. But he didnt seem to care as he continued, Just bring it over here first, Dae-Oh.


    It appeared Choi Dae-Oh had decided to follow Song Byung-Hoons lead because he replied obediently, Of course!


    The equipment item was ced in the middle of the group. The reward for killing Talon was a dagger: the Dagger of Paralysis. Something like that was definitely worth a big chunk.


    It must be worth a fortune since it can consistently paralyze an enemy upon a sessful attack.


    It certainly was a desirable item. Equipment items already fetched a good price, but those with paralysis ability sold for even higher.


    Then Ill take out the dice, Ha Song-Su announced as he put his hand in his pocket.


    Haa! Song Byung-Hoon suddenly yelled as he jumped to grab the Dagger of Paralysis. He then plunged toward Ha Song-Su with the weapon.


    Ha Song-Su was an archer; right now, he didnt even have his bow close by. So, he was in a very vulnerable state.


    Whap!


    But before Song Byung-Hoon could reach Ha Song-Su, Gi-Gyu grabbed him. As Song Byung-Hoon screamed till his face went red, Dae-Oh took a few steps back with a confused face.


    Just now


    Song Byung-Hoon continued to shriek loudly, but Gi-Gyu zoned out everything apart from Ha Song-Su and the female yer. Ha Song-Su didnt flinch for a second even when the dagger was millimeters away from him. As for the female yer


    Shes fast.


    Had Gi-Gyu not grabbed Song Byung-Hoons arm in time, there was no way of knowing what might have happened.


    Didnt she specialize in magic?


    sh!


    A daggers re struck Gi-Gyus eyes, and only then did he realize that the female yer was holding a dagger. He suspected that if he hadnt stopped Song Byung-Hoon, she wouldve amputated this idiots arm.


    Gi-Gyu! What do you think youre doing?! Werent we on the same page? Hey! Dae-Oh, Song Byung-Hoon protested in confusion.


    Stay still, Dae-Oh replied while staying as far away from Gi-Gyu as possible. Then, Gi-Gyu pushed Song Byung-Hoon down with his arm, making him fall to the ground.


    nk!


    With a rattle, the Dagger of Paralysis also fell to the ground.


    W-why are you doing this, Gi-Gyu?! I was just kidding! Song Byung-Hoon tried to make excuses, but the tense atmosphere finally struck him.


    Whack!


    Song Byung-Hoon fainted when Gi-Gyu hit the back of his neck.


    First time I use this move, and it works? What luck!


    After briefly staring at Song Byung-Hoon, Gi-Gyu looked at Choi Dae-Oh.


    As for you, Choi Dae-O Gi-Gyu began, but before he could finish, Choi Dae-Oh knelt on the ground and begged, He told me he would sell the equipment item and share the profit with me if I did as he asked. Thats the only reason I went along! I had no idea he was going to stab the group leader!


    It didnt seem like Choi Dae-Oh was lying. Ignoring the trembling man, Gi-Gyu turned toward Song-Su and asked, What do you want to do?


    Why are you asking me? Ha Song-Su asked with a face full of interest.


    He was trying to attack you, so you should take care of him, Gi-Gyu replied. As soon as he finished his sentence, the female yer took a step. Just like what Gi-Gyu had done, she hit the back of Dae-Ohs neck.


    I knew it.


    Gi-Gyu''s suspicion was confirmed. It was obvious that this girl was much more skilled than he was. Gi-Gyu asked, Who are you?


    Dont you think I should be asking you that? Ha Song-Su answered with another question. He added, Anyway, I would like to thank you for what you did just now. Ha-Rim, stay behind me.


    Ha-Rim, the female yer, lowered her head and obeyed. Gi-Gyu said to Ha Song-Su, Ill take that dagger then.


    Why? Ha Song-Su asked, intrigued.


    Didnt I just save your life? I think I deserve some reward.


    Hmm, I think its too much


    An item like this should be nothing to someone like you, right? Gi-Gyu asked, making Ha Song-Su stiffen. Ha Song-Su thought Gi-Gyu had found out his identity, but Gi-Gyu actually had no idea, so he exined, Someone like her is following you around and acting like a bodyguard; you obviously arent just any hunter. Im not interested in you, so I dont n on investigating you. I wont talk to others about you either.


    Gi-Gyu really wanted to take the Dagger of Paralysis. And because of what just happened with Song Byung-Hoon, he now had a legitimate excuse to take the item. After soloing the boss and saving their team leaders life, he believed he deserved it.


    Alright, Ha Song-Su replied and nodded.


    Gi-Gyu picked up the Dagger of Paralysis and dered, Then I''ll leave these two men to you.


    Do you n on staying inside the gate longer? Ha Song-Su asked.


    Yes, I want to hunt a bit more till the end of our reserved time, Gi-Gyu replied.


    Youre leaving me with an annoying cleanup, Ha Song-Su grumbled, but he no longer looked upset.


    Thats exactly why Im dumping them on you.


    Youre funny, Ha Song-Su replied and nced at the female yer. He gave her a look, and Ha-Rim jolted. Nervous, Gi-Gyu tightened his grip on Lou; thankfully, all Ha-Rim did was grab Song Byung-Hoon and Choi Dae-Ohs necks.


    See youter, Ha Song-Su said goodbye. He and Ha-Rim then turned around to touch Talons corpse before the four of them disappeared from Gi-Gyus sight.


    Phew Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. His back and hands were soaked in sweat.


    -You need to be more careful! How could you make a deal with that mad woman?!


    Sorry, Gi-Gyu apologized to Lou. Lou was screaming nonstop when he was talking with the dangerous duo. He was yelling for Gi-Gyu to run because there was no way they could take on that woman named Ha-Rim. But Gi-Gyu decided to stay because he felt running away in that situation wouldve been even more dangerous. Thankfully, it seemed he made the right call.


    -I belong to you, which means Im your family now! Master, dont forget that if you die, I die too!


    Sorry, Gi-Gyu murmured and caressed Lou. Even though Lou sounded selfish, Gi-Gyu knew his Ego was worried for him. It seemed an apology was enough to appease the sword.


    -Just be careful from now on!


    Alright.


    Before leaving, Gi-Gyu looked at where Song-Su and Ha-Rim stood a moment ago onest time.


    ***


    [Lou has absorbed the zombies stamina.]


    Gi-Gyu had plenty of time to stay behind and hunt because they had cleared the gate quickly. Lou had gained a zombie''s ability by the end of his onught on this gates zombies.


    Perfect.


    Gi-Gyu was satisfied with what he had aplished today. By now, there were barely any zombies left inside the gate, so he decided to kill one or two more before heading toward the reward chamber.


    Grrr thest zombie groaned as its head rolled on the ground.


    Phew Gi-Gyu sighed. Starting from the lizardmen hunt, he had been hunting continuously for thest three days; the fatigue was finally setting in. He sat down for a moment to rest and regain his strength. When he checked the time, he realized he still had plenty of time to spare.


    I better leave now, Gi-Gyu murmured. He had probably taken everything he could from this gate, so there was no motivation to stay behind. Well, he could wait for the zombies to reappear, but how many would he have to kill this time to level up? Gi-Gyu decided that he had enough for now. The smart thing would be to increase his hunting time gradually.


    He stood up and was about to head toward Talons corpse when


    Huh?


    He spotted something sparkling on one side of the wall.


    What is that?


    Different yers had cleared this gate dozens of times, so all the hidden pieces inside had already been retrieved. Also, Gi-Gyu had never heard of a light like this.


    Umm what is that?


    Gi-Gyu slowly approached it and touched the wall.


    Tap Tap...


    When he tapped it, he heard some hollow sounds.


    Its empty inside, Gi-Gyu murmured.


    The inside of the wall seemed empty, which was even stranger. The location where the light wasing from was an easy spot to break during a battle. There was no way all of the previous yers missed the hidden piece here.


    Either it was never found, or


    Perhaps there was a condition Gi-Gyu satisfied to trigger its appearance.


    Tap Tap...


    When he tapped it again with his fist, he realized the wall wasn''t very strong.


    Crash!


    Gi-Gyu swung Lou against the wall, which crumbled down with a loud noise. After the wall crumbled away, the light inside shone brighter than ever.


    -Ego?


    What?


    Lou''s murmur confused Gi-Gyu.


    -I think theres an Ego inside! I can feel it!


    As Gi-Gyu slowly cleared rubbles, the lights intensity increased even more. When he cleared arge enough area for a person to pass by, he spotted a sword.


    Is that an Excalibur or something?


    A white sword was stuck in the ground. Gi-Gyu walked closer to it and saw a strange-looking sword. He couldnt tell what it was made of, but the handle at the end of the white de looked like it was made from wood.


    Ba-dum!


    Ba-dum!


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyus heart began to pound rapidly.


    Does it want me to hold it?


    It was as if the sword was calling for him. Slowly, Gi-Gyu held the wooden handle. And that was when he zoned out.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu found himself inside a space filled with white light.


    I guess this is better than what happened before, he murmured. This felt simr to the space he found himself in when he first met Lou. The difference was that the previous space was filled with darkness, but he was surrounded by brilliance here. However, the luminosity wasnt blinding; instead, it felt warm.


    -Are you my master?


    Are you an Ego? The one inside the sword? Gi-Gyu asked.


    -Yes. Ive been waiting for my master here. Could you answer my question?


    Gi-Gyu chuckled since this meeting was in stark contrast to his first hello with Lou. Also, because this wasnt his first time meeting an Ego, he was much more rxed.


    I''m not your master, but I would like to be.


    Gi-Gyu wasnt its owner yet, but he would be soon.


    -My name


    El, Gi-Gyu answered.


    -El. Is that my name?


    Yes, Gi-Gyu answered warmly. He could almost hear the Ego, now named El,ugh.


    -Thank you. Now please take me away.


    [You have synced with El.]


    [El shall belong to you from now on.]


    [You can now ess Els information.]


    -Thank you, Master.


    Then, the space began to distort around him.


    ***


    [The devil sealed by El is waking up.]


    [The seal has been broken, so the gate will now perish.]


    As soon as Gi-Gyu entered Els space, the gate began to shake loudly. Before long, the ceiling began to crumble, andrge chunks of it fell around him.


    -Run!


    -Run, Master!


    -Who are you?


    -And who might you be?


    Shut up! Gi-Gyu hurriedly pulled out the white sword and ran toward Talons corpse. Meanwhile, the gate didnt stop quaking. Based on how the gate was shaking and considering what the system announced a moment ago, Gi-Gyu knew something huge was about to happen.


    Dammit!|


    The ground began cracking. Talons corpse wasnt far away, but Gi-Gyu found it hard to maintain his bnce.


    Rumble!


    Now, even the walls were trembling. Gi-Gyu took careful steps on any intact surfaces he could find and finally reached Talons corpse. When he touched the dead body, he heard the system.


    [Would you like to move to the reward chamber?]


    Yes! Gi-Gyu answered and found his vision darken slowly.


    Kaboom!


    Before everything turned ck, Gi-Gyu got a glimpse of the falling walls and a pair of blood-red eyes.

 Chapter 13: The Auction House (1)

    Chapter 13: The Auction House (1)


    [A reward has been prepared.]


    [You have destroyed the gate.]


    [A bonus reward has been prepared.]


    Gi-Gyu found himself inside a gray room; secondster, several bronze and silver boxes appeared in front of his eyes. This was his first time inside a reward chamber.


    I guess the silver boxes have the bonus reward, Gi-Gyu murmured and opened the bronze box first. A bonus reward was given when a certain condition was met. Perhaps finding El was one such condition.


    [30 purple crystals]


    Not bad.


    A purple crystal was the lowest quality crystal found inside the gates, but earning 30 of them wasnt a bad deal. After all, this was only an F-ss gate.


    This is the main prize, Gi-Gyu murmured expectantly as he moved on to the silver boxes. Since this was a bonus reward and encased in a silver box, there was a good chance this would be an equipment item.


    Huh?


    [Protection Talisman]


    [The carrier of this item will gain protection. A non-yer can also carry it and gain the ability to resist various illnesses and diseases.]


    After reading the description, Gi-Gyu excitedly picked up the small ne from the silver box.


    ***


    On his way home, Gi-Gyu felt quite heavy-hearted. He said, Wow So the gate was destroyed. Was this an exceptional gate? Or is it because I found El?


    Thankfully, the gate perished long after Gi-Gyu left, so no one suspected him.


    I better keep quiet about this.


    The consequences wouldve been dire and simply ineffable had anyone found out about it. Gi-Gyu decided to keep the incident a secret. When he thought about his first gate hunt, he realized his gains were way more than what he couldve ever imagined. After all, he earned two equipment items, 30 purple crystals, some additional crystals from killing zombies, and El. But, Gi-Gyu felt uncertain about many aspects of this journey.


    I wonder who they are.


    Gi-Gyu pondered about the true identities of Ha Song-Su and Ha-Rim, but he quickly shook his head. Most yers who hid their identities tended to be dangerous. Even if they werent, it was never a good idea to probe into someone who wanted to remain anonymous.


    His own safety had always been on top Gi-Gyus priority list. He was getting stronger with each passing day, but that didnt mean he would kick every hos nest he saw. Gi-Gyu was smart enough to recognize that he was just strong among the amateursnot the rankers and high rankers of this world.


    And then theres that devil Just what is it?


    El exined that the creature it locked away was a devil. When he synced with El, the seal imprisoning the devil was broken. What were those blood-red eyes he saw before leaving the gate?


    El, do you know anything about it?


    A white ring with medusas face for its center stone adorned Gi-Gyus middle finger: This was El. Just like Lou, El had an essory function. He was aware of what it did this time, so he immediately activated it after leaving the gate.


    -I cant remember much. It feels like my head is filled with fog. All I remember is that someone ordered me to protect the devils seal. Thats all, Master.


    And who ordered that?


    Lou suddenly butted in before El could answer.


    -What a stupid question! She obviously doesnt know.


    -...


    Gi-Gyu didnt like Lou''s rudeness, but he agreed. He touched his head and murmured, Things are getting soplicatedtely.


    Getting stronger every day was all well and good, but Gi-Gyu wasnt particrly enjoying all the messy situations he was a part of now. Unfortunately, the past couldnt be changed. Since he knew worrying about it wouldnt change anything, all he could do was prepare for the possible consequences.


    For a yer, that line meant getting stronger. And that happened to be exactly what Gi-Gyu wanted for himself, to begin with.


    El, let me have a look at your status screen.


    Gi-Gyu was looking through Els stats earlier when he found the essory function. It made him go off-track, so he never got the chance to give her stats a thorough vetting. Back then, he checked Lou''s stats to learn about him; it was time for Gi-Gyu to learn more about El.


    -Yes, Master.


    El calling him Master felt a bit awkward, so Gi-Gyu just whispered, Hmm. He had already told El that there was no need to call him that, but El refused to listen.


    Calling me master isn''t a good reason to teach El some manners like Lou, right?


    El''s status screen appeared in front of Gi-Gyus eyes and broke his train of thought.


    [El]


    [Level 2]


    [Power: 2]


    [Speed: 2]


    [Stamina: 2]


    [Magic: 2]


    [essory: Enabled]


    This looked very simr to what he saw when he first met Lou. The levels were the only noticeable difference. Gi-Gyu murmured, I thought you would be much stronger since you were responsible for protecting the devils sea


    -Master, I have been protecting the devils seal for so long that I lost all of my power. Even if you hadnt synced with me, the seal wouldve broken eventually, and I wouldve perished.


    Gi-Gyu nodded quietly. He felt a little better after hearing El''s exnation.


    ***


    Oppa! Yoo-Jung greeted Gi-Gyu when he returned home.


    Hows Mother? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Shes sleeping.


    Ill wash up first.


    Okay! Ill get your dinner ready! Yoo-Jung offered brightly. After patting her head, Gi-Gyu headed to the washroom. After a quick shower, he changed. As soon as he walked out of the washroom, Yoo-Jung asked, Oppa! Dinners ready, so why arent you eating yet?


    Gi-Gyu rummaged through his bag as he murmured, I need to get this to Mother first. He took out the talisman and walked to his mother. Yoo-Jung watched with curiosity; without an exnation, Gi-Gyu quietly hung the talisman around his mothers neck. When Yoo-Jung saw what it was, she eximed, Isnt that a protection talisman?


    Shhh! Youll wake her up, Gi-Gyu hushed her.


    Wow! Where did you get such an expensive item from? Yoo-Jung asked with excitement.


    Protection talismans were one of the few items that even non-yers could use. It increased the users life force while protecting them from minor illnesses. This couldnt heal their mother, but it could give her some health benefits.


    Gi-Gyu muttered to Yoo-Jung, I think its time to have Mother stay in a hospital.


    What?


    Gi-Gyu was told that recent medical advancements provided treatment options for even patients with total body paralysis. There was no guarantee ofplete recovery; he wanted to try it if there was even a slight chance of recovery. Until now, the treatment cost wasnt something Gi-Gyu could afford. But since he was bing financially stable, he felt it was finally time to take his mother to a hospital.


    Ill look into the hospitals, Gi-Gyu offered.


    Are you sure this will be okay? Yoo-Jung asked hesitantly.


    Yeah, Gi-Gyu replied and patted her head one more time. He appreciated the fact that his little sister was looking out for him.


    ***


    For now, Gi-Gyu decided against advancing to the next floors inside the Tower. To increase Lous stats, which required the sword to absorb monsters blood, he had to hunt as many of the same kind of monsters as possible. This meant that he had to spend a lot of time killing monsters with higher levels than Lou and El. It was a time-staking task, but the result was satisfying. Although Gi-Gyus ascension was slow, he was bing stronger at a much faster speed inparison. This was what really counted since a yers level mattered only because it came with corresponding abilities and skills.


    El, youve leveled up a lot too.


    -Thank you, Master.


    El was already at Level 6. One disappointing aspect was the fact that, unlike Lou, El couldnt absorb monsters blood to be stronger. Although El''s stats only had a unit change with each level up, Gi-Gyu was still thankful for being its master.


    This is unbelievable, Gi-Gyu muttered. El didnt have Lous special ability, but she had a special ability of her own: every level up in her stats reflected in Gi-Gyus stats. In other words, Gi-Gyus stats changed with Els stats. Owning Lou and El was akin to owning two special abilities.


    Egos tend to level up slowly, but its very consistent.


    Unfortunately, ever since he synced with El, the level-ups of his two Egos had slowed down significantly. He suspected that it was either because of the increase in the experience points requirement or the experience points were being shared between the two of them. But Gi-Gyu wasnt too bothered by this. After all, he was hunting like a lunatictely and he rarely felt tired, so this didnt seem to matter so much.


    I better find more Egoster.


    After he obtained El, Gi-Gyu was once again reminded of the Egos power. If he could get another one, he knew he could get stronger at a much faster rate.


    But if I get more Egos, I will never experience peace again, Gi-Gyu moaned. Ofte, his head had been filled with the ramblings and arguments of the Ego duo, so he couldnt imagine how much more noise he would have to endure if he owned more Egos. But this was the price Gi-Gyu had to pay to be powerful, and he was only too happy to pay it.


    -What?!


    -Master, I will try to be as quiet as I can.


    Gi-Gyu was d El was such a respectful creature.


    ***


    I really think Ive to hunt more inside gates, Gi-Gyu thought out loud. His quest to level up Lou had brought him to the ninth floor. The Ego duo had leveled up significantly; Lous improvement had been truly amazing. Yet, Gi-Gyu couldnt help but think about gates.


    The main reason behind why he couldnt hunt in gates was that he couldnt find suitable hunting groups. Thest time he found a hunting party was because of the website that advertised avable groups. However, he still remembered the ufortable position he was forced into thest time, so he wanted to avoid such an event at all cost. Unfortunately, he didnt belong to an established group or a guild. This meant that there weren''t many other ways Gi-Gyu could hunt inside the gates.


    Why isnt a solo yer allowed inside the gates? Gi-Gyu muttered in annoyance. A capable yer shouldn''t have any problems clearing an F-ss Gate, but the association didnt allow it. yers were considered an important asset, and it was the associations duty to control the yers vanity and arrogance. If a yer ended up dead after a failed hunt, the loss could be too damaging.


    Maybe I need to make my own group, Gi-Gyu pondered. Many monsters like the zombies only appeared inside the gates, so gate hunting was necessary to strengthen Lou.


    But I dont want to be in a group.


    Sadly, being in a group had its own cons. Gi-Gyu feared the other yers more than the monsters. He sighed, Haa I better get down first. Mom is finally moving into a hospital today.


    Today was the day Gi-Gyus mother was being admitted to a hospital. Tae-Shik helped in choosing the best ce for her. It was a famous hospital in Seoul, so it was expensive, but Gi-Gyu wanted his mother to have the best care possible.


    ***


    You must be so busy. You didnt have toe, Gi-Gyu protested.


    Today is the day your mothers being admitted to the hospital, right? Tae-Shik replied.


    Thank you so much, Gi-Gyu replied earnestly. Tae-Shik was visiting to help Gi-Gyu with his mother. Tae-Shik reassured him, You can trust this doctor, Gi-Gyu.


    Im sure I can. After all, you introduced him to me. If he cant be trusted, youll have to answer to me, Gi-Gyu teased, making Tae-Shik smile and grumble, Youre such a jerk.


    Tae-Shik asked, Are you doing well?


    Everythings going great. Someday, Im going to be strong enough to take you down, Hyung.


    Although Tae-Shik looked like a slightly sharp middle-aged man, he was actually a ranker. In the past, he became famous as a high ranker; one day, he retired and began working for the association. Recognizing his talent, the association was willing to help Tae-Shik climb up the corporatedder faster, but all he wanted at the time was to run the guide department.


    Its nice to see that hes finally where hes supposed to be.


    In Gi-Gyus eyes, Tae-Shiks new position suited Tae-Shik better than working at the guide department.


    Gi-Gyu said, There is actually one problem I have right now.


    What is it? Tae-Shik asked with surprise.


    Im having difficulty finding a group.


    A group?


    Yes. I need to tour the gates, but I cant trust anyone to apany me. And since solo hunting is illegal, I am torn, Gi-Gyu exined.


    Y-yo-you! I told you not to go inside the gates, so what are you talking about?! Tae-Shik eximed.


    To be honest, I already tried hunting inside an F-ss Gate. Killing the monsters was easy, but dealing with the other yers was so tricky, Gi-Gyuined.


    Haa Youre so stubborn. But you found monster-hunting easy? In an F-ss Gate? Tae-Shik asked as he contemted. Gi-Gyu, on the other hand, waited quietly for Tae-Shik to answer. There was a reason Gi-Gyu mentioned his problem to Tae-Shik.


    Tae-Shik was now a prominent figure inside the association. So, Gi-Gyu was hoping Tae-Shik could perhaps find a solution. And thankfully, it seemed Tae-Shik had already forgotten about how Gi-Gyu entered the gate against his wishes. Instead, Tae-Shik seemed more interested in the fact that Gi-Gyu found hunting F-ss monsters easy.


    Tae-Shik finally offered, I think there might be a way.


    I knew it! Gi-Gyu eximed.


    Why are you so excited? You dont even know what Im about to say, Tae-Shik retorted; with a yful smile, he continued, Why dont you obtain the yer credential?


    Gosh! What the heck! Do you really think I didnt think of that? Gi-Gyu yelled in frustration as he felt his hopes crashing down.


    yer credential was a ssification system simr to that of the gates. It was done in alphabetical order, and it measured the yers strength. High-ranking yers were allowed to go solo hunting inside the gates, and Gi-Gyu was already aware of this.


    However, the problem was the ssification process. An item made from the gate crystals was used to measure a yers power. Of course, the trouble here was that Gi-Gyu was still a Level 1 yer. On top of that, all his abilities stemmed from Lou and El. Based on the current method, he would never be powerful enough to get the credential. Gi-Gyu had no doubt he would bebeled F-Grade. Them not even considering him a plyer wasnt out of the realm of possibility either.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, I guess I better think about this


    But perhaps it wasnt such a bad idea to just try it. If he got lucky, he could cheat with Lou and Els help.


    Oh, and Tae-Shik began as if he was about to say something important. There was an ident where a sustained gate in Guri City perished. I dont know if it suddenly turned into an exceptional gate or something, but Just be careful, Gi-Gyu. After bing just a bit stronger, yers tend to get into trouble because of their arrogance.


    Gi-Gyu scratched his head to hide his guilt.

 Chapter 14: The Auction House (2)

    Chapter 14: The Auction House (2)


    Oppa! Oppa! What are you thinking? Yoo-Jung asked loudly.


    Nothing much, Gi-Gyu answered,ing out of his daydream.


    Gosh, then just go home and sleep or something! Yoo-Jung ordered him.


    Alright, Gi-Gyu replied as he stood up. Then, turning toward his sister, he added, Please take good care of Mother. I got this private ward partly for you too, so try to stay here as much as possible.


    Okay, Yoo-Jung answered. Because their home was located in an isted and unsafe neighborhood, Gi-Gyu would always be worried about his little sisters safety. So, when he decided to have his mother stay in a hospital, he got a private ward. The hospital was situated in a much safer area, so he urged Yoo-Jung to make this her new home.


    Ill be backter, Gi-Gyu promised his sister before leaving the hospital.


    Stay safe! Being a yer doesnt mean youre immune to danger! Yoo-Jung warned her brother.


    ***


    There was only one thing in Gi-Gyus mind nowadays.


    Solo gate hunting.


    But realistically speaking, this was impossible. It was one thing to get a permit, but dealing with the gatekeepers, aka the boss monsters, was also a serious problem. Talon appeared in all Guri City gates, and there wasnt any clear battle strategy avable for hunting it. It wasnt overly strong; as the gatekeeper, it was almost as strong as the Towers floor guardians. This was why 1015 yers of the same ss as the gate were normally required to fight this monster.


    Of course, yers with grades higher than that of the gate were free to hunt alone.


    But Im not quite there yet.


    Gi-Gyu was an objective judge when it came to his own skills. He certainly had been improving at a faster rate than many other yers, making him a little stronger than your average rookies, but he knew he couldnt call himself "strong." Gi-Gyu didnt want to act adventurous and end up losing his life.


    Still, there has to be something I can do.


    Was there a way for him to get stronger even faster?


    I guess there is only one thing I can do.


    ***


    The yer Associations Seoul branch was a hive of activity today. An auction where yers could trade expensive and rare items was underway inside the building. The auction house was always overcrowded; today, Gi-Gyu was also part of the crowd.


    I cant find it anywhere.


    Just like Lou found El, or like the way he spotted El''s light inside the gate, Gi-Gyu had been wondering if he could find more Egos out in the world. Sadly, what happened inside the F-ss Gate had yet to repeat itself. He rummaged through all the stalls that sold items and equipment relevant to yers, but he couldnt find anything special. He even took a second opinion from Lou and El, but even they couldnt feel any other Egos inside the building.


    I guess I shouldve known that this wasn''t going to be easy.


    This made perfect sense since finding Egos with powerful abilities couldnt be that easy. Gi-Gyu had been hoping for a miracle, and the most prospective ce he could think of was the auction house.


    Would you like to register the Dagger of Paralysis for today''s auction? the registrar asked.


    Yes, Gi-Gyu replied.


    The starting price will be 30 million won. The start time is the registrar continued to exin the auction process. Gi-Gyu listened and nodded before heading toward the auction house. Since he never got the opportunity to sell the Dagger of Paralysis, he had it for a while now. He couldve left it to the registrar and returnedter to get paid whatever amount the item sold for. However, this was the very first quality item Gi-Gyu won, so he wanted to see it being sold in person.


    Do you think something good will be auctioned off today? a nearby yer chatted with another yer.


    I dont know. If they knew, they wouldve sent out a notice, hispanion replied.


    If something like a skull set is brought out like thest time, everyones going to go wild, the first yermented. Because the auction hadn''t started yet, the ce was filled with loud chatter. Gi-Gyu heard people greeting each other and talking expectantly about what auction items might be avable today. Finally, he found a quiet seat away from the other yers and sat down.


    The auction will now begin, the auctioneer announced. Soon after, the offering began. Gi-Gyu decided to ask Lou and El to keep an eye out for useful items. If you guys find something good, let me know.


    -Got it.


    -Yes, Master.


    Usually, auctions began with the vending of the lowest quality items. The main prize appeared in the middle or at the end. However, what Gi-Gyu wanted wasnt something expensive; he was searching for an item that encased an Ego. The problem was, Gi-Gyu had no idea where an Ego might be hiding.


    Im afraid it will be inside something pricey based on where I found Lou and El.


    -Not all Egos are in a sword-like form like us!


    -We dont know what other Egos might look like, Master.


    Thats a relief.


    His relief stemmed from the fact that there was at least a possibility he wouldnt have to buy something that looked as luxurious as Lou and El.


    The first auction item was a dull iron sword. But because it included an additional power stat, it sold at a decent price. Unfortunately, all the items that followed were also duds; i.e., Gi-Gyu and his Egos couldnt feel anything on any of the items. Meanwhile, the auction continued as the auctioneer announced, Now! The next object is the Dagger of Paralysis.


    Gi-Gyus Dagger of Paralysis was next in line. As soon as it appeared, the offering price went up quickly.


    Not bad, huh?


    The paralysis function was in high demand among yers; consequently, the dagger was worth a lot despite being a low-level item. After a bout of intense bidding, the Dagger of Paralysis was finally sold for 100 million won. It actually went for twice what Gi-Gyu had expected.


    Gi-Gyu tried his best to hide his joy and focus on the rest of the action. Gi-Gyu felt tired because nothing worth buying came up the whole time he was there. He was about to leave when suddenly, the auctioneer announced with excitement, Its finally time for todays main itemthe Bracelet for the Wounded!


    Ohhh! a yer from the audience eximed.


    Ive been waiting for that! another yelled excitedly.


    I hear its recovery power is amazing! some yer in the distance exined to hispanion. This item bought excitement to not only the yers present but even Gi-Gyu. However, the reason Gi-Gyu stared at the bracelet was different from that of the other yers.


    Its an Ego.


    Gi-Gyu could see the blue light being emitted from the bracelet.


    -Its an Ego!


    -I think its a really powerful one too!


    Haa" Gi-Gyu sighed silently.


    -Whats wrong?


    -Master?


    This was exactly what Gi-Gyu had been searching for, but the Bracelet for the Wounded was the main item of todays auction. There was no way he could afford to offer the winning bid. Shaking his head, Gi-Gyu left the building.


    But now I know an Ego can be found anywhere and not just in special ces like the gates.


    This had been his secondary goal for visiting the auction house today. Now, Gi-Gyu knew he didnt have to nearly die or smash a wall to get an Ego; he could get them just about anywhere.


    Suddenly, something dawned on Gi-Gyu, and his eyes widened, Wait a second. That was 100 million won! My dagger went for 100 million won!!! The Dagger of Paralysis was sold for 100 million won; only then did he realize the wealth he had struck. In his entire life, he hadnt earned even a fraction of that, and he was just happy with having Lou and El in his possession. But now, he had 100,000,000 won too! It was the best news he could hope for.


    Hehehe, Gi-Gyu giggled. Even if he deducted the 10% auction fee, he would still walk away with 90 million won. He whispered in excitement, Ill give you a kisster, Lou and El.


    -Have you lost your mind?!


    -Master


    ***


    In the end, Gi-Gyu gave up on buying or searching for other Egos. Instead, he returned to hunting. For an entire month after the auction, Gi-Gyu kept himself busy inside the Tower. In that time, he sessfully ascended beyond the tenth floor; he was now heading toward the 13th floor.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, I had no idea the test on the tenth floor was going to be that easy.


    -Hehe


    After a yer passed the first test on the fifth floor, they had to take additional tests on the tenth floor and every ten floors after that. Only the yers who passed these tests could ascend to the next floor. Gi-Gyus test on the tenth floor was to hunt an orc.


    Why did the difficulty level of the tests on the fifth floor and the tenth floor drop for me? he wondered out loud. All Gi-Gyu heard from the system was that he met a requirement, but he didnt know what that requirement was. He coulde up with many possible answers, but he couldnt confirm any of his suspicions.


    Well, who cares? It made my life easier, so I guess thats all that matters.


    -Great attitude.


    -Indeed, Master.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in agreement. After sitting down, he asked, Lou! You leveled up earlier, didnt you?


    -Yup!


    A while back, Gi-Gyu heard the system announcement about Lou leveling up, but he was so busy hunting he didnt get a chance to check. It had been a long time since Lou leveled up, so he gripped Lou tightly as a blue status screen appeared in front of him.


    [Lou]


    [Level 14]


    [Power: 34]


    [Speed: 38]


    [Stamina: 44]


    [Magic: 29]


    [Avable Skills]


    [essory]


    [Cannibalism: You can prey on the corpses to regain your stamina.]


    There were huge changes to Lou''s status screen. Firstly, Lou had already reached Level 14. But even more surprising were the changes in his abilities. After absorbing different monsters blood, Lou''s growth elerated beyond Gi-Gyus expectations. And consequently, Lou achieved stats beyond his levelhis current stats matched a Level 30 yer. So, Gi-Gyu was more than satisfied with Lou''s growth.


    By the way, about the cannibalism skill Gi-Gyu murmured.


    Lou obtained this skill after killing Talon. Cannibalism allowed a yer to regain their stamina by preying on a corpse; it wasnt something Gi-Gyu could use. This was the first active skill he obtained, but it was useless to him.


    Gi-Gyu now had the strength of yers in the 30s levels, yet he was still hunting without any functional skills.


    Lately, Gi-Gyu had noticed how troubled El seemed to be, so he consoled, Dont feel bad, El.


    -I apologize for not being helpful, Master.


    What are you talking about? Youre doing very well, Gi-Gyu encouraged her. Els depression seemed to be growing with each hunt. Her voice was usually void of any emotions, but he could still tell that El was disappointed in herself. He called up El''s status screen.


    [El]


    [Level 11]


    [Power: 11]


    [Speed: 11]


    [Stamina: 11]


    [Magic: 11]


    [Avable Skills]


    [essory]


    El was growing at an ordinary speed. Apparently, the disparity in Lou and Els growth rate depressed thetter to no end. This couldnt be helped since El couldnt absorb the monsters'' blood.


    Im sure well soon find a way to help you grow faster, Gi-Gyu tried to console El, who didnt reply. Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly and stood up. It was already veryte; it was time to go home now.


    ***


    On his way back, Gi-Gyu got a call from Yoo-Jung saying they were out of groceries. So, he dropped by the grocery store on his way back home. Now that he had saved some money, he could finally move to another neighborhood with his family. However, Yoo-Jung and their mother were staying at the hospital, so he didnt think it was necessary right now. And it wasnt like he went home much anyway.


    Gi-Gyu suddenly asked his Egos, By the way, you guys really dont know anything about the Tower?


    -I told you I cant remember.


    -Me neither, Master.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu pondered. Lou and El had told him they lived inside the Tower for a long time, so he thought they might know some secret or special information about the mammoth structure. Unfortunately, it seemed that they didnt know much. Gi-Gyu had chatted with his swords on multiple asions, but he never came up with anything useful.


    I wonder what happened to that devil in the F-ss Gate, Gi-Gyu contemted. He was referring to the creature El kept in bounds before he synced with her. After the gate perished, was the devil released to the world? But if that were true, why didnt anyone notice it? Based on the size of those red eyes, it had to be pretty big. Yet, no one was talking about this devil. As time passed, the destruction of the Guri City gate was slowly forgotten. Everyone just chalked it up as another inexplicable strange phenomenon like the Tower, the gates, the monsters, the whole nine yards.


    -Im sorry I couldnt be of help, Master.


    Gi-Gyu was lost in thought as he climbed the stairs to his home. Then, he came to an abrupt haltthe area above him on the stairs was bing distorted.


    Is that a gate? Gi-Gyu murmured in surprise. This was definitely a signal that a gate was forming.


    ***


    Did you say your name is Kim Gi-Gyu? the people from the association asked.


    Yes, Gi-Gyu replied. It waste at night, but his neighborhood was noisy. Countless cars wereing and going, and some men in fancy suits were standing right in front of him. They were sent by the association, and they thanked Gi-Gyu, Firstly, thank you for reporting the gate urrence.


    Gi-Gyu was right about what he saw. The distortion was indeed a signal of a new gate forming. This was his first time seeing it up close, but Gi-Gyu remembered his yers training. He immediately called the yer Association and the people who maintained the gates arrived soon after. Newly incepted gates werent dangerous to non-yers. But, unlike the Tower, even non-yers could enter the gates. Children or drunkards often ended up inside the gates by ident, so they needed to be monitored closely.


    Based on its energy emission, this must be an F-ss Gate. Youll have the priority hunting pass, yer Kim Gi-Gyu. What would you like to do? one of the men from the association asked. If a yer reported a newly incepted gate, they would be given the priority hunting pass to it. This gave the yer the chance to clear the gate first. They also had the right to transfer this pass to anyone of their choice.


    Rewards for clearing a gate for the first time were great even considering the danger, so the priority hunting passes were often sold for a high price. In addition, if the gate turned out to be a sustained type rather than a single-shot, the founder could end up making a lot of money.


    But sadly, this was no longer the case nowadays. Because of the recent incidents involving the exceptional gates, the number of yers wanting to enter newly formed gates has plummetedtely. Besides, Gi-Gyu didnt think an F-ss Gate was going to bring him much money.


    However, the fact that he owned the priority pass meant he could enter the gate alone. After a short contemtion, Gi-Gyu asked, Can I make a quick call?


    He took out his phone and walked away for a moment.

 Chapter 15: Blacksmith Ego (1)

    Chapter 15: cksmith Ego (1)


    Gi-Gyu was calling Tae-Shik, who answered the call after just two rings.


    Hello? Gi-Gyu greeted.


    -I was just about to call you!


    It seemed Tae-Shik wanted to talk to Gi-Gyu as well. Gi-Gyu asked, Is it about the newly formed gate?


    -Thats right! I heard a gate appeared in front of your house. They said the institutor is


    Its me, Gi-Gyu replied quickly, making Tae-Shik sigh.


    -So you must have the priority pass then.


    Yes, thats what Im calling you about, Gi-Gyu exined.


    -Just tell them youll keep the pass. Then, wait for me; Ill be right there.


    Tae-Shik hung up the phone without even waiting for Gi-Gyus answer. The conversation ended before Gi-Gyu could ask anything; he sighed deeply, Haa


    Gi-Gyu only called because he wanted a little advice, but Tae-Shiks unexpected response left him speechless. Gi-Gyu tried calling Tae-Shik again a few times, but there was no answer. In the end, Gi-Gyu walked back to the association members and said, Ill keep the priority pass.


    Alright. Remember, your pass will expire in five days, so use it before that. After five days, itll be auctioned off to another guild, yer, or group, an association member exined calmly.


    Alright.


    After their conversation ended, the men went back to controlling the traffic around the gate. Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu sat down on a bench nearby that wasnt affected by the gate formation. After waiting for a while, Gi-Gyu heard the association employees making a fuss.


    General Manager! the men eximed in surprise.


    Dont mind me. Just keep working, Tae-Shik ordered calmly.


    Ah, yes, Sir! all the association employees replied in unison.


    After a brief conversation with the gate maintenance workers, Tae-Shik waved at Gi-Gyu. He asked, Did you wait long?


    Not really. You got here really fast; did you catch a jet or something? said Gi-Gyu jokingly. However, Tae-Shik replied with a solemn face, I ran.


    Gi-Gyu became speechless. Once upon a time, Tae-Shik was a renowned high ranker. So, this man was indeed faster than most cars. Ignoring Gi-Gyus confused look, Tae-Shik continued, I heard you took the priority pass. Good job.


    Thats what you told me to do, Hyung.


    Indeed. After all, a priority pass is very valuable. I was sure you knew this too, but I just wanted to make sure. Lets go to a cafe first. Im so thirsty from running all the way here, said Tae-Shik.


    Gi-Gyu stood up to follow Tae-Shik when he suddenly heard the association employees whispering nearby.


    Whos that man? one employee asked as he nced at Gi-Gyu.


    Whats his rtionship with the general manager? another worker wondered.


    Ah! Maybe hes the yer who was close to the general manager when he worked in the guide department. What do you think? the third man guessed.


    You mean the yer who cant level up?


    Being the center of a whisper-conference would be awkward for anyone, let alone Gi-Gyu. So, he pretended not to have heard anything and hurriedly followed Tae-Shik.


    ***


    Their feet brought them into a cafe located near Gi-Gyus home. Passersby were slowly crowding the area, murmuring and roaming the area. It was apparent they were nothing more than curious spectators.


    One month was the usual time limit. A gate exploded if it wasnt cleared within that or neglected for longer than that. Gate explosion meant all the monsters inside the gate woulde swarming out. At that point, even if the yers tried their damnedest, they wouldnt be able to stop the monsters before they had caused great mayhem.


    What is your n, Gi-Gyu? I assume you n on clearing it alone, right? Tae-Shik asked while he gulped down the bitter americano and looked outside.


    Yes, thats what Im hoping to do, Gi-Gyu replied.


    Haa Tae-Shik sighed deeply again and continued, Thats what I thought. Ive known you for a long time, so why now? Why are you so interested in gate hunting? After a quick pause, Tae-Shik looked straight into Gi-Gyus eyes and asked bluntly, What level are you now?


    When Gi-Gyu remained silent, Tae-Shik prodded, Just be honest with me.


    Gi-Gyu looked around, but no one was paying any attention to them. The cafe was pretty empty, to begin with. Gi-Gyu answered quietly, Im Level 1.


    I knew it. Not leveling up for half a decade and then suddenly start leveling up like crazy? I never bought it, Tae-Shik muttered, clearly not surprised by Gi-Gyus statement.


    It is what it is, Gi-Gyu replied with a shrug. With another sigh, Tae-Shik questioned, Tell me what happened. How did a Level 1 yer be the yer? How did you be so strong?


    Before Gi-Gyu answered him, Tae-Shik ced a round machine on the table.


    A barrier item.


    Barrier items were used to create a soundproof and invasion-proof barricade around the user. It even allowed its user to decide the perimeter of the area they wanted to enclose. Most high-level yers owned such an item. Due to its rarity and expensive price, not many lower-ranking yers dared to purchase one.


    How much should I tell him?


    Gi-Gyu contemted how much he should tell Tae-Shik.


    Should I tell him about Lou? El too?


    And what about his job and unique ability? After thinking over his options slowly, Gi-Gyu opened his mouth.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu stood inside Dongdaemun Market[1]. He was surrounded by shopkeepers yelling loudly to attract potential customers.


    Cheap items here! Super cheap!


    Ive got a bay that can kill an orc with each shot! Its for sale!


    Potions for the lowest price!


    Dongdaemun Market used to be famous for its cloth shops; after the Tower and the gates appeared, its function slowly changed over time. Now, it was a wholesale market for yer items. This was where yers with the cksmith job made and sold items. The market offered excellent varieties, from well-known brand items made by renowned craftsmen to lower quality objects. Here, one could even find advanced items sometimes dropped by monsters. Items here could be bought at a much lower price than at the auction house, so Gi-Gyu often visited this ce.


    We got the best and the cheapest items here! Come have a look! one of the many shouting shopkeepers hollered.


    Gi-Gyu was here to purchase new protective gears. His old gears were appropriate only for the tutorial floors, so it was time for a change. Gi-Gyu bought a new set of protection equipment back when he got Lou, but its quality wasnt up to standard for him now. Gi-Gyu currently had 50 million won in his bank ount. After prepaying his mothers hospital bill and the interest for his family debt, this was all he had left.


    The day Gi-Gyu found the new gate, Tae-Shik told him, The first thing you need to do is get prepared for the solo gate hunt. That day, Gi-Gyu told Tae-Shik everything. There really was no reason why Gi-Gyu should hide the existence of Lou and El, especially because Tae-Shik was someone he could trust. Gi-Gyu was also aware that Tae-Shik would definitely be of great help in the future. Also, Gi-Gyu didnt want to deceive the one person who had always been generous and kind to him.


    After Tae-Shik heard everything, he told Gi-Gyu to return after getting ready. Gi-Gyu first needed to obtain all the necessary items to prepare for the solo hunt. He had to buy equipment items and some disposable counterparts to prepare for the worst-case scenario.


    Umm Gi-Gyu murmured as he looked at the array of armors in a shop. Most looked like they were made of leather, but they looked sturdy. He picked up the strongest-looking ck leather armor.


    [Sloppy leather armor made by an unskilled cksmith]


    [Normal]


    [Defense Level 7]


    It was a useless item. Gi-Gyu checked all the other items one by one, but they werent much different from his current protection gears. Gi-Gyu walked back and forth along the disy boards as he muttered, Nothing here is worth buying


    Indeed, there wasnt a single useful item in the market.


    -Yeah! Not one thing here has an Ego inside!


    -I couldnt detect any either, Master.


    Gi-Gyu had asked Lou and El earlier to tell him if they felt any Egos. Unfortunately, it seemed there werent any around.


    This wont do! Gi-Gyu mumbled in annoyance. He had to prepare everything and enter the gate in five days, but that much time wasnt even barely enough.


    Damn! Ive to find something useful no matter what!


    With renewed determination, Gi-Gyu began touring Dongdaemun Market again.


    ***


    -Cheer up


    -Its alright, Master.


    The two Egos tried to console Gi-Gyu, who was clearly upset. He failed to find anything useful regardless of how many times he searched Dongdaemun Market. All the decent protection gears were marked up ridiculously, while all items with reasonable prices had the most useless functions. This defeated the very purpose he came here for: find quality items at a low cost. If he wanted to pay full price, wouldnt he have gone to the yer department store or the auction house?


    Should I borrow some money, so I can purchase one of those expensive items? Gi-Gyu contemted out loud. There was no way any bank would give him a loan, but he knew Suk-Woo or Tae-Shik would be willing to help him financially. Yet, Gi-Gyu shook his head and muttered, No. If I keep depending on others, things will never change for me. Okay, onest look, and Im out.


    He swore this was really going to be hisst round around Dongdaemun Market today. If he failed again, he wouldve to go to the auction house and get custom-made armor.


    After thest round that also ended in failure, Gi-Gyu was sitting on a bench with a defeated look. Then, an adorable boy walked up to him and asked, Hyung, are you looking for something specific?


    Confused, Gi-Gyu said, Huh?


    Hyung, our shop has some really awesome items! The prices are super low too! My grandpa is an amazing craftsman, but no one seems to know this If I take you there myself, Im sure hell give you a discount too! the boy, about eight years old, exined earnestly. The boy looked cute, but he was wearing a rather shabby outfit. His badly-worn shirt and oversized pants looked like thrift store rejects.


    This conversation somehow attracted the attention of many.


    That child is at it again, one of the nearby shop owners muttered.


    He would make more money working at a factory. No one ever buys anything from their shop, so why does he keep dragging our customers there? another shop ownerined.


    Who knows.


    Shouldnt we report his grandfather for child abuse? the first shop owner asked.


    He was reported many times before, but the boy cried and refused to leave every time. I heard even the police gave up, someone replied.


    From the looks of it, this child was pretty famous in Dongdaemun Market. The chatters seemed to have zero effect on the kid as he continued, Hyung, I swear Ill give you a huge discount, okay? My grandpa is the best cksmith in town!


    Gi-Gyu looked at the child with pity. Kids like him were no treasure in this market since they were nothing more than baits for soft-hearted yers. Often, cksmiths with no skills or potential took in these poor children and made them into baits. They baited soft-hearted yers into buying items, ying on the pity they felt for the children. Apparently, this was how many of the unskilled cksmiths made a living.


    A nosy-looking man nearby advised Gi-Gyu, Ive been to that boys store before. It looks decent from the outside, but all the items there dont even have a status screen. It was the worst! And if you go there, you might get assaulted. His grandfather is a wacky old man. Ive even seen him throw salt at his customers.[2]


    My grandpa isnt a bad man! Dont talk about him like that! the boy protested.


    You bastard! Remember how he threw salt at me when I followed you there?! the man yelled angrily.


    Thats because you called my grandpa a fake and a condescending old man who cant even make a proper yer item! the boy screamed. The boy was so bothered by the decrying that he stopped trying to solicit Gi-Gyu. Instead, he walked up to the rude man and swung his fist.


    W-what?! the man stammered. Confused, he tried to push the child away when Gi-Gyu announced hurriedly, Lets go! Lets go to your grandpas shop.


    Really? Youre reallying? Waaah! the boy eximed excitedly. When the boy ran toward Gi-Gyu, the rude man spit on the ground and warned Gi-Gyu, You look like a novice yer, so Ill give you some advice. Dont go there. Youll only make a fool of yourself and regret itter.


    All Gi-Gyu did was nce at the man silently before following the boy. Gi-Gyu asked, Is your grandfathers store far from here?


    Umm No! Its really close!


    Then lets hurry. I dont have much time, Gi-Gyu exined patiently.


    Okay! Follow me!


    The people around looked at Gi-Gyu with pity, thinking the old man would mistreat him. However, Gi-Gyus eyes sparkled with intelligence as he walked behind the boy.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu followed the boy for a long time; now, they werent in the crowded market but in a deep alley somewhere. Gi-Gyu asked his Egos silently, Are you sure that boys clothing is an Ego?


    -Well, its not your regr Ego. Its more like a fragment of an Ego. Or maybe an Egos corpse? Im not sure how to exin it. This is the first time Im seeing something like this.


    -Everything is the first time for you, Lou.


    -You, you Whatever! So, yeah, that boys clothes are definitely an Ego. Im guessing its a synthetic Ego created by a human. However, rather than possessing a conscience, the clothes only have a part of the Egos power.


    Does this mean he can sync with the Ego like me and use its power?


    -Dont be ridiculous! He isnt synced with that Egohes just wearing an Ego. I doubt those clothes have any functions at all.


    Gi-Gyu didnt follow the boy because he pitied him; he had his own ns. After all, there were plenty of other children who had worse lives than this child. On top of that, when children were used like this, they often matured quickly and became even sneakier than some adults. Normally, Gi-Gyu wouldve never followed a boy like this.


    There was only one reason behind why he decided to follow the kid: Lou and El both told him that they could feel an Ego in the boys clothes. Gi-Gyu found this hard to believe, but he had no choice but to believe his Egos words. This also piqued his curiosity about the boy.


    Were here! the boy announced. They stood in front of the run-down two-story building in a neglected alleyway. The boy walked down to the basement of this building, and Gi-Gyu followed. The stairs were all cracked as if they were ready to copse at any moment, and an unpleasant odor was wafting from the bottom of the stairs. The ce looked ominous, but Gi-Gyu felt confident he could protect himself if necessary.


    Grandpa! We have a customer! I brought him here! the boy yelled eagerly as he opened the broken wooden door.


    Boy! I told you not to bring any customers, didnt I? an old mans voice came from the inside. Gi-Gyu slowly walked past the wooden door as the old man continued, My grandson shouldnt have done that. Just get out. Nothing here is for sale


    ...


    Gi-Gyu could hear the old mans voice, but he couldnt focus on it at all.


    -Oh my god.


    -This is impossible!


    The old mans entire workshop was glowing with golden light.


    1. Dongdaemun Market is argemercial district in Seoul.


    2. In Korea, salt is believed to ward off evil spirits.

 Chapter 16: Blacksmith Ego (2)

    Chapter 16: cksmith Ego (2)


    Are you hard of hearing? Didnt I say Im not selling you squat? Get out! the old man screamed. Gi-Gyu didnt reply and just stood there, unmoving.


    Are these all Egos? whispered Gi-Gyu.


    -How did a human do this?!


    -Master, thankfully, none of the Egos here hold consciousness.


    The old mans shabby workshop was barely 35 square feet, but it looked like a gold-filled treasure chest to Gi-Gyu. The boy asked anxiously, Hyung, hyung! Whats wrong? You dont like Grandpa''s items either?


    N-no, thats not it. Sir, may I please have a look at them? Gi-Gyu asked respectfully.


    What? Tsk. Min-Su, where did you find this strange man?! the old man said in annoyance, but his eyes never left Gi-Gyu. To Gi-Gyus relief, the old man took the boy and stood against the wall as he replied, Well, I doubt youll understand the true value of any of my items, but have a look anyway. Dont you darein that there arent any status screens for them!


    T-thank you, Sir, Gi-Gyu answered gratefully. As if possessed, he began examining the items in the room, and the old man continued to monitor him. The cksmith seemed interested in Gi-Gyu, perhaps because his grandson brought Gi-Gyu here. Or maybe it was because the old man suspected something.


    Gi-Gyu eximed in his mind, Oh my god! Ive never seen items with these kinds of abilities in my life.


    -I cant believe these Egos without consciousness hold such great powers.


    -That old man must be a great craftsman.


    The iron sword Gi-Gyu picked up looked clunky; in his eyes, it shone the brightest among all the items in the room. As soon as Gi-Gyu touched it, the swords status screen, invisible to all the previous customers, appeared in front of his eyes.


    [Unnamed sword]


    [Level 79]


    [Power: 187]


    [Speed: 60]


    [Stamina: 210]


    [Magic: 3]


    [This de will be sharper with each monster it ys.]


    [Power and stamina will also increase with each monster it ys.]


    [Sealed]


    [Sealed]


    [Sealed]


    [Ego without a master. This Ego has lost its consciousness, so it only holds its power now and nothing else.]


    To you, this might just look like a blunt iron sword, but its the best item Ive ever made in my life, the old man imed proudly. Gi-Gyu caressed the sword without a word. This blunt iron sword was Level 79 and had the abilities of a ranker.


    Gi-Gyu stammered, H-ho-how much is it?


    What?


    How much do I need to pay to buy this sword? Gi-Gyu asked again. The old man grinned at his question and replied, Its not for sale. Im not stupid enough to sell my best work to someone who cant even use it. Stop this nonsense and put it down.


    If I can use it, w-will you sell it to me? Gi-Gyu stammered again, too mesmerized by the swords might.


    What? the old man asked, baffled. What nonsense are you spewin


    This is a Level 79 unnamed sword. Its stats are Gi-Gyu began to read out the swords status screen.


    Y-you You can see the swords stats?


    Yes, I can. Can you see them too, Sir?


    Haha the old man gave Gi-Gyu an emptyugh, but his eyes were filled with euphoria. Gi-Gyu remained quiet and waited for the elder to speak. The old man ordered, Give me a minute, Min-Su. Go see your father for a while.


    See Dad?


    Thats right. Grandpa has to talk with the customer you brought, the old man exined patiently.


    Grandpa! So I did well today? Did I bring the right customer this time? Min-Su asked excitedly.


    Yes, you did very well. Now, change back to your clothes before you go. Stop wearing the things Grandpa made, will you? Your dads going to lose it.


    But this smells so nice, Grandpa Min-Su grumbled and walked up to a corner where a perfectly fine set of pants and shirty. This situation would pique anyones curiosity, but Gi-Gyu couldnt care less because of the incredible objects around him. There werent many items in the workshop, but just like the unnamed sword, the rest were also Egos.


    [Unnamed armor]


    [Level 35]


    [Unnamed boots]


    [Level 64]


    [Unnamed hood]


    [Level 23]


    They were allbeled unnamed because they weren''t given any names yet. When Gi-Gyu was busy admiring the items, the old man offered, Lets talk now.


    Min-Su, the old mans grandson, had finally left the store. The old mans eyes sparkled as they began their conversation.


    ***


    I guess I was right. Your rings were glowing so brightly that I suspected something, but There are plenty of other yers with glowing items, so I wasntpletely certain." The old man only began an earnest conversation after Gi-Gyu briefly told him about his Egos. Gi-Gyu had no other choice because the old man refused to sell him anything before learning the truth.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Did you make everything in this workshop?


    I did.


    -What?!


    -How can he create Egos?


    The old mans answer drewical astonishment from Lou and El. Gi-Gyu asked, How do you make them?


    What a shameless question! Are you really asking a cksmith to reveal his secret?


    Im sorry, but didnt I also share my secret? Gi-Gyu insisted, but the old man refused again, Whine all you want; the answer is still no.


    Gi-Gyu asked another question, Fine. Will you sell them now that you know I can use them?


    I will, but only if you can prove to me that you can truly use them, the old man promised, making Gi-Gyu glow with excitement.


    Why was this shabby workshop filled with Egos? Who was this old man? How did hee to make these Egos? What was the true identity of these Egos?


    He had many questions, but his current priority was to obtain the items. For something so precious, Gi-Gyu was willing to pay any price. Fortunately, the old mans ce and clothes looked nice enough to tell Gi-Gyu that he wasnt in for the money.


    Actually, everything was going suspiciously well.


    Gi-Gyu offered, Okay, Ill prove that with this unnamed sword. You okay with that?


    A cksmith always wants his work to reach someone who recognizes its value. Only a yer who can use my items to their full potential is worthy of them. So, yes, please go ahead.


    After getting permission, Gi-Gyu picked up the unnamed sword expectantly. Now, all he had to do was give it a name; then, he would be its owner. The excitement covered him with goosebumps as he thought about his amazing luck. Gi-Gyu announced, Your name is Sharpness.


    It was not the trendiest name, but Gi-Gyu liked the sound of it when he read it on the sword''s status screen. Now, all that was left was for Sharpness to sync with him and be his. Gi-Gyus heart refused to calm down; instead, it pounded louder with each passing second. But


    Huh? Gi-Gyu gasped in confusion.


    Huh." The old man looked unimpressed with this turn of events.


    To Gi-Gyus surprise, nothing happened. The sword didn''t sync with him no matter how long he waited. Gi-Gyu tried again, thinking he wasnt clear with hismand.


    I said your name is Sharpness Okay?


    ...


    Who couldve thought that yelling the samemand again and again would change nothing? The old man asked curiously, What are you doing right now?


    Gi-Gyu replied in confusion, Please excuse me for a moment.


    Silently, Gi-Gyu asked Lou and El, Whats going on here?


    -I told you these arent normal Egos. And even if they were, you arent even an Ego Master. So did you really think you could force a sync with all Egos in this world? Egos are very picky when ites to choosing their masters. El and I had no choice but to ept you. Had we had a choice to wait out for someone else, did you really think we wouldve chosen you? Huh! I wouldve waited an eternity if I had a choice.


    It seemed like the hard, depressing truth. Gi-Gyu felt sad.


    -Im not like Lou. I like you, Master.


    Thanks, El! Gi-Gyu was happy again.


    Despite El''s constion, the fact still remained that Gi-Gyu couldnt sync with this unnamed sword. It was a tad disappointing, but he wasnt going to give up just like that.


    Gi-Gyu picked up the unnamed hood and yelled, Your name is Brilliant Hood!


    His naming skills, again, failed to impress everyone.


    -Are you serious?


    Again, much to Gi-Gyu''s confusion, nothing happened. Disappointed, the old man said, I guess you cant use my items either. Things mustve worked out for you somehow with those rings, but it doesn''t seem to be the case with my works. You should just be satisfied with those two items and leave.


    This seemed like a good time to give up, but Gi-Gyu stood his ground. Filled with frustration, he decided to try onest time. He picked up the unnamed armor and yelled desperately, Your name is Brunheart! Please sync with me!


    Gi-Gyu closed his eyes tightly as he prayed for this to work. This was hisst chance to get an amazing Ego.


    [You have synced with Ego Brunheart.]


    [You can now ess Brunhearts information.]


    [Youck necessary skills, so you cant use all of Brunhearts abilities.]


    [Brunheart has lost most of its abilities.]


    The unnamed armor, now named Brunheart, shone brightly.


    Ohhhhh! Thank you! Thank you, Brunheart! Gi-Gyu eximed in delight. The old man, just as ecstatic, screamed, You! Ive finally found someone who can use my items!


    Gi-Gyu found the jet-ck leather armor on his torso after the light dissipated. With a keen look in his eyes, he asked the old man, Sir! How much is this armor?


    By then, the brilliance had disappearedpletely, and Brunhearts abilities had been transferred to Gi-Gyu, allowing him to feel a genuine satisfaction.


    Thatll be 3.5 billion won, Sir, the old man answered in a very business-like tone. His excitement from earlier waspletely reced by a perfect professional demeanor. Gi-Gyu stammered, B-but Min-Su told me youll give me a discount.


    Thats why its only 3.5 billion won, Sir.


    ***


    I now owe him 3.45 billion won, but he said I can take my time paying it back. So


    Gi-Gyu was no novice, so he negotiated to the best of his abilities, but the old man refused to budge. Besides, negotiating the price of an object made by such an incredible craftsman seemed disrespectful and in wrong. In the end, Gi-Gyu exined his situation, and they signed a contract. Gi-Gyu was now burdened with an unexpected debt of 3.45 billion won, but he was actually happy about it. He murmured, Im so lucky! I got it for just 3.5 billion won.


    Then, Gi-Gyu opened Brunhearts status screen.


    [Brunheart]


    [Level 7]


    [Power: 15]


    [Speed: 3]


    [Stamina: 40]


    [Magic: 6]


    [essory]


    [Defense: 12]


    Gi-Gyu obtained a single item, but its benefit would increase with each level up. There were some rare items high-ranking yers used for a simr effect. However, their price andpatibility left a select few desiring them.


    Gi-Gyu murmured happily, I think Im really lucky.


    -Did you forget you can''t sync with all the Egos.


    Why not? Gi-Gyu asked Lou. He had been dreaming about how he could be the strongest yer if he ever became rich enough to buy all the items inside that old mans shop. He could even buy those overpriced Egos at the auction house with enough money.


    -To sync with an Ego, the said Egos intention matters, of course, but the masters ability is key too. Do you really think you can simultaneously control several Egos'' consciousnesses? Or even just their strength?


    -Lou is right. You already have Lou and me, two excellent Egos, Master. You may not realize it, but I suspect that just controlling us should be straining you at your current level.


    -As long as youre a human, you shouldnt have unreasonable expectations. El and I are already top-rate Egos. So, if you get to sync with an Ego in the future, think very carefully before jumping the gun.


    After hearing the exnation, Gi-Gyu realized Lou and El were right, and he just couldn''t sync with an unlimited number of Egos. But from the way Lou said it, Gi-Gyu surmised the task wouldve been possible had he not been a human. But, Gi-Gyu couldnt understand what Lou meant by it. Anyway, for now, he decided he had more than enough.


    -Also, remember, we know as much about this new Ego as you do. Since itcks consciousness and is only a fragment, I believe its growth will be much more limited than ours.


    I see, Gi-Gyu replied in understanding. He could see where Lou and El wereing from, considering their situation. But for now, he couldnt help but be excited about the most effective item ever.


    Now, he had four days left before his priority pass expired. He had spent the whole day looking for items, and he had to spend another day meeting with Tae-Shik. This meant he only had one extra day to do what he wished. Gi-Gyus n was to spend that day hunting to maximize his offensive capabilities. He announced, Now, lets all work really hard! Lou! El! Brunheart!


    -Youre so childish.


    -Dont worry, Master.


    Because Brunheart didnt have a consciousness, it didnt reply.


    Before long, Gi-Gyu stood on the 13th floor. This ce was mostly inhabited by gargoyles. He murmured, Shall I test out Brunheart''s defense prowess first?


    Gargoyles were made of stones, so a single punch from them could cause much damage. Gi-Gyu had heard that the gargoyles on the higher floors could even shootser beams. Thankfully, the ones here could only throw punches.


    If I let their attacks graze me lightly, Im sure the damage will be minimal.


    Gi-Gyu held stamina recovery and defense increasing potions; It was finally time to test Brunhearts ability.


    Kweeek! a gargoyle from afar spotted Gi-Gyu and screeched. Then, it immediately began running toward him. The gargoyles had wings, but the ones on the 13th floor were too heavy to fly.


    Ktunk! Ktunk! Ktunk!


    The human-sized gargoyle stormed toward him as it shook the ground. It threw its balled fist at Gi-Gyu as soon as it got close enough.


    Its so slow.


    Gi-Gyu could clearly see the gargoyles movement as if the monster was moving in slow motion. He twisted his body slightly, and the monsters fist grazed Brunheart lightly. Had there been direct contact, it wouldve been dangerous, but a little graze was something he could handle.


    Crack!


    Huh?


    To Gi-Gyu''s surprise, the gargoyles fist crumbled as soon as it touched Brunheart. Gi-Gyu took a step back in confusion and muttered, What is going on here?


    The gargoyle, obviously in pain, screamed.


    [Brunhearts lost abilities have now been recovered.]


    [Brunhearts skills are being revealed.]


    [Reflect: A portion of an attacks damage is reflected back toward the enemy.]


    T-this is incredible! Gi-Gyu murmured as he looked back and forth between the shrieking gargoyle and Brunheart.

 Chapter 17: A Fragment of an Ego (1)

    Chapter 17: A Fragment of an Ego (1)


    Gi-Gyu had promised Tae-Shik that he would visit afterpleting his preparation. So, after obtaining Brunheart, repairing the disposable items, andpleting a round of hunting, Gi-Gyu visited Tae-Shik.


    Im ready, Gi-Gyu announced.


    Just follow me, Tae-Shik ordered. Gi-Gyu followed him without a word. When they entered Tae-Shiks office, he pointed at Brunheart and asked, Is that an Ego too?


    Yes, I somehow ended up with another, Gi-Gyu replied nonchntly.


    Really? From what you told me, Egos didnt sound like stuff one can find easily, Tae-Shik mentioned in surprise.


    Youre right. I guess Im pretty lucky, Gi-Gyu answered, making Tae-Shik grin. Tae-Shik replied, I dont think youre lucky. After all the hardships youve endured in thest five years, I think you deserve everything youre getting right now.


    Tae-Shik had personally witnessed how hard life was for Gi-Gyu, so he should be happy for Gi-Gyu; for some reason, his brow furrowed as his lips curved upward.


    After their brief chat, Tae-Shik led Gi-Gyu to the basement of the yer Associations Seoul branch. Gi-Gyu saw many yers as he followed Tae-Shik in the basement; they all seemed to be in a hurry, running around while using their abilities to do so quickly. From this, one could guess this was where the association agents trained.


    General Manager! one yer greeted Oh Tae-Shik. The rest of the yers bowed to Tae-Shik when they recognized him, but Tae-Shik waved his hand at them dismissively and replied, Dont mind me, and keep training.


    Gi-Gyu followed Tae-Shik across the spacious basement, and the duo soon stood before a small metal door. Tae-Shik announced with a nk face, Lets go inside. When he opened the door, Gi-Gyu asked, Where is this ce?


    This is a part of the training hall, Tae-Shik exined. Inside the metal door was a huge open space; Gi-Gyu couldnt believe this building had such a ginormous room beneath it. All of the walls were white, and it was clear they weren''t just ordinary concrete structuresthey looked stronger than steel.


    Tae-Shik continued, Most spars take ce in this part of the training hall, but it hadnt been used recently.


    Gi-Gyu seemed to be listening intently, but his head was filled with questions.


    This doesnt make sense. Even if this is the Seoul branchs basement, the size of this ce still doesnt make sense. Just the ceilings are way too high. And what are those walls made of? Are they being protected by some kind of a barrier?


    Gi-Gyus head moving like a chicken didnt go unnoticed by Tae-Shik; heughed and exined, The association is a pretty capable group.


    I can see that, Gi-Gyu agreed.


    So, have you thought about my suggestion? Im talking about you working for the association. With the recent changes in your situation, you wont have to work a desk job or even be my secretary. Im sure youll be hired as an agent or something simr, Tae-Shik asked cautiously. Gi-Gyu gave him a bitter smile and replied, I appreciate your offer, but I think Ill have to pass.


    After five tough years, Gi-Gyu finally had the chance to be a real and possibly strong yer; he wasnt going to waste it. The association wanted to be more powerful than the guilds, so it had a well-run system in its ce which treated its yers fairly and generously.


    Despite the very many perks, Gi-Gyu didnt want to belong to the association, let alone any other organization. His unwillingness also stemmed from the fact that it was difficult to leave these groups once a yer joined them


    Being in a group always trumps being alone; it can also speed up ones progress. However, individual opinions mean nothing in a group.


    To Gi-Gyu, the most important thing was the people around him. This included his family and people like Tae-Shik in his life. So, what if the group he joined became hostile toward these people? Or what if he was given an order he didnt want to obey?


    Gi-Gyu didnt want these kinds ofplications in his life. Tae-Shik replied quietly, Ill be happy to get you a position inside the association, so let me know if you ever change your mind.


    Thank you.


    So you probably know by now why I brought you here, right? Tae-Shik changed the subject.


    Yes, Gi-Gyu replied with a nod and guessed, You want to spar with me, right?


    Exactly.


    You want to test me to see if I''m good enough. If you feel I can solo hunt inside the gate, youll let me do it. Am I correct?


    I love how quick you are. This is why youre my favorite, Gi-Gyu. If you arent up to my standard, you better give up this solo hunt idea. Ill help you sell the priority pass at the highest price possible, Tae-Shikid out the n. Without a word, Gi-Gyu prepared Brunheart, Lou, El, and got battle-ready.


    When he looked back at his opponent, he found Tae-Shik standing far away with his fists raised. Tae-Shik wasnt wearing any armor or holding a spear, his usual weapon of choice. Right now, he had no weapon, armor, or special item apart from his regr clothes.


    Had Gi-Gyu been a prideful or arrogant yer, he wouldve been offended. He might have even yelled, You dare fight with me unarmed?! You better do your best not to die! Thankfully, Gi-Gyu wasnt, and he wasnt going to shout something so stupid either.


    Oh Tae-Shik was once a high ranker. Even now, he was so capable he got the General Manager position just because he wanted to. Gi-Gyu felt thankful Tae-Shik was just using his fists for this spar.


    Gi-Gyu announced, Ill do my best, Sir.


    I like your attitude, Gi-Gyu.


    Their eyes narrowed a bit for focus, and their breaths came into a rhythm.


    Hup! Gi-Gyu yelled as he made the first move. He kicked the floor for speed and sprinted toward Tae-Shik with Lou.


    ng!


    But, Lou wobbled like a twig when it met Tae-Shiks palm.


    Hes a beast!


    It was no wonder Tae-Shik was a high ranker; his power was beyond anything a human could muster. Gi-Gyu openly admired Tae-Shiks strength and skill in blocking Lou, but he remained focused. Without panicking, heposed himself to swing El. Gi-Gyu stood his ground firmly before sprinting toward his opponent again. But just when El was about to reach Tae-Shiks head, it swerved slightly. It didnt take Tae-Shik long to realize it was Gi-Gyus hesitancy that caused this sudden change in direction.


    Hey, you insolent jerk! Focus! You think you can even make a small scratch on me?! Dont be afraid to hurt me and aim for my vulnerable spots! Tae-Shik screamed in annoyance. Just as Tae-Shik stated, Gi-Gyus hesitancy just now was utterly useless. Gi-Gyu groaned, Ugh


    Gi-Gyu changed El''s direction at the veryst minute, superfluously worried that El might hurt Tae-Shik. That mistake cost him dearly since the strike lost most of its might after the deviation. Tae-Shik easily whacked El out of Gi-Gyus hand with his palm, and she flew across the basement. Now, Gi-Gyu was in no position to aim Lou in the right direction.


    Gi-Gyu was now defenseless, and Tae-Shik wasnt kind enough to miss such an opportunity.


    Boom!


    An explosive bang resounded in the room; it was of Tae-Shiks palm colliding with Brunheart.


    Ackkk! Gi-Gyu screamed as his body flew and became pinned against the wall; he was hit hard in the pit of the stomach. His body slid down helplessly to the floor; then, he threw up bright-red blood.


    Blegh Gi-Gyu gagged as he coughed up blood and sprayed it all over the floor. Lou and El were on the floor far away from him, leaving just Brunheart on his person.


    Dammit! Gi-Gyu swore silently. The difference in power was simply too big and utterly out of his expectations. Gi-Gyu thought he could at least scratch Tae-Shik a few times. He even imagined himself driving Tae-Shik against the wall with a little luck.


    But, the final result was pathetic. Tae-Shik hadnt moved a single step from where he stood, and it was Gi-Gyu who was driven to the wall while vomiting blood all over the ce.


    Just then, a small stic bottle was dropped in front of Gi-Gyu. Tae-Shik said, Its the potion for the internal damage. Drink it.


    Why would you keep the potion in something like this? Gi-Gyu muttered as he wiped his mouth. He opened the bottle, took a sip, and enjoyed the warm sensation the potion brought to his stomach. Internal injuries had to be treated quickly to prevent permanent damage.


    Tae-Shik announced, Youve passed.


    Pardon? Gi-Gyu asked in surprise. His question was soon answered by the small scratch on Tae-Shik''s fist. It was a minor cut, but it was still deep enough to cause bleeding.


    Tae-Shik wiped the blood from his fist and asked with genuine curiosity, What was that?


    Hahaha Gi-Gyu crowed. The bleeding on Tae-Shik stopped quickly; within a few minutes, the small scratch disappeared as well. Still flopping on the floor, Gi-Gyu scratched his head and replied, I got really lucky with my item, I guess.


    ***


    You have a week from today. If the gate isnt cleared in a week, association agents will be sent in, an association member who managed the gates exined to Gi-Gyu in a professional manner.


    Okay, I understand, Gi-Gyu replied.


    Then I wish you best of luck in clearing the gate, the man said without much expression. Usually, association employees dealt with Gi-Gyu with much care after learning about his close rtionship with Tae-Shik. However, now that Tae-Shik was standing right beside them, the man couldnt help but squeeze out every ounce of professionalism he had.


    Tae-Shik warned Gi-Gyu, Forget about getting a whole week. Five days. Im giving you five days. If you arent out by then, there will be no agentsIll personally drag you out.


    You dont have to do that, Gi-Gyu protested, but Tae-Shik shook his head and replied, Its actually cheaper for me to go in than paying the agents the travel fee.


    Turning away from Tae-Shik, who couldnt hide his worry, Gi-Gyu rummaged through his bag to do onest check of all the necessary items before entering the gate.


    So Ive got my potions, smoke shells, and food


    When he was satisfied, Gi-Gyu tied the bag and turned toward Tae-Shik to say goodbye. Ill be back. This is only an F-ss Gate, so Im sure it wont be that dangerous.


    Dont act too cocky, Tae-Shik replied as he patted Gi-Gyus shoulder affectionately.


    -Isnt this simr to that gate we hunted before? Its not like were entering a haunted temple, so why is he making such a fuss?


    Hes like a father to me. Hes just worried, thats all.


    -Tsk.


    Gi-Gyu still hadnt entered the gate. Frustrated, Lou urged Gi-Gyu to get going.


    I already contacted Mom and Yoo-Jung, so all I have left to do is go inside.


    Gi-Gyu was finally ready and began walking toward the gate. Its blue color shook beautifully as if it was weing him. Gi-Gyu said to Tae-Shik, Ill be back.


    Good luck, Tae-Shik replied; with that, Gi-Gyus entered the gate.


    ***


    [You have entered the gate.]


    Gi-Gyu found himself in a humid cave. The ce felt familiar, but it was different from the fifth-floor test cave where he first met Lou. This particr spot had a subtle brilliance and looked unique.


    -Doesnt look like much. Why did you have to take so long yapping back there?


    Shut up, Lou.


    -Master, please be careful. Your safety is always our priority.


    Thanks.


    Gi-Gyu transformed both Lou and El into their sword forms and began walking. Brunheart was already on his torso in its ck leather armor form.


    Higher-level gates tend to be bigger, but thats not true in all cases. We cant be certain of anything in here, Gi-Gyu warned. As he walked slowly, he mentally organized all the information he had gathered about the gates over the years. Gi-Gyu heard many things during his five-year tenure as a guide. This wasnt his first time inside a gate, but he still couldnt help but feel nervous. After all, this was his very first solo hunt.


    As long as this isnt a maze-shaped gate, an F-ss Gate shouldnt take long to clear, Gi-Gyu murmured as if to reassure himself.


    Gates came in many shapes, and the hardest known forms were the maze, the underground, and the tower.


    If this is a sustained type gate, then


    Being the first yer to clear a particr gate was the most important thing in gate hunting. One-shot gates provided many rewards when cleared and then disappeared permanently, but the sustained gates continued to exist afterward. To find out what type of gate this was, Gi-Gyu had to clear it. If it turned out to be a sustained type, he didnt have to worry about a gate break after it was cleared once. Instead, he could end up with a lot of money from renting the gate out.


    Huh?


    Rustle...


    Gi-Gyu suddenly stopped walking when he felt a monsters presence. It wasing from a corner he couldnt see. Gi-Gyu resumed walking but slowly this time and with taut nerves.


    There are three.


    He could feel three monsters nearby. Thanks to Lou, El, and Brunheart''s rising levels, Gi-Gyus instinct had improved as well. So now, he could calcte the number of enemies and their conditions before facing them.


    What kind of monsters are they?


    He still hadnt found out what kind of monsters inhabited this gate. If a guild won the priority pass, it wouldve sent a team of scouts by now. But as amoner yer with no money, Gi-Gyu only had himself to do all the work.


    Grrr! a ck creature growled as it suddenly jumped toward Gi-Gyu from the corner.


    Hup! Gi-Gyu didnt panic as he swung Lou to slice the monster.


    A wolf? Gi-Gyu whispered when he finally saw his opponent. After getting injured by Lou, the wolf was ring at Gi-Gyu while baring its fangs. Soon after, two more wolves appeared from the same corner. Gi-Gyu controlled his breath and announced, Theyre just wolves!


    This wasnt going to be difficult at all. Gi-Gyus lips were already curling up into a smile as Lou and El glowed. The two swords began shing at the wolves quickly. The wolves were fast, but Gi-Gyu was faster. The monsters sharp teeth couldnt break through Brunheart, which meant Gi-Gyu was well protected. The reflection skill even broke the wolves teeth.


    Arf!


    Arffff!


    Before long, two of the wolves moaned in pain and copsed to the ground. Gi-Gyu yelled excitedly, What a great start!


    Then, he thrust Lou toward the third wolfs mouth.

 Chapter 18: A Fragment of an Ego (2)

    Chapter 18: A Fragment of an Ego (2)


    Lets take a break here.


    -Youre such a human.


    -Youre being rude to our Master, Lou.


    Feeling tired from the continuous hunts, Gi-Gyu sat down after making sure he was safe. After killing nearly all the monsters within his perimeters, he felt he deserved a quick rest. So, he brought out his bonfire kit, started a me, and began eating a piece of jerky.


    How long has it been so far? he murmured as he looked down at his old watch. Because electric devices didnt work inside the gates, most yers were used to wearing an old-fashioned analog watch.


    Weve been hunting for five hours straight. For that entire span, Gi-Gyu had a one-track mind about going forward. It was no wonder he was tired since he had been incessantly hunting for five hours.


    Gi-Gyu learned so far that this gate was inhabited by the blue wolves. These monsters were about as strong as the creatures on the Towers 8th floor. The blue wolves were known to have incredible stamina and annoyingly tenacious nature, but


    Gosh, they are no better than the orcs, Gi-Gyu muttered. So far, no wolf could survive more than two swings of Lou and El, which made them about as strong as the orcs. It was a testament to Gi-Gyus increased strength, but he still felt a bit bitter. The fact of the matter was that all this strength, power, and might wasnt his. Without the swords, he would be the same yer who cant level up.


    Gi-Gyu asked his Egos, If I lose you guys, Ill return to being a weak, useless yer, won''t I?


    -...


    -You can continue to use our powers within a certain circumference. However, our connection will weaken if we are too far apart. And then, your ability to use our powers will be severely limited.


    I know. Lou already told me.


    Gi-Gyu had asked Lou about this topic back when he wanted to get a yers credentials. Measuring a yers power involved getting into a machine powered by crystals naked. yers not only had to remove all their essories and items but also their clothes. Consequently, Gi-Gyu couldnt obtain a yers credentials despite being strong enough. However, he was thankful for his strength and foring this far.


    Gi-Gyu said to his Egos, I know I cant use the benefits of owning a yers credentials, like the tax deductions and such. But, without you guys, I wouldve never even dreamt of hunting like this inside a gate alone.


    -Dont be so pathetic.


    -If you grow your abilities, Im sure someday you can use our powers regardless of how far apart we are, Master.


    It was no big mystery that El was the kind one of the two; she always consoled Gi-Gyu.


    Thats the problem, you see. How am I supposed to grow strong? Ive gotten a job, some skills, and even a unique ability, yet I still havent leveled up. My stats havent moved an inch. I thought they would change after I passed the test, but


    Even after passing the 10th-floor test, nothing changed for him personally. His Egos kept on leveling up and gaining experience points, but nothing made a direct change in Gi-Gyus stats. Still, he decided to stop worrying about it. He murmured, Im sure things will work out.


    He then opened Lou''s status screen.


    [Lou]


    [Level 17]


    [Power: 40]


    [Speed: 54]


    [Stamina: 50]


    [Magic: 34]


    [Avable Skills]


    [essory]


    [Cannibalism: You can prey on corpses to regain stamina.]


    Lou had leveled up significantly, and his stats had increased a lot too. Gi-Gyu murmured, But how do I make use of this cannibalism skill? Haa


    Lou had gained this new skill, but how was Lou supposed to prey on the corpses? Did the system want Lou to open his imaginary mouth and eat what they hunted?


    Gi-Gyu gave up after mulling over it for a while. Then, he announced, Lets just get back to hunting.


    -Your order is mymand, Master.


    -Youre so fake, El.


    Gi-Gyu decided it was better to keep moving than worry about problems he didnt have solutions to.


    ***


    Arff! another blue wolf fell to the ground after being stabbed by Lou. Gi-Gyu quickly pulled out Lou and swung El to behead a wolf sneaking up on him from behind. The headless wolf copsed to the ground as well.


    Haa We must be getting closer to the boss monsters room. The monsters dying under his des had been growing stronger; this meant they were approaching the boss room. Gi-Gyu increased his pace and hunted the wolves before they could even attack him. So far, his stamina hadnt suffered much because the blue wolves were too weak.


    His lower body and arms had minor scratches because these partscked Brunheart''s protection. However, his increased stamina stat patched them right up after a quick rest. Lou, El, and Brunheart''sbined stamina gave Gi-Gyu nearly 100 points in stamina. Gi-Gyu couldnt take full advantage of it because of his low level, but utilizing just 30 points wasnt hard. Remember, a stamina of 30 points was what a tanker would normally possess. So, it was no wonder the blue wolves couldnt even leave a decent scratch on him.


    An abrupt thought came to Gi-Gyus mind, Then just how strong is Tae-Shik hyung? This made him believe that rankers had non-human levels of power.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt remember how many system announcements he heard about Lou''s speed increasing from absorbing the wolfs blood. After countless hunts, he spotted a giant cave in front of him.


    A cave within a cave, Gi-Gyu murmured out loud as he sat down. The gates were considered wondrous things because they had these kinds of exotic features. This had to be the boss room; even a newbie yer could make this guess.


    Being the smart thing to do, Gi-Gyu decided to make somest-minute preparations before entering the boss room. He muttered, I havent used a single disposable item yet.


    Smoke shells, potion, emergency suppliesall the items he spent much effort to obtain, untouched. The only disposable item he ended up using was the bonfire kit.


    Gi-Gyu felt disappointed and upset for all the time and energy he wasted in preparing for this hunt. But, his earnings so far seemed to make up for it.


    I got over 40 purple crystals. Should I get one of those bags with built-in expansion magic? Gi-Gyu murmured as he looked down at his bag overflowing with crystals. Already having this kind of problem inside an F-ss Gate meant this trouble would just stack up in the higher-level gates. Without a convenient storage option, he wouldve to enter and exit higher-level gates multiple times just to get his loot out. That would be like spitting on the thumb rule regarding gates: Dont leave them before clearing.


    Gate sizes varied from country to country; there were gates in some countries that were bigger than the entire nation of Korea. Therefore, going in and out of the gates multiple times was time consuming and dangerous. Hiring a porter to carry your loads wasnt a bad idea; because Gi-Gyu worked alone, he wasnt confident he could protect the porter and himself.


    Well, I can think about thister. For now, I need to buff up, Gi-Gyu murmured and took out all potion bottles except the red and orange ones; they were for internal and external injuries, respectively. Potion bottles looked like they were made of ss, but the material used was actually stic, like rubber. These bottles were made of new materials synthesized by utilizing the crystals. Gi-Gyu quickly gulped down the contents of the bottles. He began with the green one, followed by three other colored potions.


    [You have drunk the goblin fluid.]


    [Your staminas temporarily increased by 3.]


    [You have drunk the orcs blood.]


    [Your staminas temporarily increased by 5.]


    [You have drunk the blessing potion.]


    [All of your abilities will temporarily increase by 1.]


    The names and the tastes of these potions were awful, but their effects couldnt be denied. yers from the production category could harvest information or blood from monsters. They then processed it to make buff portions like these. Blessing potions, on the other hand, were created by yers from the clergy category.


    Felling the raw power coursing through his veins, Gi-Gyu eximed, Its already working! It might not look like much, but the increase from the potions was equivalent to three levels.


    -Dont make a fuss. Im so d were at the gate right now. If we were outside, people wouldve thought youre crazy for talking to yourself so loudly.


    -Dont be so disrespectful to our master, Lou.


    Gi-Gyu wondered if it was high time to teach Lou some manners again. However, he decided against it because of the new piece of trivia he had heard: Great animosity between the Ego and its master could decrease the assimtion rate. Also, he realized that he had indeed been talking a little too much with himself ever since he obtained the Egos. So Gi-Gyu stood up and announced, Its time to hunt the boss monster!


    Yes, Gi-Gyu made himself believe he wasnt talking to himself, but to his Egos. After justifying his new habit, he headed inside the cave.


    ***


    As Gi-Gyu entered deeper into the cave, he could feel the increasing pressure overwhelming his body. This was how the boss monsters showed off their strength.


    The boss must be pretty strong.


    Talon from his first gate had lost much of its strength because it belonged to a sustained gate that had been cleared several times previously. But this was the first time a yer was attempting to clear this particr gate, so the never-been-hunted boss was showing off its intimidating presence.


    When Gi-Gyu finally entered the cave, he witnessed surprising scenery. He murmured, A prairie? He was expecting an even darker cave at the end; instead, a stretch of grasnd greeted him. However, theck of wind reminded Gi-Gyu he was still inside the gate.


    Theres the boss monster.


    On a low hill was a giant blue wolf crouching down; it was so big it looked like a small hill on top of the hill it was sitting on. It was this gates boss, also called the gatekeeper. These boss monsters were supposed to be as strong as the guardians inside the Tower.


    Unlike the weakened Talon that had been hunted multiple times inside the sustained gate, Gi-Gyu had no information on this wolf. In addition, this wolf was at its full power because it had never been hunted before. Realizing he was about to fight such an extraordinary creature, Gi-Gyu felt a little excited. It wasnt from the prospect of the oing battle but from what he might gain after killing this monster.


    Grr the giant wolf growled and rose after noticing Gi-Gyu.


    -Wow, thats a pretty strong monster. But of course, thats inparison to you, Master.


    -Please be careful, Master.


    Lou was rude as usual, but Gi-Gyu could tell it was speaking out of concern for him.


    There isnt much time left till the effects of the potions run out.


    The cave turned out to be longer than his expectations, so he didnt have much time left till the effects of the potions ran out. There was always a chance a yer could be attacked as soon as they entered the boss room, so drinking all avable buff potions before facing the boss was amon practice. But, in this case, he ended up wasting the limited time the potions offered.


    Gi-Gyu raised Lou and El simultaneously; after spending so much time with them, his form didnt look as awkward as before. And then there were those five years he spent hunting goblins.


    Grrrrrr! the huge blue wolf roared; its breath was akin to a gale inside the prairie.


    Krr! The monster sprinted toward Gi-Gyu with full force.


    Huu Huu Gi-Gyu calmly controlled his breathing in the face of this massive pressure. And rather than trying to avoid the monsters attack, he decided to face it straight on. Gi-Gyu gripped Lou hard, making the muscles on his right arm bulge. The blue wolf was getting close with each passing second. Then, when it thought it was close enough, the monster suddenly kicked the ground and jumped to the sky. For a moment, Gi-Gyu thought the world had darkened, but then


    Clunkkk!


    The giant blue wolfs long and massive canine shed with Lou, causing a loud roaring sound. As the sparks flew, Lou broke a chunk off its fang. Just then, Gi-Gyus used his left hand to swing El like a whip.


    ***


    Haa Haa Gi-Gyu huffed audibly. He couldnt remember thest time he felt this tired or hurt; every part his body was covered incerations except his torso. He suffered so many cuts that one could see his fight n printed in blood on the ground.


    Plop!


    Gi-Gyus legs had been shaking for a while; in the end, he couldnt stop himself from squatting down on the ground.


    Grr


    When the wolf groaned weakly, Gi-Gyu yelled in annoyance, Shut up, you stupid mutt.


    He couldnt believe how tired he was feeling all thanks to this wolf. When he checked his watch, he realized he had been fighting this blue wolf for over three hours. Now, the wolfy in front of him, defeated. From time to time, it cried and moaned quietly, but it could no longer move. After all, its legs were a mess after sustaining uncountable cuts from Lou and El. It also suffered arge gash on its stomach from where its organs were spilling out.


    I got lucky, Gi-Gyu muttered. Toward the end, the wolf was at an advantage for a moment; it panned on swallowing Gi-Gyu whole. ming himself for what was happening, he was prepared to die when suddenly, the umted damage inside Brunheart reflected toward the wolf. The monster fell from the force, and Gi-Gyu was able to gain a miraculous win.


    I cant believe this is how strong an F-ss Gate''s boss really is


    This couldnt evenpare to what Gi-Gyu experienced with Talon from the other gate. To celebrate surviving this day, he decided he would pat Lou and El every day to increase their assimtion level.


    Gi-Gyus legs still shook dangerously, so he used Lou to help himself up.


    -Im not a cane!


    Gi-Gyu grinned and slowly walked toward the wolf. Since it was a boss monster, he knew it was going to recover quickly. Gi-Gyu couldnt even imagine how he was going to survive if the wolf managed to get up and began fighting again. Even as he wondered that, one of the monsters legs was bubbling as it healed.


    Thank you, Gi-Gyu murmured appreciatively. He really was grateful to the wolf for dying in his hands. Then, Gi-Gyu plunged Lou into the middle of the wolfs head.


    [You have eliminated the boss Chang-Gyung.]


    [You have gained experience points.]


    [Lou is absorbing Chang-Gyungs blood.]


    [Lou has absorbed Chang-Gyungs blood to gain the agility stat.]


    [Lou has absorbed Chang-Gyungs blood to gain a skill.]


    [Strong Will: When suffering unbearable damage, it can provide a quick stamina recovery.]


    Because he gained the experience points, Gi-Gyu felt it was safe to assume he seeded in killing the blue wolf.


    [Cannibalism is being activated.]


    Huh? Gi-Gyu gasped as he watched the blue wolf slowly disappear. As if it was being eaten away by a set of strong jaws, portion after portion of the monster''s corpse began to disappear. When the entire monster finally vanished, there was only a navy crystal left in its ce. The navy crystals were higher quality than the purple ones; therefore, slightly more expensive. The crystal in front of him wasnt small either, so Gi-Gyu was happy to realize that it was going to bring him a pretty penny.


    Gi-Gyu also felt energized as his stamina recovered.


    [Lou has absorbed Chang-Gyung.]


    [The blue wolf, Chang-Gyung, has been sessfully egofied.]


    Gi-Gyu heard the systems announcement; suddenly, he realized something new had just urred.

 Chapter 19: A Fragment of an Ego (3)

    Chapter 19: A Fragment of an Ego (3)


    What is happening? Gi-Gyu asked in surprise.


    -I dont know! Ive never heard about a monster transforming into an Ego!


    Everything was new to Louno surprise there. Gi-Gyu asked El, How about you, El? Do you know anything about this?


    -No, nothing. I apologize, Master.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu sighed and sat down on the ground. His mind was still tired and drained from the long battle; thanks to the cannibalism skill, his stamina had recovered. He murmured, Egofied Does that mean Chang-Gyungs Ego now belongs to Lou?


    -Nope. Not me.


    Then what? If neither El nor Lou had anything to do with this, where did Chang-Gyung go? And who did it belong to? Filled with doubts, Gi-Gyu decided to check his status screen.


    [Level 1]


    [Job: Egos partner]


    [Unique Ability: Sync]


    [Skill: Assimtion]


    [Retained Ego: Chang-Gyung]


    Huh? Gi-Gyu gasped when he saw the new line at the end of his short status screen. He wondered out loud, So how do I use this retained Ego? Now that Chang-Gyung was his retained Ego, there had to be a way to make use of it. So, quite like the time he got Luo, Gi-Gyu tried yelling Ego, Sync, Chang-Gyung, and more words of the same verity. Again, quite like that time, nothing happened.


    Maybe I cant use it yet?


    He tried everything he could think of; when nothing happened, he came up with two possible exnations. First, retained Egos werent meant to be functional. Or, the second one, he had to satisfy some unknown, preset condition to make this work.


    He murmured, I would love nothing more than to use it right now, but I guess Ive to take my time learning about it. Im just happy we figured out how the cannibalism skill works.


    -Yeah. I had no idea cannibalism could be used to do something like that. Egofying a monster I dont know if this was possible because of you, Master, or because cannibalism is a special skill.


    Lou was his usual, confused self when Gi-Gyu announced, Lets just get out of here first. After bagging the navy crystal Chang-Gyung left behind, he searched the area for anything more. Unfortunately, he came out empty-handed.


    I guess there isnt a bonus item here, Gi-Gyu muttered in disappointment. In the Guri City Gate, he obtained the Dagger of Paralysis, but this gate was a dud. There was no doubt Gi-Gyu earned a lot here, but he couldnt help being greedy. After all, Gi-Gyu was always hungry for more. Then again, gate items werent cabbages: they were very rare. Demand for them was higher than ever, but their supply was severelycking; consequently, their bank-breaking price was actually reasonable.


    Feeling fully recovered now, Gi-Gyu stretched his arms and got ready to leave the gate. But suddenly, he gasped as he whispered, W-wait He had this fleeting feeling that he was forgetting something; soon, it struck him. He stammered, I-its not here.


    -What isnt?


    -What is wrong, Master?


    Chang-Gyungs corpse disappeared because of cannibalism! Inside the gates, yers have to touch the keepers corpse if they want to be transferred to the reward chamber! If there was a second way, Gi-Gyu hadnt heard of it. Gi-Gyu murmured in frustration, I dont know what to do.


    He could return home by turning around and going back to the gate entrance. But, he wouldnt get the rewards he earned today if he did that. Also, would the gate even be considered clear if he walked out like this? Since the gate nowcked the boss monster, it didnt seem like any other groups or guilds could clear the gate either. Did that mean a gate break would still ur after a month or so?


    Gi-Gyus mind went into overdrive, trying toe up with a solution. In the end, he couldnt figure it out, so he muttered, Guess, I gotta look for the reward chamber, myself.


    Unfortunately, he came up with zilch after multiple searches. But, Gi-Gyu still suspected that if there was another way into the reward chamber, it had to be located within the bosss room.


    So Gi-Gyu continued to roam the vast grasnd alone.


    ***


    By now, Gi-Gyu had spent three days inside the gate that formed in front of his home. Reaching and killing the boss took the first two days, and he wasted the third day looking for the reward chamber.


    Hyung must be so worried, Gi-Gyu murmured in concern. Given how deeply Tae-Shik cared about Gi-Gyu, he had to be worried sick because Gi-Gyu still hadnt left the gate.


    Gi-Gyu knew the only reason Tae-Shik hadn''te looking for him was the five-day promise. Gi-Gyu guessed that Tae-Shik was probably dying to enter the gate by now. He couldnt tell if Tae-Shik was being overprotective because Tae-Shik still thought of him as a weak Level 1 yer. Or perhaps Tae-Shik didnt care about his newfound strength at all. Either way, Gi-Gyu felt both thankful and burdened by Tae-Shiks fatherly behavior. Tae-Shik wasnt rted to him by blood, and it wasnt like Gi-Gyu had known him all his life. Yet, Tae-Shik seemed to care about Gi-Gyu like family.


    Lets just eat, Gi-Gyu announced as he sat down and took out a piece of jerky. Thankfully, he still had plenty of food left.


    -Why dont you just go outside and ask for help?


    -Its heartbreaking to see you suffer, Master.


    No, I cant leave like this. I need to find a way on my own no matter what. When Gi-Gyu replied, Lou asked in annoyance.


    -Why do you refuse to ask for help? The other humans might not be able to help you, but how stupid is roaming around this prairie alone? Is this necessary?


    If I leave the gate like this, people will find out that the boss corpse disappeared. Remember how the Guri City Gate perished after I entered even though it was a sustained type? It happened long after I left, so nobody suspects me so far, but if this gate turns out to be another special case, people are going to be suspicious of me.


    Suspicion had a nasty habit of turning into unwanted interest, and that kind of interest could be poisonous. Consequently, Gi-Gyu couldnt leave the gate and ask for help.


    Gi-Gyu suggested, Lets try killing every monster inside this gate. Even inside the sustained gates, the monsters didnt regenerate until the gate was cleared. The same had to be true for this gate, so Gi-Gyu thought a solution might appear if he hunted every monster that inhabited this ce.


    With this n, Gi-Gyu began to move.


    ***


    On the fourth day.


    Because the gate wasnt big, eliminating all the monsters inside didnt take Gi-Gyu long. During his hunt, El and Brunheart leveled up. However, after a certain point, Lou stopped gaining any more of the wolf monsters'' agility.


    Now, the gate was free of all its monsters; Gi-Gyu confirmed this by checking every nook and cranny of this gate. But despite killing every wolf here, he still couldnt find a way to the reward chamber.


    I only have one more day left, Gi-Gyu murmured worriedly. Tomorrow, Tae-Shik would enter the gate and find out there was no boss monster.


    Arghhh! Gi-Gyu screamed as he scratched his head in annoyance. Things were bing tooplicated.


    -Something feels strange.


    What is? Lous sudden announcement was met with Gi-Gyus sparkling, hope-filled eyes.


    -This spaces energy is being focused on a single spot.


    -I can feel it too. Its as if this gates entire energys being sucked in.


    What? To where?!


    Finally, he seemingly had a clue to reaching the reward chamber.


    -The ce where the big, blue wolf was!


    -Its where the gatekeeper was found!


    Lou and El answered at the same time. Gi-Gyu eximed, The prairie! He immediately began running toward the boss room. With his enhanced abilities and agility stat, Gi-Gyu was much faster than before. When he was first trying to find the boss room, he didnt know the way. He also had to kill monsters as he went along, so it took much longer the first time. But now, the path to the boss room was pretty straight, so Gi-Gyu reached it in no time.


    What''s this? Gi-Gyu asked in confusion when he entered the boss room. The spot where Chang-Gyung died was now acting as a congregation point for a bunch of golden beams.


    Lou murmured quietly.


    -Fragments of an Ego


    -This cant be. Why are Egos somon in this world?


    Without replying to his Egos, Gi-Gyu walked toward where Chang-Gyung died. There, the lights converged to form a small marble. Soon, the light beams disappeared, leaving behind a small marble, which Gi-Gyu picked it up wordlessly.


    [You have obtained a fragment of an Ego.]


    [Would you like to move to the reward chamber?]


    The gate was finally cleared.


    ***


    Good job. Twenty-four hours. Had you been anyter than that, I wouldve charged in, Tae-Shik said. Gi-Gyu, who had just walked out of the gate, said yfully, Im pretty strong, you know. Except for the boss monster, I killed all the monsters with just a swing or two.


    Gi-Gyus tone was teasing, but Tae-Shiks expression became grave as he asked, Did something happen? Tae-Shik had known Gi-Gyu for a long time, so he could tell Gi-Gyu was worried about something.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Can we talk after I take care of the follow-up procedure?


    Sure.


    General Manager! The association president is looking for you! a man yelled as he ran toward Tae-Shik. But, Tae-Shik replied firmly, Tell that old man Ill see himter.


    B-but General Manager! the man stammered in shock at Tae-Shik''s disrespectful tone.


    Ignoring the messenger, Tae-Shik reassured Gi-Gyu, Lets take care of this ce first. Ill get the crystals, the gate clear rewards, and all the other stuff sorted out for you immediately.


    Sadly, the gate Gi-Gyu cleared appeared to be a one-shot type rather than a sustained one. But the reward he earned was still pretty significant. Whenever a gate was cleared, the association sorted out the crystals and the rewards quickly. Since Gi-Gyu cleared the gate, he was entitled to the prize money the association offered. Because the payment office was run by the association, Gi-Gyu could also sell his crystals on the spot.


    Gi-Gyu quickly opened his bag and took out numerous purple and navy crystals. Please wait a moment! an association employee said to Gi-Gyu. Then, he quickly returned with a reward check for 10 million won and the settlement for the crystals. Gi-Gyu counted it and found thatbined, he received about 50 million won.


    When he obtained the Dagger of Paralysis, he ended up with over 100 million won. But something like that was a rare urrence. Even this time, the only reason Gi-Gyu earned over 50 million won was that he sessfully solo cleared a gate.


    The association employee congratted Gi-Gyu, Congrattions onpleting your first solo hunt. Ive noticed you dont have the yer credential yet. Is there a reason for that?


    Ill take care of that, so dont worry about it. You did well, so youre free to leave now, Tae-Shik interrupted the employee. The association employee found it odd that Gi-Gyu didnt have the yer credential; when Tae-Shik took over, he had no choice but to leave without an answer.


    Since the gate was now closed, the association members moved around busily to take care of the aftermath. Tae-Shik offered Gi-Gyu, Lets go to my car. It seemed Tae-Shik brought his car here while Gi-Gyu was hunting inside the gate.


    Gi-Gyu protested weakly, But I dont want to get inside your car


    Why not? My beautiful panther[1] is every mans dream! Tae-Shikughed out loud, and Gi-Gyu followed meekly.


    ***


    Will you be going to the hospital now? Tae-Shik asked.


    Yes. I need to go see Mother and Yoo-Jung, Gi-Gyu replied. The two men were sitting inside a tiny pink Tico.[2] Tae-Shik, who was over 190 cm tall, was squatting while holding the handle, and Gi-Gyu, who was over 180 cm tall, sat in the passenger seat in a simrly ufortable position.


    Tae-Shik had a strange fetish for pink things. He asked Gi-Gyu, Lets talk while I drive you to the hospital. So firstly, why did it take so long to clear the gate?


    Umm


    You dont have to tell me if you dont want to. I just thought that with your skills, you should''ve been able to clear it in two days tops. So Im just curious why it took you so long.


    I knew it!


    Gi-Gyu now knew for certain that Tae-Shik understood he wasnt the weak Level 1 yer anymore. It was obvious that Tae-Shik expected him to clear the gate easily, yet he still worried for no reason.


    Anyway, Tae-Shik guessed the timing very urately; maybe it was because he was a ranker. After hesitating for a while, Gi-Gyu replied, I got stuck in a situation where I couldnt move to the reward chamber.


    ...


    So I walked around to find a way to get to the reward chamber. I ended up killing every monster inside the gate, and Gi-Gyu exined as the car stopped at the red light. He continued, And that was when I found an Egos fragment. I could finally enter the reward chamber after picking it up.


    What are you talking about? Tae-Shik asked, but it seemed he had already guessed what Gi-Gyu would say next.


    I think the gate was an Ego, Gi-Gyu answered. It had been five years since he became a yer. Although only a few months have passed since he could finally call himself a proper yer, Gi-Gyus intuition suggested that the gate was giving him small clues to its secret.


    1.   literally means ''my favorite panther'', which is amon expression in Korean referring to one''s favorite vehicle with reference to the Pink Panther''s car.


    2. Tico is apact car produced by an automaker GM Daewoo between 1991 and 2001.

 Chapter 20: Mother (1)

    Chapter 20: Mother (1)


    Mother, Im back, Gi-Gyu greeted his mother.


    There you are, Gi-Gyu! It has been so long since Ist saw you, my son, his mother replied happily.


    Im sorry I havent beening around more often, Gi-Gyu apologized.


    Dont say that. You must be very busy with your work, so Im just thankful you visited me, his mother reassured him. She couldnt turn her neck because of her condition, so she was looking up at the ceiling as she talked to him.


    Why arent you asleep yet? Gi-Gyu asked. It waste at night, so he expected her to be asleep, but she was still wide awake. His mother replied, I couldnt sleep. But Yoo-Jung is sleeping, so dont wake her up.


    Alright.


    Gi-Gyu could already see Yoo-Jung sleeping on a sofa nearby, so his mothers message was more of a reminder to him. Yoo-Jungs nket had slipped to the ground in her sleep, so Gi-Gyu picked it up and covered Yoo-Jung. Then, he began massaging his mothers legs and asked, How are you feeling?


    Im fine, thanks to my son, his mother replied quickly.


    You always say youre fine. Im going to talk to your doctor tomorrow morning and hear the truth from his mouth. So, are you sure youre okay?


    Of course. Im living such a luxurious life, all thanks to my son, right? But Gi-Gyu, Im okay with staying in a group room instead of this fancy private one. After all, it must be costly, his mother said hesitantly.


    Please dont say that, Gi-Gyu replied. It seemed his mother was a little too worried about the private rooms price. So, he reassured her, I made a lot of money recently, so please dont worry, Mother. All you need to do is focus on getting better.


    But I cant help worrying about burdening you, Gi-Gyu, his mother replied. Gi-Gyus reply was to continue massaging her arms silently.


    Knock, knock.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door. Gi-Gyu smiled widely and said out loud, Come in, Hyung.


    Umm Im sorry about visiting you sote at night. I came here with Gi-Gyu, so I thought it would be rude not toe up and see you, Tae-Shik said to Gi-Gyus mother apologetically.


    Wee, Gi-Gyus mother greeted Tae-Shik, who was blushing and coughing awkwardly. This woke Yoo-Jung up, who greeted Tae-Shik, Uncle! Wee!


    Yoo-Jung! Did I wake you? Im sorry. You should go back to sleep, Tae-Shik apologized.


    Its alright. I have exams tomorrow, so I need to study anyway, Yoo-Jung replied with a smile. Tae-Shik coughed inelegantly again and ced the fruit basket on the table. He exined, I bought some fruits for you. Please enjoy them with Yoo-Jung.


    Oh, you shouldnt have. Were already very grateful for all youve done for us. You dont have to bring anything when you visit me, Gi-Gyus mother replied quietly.


    Happy to see Tae-Shik and his mother chatting pleasantly, Gi-Gyu announced, Ill be back, so you two have a nice chat. Gi-Gyu wanted to have a private chat with his sister, so he took Yoo-Jung to the break room.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Howre your studies going? Are you ready for the exams?


    Gi-Gyu was a very attentive and involved brother. He kept himself well-informed of Yoo-Jungs school schedule. Yoo-Jung tried her best not to burden her brother with these things, but Gi-Gyu couldnt help being concerned for his sister.


    Its alright Yoo-Jung replied weakly.


    You dont have to feel pressured about getting good grades. All I want is for you to live your life the way you want to. Always keep what I said back then in your mind, okay?


    Yeah Okay, Yoo-Jung nodded as she rubbed her eyes sleepily.


    Just then, an elderly woman appeared out of nowhere and asked Gi-Gyu, Are you Yoo-Jungs older brother?


    Pardon? Gi-Gyu asked in confusion.


    Granny! You still havent gone to bed? Yoo-Jung asked in surprise, seemingly familiar with the stranger. The elderly woman exined, I couldnt sleep, so I was taking a walk when I heard your voice, Yoo-Jung.


    Then, the older woman suddenly held Gi-Gyus hands tightly, but he didnt pull away; instead, Gi-Gyu gently held her hands in return. Her eyes filled with warmth, the elderly woman said, I have been wondering how Yoo-Jung was raised to be such an upstanding young woman. Now, I can see that its all thanks to you, young man. You have a good energy about you.


    Thank you, Gi-Gyu thanked her as he nced at Yoo-Jung. When he gave his sister a curious look, Yoo-Jung scratched her head and exined, I found her copsed in the hospital park, so I just called the nurses for help.


    My goodness, thats not true. You did much more than that! Thanks to Yoo-Jungs quick thinking, this old womans life was extended just a bit longer, the elderly woman exined gratefully.


    Good job, Yoo-Jung. Im so proud of you, Gi-Gyu told his sister with a fraternal smile.


    Yes, you should be proud of her, young man. Yoo-Jung bragged about her older brother so much that I feel like I already know you, the older woman said to Gi-Gyu familiarly. Gi-Gyu was indeed proud of his sister for growing up to be such a kind young woman. Seeing a stranger thanking her made Gi-Gyu believe that all the hardships he went through in the past were worth it.


    The elderly woman turned toward Gi-Gyu and murmured, Young man


    Yes, Granny, Gi-Gyu replied respectfully.


    I can see many energies shing around you. Please dont lose yourself and be careful. I hope you ovee all the hardships youre about to face in the future, the woman continued.


    Pardon? Granny? Gi-Gyu asked in confusion, unable to understand what the elderly woman was talking about. Before he could even ask for an exnation, the elderly woman had somehow left him far behind. It would have been rude to demand an answer from the elderlydy at this hour, so Gi-Gyu decided to askter if he got a chance.


    Gi-Gyu and Yoo-Jung chatted for a few more minutes before returning to see their mother. Afterward, he returned to the break room to sleep.


    ***


    Hyung, youre still here? Gi-Gyu asked Tae-Shik when he woke up from a loud noise. He noticed Tae-Shik sitting in front of him, nodding off. Tae-Shik also woke up and replied, How could I leave after what you told me about the gate? Well first talk with your mothers doctor about her condition this morning. Then, youlle to the association with me, and well talk about the gate there.


    Gi-Gyu flinched and asked, Youre going to report this to the association?


    What? Do you think Im an idiot? I would never do something like that. We just need a quiet ce to talk, thats all, Tae-Shik replied in annoyance.


    Alright, Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding. Because Tae-Shiks office had a strong barrier, he mustve thought it would be safer to talk there. Some items could neutralize such barrier items, but the barrier in Tae-Shiks office was created by a yer of the support category. This meant the barrier around Tae-Shiks office was stronger than most, and therefore, safer.


    Gi-Gyu was heading toward his mothers hospital room when someone called him from behind, Youre patient Lee Su-Jins guardian, right?


    Ah, yes, Gi-Gyu answered. When he turned around, he saw a doctor in a white coat standing behind him. The doctor asked, Can we talk for a moment in private?


    Of course, Gi-Gyu replied immediately.


    May I join you? When Tae-Shik asked the doctor, the doctor asked Gi-Gyu for his permission. Gi-Gyu nodded without hesitation.


    Instead of going to Gi-Gyus mothers room or his own office, the doctor led them to a park bench outside the hospital building. Gi-Gyu found this odd, but he followed without a word. Tae-Shik, on the other hand, looked very worried for some reason. The doctor, Gi-Gyu, and Tae-Shik sat down on the bench together.


    The doctor asked Gi-Gyu and Tae-Shik, Would you like something to drink?


    Gi-Gyu shook his head, and Tae-Shik asked, Is this bad news?


    When the doctor flinched visibly, Tae-Shik exined, Ive been to plenty of hospitals before. My parents also passed away inside a hospital, so I know the drill.


    Oh, I see, the doctor replied knowingly. Hearing Tae-Shiks worried tone, Gi-Gyu became tense as well. He asked the doctor, Is there Is there a problem with my mother?


    Erm Yes, the doctor replied hesitantly. He was nning on beginning with a mundane conversation before slowly bringing up the main topic; because of Tae-Shik, it seemed he had to get right to the point. Realizing what the doctor was trying to do, Gi-Gyu offered, I would prefer it if you just tell me. Tae-Shik hyung probably knew this, and that was why he said what he said just now.


    Gi-Gyu exined to the doctor what Tae-Shik was trying to do. Realizing he had no choice, the doctor nodded and replied, Alright. The doctor now seemed more rxed and less burdened as he continued, Your mother is in grave condition. She refuses to show it, but theplete body paralysis has severely damaged her muscles. Her body is also having a hard time absorbing any nutrients. All the paralysis-rtedplications have progressed markedly. I can see you have been trying your best to take care of her; unfortunately, its toote. Our hospital is doing its best, but at this rate


    How long? How long will she be able to live? Gi-Gyu asked bluntly.


    Anywhere between three months and a year, the doctor muttered. Suddenly, something ridiculously heavy began pressing down on Gi-Gyus chest. The doctor continued, There is more. We came across another problem while we were inspecting her spinal damage. To be frank, we still havent been able to figure out the source of this problem. And I even believe that the main issue is something else entirely; the paralysis and this new problem are just side effects.


    What is that?! Please, just tell me clearly! Gi-Gyu yelled, but the other patients and passersby in the park didnt pay attention to him. After all, a scene like this was verymon in the hospital setting.


    The doctor looked at Gi-Gyu awkwardly while Tae-Shik held Gi-Gyus shoulder to stop him. Everyone here, including Gi-Gyu, knew the doctor was doing his best, but sometimes that just wasnt enough. The doctor replied, I dont know. Im sorry.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed in despair as tears rolled down his eyes. Gi-Gyu was in no shape to be asking rational questions, so Tae-Shik took the helm and asked, Alright. Now, is there anything you can do at all?


    In a situation like this, there is only one solution. When the doctor replied, Tae-Shik murmured in understanding, Elixir


    The doctor agreed, Yes. Only an elixir can save patient Lee Su-Jin.


    ***


    -Dont overdo it.


    -Master


    Gi-Gyu didnt reply to Lou and Els worried murmurs. Instead, he continued to swing them viciously. Arge minotaur failed to dodge Lou and El and fell in three pieces. Its corpse disappeared in a few seconds, leaving a single crystal in its ce.


    -You need to snap out of it!


    Lou screamed, but Gi-Gyu ignored him again and walked off to find another minotaur to hunt. Nearby, he spotted another monster wandering with an ax in its hand. Normally, Gi-Gyu wouldve approached with caution since his preferred hunting method was a surprise attack. But, things were different now. Like an untamed stallion, he dashed toward the monster and swung Lou down its head.


    Dun!


    The minotaur spotted Gi-Gyu and blocked Lou with its ax. Gi-Gyu swung El with his other hand, but the monster took a quick step back and roared, Moarrrrrr!!!!!!


    Da, da, da, da, da


    Suddenly, the ground began shaking as thundering sounds echoed throughout the wooded forest.


    -At this rate, were all going to die! Cant you see a minotaur herd ising at us?


    When fighting a minotaur, it was necessary to cut its neck or use silence magic to stop it from crying out loud. Its cry had the effect of attracting all nearby minotaurs toward it. It was very simr to how wolves howled to gather their kind.


    Normally, Gi-Gyu wouldve followed this strategy to a tee; now, he was hunting as if the great unknown had possessed him.


    Dun! Dun! Dun!


    By now, the ground quakes were stronger than ever. The minotaur Gi-Gyu had been fighting just now was already dead, leaving another crystal behind. But by the time Gi-Gyu looked up, he was surrounded by dozens of angry minotaurs.


    Moar!


    Moarrr!


    Moarrrrrr!


    The minotaurs began to roar again. However, their cries didnt seem to worry Gi-Gyu, who murmured, So noisy


    He kicked the ground once more and swung Lou and El. The two swords, although plunged at an incredible speed, were blocked by the two minotaurs axes.


    Moarrrr!


    m!


    Gi-Gyu was temporarily held in the air when another minotaur stormed toward him. The monster headbutted Gi-Gyu, making him grunt, Ugh!


    One of the minotaurs horns struck Brunheart, saving Gi-Gyu from a mangled torso; the other horn left a giant gash on his unprotected right arm. The blood from the injury poured onto his thin white shirt, slowly turning it red. Gi-Gyu dropped to his knees and vomited arge amount of blood. He quickly opened his bag and drank a potion.


    Moarr!


    Several minotaurs tried to strike their axes toward Gi-Gyu, but they made the mistake of attacking simultaneously. Consequently, all the axes tangled together before they could even strike Gi-Gyu. As for the select few that didnt get tangled, they struck the spot where Gi-Gyu was kneeling before he escaped.


    -Crazy bastard! Youre going to die!


    Lou screamed again, but Gi-Gyu untied his bag and took out a smoke shell without acknowledging his Ego. He threw it toward the minotaur; then, a frenzied ughter took ce. From within the ck smoke, only the minotaurs shrieks and the nking noises of metals colliding with each other rang out.


    Also, one could see Lou and El shing ominously from time to time.


    ***


    Haa Haa Gi-Gyu panted loudly. It had already been two weeks since he visited his mother at the hospital. Since then, Gi-Gyu hasn''t returned to his mother; instead, he had spent every waking and sleeping moment in the Tower. He was now standing on the 19th floor. The next floor was where he had to take the third test.


    Gi-Gyu had killed countless monsters on his way to this floor. ordingly, his Egos abilities have increased significantly. They didnt gain any new skills or any additional changes to their status screens, but the overall level increase in their abilities was astounding.


    Gi-Gyu was bing stronger at an incredible speed, but the pain he felt inside was even greater. It felt like he had a voracious hole in his chest, and it all began the day he had that devastating conversation with his mothers doctor. After panting like a dog for a while, Gi-Gyu finally calmed down his breathing and sat down on the ground quietly.


    -Have you finally calmed down? You crazy jerk.


    -Master, are you okay now?


    Im sorry I made you two worry, Gi-Gyu murmured andid down on the ground. He whispered, What do I do now?


    An elixir wasnt something even money could buy. It certainly wasnt something Gi-Gyu could afford with what he had, even if it was for sale. Even the strongest yer couldnt purchase an elixir. People liked to say that an elixir was given only to those who were chosen by god.


    Gi-Gyu was lying on the ground somewhere on the 19th floor, surrounded by over fifty navy crystals.

 Chapter 21: Mother (2)

    Chapter 21: Mother (2)


    After a few more days of hunting, Lou failed to absorb any more of the minotaurs ability. Thankfully, Gi-Gyus mind had also cleared by then, so he finally left the Tower.


    Was it around here? Gi-Gyu murmured. He became reckless and indifferent after hearing his mothers diagnosis, but he never forgot to pick up the crystals during his hunt. After his frenzied hunt, not only did he obtain a truckload of crystals, but he also got two items. Since he couldnt carry around so many crystals in his bag, he hid them in some secret corner of the 19th floor.


    Found it, Gi-Gyu murmured when he spotted an area that was covered with different colored sands in a strange pattern. Gi-Gyu purposely threw the sand there from a different floor to mark where he hid his bags. Without a word, he squatted down and began to dig the area with his hands.


    -Gosh, youre acting so pathetic. Are you going through your hormonal teenage years all over again?


    -Masters mother is gravely ill. Ipletely understand how you must feel, Master.


    -But does that give him the right to go mad and behave recklessly? How could he go hunting without taking any precautions? You need to act even smarter in difficult situations like this. So what if her situation seems? Dont lose yourselffocus! Focus and find a way to way out! If you dont, you know youll regret it after your mother passes away.


    Even as Gi-Gyu dug the ground, Lous words stabbed his heart like a knife. Tears began streaming down his face, but he didnt stop digging. After a little while, he finally struck gold and found the ten sacks full of crystals.


    Gi-Gyu tied them all together, one by one, into a straight line. His power stat had increased dramatically, but the bags collective weight still burdened him down. He murmured, I better go see Mother now.


    -Alright.


    -I am always at yourmand, Master.


    Gi-Gyu headed toward the portal while barely managing to drag the tied-up bags. There were quite a few people near the 19th-floor portal, so Gi-Gyu elicited a volley of murmurs from them.


    Look at that man, one yer whispered.


    What the?! Are those all filled with crystals? another yer asked in shock.


    Wow Who is he? Does he live in the Tower or something? the first yer wondered with curiosity.


    All of Gi-Gyus bags stacked together could dwarf a human five times the normal human size. So, it was no wonder the people stared at him in shock.


    Hehe, they look really heavy. Can we help you?


    When Gi-Gyu turned around, he caught several sly-looking yers examining him with narrowed eyes. Some of them were even tantly eyeing the bags he was carrying with interest.


    Red yers, huh


    Gi-Gyu knew instinctively who they were. They belonged to a group of criminal yers that treated the Tower as their home base. They were notorious for taking advantage of innocent yers, stealing, and evenmitting murders. The bright red badges on their chest confirmed Gi-Gyus suspicion.


    Theyre from the Smurf Guild! one passerby yer eximed.


    Hey, lets go somewhere else, hispanion murmured.


    Oh my gosh, that poor man. Hes going to lose all those crystals. It mustve taken him years to collect that many, another yer muttered with sympathy.


    Well, it cant be helped. There is no way out if you get caught by the Smurfs.


    Dont they usually stay on the 30th floor?


    And Im supposed to answer that how?


    The yers who were watching the scene with interest before were now running away. They seemed sorry for Gi-Gyu, but that wasnt enough for them to get involved.


    Well help you carry your bags! The man who spoke to Gi-Gyu first tried to touch one of the bags. The man had a memorable scar near one of his eyes.


    Schwing!


    Millisecondster, the man found Lou, in sword form, aimed at his neck. He stammered in confusion, W-what the?!


    Gi-Gyu said to the man quietly, Get lost. You shouldnt covet what doesnt belong to you.


    The man hesitantly took a few steps back. Hispanions unsheathed their swords and red at Gi-Gyu, but none of them was stupid enough to make the first move. They murmured in fear, H-his eyes


    Gi-Gyus eyes were glowing crimson, and he was enveloped in a bloodthirsty aura. The aura was so intimidating that the Smurf Guild members couldnt help but take a step back.


    Then, an abrupt shout from afar broke the standstill. Whats going on over there?!


    Hes from the association! Lets get out of here! a Smurf Guild member shouted.


    Lets go! Im gonna remember your face, so you better watch yourself in the Tower from now on, unless you wanna die by my hand! The sly-looking yer with the scar yelped before running away with the others.


    The area around the 19th-floor portal was under the associations supervision, so it was always crawling with association members. The association volunteered to patrol this area, so they only sent high-level agents. Even the Red yers seemed afraid of the association. By the time the association employee arrived at the scene, the criminal had left. They questioned Gi-Gyu, What happened here?


    Those Red yers seemed interested in stealing my bags, Gi-Gyu exined the situation calmly. His eyes had returned to normal, and his tone was civil.


    I-I can see why they would be interested, the association employee stammered, making Gi-Gyu smile bitterly. Indeed, the crystals he was carrying were worth a small fortune; it was no wonder those Red yers felt greedy.


    The man from the association asked, By the way, are you yer Kim Gi-Gyu by any chance?


    Huh? He knows my name?


    When Gi-Gyu looked at the agent in confusion, the association employee waved his hands and exined, Oh, please dont misunderstand me! I only know because General Manager Oh Tae-Shik has been desperately looking for you. He put up a photo of you on all the portals; I recognized you from the picture.


    Pardon?


    That man! What had he been doing while I was busy hunting?


    It sounded like Oh Tae-Shik had turned Gi-Gyu into a wanted man.


    The agent stated, You just need to follow me, Sir.


    Alright.


    Gi-Gyu felt certain of this mans credentials, so he followed the agent silently. As for the crystals, he decided that he could deal with themter.


    ***


    As they walked, Gi-Gyu asked the agent why Tae-Shik was looking for him, but the employee seemed to be at a loss too. The moment they reached the 1st-floorndmark, Gi-Gyu was surrounded by numerous association employees, greeting him eagerly.


    yer Kim Gi-Gyu! one employee yelled.


    Pleasee over this way! another screamed even louder.


    No,e this way! the third agent shouted.


    The first agent who found Gi-Gyu on the 19th floor exined with embarrassment, The general manager promised to give a bonus this month to whoever brings you in, yer Kim Gi-Gyu.


    What is wrong with that man?! Gi-Gyu muttered. It seemed Tae-Shik was hell-bent on making a wanted man out of Gi-Gyu. He pushed away all the agents swarming around him and continued on with the man who found him first. When they reached Tae-Shiks office, the agent said, You can go inside now. My name is Heo Sung-Hoon. Please make sure to tell the general manager.


    Haha, alright, Gi-Gyu answered with augh.


    Knock, knock!


    The door opened immediately after Gi-Gyu knocked.


    You bastard! Tae-Shik shouted and swung a fist toward Gi-Gyus head. But, Gi-Gyu was even faster and dodged the strike with a swift turn. When Tae-Shiks hand ended up punching nothing, he muttered, Oh, how dare you?!


    Unfortunately, when Tae-Shik made a second attempt, his punch found its target; Gi-Gyu couldnt avoid being smacked in the head this time. Gi-Gyu red at Tae-Shik by reflex, and Tae-Shik looked right back at him with a sparkle in his eyes.


    This time, you squatted in the Tower for way too long. I can feel the bloodlust oozing from your body. Just get inside already. We dont have much time, Tae-Shik exined hurriedly.


    I should be the one getting angry, Hyung, Gi-Gyu protested. But, he still followed Tae-Shik inside and sat down on the sofa.


    Gi-Gyuined, What was so important that you made me into a wanted man? By the way, it was a man named Heo Sung-Hoon who brought me here.


    Sung-Hoon? Got it. I better double his bonus this month, Tae-Shik replied and nodded, making Gi-Gyu sigh, Haa


    Gi-Gyu was still annoyed; after seeing Tae-Shiks usual goofy behavior, he smiled. When Gi-Gyu put down his bags on the floor, Tae-Shik asked, Are all those bags filled with crystals?


    There are two items inside as well. Theyre equipment items, but they are of no use to me. I think Ill just sell them, Gi-Gyu replied.


    Wait here, Tae-Shik told Gi-Gyu, made a single call, and three men arrived before long. As the trio carried all the bags out, Tae-Shik promised Gi-Gyu, They will calcte it urately and deposit the profit into your bank ount. The equipment items will be sent to the auction house, so dont worry.


    You have the authority for all that, Hyung?


    Im the associations general manager, after all. This is normal for anyone at this level, Tae-Shik replied nonchntly, but Gi-Gyu couldnt hide how impressed he was. Now that Tae-Shik had taken care of the bags, Gi-Gyu felt much lighter. It was finally time to discuss why Tae-Shik brought him here so hurriedly.


    Whats going on? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Its about your mother, Tae-Shik replied; Gi-Gyus eyes became serious. Tae-Shik continued, You know when the elixir first appeared, right?


    The elixir?


    Thats right. The elixir.


    At the beginning, when the Tower first appeared, the very first yer who cleared the 50th floor was Marco Alonso. He received the elixir as a reward; the elixir had only appeared twice since, Gi-Gyu answered in detail.


    So you know about it very well. Tae-Shik seemed impressed. There was a reason why Gi-Gyu knew so much about the elixir. It was because he knew early on that this item was the only thing that could cure his mother. He researched the elixir extensively before; in the end, he could onlye up with one conclusion: It was near impossible for him to get one.


    Tae-Shik said to him, By the way, there was one simrity between those two gates.


    That they were both maze type?


    Thats right.


    Well before these exceptional gates began appearing in abundance, there had been several cases in the past where gates with simr structures appeared. One of these was a maze type, known to be the hardest gate to clear.


    Maze gates were in a category and grade of their own; consequently, if a yer were to chance upon a newly formed maze type, they werent given a priority pass. Instead, any capable yer could enter it out of their own violition.


    Suffice to say, maze gates were the most dangerous type of gates. There had been countless cases where a single maze type gate housed numerous taxons of monsters. And that was when one didn''t speak of the deadly traps and the boss keepers that were way stronger than the gate that lodged them.


    There was a silver lining, though: Maze-type gates gate break urredter than that of all the other types. A maze gate wouldnt break even after three months of not being cleared. But, they were such difficult gates to clear that three months were not always enough.


    Maze gates appeared twice in the past; each time, the rewards for clearing them had been elixirs.


    Gi-Gyu stammered, Youre telling me this now because


    Two days ago, a third maze gate appeared in the US. As soon as I heard the news, I sent out your pictures. Do you get it now? Tae-Shik answered with a bitter smile. He added, I would love to go inside myself; as you know, anyone at or above the general manager level isnt allowed to enter a gate except for an emergency situation.


    Is hyung for real? Didnt he say he would charge in if I failed to clear the F-ss Gate in five days? This is a maze type Suddenly, Gi-Gyu realized the reason Tae-Shik said that. It wasnt Tae-Shik was doubted Gi-Gyu could clear it, but because he was worried the gate might transform into an exceptional type.


    Tae-Shik continued, Gi-Gyu, I believe you have a special power. I also think youre the only yer who has gotten this close to the gates secret. But you, clearing a maze gate? I know its impossible. Besides, three high rankers have already announced their intention to enter this gate.


    Munch, munch


    Gi-Gyu bit his lips as Tae-Shik spoke, Gi-Gyu, I just wanted to tell you that you should live a life you wont regret. Since you now have a chance to get an elixir, I wanted to tell you that you should go, even if it means you might die inside.


    Tae-Shik looked down and continued, You now have an opportunity, so if you dont even try, then I know youll regret it for the rest of your life. You will never be content that way.


    Hyung


    So you must go. Ive already taken care of all the preparations. Now, all youve to do is say goodbye to Yoo-Jung and your mother before you leave. Do your best, so you dont regret it for the rest of your life. You must avoid the high rankers and the guilds at all costs. You must survive on your own. Ive never been inside a maze gate either, so I cant give you any advice.


    Thank you. I really mean it. Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly. Tae-Shik gave him a simr smile as well. Tae-Shik offered, Go ahead, freshen up, and meet your mother. Once youre ready, Ill have someone help you to the gate.


    Unable to control his emotions, Gi-Gyu lowered his face and left the room. Now alone in his office, Tae-Shik nced at the empty ashtray and murmured in a lonely voice, I cant believe Im so desperate for a smoke again. I think Ive done all I can, Mr. Kim.

 Chapter 22: The Maze of Heryond (1)

    Chapter 22: The Maze of Heryond (1)


    Thanks to Tae-Shik, Gi-Gyu was able to get a quick shower before going to the hospital. It had been a while since Gi-Gyust visited his mother, but his mother didnt act disappointed or me him. Instead, she just felt guilty, believing her son was overworking because of her.


    As it turned out, Yoo-Jung was the one doing all the scolding. Do you have any idea how much Mother has suffered recently? Just her headaches had been so terrible that she couldnt sleep!


    Gi-Gyu had asked the doctor to keep Yoo-Jung and their mother in darkness about the diagnosis. So, Yoo-Jung had no idea why he was acting so irrationally or why he stayed inside the Tower for so long.


    When Gi-Gyu held Yoo-Jungs hands gently, she stammered, H-have you lost your mind, Oppa? What are you doing?!


    Please take care of Mother even if Im not around. Gi-Gyu made a quiet request.


    W-wh-what? What are you talking about?! Yoo-Jung asked in confusion.


    Just I think I wont be able to visit her for a while. Thats all.


    Thats all? Are you sure there isnt anything more? Oppa, Im going to graduate and start working soon, so Just hold on for a bit longer. Please, dont do anything dangerous. Ill make lots of money; then, you can retire. Well open a small cafe and live off of it, Yoo-Jung promised.


    Dont worry, Yoo-Jung, Gi-Gyu reassured his sister and stood up.


    Outside, someone from the association sent by Tae-Shik was waiting for Gi-Gyu. To Gi-Gyus surprise, it was Heo Sung-Hoon.


    General Manager Oh Tae-Shik ordered me to take care of you if I want that bonus, Sung-Hoon exined, making Gi-Gyuugh.


    Its okay for you to leave the portal? Who will protect it? Gi-Gyu asked.


    There are plenty of other agents protecting the portal, Sung-Hoon answered easily. With that, Gi-Gyu packed lightly and apanied Heo Sung-Hoon. Gi-Gyu was told that Tae-Shik had already taken care of all the necessary preparation to enter the new maze gate in the US. All Gi-Gyu had to do was travel to the US. So, before boarding the ne, Gi-Gyu met Tae-Shik onest time.


    Tae-Shik said calmly, Why are you looking so down? No ones expecting you to clear that gate. Dont overdo it. Just do the best you can, thats all. I wish I could go with you and watch you enter the gate personally. But, I havent worked much in thest few days, so the association president is refusing to let me go.


    If I die, please take care of Mother and Yoo-Jung. You should also find a nice woman and get married before its toote, Hyung, Gi-Gyu advised Tae-Shik, who muttered, Nonsense!


    And there is an elderly gentleman in Dongdaemun Market who goes by the name of Old Man Hwang. Please give this to him, Gi-Gyu requested as he handed a bankbook to Tae-Shik; the PIN was on the bankbooks first page. Gi-Gyu exined, Thats everything I have left after paying a bit of the family debt, Mothers hospital bills, and leaving some money for Yoo-Jung and Mothers living expenses. Please tell him I cant pay him back in full. Also, tell him Im proud. Proud that I can use such an amazing item made by the greatest craftsman I know. Ask him to be understanding.


    Youre talking about that item cksmith?


    Yeah.


    Got it. And dont worry about your family. I will protect them no matter what, Tae-Shik promised.


    Thank you.


    Gi-Gyu had finally done everything he could before entering the Tower with Sung-Hoon.


    ***


    Youre already done? Sung-Hoon asked in shock when he saw Gi-Gyu.


    Yes, Gi-Gyu replied.


    Thats amazing Sung-Hoon murmured andughed in astonishment.


    Before leaving for the US, Gi-Gyu asked Sung-Hoon to drop by the Tower. There was something he had to take care of before leaving the countrythe 20th-floor test.


    Gi-Gyu didnt receive any reward for clearing the 10th-floor test, but he liked to believe the 20th-floor test would be different. If he could gain something, anything, from this floor, it could help him in surviving the gate.


    Gi-Gyu exined to Sung-Hoon, I was strong enough to take this test a long time ago, but I chose not to take it until now.


    Gi-Gyu had been hunting monsters to help Lou level up, which was also why he hadnt taken the test yet. Normally, it would take an entire day to pass the 20th-floor test for the average yer, so when Gi-Gyu returned after just 20 minutes, it was no wonder Sung-Hoon couldnt hide his shock.


    Ive done everything I can possibly do to get prepared,


    The new maze gate in the US was the worst kind of gate. This meant that Gi-Gyu had to get as strong as possible before entering it. He even considered pushing himself and taking the 30th-floor test too, but he knew clearing the in-between floors would take too long. The best thing he couldve done was clear the 20th-floor test, and that was exactly what he did. Thankfully, there was something he gained from this test, unlike when he passed the 10th-floor test. So, Gi-Gyu opened his status screen to review the changes.


    [Level 1]


    [Job: Egos partner]


    [Unique ability: Sync]


    [Skill: Assimtion (Grade E: You can now use 35% of your Egos abilities.)]


    [Retained Ego: Chang-Gyung]


    Now, his assimtion skill had a grade, which was umon, to say the least. The 20th-floor test had seemingly upgraded his assimtion skill. Before this, Gi-Gyu could use his Egos stats and abilities to an extent, but he had no idea what percentage of their strength he was utilizing. Well, that wasntpletely true. He could feel that he was using a bit of their strength; now, he was using 35% of their strength, way more than what he did previously.


    Im only using 35% of their abilities, but my body is already filled with so much energy.


    The power he had before clearing the test was nowhere even close to what was coursing through his body now. Since Lou, El, and Brunheart had all leveled up, their stats were higher than ever. And consequently, Gi-Gyu felt amazing, energized, and in the best shape he had ever been in his life.


    I understand El keeping quiet, but Im surprised Lou isnt saying much either.


    If Gi-Gyu died, all the Egos synced with him would also perish. Even if he did his very best, the possibility of him dying inside the gate was still over 90%. And the same applied to his Egos too.


    Based on how Lou had been acting since the beginning, Gi-Gyu expected him to throw all the tantrums in the world just to cancel this trip. Yet strangely, Lou had been quiet all this time.


    -Do you think Im that heartless? Its your mother were talking about.


    Umm


    Did Lou have a mother too? Was Lou born an Ego from the beginning?


    Or


    -I will always be at yourmand, Master.


    El assured Gi-Gyu, who replied, Thanks.


    yer Kim Gi-Gyu? Sung-Hoon asked when he heard Gi-Gyu speak out loud.


    Its nothing. I was just reminding myself to be strong. Gi-Gyu gave a quick excuse. Heo Sung-Hoon smiled bitterly and replied, I understand. After all, where youre going is considered hell on earth.


    Lets go now, Gi-Gyu said and nodded.


    Alright. Please follow me. Heo Sung-Hoon led the way.


    The dangerous journey to cure his mother was about to begin.


    ***


    The Tower, the one ce every yer frequented, connected the entire world. Because there was a separate zone for each country, it was rare for the yers of different nations to cross paths. But, there was no question the Tower was connected to every country in the world.


    There existed a separate portal that allowed yers to travel across different zones. This portal was, of course, controlled by the association. yers the association considered important didnt have to take nes or boats to travel to another country. Using the associations portal, a yer could go anywhere in the world with ease. Factors like these culminated together to make the association the strongest organization in the world.


    Were here, Heo Sung-Hoon announced. They were standing at a secret spot inside the fifth-floorndmark. The zone portal was deep inside the general association branchs basement, which was one of the biggest buildings in the fifth-floorndmark. Gi-Gyu had heard of this ce, but he had never seen it in person. After all, the zone portals location was one of the associations most closely guarded secrets.


    Guessing what Gi-Gyu was thinking, Heo Sung-Hoon straightened his chest proudly and exined, You seem very close to General Manager Oh Tae-Shik, yet it looks like you dont know him very well.


    Pardon? Gi-Gyu asked in confusion.


    General Manager Oh Tae-Shik holds great sway inside the associations. Theres even a rumor that he has already been designated as the next president of the association. An average general manager doesnt hold this much authority. And more importantly, General Manager is basically taking responsibility for all of your actions by giving you ess to this portal. If you told someone about the location of the zone portal, he would have to shoulder a greater part of the responsibility and the me, Heo Sung-Hoon exined seriously.


    Oh, I see Gi-Gyu replied. Hearing about this side of Tae-Shik from a total stranger felt unreal to Gi-Gyu. Sung-Hoon continued, Many yers in the world hold General Manager Oh Tae-Shik in high esteem, especially those from the association. So, please, never doubt his authority.


    Oh, of course. Im sorry if you felt I was being disrespectful, Gi-Gyu apologized.


    There is no need to apologize, Sung-Hoon replied with a kind smile before walking up to the employee who managed the portal. To Gi-Gyus surprise, they spoke in English. The employee then walked away, and Heo Sung-Hoon asked Gi-Gyu to take a step back.


    Whirrr


    Whoosh!


    Secondster, the entire area was filled with loud vibrations. As the piercing noises continued, the air split to reveal a blue rip in front of Gi-Gyu.


    It was a gate.


    ***


    The zone portal is structurally so simr to a sustained gate Who couldve thought that? So this gate is actually inside the Tower?


    Ever since Gi-Gyu became a true yer after obtaining Lou, it was as if the entire world did a backflip without telling him. Everything he knew turned into useless crap with no value; his life seemed like a lie. And that was after ignoring the fact that every person was seemingly full of secrets.


    yer Kim Gi-Gyu? Sung-Hoon called his name.


    Y-yes?


    Dont be so nervous. We have arrived.


    They left the Tower in LA and were inside the car on the way to the new gate. Gi-Gyu had been worrying about his passport and visa, but Tae-Shik had already taken care of the paperwork as well.


    Sung-Hoon mustve thought Gi-Gyu didnt hear him from being too anxious, so he smiled and assured Gi-Gyu, Ill be with you to scout the gate, so dont worry. For now, please take this.


    Oh, okay, Gi-Gyu answered and took the documents Sung-Hoon handed him. When he looked down, he saw five A4 pages that included a detailed report.


    Sung-Hoon exined, This is the summary of what the scouting team found so far about this new gate. In this maze, grade C and D monsters have been appearing frequently. They said even grade A monsters have been spotted asionally. But the scouting team has only examined a small part of the maze so far; please remember that this isnt a full description of the gate. It might even be better to rely solely on your instincts as a yer instead of trusting this information.


    Ill keep that in mind, Gi-Gyu answered appreciatively.


    If you look at the next page, youll see the list of important yers and guilds that are participating in this US maze gate. This new US maze gate has been named the Maze of Heryond, Sung-Hoon continued.


    The names of the three high rankers who are participating are Ironshield, Athena, and Lucifer, Sung-Hoon added. The high rankers often used code names for themselves to hide their true identities. These code names were approved by the association based on the high rankers unique qualities.


    Ironshield was a high ranker from the US, Athena was from Europe, and Lucifer was


    Gi-Gyu asked in surprise, Did you just say Lucifer?


    Yes, Lucifer will also be participating, Sung-Hoon answered.


    Lucifer was the second most famous Korean high ranker after Lee Sung-Ho. Her incredible luck and vicious personality were why she was nicknamed after the devil. She seemed more than happy with killing anyone who crossed her or attacked her first. This was why only a few high-level yers knew her true identity.


    So, Gi-Gyu couldn''t believe Lucifer was entering this gate as well.


    Sung-Hoon continued, In addition, many other rankers and world guilds are also participating. You can read it over for more details.


    Gi-Gyu asked cautiously, Do you know Lucifers true identity?


    Of course not. Im only a lowly association employee, Sung-Hoon replied.


    Okay, Gi-Gyu nodded and closed his eyes. Now that he knew so many powerful yers were entering this gate, Gi-Gyu reckoned he would be no more than a bottom-feeder. Since it was quite likely he would be the weakest one there, was it even possible for him to get his hands on the elixir?


    -Why are you so worried?


    Lou asked and continued.


    -Dont worry so much. Worrying wont change a thing.


    Gi-Gyu got out of the car after hearing Lous unmotivational motivation. Suddenly, countless people circled him and began whispering among themselves.


    Who is he? one onlooker asked.


    He was riding the association car, so maybe hes from the association? another man guessed.


    Does anyone know who he is? someone yelled out a question.


    If he came in the association car, he couldnt be just a low-level yer, a passerbymented.


    Gi-Gyu could hear people around him murmuring, but he couldnt understand because they were all speaking in English. Feeling awkward, he walked ahead with Sung-Hoon. Gi-Gyu was surrounded by many people; as he walked the small path, he could see a blue gate rippling in the air.


    This was Gi-Gyus first time abroad; before he could even tour a single ce, he was faced with this new maze gate.

 Chapter 23: The Maze of Heryond (2)

    Chapter 23: The Maze of Heryond (2)


    Whos that? asked a petite, ck-haired woman wearing a ck mask and a pair ofrge sunsses. The man standing next to her, who was carrying aicallyrge bag, answered, I dont know. Ive never seen him before.


    Then use your fancy detection skill and figure it out, the woman ordered. Very few yers of the support category had the Detection skill; it allowed a yer to peek into other yers approximate levels, stats, and skills. This ability depended on the users strength, so the information gained by various yers with the same ability could be different. The man carrying therge bag wore nerdy sses; of course, he was the highest support level yer.


    Huh? When the man seemed confused, the womans expression changed as she asked, Whats wrong?


    The mild interest on her face turned into full-on curiosity as the man exined, Hes only Level 1? And he basically has no stats. From what I can see, he has a unique ability; no idea what it is, though.


    What? You cant see it? the woman asked in confusion.


    No, this has never happened before, so Im not sure how to proceed, replied the man in sses, seeming genuinely bewildered.


    The womanmented, Gosh, your old ages finally hindering the one good thing about you? Cant even use your only skill properly, useless! Tsk.


    What did you just say? How dare you! Just give me a minute, the man in the sses replied angrily. While ring at her through his sses to detect her, the man continued, Weve been together almost every day, so when did you get the time to level up? Youre already Level 3


    Before he could evenplete his sentence, she stood on her toes, smacked her hand on his lips, andined, I didnt put any barrier around us, jerk. Have you lost your mind? What if someone''s listening in?


    Haa Cant you be moredy-like?!


    Dontin about the way I speak. Youre being sexist. When the woman warned him, the man nodded and replied, Alright.


    The woman with long ck hair took a step back and watched Gi-Gyu, who was looking around as if he was lost. A few foreign yers approached him with interest, but Gi-Gyu just stammered with his broken English.


    The woman took herrge sunsses off and murmured, That yer arrived in the association car to enter the Maze of Heryond, but he cant speak a lick of English? Hes getting more interesting by the minute.


    Her unique violet eyes sparkled as she continued, His face is my type too. Very interesting indeed.


    Haa Please dont do anything stupid, the man with therge bag begged.


    Dont talk back to me, replied the woman as her eyes remained glued to Gi-Gyus back.


    ***


    Please stay here. Im going to go see some association people to get the entrance permission. When Sung-Hoon asked politely, Gi-Gyu replied, Ah, of course. Please take your time.


    All capable yers could enter maze-type gates; to sieve out dangerous yers like the Red yers, the association confirmed everyones identity beforehand. If a ranked Red yer entered the Maze of Heryond, this hell on earth could instantly transform into something much worse.


    Why is everyone staring at me? Gi-Gyu murmured in confusion. Sung-Hoon left him only for a moment, but all the many eyes glued on him gave him chills. Some even tried to make conversation with him, but all Gi-Gyu could do was keep repeating the only English phrase he knew.


    I cant speak English, Gi-Gyu said once more to another yer who approached him. Every time this happened, they seemed confused as they tilted their heads before leaving him.


    Haa sighed Gi-Gyu. If he survived this journey inside the gate, he decided to make learning English a priority. Gi-Gyu knew that someday, he would have to enter not only the Korean gates but also those located all over the world. Meeting foreigners would be a surety then, so learning English was an absolute necessity.


    Until now, he never had to speak English because he had been working as a guide for the Korean association. But, he suspected things would be different now. After Heo Sung-Hoon didnt return for quite a while, Gi-Gyus mind began to wander, and he had a silly thought. He muttered, Maybe Ill get so powerful that the association will provide me with an interpreter wherever I go. That would be nice.


    -By the time something like that happens, you might already be speaking everynguage in the world.


    Now that I think about it, how am I able tomunicate with you guys? Are you speaking Korean to me? asked Gi-Gyu.


    -What are you talking about? Ourmunication is conceptual. We dont know Korean. Well, weve learned a little from you now, but not much.


    -Lou is right. I have been studying Korean very hard to not be a burden, Master. To be honest, I think Lou can also speak pretty fluent Korean.


    -S-shut up!


    His Egos'' conversation made Gi-Gyu smile. While busy chatting with Lou and El, he finally noticed Sung-Hoon waving at him from afar. It seemed Sung-Hoon wanted Gi-Gyu toe closer, so he got walking. When he got closer, Sung-Hoon offered, Please follow me.


    Before long, they stood before an interim tent where Sung-Hoon handed him a bag.


    Please take this bag.


    What is it? asked Gi-Gyu.


    This is something the general manager prepared for you in advance. This bag has a built-in expansion spell, and its filled with potions and disposable items. There is also enough food tost at least a month, exined Sung-Hoon.


    A month? Gi-Gyu was surprised to hear this because he expected the Maze of Heryond to take at least three months to clear. Noticing Gi-Gyus confusion, Sung-Hoon continued, The general manager also asked me to tell you that if youre still alive after a month, you should return home.


    Oh, I see, Gi-Gyu answered easily, but he had no intention of following Tae-Shiks order. He didnt n on leaving the gate until he had cleared it and had the elixir in his hands. Unless, of course, something unexpected forced him to do otherwise.


    And this is also for you as well, said Sung-Hoon as he took something out from his pocket. He exined, Its the Arachnes Ball of Thread. This is known to be a necessity inside all maze-type gates. This item gives you a single chance to return to the gate entrance, so please make sure you dont lose it.


    ...


    Gi-Gyu took the red ball of thread, making its status screen appear.


    [Arachnes Ball of Thread]


    [Single use item that can be used to teleport to the gates entrance.]


    As he held the bag and the ball in his hands, Gi-Gyu ran a mental calction. The bag with the expansion magic, all items inside, and then there was the Arachnes Ball. Buying all this together wouldve sent any normal yer into a spiral of debt, but he got it for free. He couldnt help feeling that his debt to Tae-Shik was growing fast.


    I might have to repay him for the rest of my life.


    Gi-Gyu already owed Tae-Shik so much. He mumbled, If hes so willing to help, I wish he couldve helped me when I was having trouble with the family debt.


    Pardon? asked Sung-Hoon, thinking he missed an importantment from Gi-Gyu.


    Nothing, Gi-Gyu murmured and shook his head. Despite what he mumbled, Gi-Gyu wouldve never epted any sort of financial help from Tae-Shik. In fact, Gi-Gyu wouldve distanced himself from Tae-Shik had he made such an offer. Although Gi-Gyu knew the importance of paying ones debt, what he valued, even more, was doing his best to avoid being in debt in the first ce.


    Lets go inside now. I have one day to spare, so I will help you to the best of my abilities, Sung-Hoon offered.


    Thank you for your help.


    After going through different procedures and preparations, it was finally happeningIt was finally time to enter the gate. Gi-Gyu felt his heart ache a little.


    I will either obtain the elixir for my mother or


    Or he was going to die trying.


    ***


    Dodge that web! Sung-Hoon warned Gi-Gyu.


    Got it! Gi-Gyu yelled as he turned once to avoid the giant spiders web.


    Fire! shouted Sung-Hoon and threw his spear. His weapon flew like the wind and hit the center of the spiders countless eyes. Secondster, it began glowing with a crimson-orangish hue; then, it exploded.


    Kweggg!!!!!!! the giant spider screamed and fell. Within a few seconds, it stopped moving.


    Haa As Gi-Gyu huffed breathlessly, Sung-Hoon walked up to him and asked, Are you alright?


    Just like Gi-Gyu, Heo Sung-Hoons clothes were also in shreds, proving how intense their battle was. With a sigh, Sung-Hoon stated, I didnt expect grade C monsters to appear so early on.


    Studying Sung-Hoon with awe, Gi-Gyu replied, Im more surprised by you, Sung-Hoon. You killed that grade C monster so easily.


    Sung-Hoonughed as he responded, Im just a bottom-level staff at the association.


    For the past ten hours, they had been hunting inside the Maze of Heryond without rest. Theyve been trying to study the routes within the gate; by now, the two yers had an idea of the general directions.


    The Maze of Heryond was vast and twisted, so they couldnt find the correct path easily. If they found the correct path, they could advance without being interrupted by the monsters or the traps. The best they could do now was mark the roads with a special dye, so they could avoid crossing the same path twice.


    Sung-Hoon, what level are you? Oh, but if youre ufortable with telling me, you can just tell me your grade, Gi-Gyu asked respectfully. In theirst fight, it became apparent that Sung-Hoon was, at the very least, as strong as a grade C monster. A moment ago, they had a little trouble because a swarm of monsters attacked them together. However, if Sung-Hoon fought a grade C monster one on one, Gi-Gyu suspected Sung-Hoon could kill it in under five minutes. Gi-Gyu had never hunted with a high-level yer, so his curiosity was at an all-time high.


    Im grade B, but Ill take the Fifth on my exact level, replied Sung-Hoon with a faint smile. This answer made Gi-Gyupare Sung-Hoon to himself. There was no doubt Sung-Hoon was stronger, but Gi-Gyu felt confident he could catch up if he worked hard enough. The gap between them didnt seem as impossible as the one between Tae-Shik and himself.


    After a short rest, Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon resumed hunting. By now, the duo had a solid routine. Whenever they came across a crossroad, they marked the path they took. When they found themselves at the same crossroad, they chose the other path. It was a simple n, but this was the only way to effectively manage a maze gate.


    Whatever booby traps or monsters they faced on their way were their burdens to carry. Other than that, there was nothing else to be concerned about.


    After 15 hours had passed since they entered the Maze of Heryond, Sung-Hoon announced, I better turn around now, considering how long it will take to return to the entrance.


    Thank you for your hard work, thanked Gi-Gyu as he offered his hand. Sung-Hoon shook it and added, Based on what I saw, clearing this gate would be hard for you, but I dont think youll die from it. I heard you used to be called the yer Who Cant Level Up until very recently. So, its obvious your growth rate is incredible.


    Im ttered, but I know I still have a long way to go.


    With seriousness in his eyes, Sung-Hoon continued, I believe you have enough skills to escape if you meet any monsters you cant handle. So your main problem will be the other yers. Please be wary of them.


    When Gi-Gyu nodded, Sung-Hoon emphasized, You must especially avoid all the guilds and yers that were highlighted red on that list. And if you meet a ranker or a high ranker, please use the Arachnes Ball of Thread. With a smile, he added, Please, dont try to save it in an emergency situation. You must remember that there is nothing more important than your own life.


    I will remember that. When you return, please tell Tae-Shik hyung not to worry, Gi-Gyu requested.


    Of course. Then Ill take my leave.


    Sung-Hoon took the marked path and left without looking back once. After spending 15 hours together, they shouldve, at least, be acquaintances even if they were strangers before. So, Gi-Gyu expected Sung-Hoon to turn around and say goodbye again; to Gi-Gyus surprise, Sung-Hoon never turned around. He quickly disappeared from Gi-Gyus sight.


    Now, lets get started for real, Gi-Gyu announced quietly. The truth was He never went all-out while fighting alongside Sung-Hoon. He only revealed a part of his skills that was enough to pass the 20th-floor test.


    It wasnt that Gi-Gyu didnt trust Sung-Hoon. It was because


    I could feel someone watching us from somewhere.


    -I do too.


    -Me too, Master.


    During this entire hunt, Gi-Gyu had this faint feeling that someone was watching him. Now that Sung-Hoon was gone, it was going to be much easier to lose this unknown observer.


    ***


    Oh, my. Did he figure out Ive been watching him? the ck-haired woman murmured quietly; She was the one spying on Gi-Gyu all this time from close by.


    The woman was no longer wearing sunsses. She was only wearing her mask; based on the shape of her face and eyes, it was clear she was a great beauty. Even with the armor, her silhouette suggested she was an attractive woman.


    Herpanion murmured, He mustve good instincts.


    Good instincts? He figured out the fact that Ive been observing him. He also found out where we were hiding. You think thats just good instincts? replied the woman with a smirk. Suddenly, the surrounding air turned cold as she added, Thats not just instinct.


    The man in sses frowned in confusion. Ignoring him, the woman continued, There is something more to that man. This confirms it. Im finding him so much more interesting now.


    Arent you going to clear this gate? asked the man in frustration. With an annoyed frown, the woman grumbled, Who cares about this maze? I finally found a man who can pique my interest!


    Haa


    This isnt enough. Lets try to get closer, the woman proposed.


    Pardon? W-wh-what? the man in sses yelled, but the woman had already disappeared.


    Sighhhh The man in sses sighed even more deeply.

 Chapter 24: The Maze of Heryond (3)

    Chapter 24: The Maze of Heryond (3)


    Out of sheer instinct, Gi-Gyu jumped up and narrowly dodged a giant spiders front leg. Then, he propelled himself with the help of an adjacent wall and swung Lou.


    Slice!


    With a gruesome shing noise, he amputated the giant spiders front leg.


    Kweggggggggggggggggg!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! the giant spider screamed as its body twisted in pain.


    -Focus! Its not dead yet!


    But, there was no need for Lou to shout because Gi-Gyu was already prepared.


    I know that! Gi-Gyu yelled as he turned toward the monster again. Using the torque from that turn as fuel, he swung Lou. That turn also helped him narrowly dodge a piece of spider web that flew out from nowhere.


    Crack!


    With a loud crashing sound, the giant spiders head dented visibly.


    Got one!


    He had killed one monster sessfully, but there were still two more surrounding him. Gi-Gyu jumped again to escape a clump of spider webs; while still being in the air, he set his trajectory toward his next target. But


    Dammit! he swore when he spotted an extra monster that had escaped his detection. Then, a spider web suddenly entered his field of vision; secondster, it had engulfed him. Gi-Gyu, helpless and immobile, fell to the ground.


    Thud!


    Ugh! Gi-Gyu groaned. It wasnt a bad fall, but his whole body spasmed. Since the spider web was extremely sticky, freeing himself from it was proving difficult. Meanwhile, the giant spiders didnt stop for a smoke break; they were still speeding toward the immobile Gi-Gyu. Just imagine a swarm of spiders rushing toward youhorrifying, right? Now, imagine them 100 times bigger; that was what Gi-Gyu was seeing.


    Gi-Gyu struggled harder and faster as he groaned, Argh! The struggle paid off as he seeded in reaching his bag; from it, he fished out a potion. By this time, the giant spiders were just inches from him.


    ze!


    He busted the potion bottle, poured its contents on himself, and started a fire using that as a base. Thanks to that, he burned away the spider web bounding him, but he couldnt avoid being burnt as well.


    Whack!


    It was just then that a giant spiders front leg mmed down on Gi-Gyus torso. The giant spiders legs were known for both their sharpness and power which wasparable to a heavy hammer. That single kick sent Gi-Gyu flying before he was stered on a wall.


    Crack!


    Two explosions took ce at that moment. The first was when Gi-Gyu hit the wall, and the second was the giant spiders head cracking from Brunhearts reflection skill.


    Thats the second one so far.


    [Strong Will is being triggered.]


    [Your stamina will recover very quickly.]


    The giant spidersst attack mustve been strong enough to kill Gi-Gyu. He suspected this was why the Strong Will skill was activated. Then, he stood up slowly.


    Kweggg!


    Kweg!


    The giant spiders continued to shoot their webs in confusion, but Gi-Gyu managed to dodge them. Thanks to Strong Will, much of his stamina had recovered. Gi-Gyu kicked the ground again to attack. There were only two spiders left, but he had been fighting them for the past 30 minutes. Had there been a single extra monster there, he wouldve been imagining his tombstone.


    After finishing off the rest of the giant spiders, Gi-Gyu picked up their crystals and sat down on the ground. His legs were shaking so badly that he didnt think they could support him.


    Haa


    The battles were bing tougher. Fighting higher-level monsters allowed his Egos to level up faster, but the risks were increasing significantly as well. However, Gi-Gyu was adapting to his new situation quickly. When he first entered this gate, he found fighting a single giant spider difficult. It was just like when he battled a goblin every day before he found the Egos. But Gi-Gyu had been fighting without any skills or abilities for the first five years as a yer. He was used to stress and danger, which were part of his everyday life. Now that he had been in this gate for a while, Gi-Gyu could hunt three spiders simultaneously. It was a close battle, but he managed to survive it.


    Lets take a little break, Gi-Gyu suggested to his Egos.


    -Dont be in such a hurry.


    -Lous right, Master.


    All right. Anyway, I dont feel like anyone is watching me anymore. Gi-Gyu thought out loud. It had been a week since he entered the Maze of Heryond; by now, that distinct feeling had faded. Perhaps Gi-Gyu was imagining it all, and there was never someone spying on him. After mulling over the matter for a while, he decided to chuck it at the back and focus on the more important stuff: His current situation.


    At odd times, he did face monsters other than the giant spiders; at the end of the day, giant spiders remained his most frequent customers. This wasnt a good sign since it meant he wasnt getting any close to where he needed to be. As yers got closer to a boss room, the monsters they encountered would be progressively stronger. And that was rousing Gi-Gyus anxiousness.


    At the very least, Gi-Gyu shouldve been seeing different types of monsters as he advanced. This wouldve meant he was on the right track. Sadly, nothing changed even as more time passed, so Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling panicked.


    Kyaaa!


    While Gi-Gyu was resting on the ground, he suddenly heard a young girls scream.


    ***


    Before taking any action, Gi-Gyu contemted for a brief moment. Should he save the screaming girl? But, what was a young girl doing inside the gate? Wasnt she a bit too young for this?


    Kyaaaa!


    When he heard another scream, he didnt hesitate. In this day and age, a yers age was meaningless. Even a 10-year-old child could be a yer and hunt monsters.


    Gotta act like a decent man, Gi-Gyu muttered as he sprinted with Lou and El in his hands. Since he could hear the scream, the girl shouldnt be too far away. Following the scream was easy, and his speed helped him close the distance fleetly.


    Kya! Please save me! the screamer shouted in Korean.


    Hang on! Gi-Gyu yelled to reassure the little girl. Before long, a young girl with jet-ck hair entered his sights. She was holding a short dagger and trembling as she stared at a giant spider. The moment Gi-Gyu confirmed that it was indeed a colleen who needed his help, he ran towards the giant spider.


    Gi-Gyu screamed urgently, Step back!


    Its dangerous! the little girl shouted, but he continued to dash forward.


    Huh?


    Gi-Gyu flinched when he suddenly felt himself moving a little faster. But, before he could process what was happening, Lou was already around the giant spiders head.


    Slice!


    Now, a single sh from Lou was enough to split a giant spiders head. The monsters head began spurting green blood; to make sure it was dead, Gi-Gyu took another step forward and stabbed the monsters head several times with Lou.


    [You have gained some experience points.]


    [Lou has absorbed the giant spiders blood and has developed internal immunity against poison.]


    After Lou seeded in absorbing the giant spiders ability, Gi-Gyu didnt pick up the crystal. Instead, he ran toward the young girl and asked, Are you alright?


    Ah, Ahjussi[1], thank you! the young girl replied gratefully.


    Ahjussi? Umm Youre wee. Im d youre okay. Would you like to rest for a while now? Being called Ahjussi surprised Gi-Gyu, but he quickly recovered.


    O-okay answered the still-shocked girl and sat down with a dazed look. After making sure she was safe, Gi-Gyu picked up the giant spiders crystal. Then, he grabbed a water bottle, some jerky, and offered it to her, Here, have some.


    Thank you. The young girl seemed much calmer now. She certainly looked young; since she was a yer, she wouldnt be mentally scarred or anything by this encounter. After handing her the jerky and the water, Gi-Gyu sat down some distance away from her.


    The young girl was very beautiful, perhaps too beautiful for a child. Suddenly, Gi-Gyu wondered, Maybe she isnt a child?


    From the looks of it, she seemed 16, but her long jet-ck hair and alluring face suggested otherwise. Her small height made her look like a child, but there was something very mature about her overall look. What shocked Gi-Gyu the most was her unique violet eyes.


    Maybe she is multiracial?


    He felt curious; knowing it would be rude to ask such a personal question, Gi-Gyu kept quiet. He also decided to give her a little more time to calm down before asking any questions.


    This is the Maze of Heryond, which means its the worst ce to be. So a young Korean girl here Anyway, since she can survive for so long in a ce filled with giant spiders, she cant be a newbie.


    There were so many things that didnt make sense about this girl. Feeling oddly apprehensive, Gi-Gyu distanced himself a bit more from her. There was something very strange about this situation.


    The young girl thanked him again, Thank you so much.


    Why are you here alone? Gi-Gyu finally asked.


    I came in here as a part of a group, but I got lost, she replied as tears began welling in her eyes. She looked pitiful, but he ignored it. There werent any monsters around them, which meant she was safe for now. Back then, he felt obligated to save her, and he did. However, wiping away her tears was never his responsibility.


    But, Gi-Gyu still felt a bit ufortable. The more he looked at the girl, the more she reminded him of Yoo-Jung.


    He asked her awkwardly, Youre lost? Haa Is there a way for you to contact your group?


    No


    After contemting for a long time, Gi-Gyu stood up and said, Im sorry, but Im not in a position to take you back to the gate entrance. Youre a yer too, so you must know that only youre responsible for your own life, right?


    Then, he began rummaging through his bag. The girl looked surprised, but she epted the reality soon. Handing her a small package, Gi-Gyu continued, This is a safe zone instation kit. This isnt the highest quality item, so it might perish in just a single day. But someone mighte to help you within that time, so it will at least give you a chance.


    A-Ahjussi the girl murmured fearfully, but Gi-Gyu said, Im sorry, but youve to save yourself.


    He felt apologetic for being so blunt, but he had no choice. She reminded Gi-Gyu so much of his sister Yoo-Jung, but this whole damsel in distress scenario smelled fishy to him. And even more importantly, he didnt have any time to waste. Gi-Gyu had to clear this gate as quickly as possible. So, there was no time for him to help this girl find her group.


    Besides, he had already done the decent thing. He had already saved her life, and that was more than enough in most cases. Gi-Gyu was just about to leave when suddenly, he felt his shirt being pulled.


    Ahjussi


    When he turned around, he saw the girl holding the edge of his shirt and looking up at him. Now that he saw her up close, he realized that she was even more beautiful than he initially thought. Despite her vernal looks, there was something strangely seductive about her.


    Feeling ufortable, Gi-Gyu pushed her hand away and took a step back.


    She smiled?


    For a second, he thought he saw her smile. But perhaps he was mistaken because there were only tears in her violet eyes. She pleaded, I belong to the support category! Im pretty talented, which is why I came here. A-and When you were fighting that spider, I even cast a buff spell on you to help


    Only then did Gi-Gyu recall the sudden increase in speed and strength he experienced back then. Now, he realized it was the girls doing. With an ugly frown, he warned her, Haven''t you learn not to cast spells on others without permission?


    Unless it was a familiarpanion yer, casting a buff spell on another yer without permission was a huge taboo. A supporter yer could only cast a buff spell on another yer if they were given clear permission. This was important because a sudden buff could confuse yers and lead them to their deaths; this was especially true during a battle.


    Whimper, whimper. I-I havent been a yer for lo-long, and my level is v-very low too. But, I have a unique ability, so they told me they would pay me a lot A-and my mom is really sick, s-so the young girl exined between her sobs. She kept wiping her eyes with her sleeves, but her tears refused to stop.


    Haa


    Gi-Gyu finally had a clear picture. This child was a newbie yer, but she was blessed with a unique ability at a very young age. It seemed her unique ability was the buff-up spell. Because buff-rted unique abilities were rare, some yers mustve recognized her usefulness. It was obvious they lured her into this ce of extreme danger.


    To bring an uneducated young child to a gate like this was a stupid idea. It was no wonder she got lost and was now separated from the group.


    I dont know which group she belongs to; if I ever make it out, Ill have to report it.


    A yer was, of course, responsible for their own life regardless of their age. But this girl didnt receive even the most basic training, and she was a minor. So, Gi-Gyu decided to make an exception.


    He asked, Is your mothers illness something a hospital can cure if you had the money?


    Yea-yeah, the girl answered hesitantly.


    Like that, if Gi-Gyu found the elixir, he wouldnt have to share it with her. This also meant she wasnt going to stab him in the back to steal the elixir. After deciding what he must do, Gi-Gyu offered, Im not going to go back to the gate entrance. I have to reach the mazes center, and that means its only gonna get more dangerous. Are you sure youre okay with that?


    Pardon? Youre going to take me with you?


    Yes, but if I find out youre not useful, Im going to dump you on any group we meet on the way. If thats still okay with you, you cane with me.


    The young girl smiled brightly and replied, Ill go with you!


    Her buff skill could prove useful as they could certainly make his battles much easier. Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu kept telling himself he wasnt helping her because of her sick mother. And it also definitely wasnt because she reminded him of Yoo-Jung.


    While Gi-Gyu justified his decision, Lou muttered in annoyance.


    -Gosh, youre an idiot.


    1. Ahjussi is a term used by a younger person to address a middle-aged male. A younger male is generally addressed as Oppa (by females) or Hyung (by males).

 Chapter 25: The Maze of Heryond (4)

    Chapter 25: The Maze of Heryond (4)


    It had been three weeks since Gi-Gyu entered the Maze of Heryond and two since he saved the girl. After spending so much time inside the maze, Gi-Gyu changed a lot.


    Lets eat now, Gi-Gyu announced.


    Im sick of eating jerky every day Should I cook instant noodles or something today? the girl offered eagerly.


    No, you cant cook any food with a strong smell inside the gates or the Tower. It will attract monsters or other yers with bad intentions, Gi-Gyu exined patiently.


    Then we cant cook any food at all? When Soo-Jung asked with a sad frown, Gi-Gyu replied, Unfortunately, yes, unless you find a ce yourepletely certain is safe.


    Ah! Okay. Thank you for letting me know, the ck hair girl, Soo-Jung, answered and began filling her notepad with this new info. Gi-Gyu watched her crooked writing and smiled.


    The girls name was Jung Soo-Jung. Even her name sounded simr to his sister, so Gi-Gyu couldnt help but feel affectionate toward her. As he suspected, Soo-Jung received the invitation to be a yer justst year. Apparently, an unnie[1] Soo-Jung knew very well introduced her to a guide. Ever since then, she had been working with this guide as a team. It seemed this guide insisted on working with Soo-Jung because he knew about her unique ability.


    Not only did that guide use her, but he also didnt educate her properly.


    This guide barred her from interacting with other yers, didnt teach her the basics everyone knew, and even made her work like a mule. It seemed he was just stringing her along.


    At least it didnt sound like he did anything unforgivable to her, Gi-Gyu thought with relief. Because Soo-Jung was such a beautiful girl, the male guide couldve had an ulterior motive toward her. But based on what he had heard from her, it didnt sound like her guide did anything like that.


    Since they met two weeks ago, Gi-Gyu and Soo-Jung had been roaming the maze together. Currently, they were in an area frequented by poisonous slimes and venomous ants of grade C and B, respectively. Their physical stats were trash, but they retained powerful toxins as their weapon. Fortunately, Gi-Gyu had gained a certain level of immunity toward monster poison after hunting all those giant spiders. This made it a little easier for him to hunt these venomous monsters.


    The more poisonous slimes and venomous ants he killed, the more blood Lou absorbed. And that, in turn, increased Gi-Gyu''s poison immunity. This meant hunting these creatures was bing even easier as he advanced.


    Gi-Gyu had to admit Soo-Jung had been a big help so far. Her unique ability, Marking, allowed her to increase another yers stats by 10 percent. It was such an incredible ability that Gi-Gyu could now understand a bit of the guides turn of mind. After all, a 10% boost could easily turn a loss into a victory.


    So far, Gi-Gyu chose not to dump Soo-Jung to another group. He had been traveling with her through this maze until now, but he had already told her that she could leave him at any time.


    Oppa! I leveled up again! Soo-Jung announced proudly.


    Congrats. When Gi-Gyu replied calmly, Soo-Jungined, Oh,e on! That was so insincere! You need to congratte me with more excitement!


    By now, they were close enough for Soo-Jung to address Gi-Gyu as Oppa rather than Ahjussi. They had been fighting dangerous monsters side by side for the past few weeks, so it was no wonder they became acquainted quickly


    Gi-Gyu warned, Dont forget that were still inside the maze. You cant speak that loudly, Soo-Jung. Didnt I tell you already that every moment here is more dangerous than thest?


    But if the monsters appear, youll protect me by killing all of them with your pretty swords! Soo-Jung replied innocently.


    Gosh Our lives are in constant danger, so I dont understand how you can be so calm. Anyway, lets just eat our jerky and get going, Gi-Gyu announced with an exasperated sigh.


    Okay!


    Then, Gi-Gyu and Soo-Jung continued to eat their meals. Unfortunately, his food supply was disappearing quickly. To begin with, it was only enough to onlyst him a month; with Soo-Jungs appearance, it was vanishing faster than he anticipated. She exined that her bag, which held all of her supplies, was taken away by her guide.


    But she has been enduring this journey very well.


    To Gi-Gyus surprise, Soo-Jung rarely asked to take a break. He suspected she was pushing herself to not burden him, and he felt thankful for it. After they finished their jerky, Gi-Gyu quickly cleaned up and led the way again; Soo-Jung just followed him.


    -Shes doing really well, especially for a girl. I mean, she hasnt asked for a break this entire time.


    You think so too?


    -Is this what you mean when you say someone has the potential to be a high ranker?


    Yup. Shes also leveling up much quickerpared to ordinary yers. If she joins a good guild and gets proper training, shell be powerful in no time. What a waste.


    -Stop worrying about others and just focus on your own survival.


    I know.


    In any case, Lou didnt seem to dislike Soo-Jung. However


    -Master, that woman is dangerous.


    This again, El?


    Since he met Soo-Jung, El had been warning him against helping her.


    -I dont know how to exin it, but I get a bad feeling about her. She just feels really dangerous.


    El, I know youre only worried about me, but please dont overreact.


    -But Master


    El, you know how much I appreciate you, right? But, you dont have to worry about his.


    After the words of assurance, El didnt say anything more. Just then, Gi-Gyu lowered his body because he felt an unfamiliar presence nearby; Soo-Jung followed suit. Turning toward her, he whispered, I think there is a guild ahead of us. Lets just wait it out here.


    Soo-Jung nodded quietly. After he ordered her to wait for him, he walked away. He got closer to the group and hid to study it. Just ahead of him, he could see a group of 30 yers marching. Gi-Gyu noticed they were all well-equipped and moving like an army unit.


    Are they American yers? Gi-Gyu wondered because most yers in that group were blond.


    The one leading the group was a man in snow-white armor; he seemed familiar. Suddenly, Gi-Gyu realized who it was.


    Hes Ironshield!


    Unlike the high ranker nicknamed Lucifer, whose face remained a mystery, the faces of Ironshield and Athena were well known to the public. Gi-Gyu remembered reading the description of Ironshield, and it matched this groups leader. And that group he was leading had to be his guilds members.


    Dammit.


    As a high ranker, there was no way Ironshield didnt notice Gi-Gyus presence nearby. So, Gi-Gyu quickly turned around.


    -Move, you idiot!


    Boom!


    Momentster, a giant sword struck down the wall behind which Gi-Gyu was hiding just a few milliseconds ago.


    Thats not something a human can do!


    The huge sword was just as big as Gi-Gyu. The fact that he could throw such a heavy weapon at Gi-Gyu meant Ironshield possessed extraordinary power. But, Gi-Gyu didnt panic; instead, he remained crouched and slowly crawled away. Thankfully, he received no more attacks.


    ***


    Was I mistaken? Ironshield murmured, confused.


    Guild Master, whats wrong? Why did you throw Calleon so suddenly? one of his guild yers asked cautiously.


    Ironshield shook his head and ordered, Its nothing. I think I was mistaken. Please go retrieve Calleon.


    Of course, Sir.


    Ironshield tilted his head and pondered as his subordinate ran to retrieve his sword.


    I was certain I felt someones presence over there. Was it someone who can fool my senses?


    He contemted for a second before quickly shaking his head. There were only two yers in this maze who could hide their presence from him: Athena and Lucifer. But knowing them, Ironshield was certain they would rather fight than spy on him. The spy had to be a small-time yer, so Ironshield decided to forget about it since he couldnt be bothered with finding some low-level yer.


    Argh, the yer who went to bring back the giant sword groaned as he pulled it out from the wall. But because Calleon was so heavy, the yer failed to carry it despite his high power stat. In the end, another guild member had to help him carry the sword back to Ironshield.


    Their guild master mentioned in disappointment, It looks like you have been neglecting your training. Anyway, thanks for the sword.


    We apologize, Sir, apologized the embarrassed duo. Despite holding it together, the two yers could barely carry the sword.


    Calleon, Ironshield called out to the sword and held it with one hand easily. He then ced it back in its sheath on his back. It almost looked like the sword name Calleon moved on its own when Ironshield called for it.


    The Iron Guild members gazed at Ironshield with admiration as they murmured, Thats our guild master. Meanwhile, Ironshield was still staring at the area where Gi-Gyu was standing a moment ago.


    Im sure I felt someone over there.


    But, shaking his head again, Ironshield ordered, Lets go now.


    March! his second inmand announced loudly. Then, the Iron Guild group resumed their march with Ironshield leading the way.


    ***


    Hiuck


    Gi-Gyus whole body was covered in a cold sweat as he panted. While running away, he only felt the brunt of Ironshields power for a second, but it was enough to almost make his heart stop.


    Had Lou not yelled at him in time, Gi-Gyu wouldve been cleaved in two pieces by that giant sword. Worried about Gi-Gyu, Soo-Jung asked, Whats wrong, Oppa?


    I-its nothing. There is a guild ahead of us, s-so we must be on the right path af-after all. Well just have to be more careful, Gi-Gyu stammered.


    Look how much you''re sweating, Soo-Jung said to him worriedly. When she raised her arm to wipe away his sweat with her shirt sleeve, Gi-Gyu pped her hand away.


    p!


    Suddenly, he felt an overwhelming presence simr to what he felt from Ironshield. But, the one standing in front of him was only Soo-Jung, not Ironshield. Both Gi-Gyu and Soo-Jung tensed from shock. Realizing he had made a mistake, he apologized, I Im sorry. Im not feeling well, so I think I overreacted.


    Its okay, Soo-Jung reassured him and wiped away his sweat with her sleeve. Her caring gesture seemed to have a calming effect. Gi-Gyu murmured, Phew I had no idea he was such a beast.


    Who did you meet?


    Have you heard of a yer nicknamed Ironshield? When Gi-Gyu asked, Soo-Jung jolted as her eyes widened.


    Isnt he one of the high rankers?


    Yeah. Ironshield and his Iron Guild members are marching ahead of us. He just passed by from a distance, but he mustve felt my presence. No wonder hes so famous. I almost got caught and killed just now, Gi-Gyu replied.


    Im sure he cant kill a person that easily Soo-Jung murmured naively, making his smile turn bitter. She was such an innocent young girl that Gi-Gyu felt an obligation to teach her the reality of this world. He exined, You just dont understand the yers world yet. It is taboo to spy on another yer, both inside the gates and the Tower. No one would be surprised to hear a yer got killed from spying on another yer.


    ...


    You never know if whoever is watching you is trying to kill you or not. So, if you find someone spying on you, you must attack him.


    But were talking about people and not monsters When Soo-Jung murmured, Gi-Gyu continued, If you dont kill the spy, he might end up killing you. This is a rule of the gate.


    Soo-Jung seemed shocked to hear the truth. She asked in confusion, Then why did you watch him in secret? If you walked up to him and exined your situation, then maybe


    With a brotherly smile, Gi-Gyu patted her head. When Soo-Jung lowered her head shyly, he suddenly realized what he had done. Gi-Gyu jolted and yanked back his hand.


    For a second, I thought she was Yoo-Jung.


    He only patted Soo-Jungs head because he saw his little sister in her. Trying to hide what he had done, Gi-Gyu answered, Every yer in this ce is here for the same reason. Were all rivals; had I walked up to him, I wouldve only made it easier for him to kill me. Its not like Im Lucifer or Athena, so he wouldnt have wasted his time listening to a nobody like me.


    Soo-Jung flinched at the mention of Lucifer, but she quickly returned to her previous calm self. She begged, Then from now on, dont go out to scout ahead. Im afraid you might get killed, Oppa.


    Alright.


    Ironshield and his guild were one of the most likely people to clear the Maze of Heryond. So, the fact they were heading in the same direction as him meant he was on the right path. If he followed their lead, perhaps Gi-Gyu could reach the boss room around the same time.


    The entire time Gi-Gyu was in the Maze of Heryond, he had one goal. The only way he was going to leave this ce alive was if he obtained the elixir. He was still worried about Soo-Jungs safety, but


    I still have Arachne''s Ball of Thread.


    In the worst-case scenario, Gi-Gyu nned on giving this item to her and going after the elixir alone.


    ***


    Another week passed, but the Maze of Heryond still wasnt cleared. There was no way of knowing what had happened to the other yers so far. Did no one reach the boss room because of the enormous maze? Or did some yers reach the keeper but failed to kill it? Gi-Gyu knew he wouldnt know anything for certain until this maze gate was cleared. But his ignorance of the overall situation didnt matter much.


    Im so d Im right behind the Iron Guild. Theyve been killing all the monsters ahead of us, so its so much easier now, Gi-Gyu said out loud. Right now, he was following the Iron Guilds group. They maintained a good distance from the group, but they still hadnt encountered many monsters. It seemed the Iron Guild was determined to kill every single monster inside this gate. It was no wonder it was one of the top guilds in the world.


    Gi-Gyu felt a little disappointed he couldnt gain more experience and help Lou absorb more monster blood, but he had his priorities. He was here for the elixir, and everything else he gained was just a bonus.


    Soo-Jung asked, So you came here to cure your mothers illness too, Oppa?


    Yup. My mother is very sick right now, Gi-Gyu replied. Everyone who came inside the Maze of Heryond knew about the elixir. Three types of yers entered this dangerous gate. Some were hoping to sell the elixir for a fortune, and the others probably wanted to use it to regain youth. There was also a third type: Their goal was the same as Gi-Gyu; they were here because they were desperate.


    Gi-Gyu was honest about his intentions to Soo-Jung. He exined, If youre after the elixir too, Im afraid were enemies. But if you dont need it, and you help me clear this gate, I will help your mother in any way I can.


    Soo-Jung smiled innocently and answered, Nope! I dont need the elixir. Im here just for the money, so its okay.


    Gi-Gyu patted her head affectionately and continued walking slowly. Because the Iron Guild was arge group, it wasnt difficult to follow them. Gi-Gyu knew he had to take his time and move slow to not get caught.


    Just then, someone jumped on Gi-Gyu from above.


    -Run!


    What? Gi-Gyu asked in confusion, but Lous warning was toote.


    Thud!


    Got ya, little mouse! Golden-haired Ironshield, in his snow-white armor and Calleon on his back, grabbed Gi-Gyus neck and smiled widely.


    1. Unnie is a term used by a younger sister or a younger female to address an older sister or an older female.

 Chapter 26: The Maze of Heryond (5)

    Chapter 26: The Maze of Heryond (5)


    Ugh...


    Gi-Gyu coughed up a spurt of blood as Ironshieldnded on him; Ironshields arm was still pushing down on him. The damage from that single stomp was so immense that Gi-Gyu was surprised he didnt faint on the spot. His vocal cords struggled to form words; in the end, he weakly stammered,


    Soo Soo-Jung, run!


    There was no answer to his plea. Instead, Ironshield asked in English, Who are you? How did you follow me and keep your presence hidden?


    Wh-what the h-heck are you s-say-saying? Gi-Gyu couldnt understand a word Ironshield said. The high ranker pushed Gi-Gyu down further as he persisted, Answer me. Tell me, how did you deceive my senses! What are you? If you tell me the truth, I will make your death painless.


    Kill? Kill? Please no kill. I cant speak English! Recognizing the word kill, Gi-Gyu begged in his broken English. Ironshield, looking down at Gi-Gyu emotionlessly, seemed confused as he asked, What?!


    Unable to hide his shock, Ironshield muttered, You cant even speak English? Seriously?


    No. I cant speak English, Gi-Gyu answered desperately. Now, all he could do was use his severelycking arsenal of English words to exin his situation. Ironshield loosened his grip around Gi-Gyus neck a little and murmured, Haa This is ridiculous.


    After a short conversation, the high ranker concluded Gi-Gyu wasnt lying. Gi-Gyusck of grammatical knowledge made it obvious he didnt speak English. He could connect every English word he knew to barely create a sentence at his best.


    Sorry, sorry, sorry. Just gate hunting. Hunting, Gi-Gyu stammered, frustrating Ironshield even more. Looking down at Gi-Gyu with pity, Ironshield let go of his neck.


    Khegg When Gi-Gyu could finally breathe, he opened his bag and drank an internal damage potion. Thankfully, the high ranker didnt make any move to stop him.


    She isnt here.


    The moment he escaped Ironshields grasp, Gi-Gyu turned to where Soo-Jung was standing. However, she had vanished from her spot. It seemed she ran away the moment Gi-Gyu was attacked. But he wasnt disappointed; he was just thankful she got away safely.


    Im so relieved she escaped.


    -This isnt the time to worry about her. I cant believe a human could have this level of presence. You should be more worried about your own life.


    It doesnt look like he will kill me.


    Gi-Gyu nced at Ironshield, who was watching him with his hand on his forehead. As things stood, it didnt seem like the high ranker was interested in killing Gi-Gyu. Thinking his exnation had worked, Gi-Gyu began repeating the same broken sentence.


    I cant speak English. Im just hunting. Gate hunting. When his hands regained their functionality thanks to the potion, he used them to gesture that he was no threat to the high ranker.


    Ha! Dammit! Ironshield spat out the words as if he had made his decision. Moving so fast that Gi-Gyu couldnt even see him, Ironshield whacked the back of Gi-Gyus neck. Gi-Gyu fainted without making a single sound.


    -Haa


    -Master


    As Gi-Gyu fainted, he could hear Lou and El sighing. After Gi-Gyu fainted on the ground, Ironshield turned to face his guild members running toward him.


    Guild Master, we havent found any traces of other yers around the area, one of the yers reported.


    ...


    When Ironshield didnt reply, the same yer asked, Sir? Did you say something?


    No, just carry this child back to the camp. And gather all the Asian guild members, ordered Ironshield.


    Yes, Sir! all the yers answered respectfully. One of the yers carried Gi-Gyu as ordered, while another man headed toward where the remaining guild members were resting.


    A pair of violet eyes glowed nearby, but no one seemed to have noticed them.


    ***


    Just who is this kid? Ironshield murmured in confusion as he watched Gi-Gyu on the ground. Gi-Gyu was stripped of his weapons and currently bound.


    Maybe he was sent by Athena or another guild? When one of his men suggested, Ironshield frowned in annoyance and muttered, Idiot. Without turning toward the yer, Ironshield exined, Why would Athena send a spy who cant even speak English? Whatll he report if he cant even understand what we are talking about? And no guild would ever dare to send a scout to spy on us.


    I-I apologize, Sir. B-but, what if hes pretending not to speak English? the yer asked, convinced his idea was a definite possibility.


    Hell spill once we begin torturing him. It wont matter if he speaks English or not then, Ironshield replied. It seemed the yer who spoke up was a rookie. One of the middle-aged guild members reminded the newbie, David, I hope you realize how kind our guild master is being by exining everything to you. He wants you to learn.


    The middle-aged yer was speaking the truth. Although Ironshield didnt bother to hide his annoyance, he still took the time to exin his thoughts.


    Davids eyes glowed with admiration. He shouted, Thank you so much, Sir!


    The mindless enthusiasm annoyed Ironshield, so he grabbed his head and muttered, Steve, dont encourage him like that. I dont need a blindly loyal soldier. I want my men to think for themselves and present contrasting opinions from time to time.


    Of course, Sir, Steve replied with a curt nod. With a slight shake of his head, Ironshield asked, Where are the Asian members I asked for earlier? Arent they here yet? I told you to gather those who havent forgotten their mother tongue, right?


    Well go and check on them again, two yers answered and left. Now alone again, Ironshield looked down at his right hand. It was the same hand that grabbed Gi-Gyus neck earlier.


    Was that Lucifers aura?


    It was very faint, but he could feel a trace of Lucifers aura on his hand. Ironshield felt frustrated, but he was certain his curiosity would be satisfied soon. But, he failed to realize that his favorite sword, Calleon, was trembling, which was very unlike him.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu regained consciousness with searing pain in his cheeks.


    Mmm A distressed moan escaped his mouth as he slowly opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was Ironshield in his snow-white armor and the Iron Guild members. Soon, Gi-Gyu noticed that all the members gathered around him were Asian.


    They are here to interpret.


    Gi-Gyu quickly realized Ironshield wanted tomunicate with him. Ironshield mumbled something, but Gi-Gyu couldnt understand what he was saying. Thankfully, the Asian members walked up to him one by one and began tranting. The interpretation took ce in the order of Chinese, Japanese, and finally Korean.


    Gi-Gyu knew who this Korean yer was.


    Thats Korean-American Rogers Han. I remember the Korean media going wild about him entering the Iron Guild.


    When Rogers Han entered the famous Iron Guild, the entire Korean poption felt pride. Gi-Gyu was star-struck for a moment before he quickly shook his head with a smile.


    Ironshield is standing right in front of me, so why am I surprised to see Rogers Han?


    Meeting Ironshield was probably as umon as meeting the president of the United States. So, Gi-Gyu couldnt helpughing at himself for being surprised at meeting Rogers Han, who was just one of the many Iron Guild members.


    You must be a spy, said Roger Han in Korean when it was finally his turn to interpret.


    Im not a spy, Gi-Gyu replied.


    So youre Korean, Rogers murmured. He then said something to Ironshield, who nodded. It seemed like it was finally time for the long-awaited conversation. Gi-Gyu and Ironshield spoke with Rogers Hans help.


    Rogers ryed, Our guild master is asking who you are. He wants to know why you were spying on our guild and what guild you belong to. Also, tell him how you hid your presence from him and fooled his senses.


    All Iron Guild members present seemed shocked after learning that Gi-Gyu had somehow deceived Ironshields senses. Gi-Gyu ignored them as they erupted in murmurs and answered, Im just a in yer. I came to hunt inside the Maze of Heryond. I never spied on anyone, and I dont belong to any guild.


    Rogers Han interpreted Gi-Gyus answer to Ironshield, who nodded.


    Did it work? Does he believe me now?


    Ironshields simple nod briefly brought Gi-Gyu sce, but he quickly realized he was mistaken.


    Ackkk!


    Rogers Han suddenly took out his dagger and stabbed Gi-Gyus thigh. He then pulled out the weapon and poured a healing potion on Gi-Gyus wound. Looking down at him without any sympathy, Rogers Han muttered, You must be here for the elixir. I cant believe you thought lying would work in this situation. Not a wise choice.


    Ugh As Gi-Gyu endured the pain, he couldnt help but draw a deep breath. At the same time, he contemted what he must do to escape this ce. He still had Arachne''s ball of thread in his pocket, but


    I dont have Lou and El with me.


    His Egos were nowhere near him: Not on his body in their sword form or on his fingers in their ring forms.


    Dammit.


    When Gi-Gyu looked around, he saw a middle-aged guild member with a white beard studying Lou and El with curiosity. There was no way Gi-Gyu could escape using Arachnes Ball of Thread without his weapons.


    I can escape and then return to this ceter


    Doing so would take him a long time, but Gi-Gyu was certain he could return to this very ce from the gate entrance. It was because he had memorized the path to where he was currently. Also, he had been marking all the routes he took, so he knew he could return to this exact spot without much difficulty, even if he was transported to the gate entrance.


    But, leaving without Lou and El was as stupid an idea as could be; Gi-Gyu was just thankful he was still wearing Brunheart. After a brief hesitation, he opened his mouth.


    Youre correct. I came here to get the elixir. When I noticed your guild, I thought it would be easier for me to approach the keeper if I followed you. But I never intended to spy on you, and I never hid my energy. I just thought Ironshield was leaving me alone for whatever reason he had. I thought it was his way of permitting me to follow.


    Gi-Gyus answer was mostly true, but there was a bit of a lie in it as well. The result of his response was quickly disyed. Ironshield took out his own dagger and approached Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    I-Im no-not lying stammered Gi-Gyu in pain. His mouth was so dry that his voice was beginning to crack.


    Damn fool. I cant believe youre lying even after being tortured by our guild master, Rogers Hanmented in disgust.


    No No-not l-lyi-lying Gi-Gyu pleaded. He really wasnt lying anymore. The only thing he left out was the fact that he was traveling with Soo-Jung.


    That doesnt make any sense. We have already used the detection skill on you, so we know the truth. I never expected to find a Level 1 yer without any skills in this maze. I never thought I would see a yer like you, period. Are you sure youre even a yer? Rogers Han interpreted Ironshields message. Before Gi-Gyu could even answer, the guild master twisted his dagger plunged in Gi-Gyus thigh.


    Ackk Gi-Gyu groaned in pain as Rogers Han continued to speak on Ironshields behalf.


    You want me to believe you made it all the way here alone? Look at you. You cant even handle my torture right now. Do you know I changed the rope while you were unconscious? I did that to test you. Currently, youre bound by a normal rope rather than an item. Yet you cant even free yourself. The only reason youre going through this torture is that youre weak. So weak that you cant even break a normal rope. All this can only mean one thing: Someone helped you get this far.


    Gi-Gyu had to admit this was true. Right now, Lou and El were with some unknown middle-aged man. Gi-Gyu could physically feel his connections with his Egos bing faint. The only reason he wasnt dead yet was because of Brunheart. He had enough strength to break the rope; without Lou and El, he couldnt even attempt an escape.


    Indeed, the only reason Gi-Gyu could make it this far was because he had help from Lou and El. As a yer, they were more important to him than his own life.


    Without Brunheart, I wouldve been dead by now.


    Gi-Gyus hatred toward Ironshield grew exponentially. The high ranker refused to believe Gi-Gyu and continued to torture him without mercy. At the very least, it would have made more sense to Gi-Gyu if Ironshield had killed him without hesitation.


    Im going to kill him someday. I swear I will.


    If he ever made it out alive and saved his mother with the elixir, Gi-Gyu swore to be powerful enough to plunge Lou into the heart underneath that snow-white armor. Noticing the vicious look in Gi-Gyus eyes, Ironshield murmured, Guess you still havent had enough. The torture will continue for another 30 minutes.


    Ackkk!


    Ironshield turned around and left the screaming mess behind. In his ce, Rogers Han took control of the dagger still stuck in Gi-Gyus thigh. It was clear the Korean-American yer had no intention of going easy on his hostage just because they had the same nationality. In fact, unlike Ironshield, who remained nk as he tortured Gi-Gyu, Rogers Han seemed excited. His face was filled with pleasure as he whispered, I love the sound of a pained scream.


    Rogers Han licked his lips and cut off Gi-Gyus little toe. Screaming in agony, Gi-Gyu swore to himself over and over again.


    Ironshield, Iron Guild, and Rogers Han I will kill you all someday.


    ***


    Ill ask you onest time. Ironshield looked at Gi-Gyu with obvious frustration. Gi-Gyu was by now in a gruesome state. He was covered in blood, and his fingers and toes had been regenerated so many times that his nerve endings there were fried. The only mercy Ironshield showed was not touching Gi-Gyus face.


    But Gi-Gyus face was still covered in blood and tears.


    Rogers Han interpreted Ironshields question, You must be working for Athena, right?


    It was a leading question. There was no way Ironshield believed Gi-Gyu was sent by Athena. When Gi-Gyu didnt answer, Ironshield asked another question, Or did Lucifer send you?


    I-I told yo-you. I am alone When Gi-Gyu replied weakly, Ironshield thought out loud.


    It couldnt have been Athena. That woman hates people like you. Then it must be Lucifer.


    Ironshield contemted all the possibilities. He felt certain Gi-Gyu was sent by Lucifer, but he needed Gi-Gyu to confess. Lucifer was known to act alone, except when she was apanied by her well-known minion. So if Lucifer moved with Gi-Gyu, what was her reasoning behind it?


    What was Gi-Gyu trying so desperately to hide? Ironshield still had many unanswered questions, which was why he kept Gi-Gyu alive until now. To confirm his suspicion, Ironshield offered some information to Gi-Gyu.


    Its possible you were used by Lucifer. Ill tell you what she looks like, so tell me if you have seen her. If you tell me the truth, I will let you live. This was thest chance Ironshield was willing to give Gi-Gyu. This whole situation confused Ironshield to no end. They had continuously tortured Gi-Gyu for three days, but he still didnt confess anything useful.


    Although Ironshield didnt spell it out, Gi-Gyu also knew this was hisst chance. Finally, Ironshield said to him, She has violet hair and ck eyes. Have you seen her before?


    A long silence fell. The guild master didnt prod his hostage; instead, he waited patiently. But when Gi-Gyu remained silent, Ironshield shook his head and muttered, I guess you have no intention of answering me.


    With a disappointed look, the high ranker announced, Ill admit that youre a fierce one. Had you been a better yer, I might have scouted you. You endured everything very well. I will end your misery with my own sword now.


    When Ironshield unsheathed Calleon from his back, Rogers Han licked his lips as if disappointed.


    Just then, one of the guild members yelled as he ran toward them.


    Guild Master! We found the gatekeepers location!


    Gi-Gyu recognized this novice yer: It was David. Gi-Gyu had seen him being scolded multiple times for making beginners mistakes. Although he was slowly losing his consciousness, Gi-Gyu vaguely recognized the words David yelled so loudly.


    Kee per?


    As he realized the importance of those words, Gi-Gyu began regaining his wit. Meanwhile, Ironshield scolded David, David! You shouldnt be yelling out important information like that!


    I-Im sorry! David stammered.


    Well, hell be dead in a minute anyway, so I suppose it cant hurt him to know. Perhaps hell feel better knowing this before he dies. David, tell me where the keeper is. When Ironshield ordered, David nced at him nervously before answering, Its within 300 meters from here. Because of a device, we couldnt


    Per Ironshields order, Rogers kindly interpreted the information to Gi-Gyu. It was disgusting to see Rogers looking so pleased with the prospect of Gi-Gyus impending death.


    Dammit.


    When Gi-Gyu listened to Davids description, he couldnt help swearing to himself. He was certain he recognized the ce David was talking about. It was where he was attacked by Ironshield.


    Tears of regret began rolling down his eyes.


    It was right in front of my eyes, yet I didnt see it.


    But what was the point of knowing the keepers location now? After all, he was going to die in just a few minutes. Suddenly, the memories of his mother, Yoo-Jung, and Tae-Shik crossed his mind. From the beginning, Gi-Gyu had known there was a high chance he was not going to survive this journey, but he didnt expect to die at a fellow yers hands.


    After David gave his report, Ironshield turned toward Gi-Gyu and said his final words, Now, you must go in peace. It has been a long time since I met a yer with such grit. You have no abilities at all, so to have endured my torture for so long is truly impressive. I can see why Lucifer allowed you to apany her.


    It was clear Ironshield was genuine in hispliment. He really thought Gi-Gyu was impressive. Ironshield grabbed Calleon again and said his farewell, Goodbye.


    Ironshield wanted to show his respect to Gi-Gyu for enduring his torture for so long. Calleon moved beautifully in the air and was just about to fall on Gi-Gyu when suddenly


    Thwock!


    A moonlit arrow struck Ironshields shoulder.

 Chapter 27: Lucifer’s Arrival

    Chapter 27: Lucifer¡¯s Arrival


    Gaah!


    A gruesome sound escaped Ironshields mouth before he muttered angrily, Artemis arrow? Is this Athenas doing?.


    Hehehe, you got it! replied a woman as the air nearby suddenly began to crease. Secondster, two women appeared from within: A beautiful woman with a silver bob cut and another wearing an old Greek gods mask.


    Athena and Artemis. I see your skills have improved since thest time we met, Ironshield murmured as he pulled out the moonlit arrow from his shoulder and threw it at them. The silver-haired yer caught it easily.


    Long time no see, Ironshield, greeted the silver-haired woman.


    Artemis Ironshields face turned ugly as he whispered her name. He asked coldly, I suppose I can take this as your deration of war on the Iron Guild?


    Hehe! Have we ever not been at war? asked the woman with a coy smile. At that moment, Gi-Gyu thought he saw the masked womans eyes glow eerily.


    Without answering the womans rhetorical question, Ironshield ordered, Rogers, take David and this spy to the other guild members. Im sure Athenas guild is already attacking them.


    Ah, yes, Sir, Rogers Han answered quickly, but the newbie yer, David, shouted in panic, But Guild Master!


    Annoyed by the rookie, Rogers Han shouted at him, Just follow me, newbie! We wont be of any use to the guild master here anyway!


    David seemed confused as he hesitantly looked around. But eventually, he turned around. After all, an order from the guild master was an absolutemand. When Rogers chucked Gi-Gyu on his shoulder, Ironshield ordered, Rogers, keep him alive!


    Pardon? But Rogers wondered if it was smart to keep their hostage alive, especially after such horrid torture. He nodded to Ironshield; secretly, he shook his head.


    Theres no merit in keeping him alive, so


    A guild masters order was akin to an imperial decree, but Rogers decided to go against it. Unfortunately for Gi-Gyu, he had seen Rogers true nature. Rogers smiled sneakily and answered, Yes, Sir.


    Dammit! Gi-Gyu swore, but Rogers shut him up quickly.


    Be quiet.


    Both Rogers and David turned around and ran toward their guilds group. Athena and Artemis didnt stop the two yers from getting away. One murmured to the other, Theyre gonna die anyway.


    You mean you two will die at my hands? Ironshield asked the duo as he spun Calleon and mmed it into the ground. Suddenly, a gigantic steel shield emerged from the ground; it stood before Calleon and Ironshield, making them impervious to all frontal attacks.


    It was time for a battle.


    ***


    Dammit! Gi-Gyu swore again. He wanted to die right on the spot from shame and embarrassment. He was still alive due to Ironshields change of mind. Now, Rogers was carrying Gi-Gyu on his back like a sack of potatoes. It seemed his pathetic life was going to continue for a little while longer.


    Keep quiet, Rogers muttered. As things stood, Gi-Gyus life was in the hands of the man who tortured him. He now had absolutely no control over his body, and the feeling of helplessness made him want to sob.


    Im so powerless


    But Gi-Gyu had no one to me but himself. He was a weak, unskilled yer, yet he chose to enter the Maze of Heryond. Atop that, he decided to follow the infamous Iron Guilda huge mistake.


    Regret over his many, debatably-dumb, decisions wasnt the only emotion he was feeling: There was boiling fury too.


    Im going to kill them all!


    Hey, David. Go ahead and get ready for the battle. It looks like the fight has already begun. Ill treat this bastard first and follow you afterward, Rogers Han ordered.


    Pardon? B-but the guild master as-asked us to jo-join the rest of the members imm-immediately, stammered David.


    Hey, David. Look at this guy, hanging onto his life! He will die on the way if we dont treat his wounds. Would you like to be the one who tells the guild master if he dies? When Rogers Han asked sarcastically, the novice yer stammered, A-all right.


    Then, David resumed running toward his guilds camp. Still a good distance from the camp, he could hear the sounds of weapons shing, screams of pain, and shrieks of miserythe whole shebang. And from the opposite direction, where Ironshield was facing those two women, Gi-Gyu could hear even louder explosions.


    Rrrrumble!


    Kaboom!


    The explosive sounds were something no humans should be able to create. It seemed like lightning was striking within the gate. With every loud st, the ground shook as if the entire gate was about to crumble down.


    Scary, isnt it? Noticing Gi-Gyus awestruck look, Rogers asked knowingly. Gi-Gyu almost nodded in agreement at his question. This definitely wasnt a fight between normal humans; it was a fight between high rankers.


    It sounds like the gods are fighting.


    Panting heavily, Gi-Gyu listened hard and tried to imagine the fight taking ce. Unfortunately, it was impossible to picture it.


    Schwing!


    W-what do you think youre doing? Gi-Gyu asked in confusion when he saw Rogers unsheathing his sword.


    What do you think? Im gonna kill you now, replied Rogers as he showed off his white teeth.


    But your guild master Never mind. Just kill me.


    Gi-Gyu was about to remind Rogers of Ironshields order to keep him alive, but he stopped himself. He didnt want to survive by begging for his life at this point. Besides, the moment he got on Rogers back, he knew what Rogers had in mind.


    The public saw Ironshields guild as a righteous and exemry group. If Gi-Gyu was left alive and the story of his torture got out, it would damage their ster reputation. So, there was no way he wasing out of this encounter alive, with or without Ironshields orders. It was such a selfish and hopeless idea that Gi-Gyu almostughed.


    Rogers is a man who likes to show off and obsessively keep his reputation clean. He is terrified of people discovering his true nature. And thats probably why he wants me dead.


    Gi-Gyu closed his eyes calmly as Rogers announced, Im just sorry I dont get to give you a painful death. Even now, Rogers was being a jerk. Before swinging his sword, Rogers asked, Anyst words?


    Are any of your guild members nearby? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Why? You think they will save you from me? Rogers asked with a sneer. He thought Gi-Gyu was nning on begging the others to save him.


    Rogers shook his head with an ugly smile and began slowly plunging his sword into Gi-Gyus heart. Through the unimaginable pain, Gi-Gyu muttered, Perfect.


    What?


    When the tip of Rogers sword was just an inch away from Gi-Gyus heart, Gi-Gyu red at Rogers and shouted, Reflect!


    In the past few days, he was subjected to an array of torture techniques, of which Brunheart used that opportunity to umte all the damage Gi-Gyu received. The recent increase in his assimtion level helped greatly in this endeavor. Gi-Gyu has been waiting for the perfect chance to use Brunhearts reflection skill. He had nned on using it when Ironshield was about to behead him, but an even better opportunity came by. Gi-Gyu had no intention of losing this perfect chance.


    [Brunhearts damage umtion limit has exceeded.]


    [Reflection skill has been activated.]


    [Brunheart will perish now.]


    A loud explosion red between the two yers. It was such an incredible explosion that it was hard to believe Gi-Gyu was behind it.


    Ackkkk! Rogers scream could be heard from the thick smoke. Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu felt a sudden wave of helplessness spread throughout his body. It was as if his very soul was being sucked out. But, this didnte as a surprise. His stats took a nosedive after he was distanced from his Egos; now, hisst Ego, Brunheart, had perished, so Gi-Gyu had no strength left.


    Haa Haa Gi-Gyu panted loudly.


    Bbastard! Rogers screamed in both pain and anger. As the smoke began to clear slowly, two yers appeared on the ground. One was Gi-Gyu, who was leaning against a wall, panting loudly. The other was Rogers, whose entire face and body were severely burnt. He was wailing as hey atop Gi-Gyus legs.


    Even Gi-Gyu didnte out of this explosion unscathed, but Rogers, definitely, took the greater hit.


    Ugh Gi-Gyu groaned as he barely managed to stand up. His legs refused to cooperate; somehow, he pushed Rogers away. Rogers continued to il and scream in pain as he copsed.


    Limp, limp


    Gi-Gyu staggered badly as he approached Rogers. Then, Gi-Gyu picked up Rogers sword that was lying nearby.


    My current strength is simr to what I had before I got Lou. I may be weak now, but Ive lived my whole life like this.


    Although he was weaker than ever right now, Gi-Gyu still remembered living with this helpless body when he worked as a guide. He killed goblins with that strength, so how hard could this be?


    Gi-Gyu raised the sword with both of his hands and sat on Rogers stomach.


    B-bastard! Dont!


    Stab!


    Rogers own sword jutted out of his neck. Brunhearts umted damage mustve been massive because Rogers couldnt even resist. A Level 1 yer had made sure he would reach the gates of hell safely.


    Plop!


    Gi-Gyu copsed on the ground, unable to endure the disappointment that filled his body. Right now, he couldnt even move his finger. He still had Arachnes Ball of Thread, but he didnt have the strength to reach for it. Besides, without Lou, El, and the elixir, returning home was pointless. Even if he survived and returned home, he would lose his mother soon; then, he would live the rest of his life as a feeble yer.


    Lou El


    The first thing Gi-Gyu needed to do was retrieve Lou and El, but he was exhausted.


    Elixir murmured Gi-Gyu as he remembered the second thing he had to obtain. After all, he came inside this gate to save his mother. But, all he wanted to do now was sleep. His eyes closed slowly as he muttered to himself, I finally figured out where the gatekeeper is now too, yet


    I Im going to kill you, Beside Gi-Gyu, Rogers whispered.


    Pfft!


    Gi-Gyu knew he was about to die, but there was at least one constion. It was the fact that Rogersy beside him, choking on his own blood as he cursed Gi-Gyu. The pain Rogers was feeling right now couldnt even be half of what Gi-Gyu had endured over the past few days. But, Gi-Gyu was just satisfied he could kill a powerful yer, someone who was almost a ranker.


    And just like that, Gi-Gyu closed his eyes.


    Oppa! Gi-Gyu heard a familiar voice calling out to him.


    Y-Yoo-Jung? Gi-Gyu whispered his sisters name. Was he hallucinating?


    What are you talking about?! Oppa, are you okay?


    Gi-Gyu at first thought he was hearing Yoo-Jungs voice; when he opened his eyes, it was Soo-Jung who was crouching in front of him. She was smiling brightly at him.


    Soo-Jung?


    Gi-Gyus blood had clotted and stuck his lips together. Soo-Jungs smile grew wider as she stopped him by cing her finger on his lips. She asked him teasingly, If I save you and even get you the elixir, what will you give me?


    ...?


    Can you give me your life, Oppa? Can you live as my ve until the day you die? Do you think you can do that? asked Soo-Jung as her eyes glowed eerily. Gi-Gyu had always thought her violet eyes were beautiful; now, he realized they resembled those of the grim reaper.


    When Soo-Jung removed her finger from his lips, Gi-Gyu didnt hesitate for long and made his lips rip the scab.


    One more thing.


    Hmm? Youre so funny, Oppa. All right, what is it?


    Help me kill Ironshield and destroy the Iron Guild. Gi-Gyu barely managed to whisper his requests.


    What? Soo-Jung giggled and replied, Thats two things! Well, I suppose it will depend on how well you do. Then we have an agreement?


    My swords The white-haired middle-aged man took them Then, yes, we have a deal Gi-Gyu fainted before he could finish his sentence. Soo-Jungughed and murmured, Just how many conditions are you cing on this contract?


    Suddenly, the man with the sses appeared from the dark and suggested, I agree. This man is very interesting.


    Right? He was even more amusing when I watched him up close. He is evil by nature, but someone suppressed it for some reason. Did you see when he killed that idiot? It was probably his first murder, but he stabbed the vital spot perfectly. No hesitation, no anger, and no guilt. He was perfectly cold and objective, said Soo-Jung, no Lucifer, with excitement as she pointed at Rogers, who was still choking on his blood.


    The bespectacled man asked nkly, That Iron Guild member Rogers Dont you think hell live if we leave him like this?


    Hmm, probably, right?


    Gi-Gyu couldnt survive such an extensive injury, but powerful yers like Rogers had an incredible regeneration capacity. Much of the bleeding had already stopped, and even the hole in his neck was closing slowly.


    The ssed man asked, What are you going to do?


    Why bother asking me? If he survives, then that will be his fate. Do you think Gi-Gyu will like it if I killed that bastard for him? Ill bet Gi-Gyu will choose to kill Rogers himself, replied Soo-Jung as she looked away from Rogers. She continued with a smile, Thanks to everything that happened, I found out where the keeper of this maze is. I had lots of fun, and profited quite a bit too. It was also unexpected to see Ironshield battling Athena so suddenly. This guy is so much fun


    When Soo-Jung stood up, she slowly began to grow. The change in her appearance was subtle yet shocking. Her violet eyes turned jet ck, while her ck hair turned violet. The woman that stood in Soo-Jungs ce resembled the beautiful little girl from a moment ago, but she was also apletely different person.


    The man in sses smiled and teased, So is this the arrival of Lucifer?


    Shut up. Soo-Jung, no Lucifer, flinched and replied, Lucifer is a stupid nickname because Im going to be the one who kills the real devil.


    Then, Soo-Jung stretched her arms leisurely.


    The most vicious high ranker had finally arrived in the worst maze of all time.

 Chapter 28: Lucifer’s arrival (2)

    Chapter 28: Lucifer¡¯s arrival (2)


    I feel dizzy.


    Gi-Gyus head spun, and his vision was blurry. His consciousness cleared a whileter, and he weakly opened his eyes. As his vision returned, he discovered someone was cradling him. Then, an abrupt stream of screams mmed into his ears.


    Ackkkkkkkkkkk!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    Lucifers here!


    Where is our guild master?!


    When Gi-Gyu managed to look around, he saw a ck me engulfing the screaming yers.


    Iron Guild? Then where are the other yers?


    To his shock, a giant ck me was sweeping through the Iron Guild members and various other random yers. Nothing that stood in its way came out alive.


    ck me!


    This was Lucifer''s signature move. When she became a high ranker, she obtained her own unique ability, this ck me. And this me was also why she got the moniker Lucifer.


    ''I knew Marking wasnt her unique ability.


    While being tortured by Ironshield, Gi-Gyu deduced Soo-Jung was Lucifer. Ironshields description of Lucifer wasnt exactly the same, but he got a strong feeling that Ironshield was talking about the young girl he was traveling with. Add to that suspicion, all the things that made no sense about Soo-Jung, and you would get Lucifer.


    So first, Lucifer toyed with Gi-Gyu; then, he got himself captured by another high ranker. But, he didnt resent Lucifer one bit for it. She was probably just amusing herself by following him around; she didnt cause him any direct harm. Ironshield and his guild, on the other hand, had physically hurt him very badly.


    It might be nothing, but maybe a part of why he didnt detest Lucifer was that she resembled Yoo-Jung.


    Are you awake? You shouldve slept a bit longer, said the purple-haired woman standing in front of him. Even though her lips held a gentle smile, the menacing ck mes in her hands sent some mixed signals. Her hair danced beautifully as she suggested, Take a good look. You made a deal with me, so Im showing you what kind of power I hold.


    Gi-Gyu asked in a clear voice, But this was what we agreed on, wasnt it?


    Hmm?


    I wanted to do it alone. Destroy the Iron Guild, that is. The life of every Iron Guild member, including the ones inside this maze, belongs to me, Gi-Gyu announced without fear.


    What? Soo-Jungs eyes crumpled unhappily, but a smile spread on her lips within seconds. She agreed, Yes, indeed. All right.


    The ck mes whirling around them subsided slowly; then, they began targeting only the yers who didnt belong to the Iron Guild. But this didnt mean the Iron Guild members were spared. A majority was already on the ground, dead or close to it. The remaining were either missing some limbs or copsed on the ground with foam escaping their mouths.


    Soo-Jung, or Lucifer, walked a few steps forward and stood before a man. Gi-Gyu realized it was the middle-aged man with a white beard. She seized the swords from this yers waist and announced, This fulfills one of the conditions on our contract!


    Gi-Gyu saw that she was smiling while holding Lou and El. Before he could react to what was happening, Gi-Gyu fainted again.


    ***


    -Wake up.


    -Please wake up, Master.


    When Gi-Gyu heard his Egos'' voices tickling his ears, he opened his eyes again.


    [Strong will has been activated.]


    [Strong will has been activated.]


    [Strong will has been activated.]


    When his mind cleared a bit, it was flooded by a ton of system announcements; soon, he felt energy coursing through him.


    Lou? El? Gi-Gyu murmured in confusion.


    -Dont push yourself. Just look ahead; it will help you.


    -That woman is dangerous, Master.


    Are you awake? Thats strange. You were barely breathing just a moment ago, said a man when he noticed Gi-Gyu had opened his eyes.


    Who are you? Gi-Gyu asked. Actually, there was no need for that question: Gi-Gyu knew who he was. The man in the sses was the one who was carrying him earlier. Gi-Gyus vision cleared slowly, allowing him to see his surroundings better. When he saw what stood not too far from him, he whispered, Oh my god.


    Thats the corpsmander. Is this your first time seeing one? the bespectacled man asked.


    Whats a corpsmander? When Gi-Gyu asked in awe, the ssed man answered with a nk face, Its Heryond, of course. Hes the master of this maze.


    Gi-Gyu slowly looked around to see a giant mountain in front of him. Although it was impossibly big, its form resembled that of a human. It was wearing ck thorn-covered armor and a helmet with six horns. Gi-Gyu murmured, Thats the keeper of this maze?!


    Well, I guess you could say that, the ssed man replied with a shrug.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his embarrassment as he gaped at the monster. After looking at the gatekeeper, he realized how arrogant and cocksure his pre-torture self was. Back then, he really believed he could defeat this monster.


    Beside the keeper was a tiny woman: Soo-Jung. She winked at Gi-Gyu and announced, I hope you enjoy the show!


    And just like that, the battle began. The man wearing sses dropped something on the ground, creating a translucent circle. He ordered Gi-Gyu quietly, You shoulde inside. You might get killed if you get too close.


    Is this a barrier?


    Youre more knowledgeable than I thought, the man replied with a nod. This was no ordinary barrier: It looked like it was created using a unique mixture of various yers skills. But because Gi-Gyu didnt know much about barriers in general, he couldnt tell for sure.


    Still, Gi-Gyu entered the circle without protest.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As soon as he entered the barrier, Soo-Jung took to the sky and mmed into the keeper, making the entire area around Gi-Gyu shake. The ck mes Soo-Jung shot from her hands grew exponentially and covered the keeper like bacteria. Screaming in pain, the monster tried to push Soo-Jung away.


    Suddenly, a ck hole appeared in the sky. Gi-Gyu whispered, A ck gate?


    Unfortunately, the man wearing sses had stopped answering Gi-Gyus questions. Instead, he watched the battle with a nk face as if he was bored. To Gi-Gyus shock, countless monsters emerged from the ck gate and began attacking Soo-Jung.


    Hup! Soo-Jung exhaled lightly, making the surrounding air burn. Slowly, a ck me appeared around her and seemingly began burning down the sky. Then, a giant sword with a muted color arose from the ck mes. It was much bigger than the giant keeper; slowly, it fell to the ground as it split the world into two.


    She must be a god


    Gi-Gyu found her power godly.


    ***


    -I can''t believe you actually managed to get it.


    -Umm, congrattions Master.


    Lou and El didnt sound happy as Gi-Gyu held a box made of diamonds. The box alone had to be worth a fortune, but the content inside was what would save his mother.


    Her purple hair dancing around her face, Soo-Jung announced, So thats thest of my part of the bargain. I understand you want to kill Ironshield and destroy his guild, but it sounds like you dont want me to help you.


    Gi-Gyu asked cautiously, Is your name really Soo-Jung?


    Yup. My name is Jung Soo-Jung, and Im really Korean too. When Soo-Jung replied, Gi-Gyu nodded. After Lucifer destroyed the gatekeeper Heryond, Gi-Gyu, the man in sses, and Lucifer were transferred to the rewards chamber. Since he didnt participate in the battle, Gi-Gyu didnt obtain any experience points. But because he was present at the scene when the keeper died, he could follow Soo-Jung to this chamber.


    The rewards were in two separate boxes: one gold and one diamond.


    Soo-Jung suggested, Shouldnt you open it and check?


    All right, answered Gi-Gyu with respect. He no longer treated Soo-Jung like an ordinary girl. Partly because she was no longer in her girly form, but it was mostly because she was a high ranker who could easily kill him with her pinky.


    Gi-Gyu slowly opened the diamond box and found a ss jar filled with purple liquid. Soo-Jung murmured, Its definitely the elixir.


    ...


    Gi-Gyu had mixed feelings. He walked into the Maze of Heryond, fully prepared to die. His determination to obtain what he was seeking was sky-high; honestly, he didnt really expect to get the elixir. It was a suicide attempt by a desperate man who was pushed into a corner by his circumstance. And what happened, in the end, was something no one could have imagined.


    A high ranker almost killed him, but another just handed him the elixir. Although he was happy to have gotten what he came for, he couldnt help feeling useless because this wasnt his achievement.


    Our rewards are two bottles of the elixir. So here, said Soo-Jung as she handed one of the bottles to Gi-Gyu.


    Pardon?


    This is a gift from me to celebrate our new contract. Drink up. I detest weak men, so you need this. We were here for the corpsmander anyway, not the elixir. These bottles are a bonus we dont need, so feel free to take one more.


    Gi-Gyu gaped at Soo-Jungs yful exnation. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Did she have any idea what a bottle of elixir was worth? Did she know what the elixir could do for a yers body?


    Of course, she did. After all, she was the famous Lucifer.


    Gi-Gyu''s hand trembled as he took the bottle. Soo-Jung continued, Your body has been damaged beyond repair now. A yer is still only human, so there are things even potions cant heal. This elixir will regenerate your body, so you can start with a better shell. In fact, youll end up with an even better body than before. It will even improve your abilities, and your stat will increase faster with each level-up. You will be on your way to bing a high ranker.


    Well, his stats wouldnt increase, as he was the yer who couldnt level up.


    No, wait.


    If I drink this, will I be able to level up?


    Gi-Gyus hands trembled in anticipation. His hands shook so badly that he almost dropped the bottle. Trying his best to keep his voice calm, Gi-Gyu asked, What is it you want from me? It doesnt look like you want to kill me, so do you really want me to be your ve forever? Is that what you really want?


    She wanted him to drink the elixir, which meant she didnt want to kill him. Besides, what would she gain from killing him anyway?


    Soo-Jung smiled and replied, Well Thats not exactly true. I just like you, thats all.


    With a quietugh, she ordered him, Be my pupil.


    Pardon?


    Youre too useless right now, so dont bothering to me in your current state. But when you reach the 50th floor, find me. Ill teach you how to be stronger. And if you die before then, well, I guess thats that.


    Gi-Gyu thought quietly for a moment. After organizing his thoughts, he asked his final question, Are you the devil? It was a cautious and serious question, but it only made Soo-Jungugh. She turned toward the man in sses and murmured, Hes so funny, isnt he? Dont you agree, Baal?


    ...


    The man in sses, Baal, didnt answer her. Soo-Jung ignored herpanion and asked Gi-Gyu, And you know the devil?


    Ive seen it Just once. It was giant, and it had blood-red eyes.


    Ohh eximed Soo-Jung as if she was impressed.


    He resembled the corpsmander, Gi-Gyu added.


    The smile on Soo-Jungs face gradually disappeared as she exined, Guess you met a pretty big monster, huh? This is why Im so interested in you. Dont worry. Im not the devil. I am called Lucifer, but I have nothing to do with the devil.


    Soo-Jung suddenly ced her hand on Gi-Gyus head, but he didnt flinch away. Soo-Jung continued, Im more like someone hunting the devil. Ill tell you more about it when you be my pupil. Oh, and this is a gift for you.


    A shocking sensation traveled from her hand to his head. It moved down and soon reached his right eye. It seemed this woman liked to give gifts. Gi-Gyu was surprised at how generous the infamous Lucifer was.


    This is a token of our contract and a way tomunicate with me. For now, it wont have any functions; once you be stronger and wiser, youll learn more about it. After all, one can only see what one knows. So work hard, my future pupil.


    As Soo-Jung finished speaking, Gi-Gyu felt his right eye burn a little. Heughed and drank the purple elixir in a single gulp.


    [Your shell is being regenerated.]


    With the systems announcement, Gi-Gyu found his consciousness slowly fading; then, he heard Soo-Jungs voice again.


    Oh, there is one more thing you need to take.


    His eyes widened as she continued, I noticed that your swords are unique. Ill teach you how to make one of them much stronger. Well, you might die from it, but its okay, right?


    Nod.


    With that small nod, Gi-Gyu fainted again. He couldnt remember how many times he had lost his consciousness inside this maze. Being so fragile was embarrassing, but then there was his amazing luck. I mean, who would ever encounter two high rankers in a single gate?


    ***


    Ive been waiting for you, Lucifer.


    ...


    Gi-Gyu had no idea this was what Soo-Jung meant by making Lou and El stronger.


    -This is crazy.


    -M-Master, I told you shes dangerous


    Following his Egos warnings, Soo-Jung said to Gi-Gyu, You remember what I taught you? Just do that.


    Ironshield, covered in blood and holding a silver-haired woman in one hand, was standing in front of Gi-Gyu. Soo-Jung exined to Gi-Gyu earlier that when someone powerful like her cleared the gate, they could keep the gate standing for a while longer even after iming the rewards. Typically, a one-shot gate perished soon after being cleared.


    Ironshield roared at Lucifer, How dare you steal my prey?


    How is he your prey? Lucifer argued back in annoyance. The two high rankers were bickering, but all Gi-Gyu could focus on was the blood-covered Ironshield. He felt confused and embarrassed at first; then, his fury engulfed him. Gi-Gyu knew Ironshield wasnt an evil man, but he was still the culprit who tortured him. Without a word, Gi-Gyu took a step toward Ironshield.


    You have changed Ironshield muttered when he saw Gi-Gyu. He continued with a frown, Are you Lucifers minion now? Or have you always belonged to her? Haa, this is going to be so annoying.


    Dealing with Lucifer and her four-eyed follower was already annoying enough. And now, it seemed Lucifer got herself another capableckey. Ironshield knew Gi-Gyu was still no match for him, but there was no way of knowing what kind of power he gained by bing Lucifers minion.


    Gi-Gyu gritted his teeth and said to him, Lets fight. He gripped Lou and El hard and lowered his body in preparation. However, Ironshield didnt understand Korean, so he just looked at Gi-Gyu in confusion.


    What?


    Mustering all the English words he could remember, Gi-Gyu yelled, Die. Die. You die! He was trying to rile up Ironshield, and it worked. Ironshields face crumpled in anger as he raised Calleon, rooted in the ground. He murmured, I dont know what youre thinking, but Its sad to see you wasting your life away when I allowed you to live.


    I dont know what the heck youre talking about, but you die! You die! You will soon die! Gi-Gyu yelled in Korean as he kicked the ground to run toward his opponent. Ironshield, his face devoid of emotion, brandished Calleon. When El and Calleon struck each other, the system announced.


    [Holy sword has awakened Els special ability.]


    [El is absorbing holy sword Calleons ability.]


    [Only a small part of Calleons ability will be absorbed because of the users low level.]


    [Absorption has beenpleted.]


    W-what? Ironshields confused gasp echoed throughout. Taking this as his chance to escape, Gi-Gyu took a few steps back. Meanwhile, one of Ironshields knees buckled due to sudden weakness.


    Gi-Gyu quickly bowed to Soo-Jung and said his farewell, Then I will see youter.


    All right.


    Gi-Gyu took out Arachne''s Ball of Thread and activated it without hesitation. His journey inside the Maze of Heryond was finally over. He expected the gate to perish shortly.


    With a yful smile, Soo-Jung asked, Shall we talk now, Ironshield?


    Dammit, Ironshield swore as he bit his lips.

 Chapter 29: Elixir

    Chapter 29: Elixir


    Thanks to Lucifer, or Soo-Jung, the Gate of Heryond was cleared. Usually, the media would go wild when a new gate was cleared. Gi-Gyu wanted to avoid such noise and attention; luckily, everything worked out for him. The gate perished a day after being cleared due to Soo-Jungs interference, so Gi-Gyu used that extra day to contact the associations Korean branch. Thus, he returned to Korea before the news hit.


    As soon as Gi-Gyu reached Korea, he wanted to meet Tae-Shik. But it seemed Tae-Shik was away on a business trip per the association presidents order. Because Tae-Shik went inside the Tower, Gi-Gyu couldnt even contact him. So, after leaving a message for Tae-Shik, Gi-Gyu went straight to the hospital.


    Yoo-Jung was still at school, so Gi-Gyu didnt see her when he reached his mothers room. Given Yoo-Jungs personality, she wouldve definitely skipped school to care for their mother. But, it seemed their mother had someone forced her into going to school.


    His mothers condition had worsened in the span Gi-Gyu wasnt here. When Gi-Gyu asked the doctor about it, he replied that it was a miracle she was still alive.


    Thank goodness, Im not toote.


    After telling the doctor his mother wanted to spend her final days at home, Gi-Gyu got her discharged from the hospital. The hospital staff was concerned, worried that her condition would worsen even more if she wasn''t under a doctor''s care. However, Gi-Gyu was firm on his decision.


    His mother whispered weakly when they arrived home, Son?


    Mother, are you alright?


    Thanks to the Protection Talisman and the great potion Gi-Gyu purchased, his mothers condition remained stable for a while. However, he knew even then that these items were far from an actual cure. The great potion cost him hundreds of millions of won, but all it could do was relieve her symptoms temporarily.


    Gi-Gyus mother cried as she murmured, Son I missed you


    She had neverined about Gi-Gyu''s rare visits, but there was no doubt she missed him terribly. Aware that she wasnt long for this world, she finally began telling him what she had been thinking.


    I had wished to see you one more time before I died So thank you foring.


    Mother, please dont worry. Youre going to get better now, Gi-Gyu reassured her as he wiped her tears with his sleeve. However, she probably thought he was just trying to make her feel better, as she continued, Theres something I have been wanting to tell you. The truth is Son


    Shiver


    She couldnt finish her sentence, as she began experiencing a seizure. Gi-Gyu opened the bottle and began to slowly drip it down into his mothers mouth. The magical purple potion entered her body drop by drop until the bottle became empty. Finally, the worries he had while he was making his way home had faded away.


    Phew Gi-Gyu sighed in relief.


    Suddenly, her body began glowing with bright light, and she gently rose into the air. The same thing happened when Gi-Gyu drank the elixir, so he sat down and watched without panicking.


    Now, there was nothing else he could do but wait. He had done everything he could possibly do for his mother.


    -Congrats, Master.


    -Master, congrattions.


    Not yet I have to wait and see how she reacts to it, Gi-Gyu mumbled. Although he had high hopes, he still couldnt rxpletely, since his mother wasnt a yer. The elixir was known to work on everyone, but that assumption was based on the very few times an elixir appeared. There was no way of knowing if there were any side effects associated with it.


    When his mother began to emit even brighter light, Gi-Gyu closed all the curtains and watched patiently. After floating in the air for a while, her condition began to change visibly. Her muscles reimagined their mass, her wrinkles disappeared, and her face regained its color. Soon, her transformation was over.


    Its a sess, Gi-Gyu murmured. His mother was no longer glowing, so he carefullyy her down on the nket. Finally, everything he set out to do was done.


    Gi-Gyu grabbed his phone, which had been charging, and texted Yoo-Jung.


    -Come home.


    When he finally rxed, his days of fatigue suddenly engulfed him. Gi-Gyuy down on the floor and fell into a deep sleep. So many incredible things had happened in a single trip that it was no wonder he copsed.


    -Thank goodness.


    -Im so worried about him Master is getting closer to that woman. I dont like it.


    -There is nothing we can do about it.


    Lou sounded sad for some reason. He muttered,


    -After all, everything is happening as it should.


    -As it should


    ***


    Oppa! Do you have any idea about moms current condition? You havent been home in over a month. Mom suffered so much. And now that youre back, you just say two words: Come home? You need to get to the hospital right now to see


    Yoo-Jung yelled as she burst into their home. But she couldnt finish her sentence, as she saw an unfamiliar-but-beautiful woman standing in the kitchen.


    Who? Umm Mom? Yoo-Jung murmured in shock.


    Yoo-Jung, is that you?


    Mom? Is that you, Mom? Yoo-Jung whispered when she recognized the womans voice. Mother to Yoo-Jung and Gi-Gyu, the woman was as healthy as the day she was born. Unable to believe her eyes, Yoo-Jung kept blinking her eyes. In the living room, she vaguely noticed Gi-Gyu sleeping on the floor.


    Yoo-Jung asked in confusion, What happened? Its you, right, Mom? Youre my mom, right?


    Of course I am. Your brother is sleeping, so maybe we should talkter, okay? Yoo-Jungs mom, Lee Su-Jin, replied with a motherly smile. Her smile was beautiful and warm enough to melt the winter days ice.


    Sob.


    Mommmmmmmmmmm! Yoo-Jung cried out as she hugged Su-Jin.


    We should keep quiet since your brother is sleeping Su-Jin murmured, but there were tears in her eyes too when she hugged her daughter. Their embracested a while before they began making dinner together. As they cooked, the chatter in the kitchen didnt stop for a second.


    Both Yoo-Jung and Su-Jin couldnt stop smiling. They were worried their voices might wake Gi-Gyu up, but his fatigue made sure he was out cold. If not for his loud snores, Yoo-Jung wouldve conceded he was dead.


    And soon, the dinner was ready. Su-Jin made a meal for her son, who miraculously saved her life.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu couldnt tell how long he was out for, but he felt like he had a long dream. Although he couldnt remember it, he felt certain it was a good dream. It had been such a long time since he felt this refreshed.


    Gi-Gyu hadn''t felt this good ever since his father passed away and his mother fell ill. Maybe all the hardships his family had to suffer through had a hand in that.


    It looks delicious, Mom! Gi-Gyu announced.


    It totally does! Thanks, Mom! Yoo-Jung agreed enthusiastically.


    Eat up, my beautiful son and daughter!


    It had been such a long time since their motherst cooked for them that Gi-Gyu and Yoo-Jung jumped to pick up their spoons. Thankfully, Gi-Gyus family didnt cry at the dinner table because they had already cried their hearts out when Gi-Gyu woke up.


    After taking a bite of the fried egg, Yoo-Jung replied yfully, Mom! Thats not fair! It should be the beautiful daughter first and then son!


    They all ate happily amid Yoo-Jungs asional exims. So delicious! Because her mouth was full of food, Yoo-Jung couldnt even speak properly. Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu ate his eggs and seaweed soup silently.


    The joy and peace he felt were long overdue. He had been dreaming of this moment for a very long time. After the meal, Gi-Gyu volunteered to do the dishes. Su-Jin and Yoo-Jung insisted they could do it, but they couldnt stop him.


    While washing the dishes with rubber gloves and an apron on, he asked, Mother, does your body feel okay? Does anything feel strange?


    No. In fact, Im so full of energy that its almost strange. Now, tell me, Gi-Gyu, what happened? How did you do this? Su-Jin asked.


    Suddenly, Yoo-Jung interrupted and demanded an answer from her brother too.


    Oppa, could it be that you really got the elixir?


    Gi-Gyu just smiled, and the two women didnt prod him further. He exined, I wish I could take you back to the hospital and get you checked out. It would be great to make sure youre really okay, but I think its best if you stay out of other peoples eyes for a while.


    Su-Jin nodded in understanding. If the others found out about the miracle she experienced, her whole family would receive unwanted attention from the world.


    Gi-Gyu continued, When Tae-Shik hyung gets back, well get you examined. So, please, be patient till then.


    There is nothing for me to be patient about, Gi-Gyu. Im just happy I get to eat this delicious meal with my son and daughter. Thats all I ever wanted; this is more than enough for me, Su-Jin replied, making him smile.


    Son When his mother murmured, her eyes again filling with tears, Gi-Gyu shook his head. He said to her teasingly, Ah! Mother! If you start crying again, your son is going to leave!


    I just wanted to say thank you. Despite Gi-Gyus warning, his mother couldnt stop herself from crying. Although she never showed it, Su-Jin had suffered for an excruciatingly long time. Of course, it was the same for Yoo-Jung and Gi-Gyu as well.


    Su-Jin watched Gi-Gyus broad back sadly. Her children, still so young, had to mature out of their age. It was because of the difficulties they had to endure for such a long time. Su-Jin thought to herself sadly,


    Even if it were just a for an extra moment I wish they could have had a happier childhood.


    Gi-Gyu had given up everything for his family without once acting childish. Su-Jin murmured to her son, From now on, please stop worrying about me and live your life, Son.


    Trying his best to hide his tears, Gi-Gyu continued to wash the dishes silently.


    ***


    Bastard. I cant believe you really did it. Tae-Shiks face was filled with bliss, but his words didnt match his expression. He continued, Just how did you do it? You have no idea what is happening over there in the US, do you? After the Heryond No, this isnt the time to talk about this. Gotta take you to a quiet ce, so we can talk privately.


    The moment Tae-Shik returned from his business trip, he came to Gi-Gyu. Tae-Shik wanted to know what happened at the maze, so Gi-Gyu offered, Then lets go talk at home.


    You mean your home?


    Yes, Mother is so grateful for all that youve done for her. She has been hoping to invite you for dinner, exined Gi-Gyu.


    Hmm.


    Tae-Shik took out his phone and made a quick call. He said to someone on the phone, Tell that old man Ill go see him tomorrow. Just tell him I need to take care of something rted to Heryond. Hell understand.


    Without waiting for an answer from the person on the other end, Tae-Shik hung up. With Gi-Gyu in the passenger seat, Tae-Shik began driving his beloved pink Tico to Gi-Gyus house.


    Since Gi-Gyu had called ahead, Su-Jin was busy preparing dinner for her guest. As Gi-Gyu and Tae-Shik walked up to the rooftop, they could already smell the delicious aroma wafting from Gi-Gyus home. Tae-Shik suddenly stopped on the stairs and eximed in surprise, Is this the aroma of your mothers cooking?


    Yes.


    I had no idea she was such a great cook. Lets hurry up. I ate jerky and packaged food in the Tower for so long that I could feel my taste buds dying. Also, Im starving. Tae-Shiks business trip took ce inside the Tower, so it seemed he hadnt had a decent meal in a long time.


    Opening the front door, Gi-Gyu announced, Im home, Mother. I brought Tae-Shik hyung with me.


    Wee! Youre right on time. Dinner is ready, Su-Jin greeted both men with a bright smile.


    Lets get inside, Hyung, said Gi-Gyu as he took his shoes off. But for some reason, Tae-Shik remained in the entrance, looking dazed.


    Gi-Gyu said to Tae-Shik in confusion, Hyung, what are you doing? Why arent youing inside?


    Ah Huh? Oh! Iming! Im here! Thank you! Tae-Shik hurriedly took his shoes off and walked inside. After taking their coats off, Gi-Gyu and Tae-Shik sat down at the table as Su-Jin prepared their meal.


    Tae-Shik ate awkwardly, and Gi-Gyu watched him with a grin. Sitting across from them, Su-Jin thanked Tae-Shik with a deep bow, I am so grateful for all youve done. Our family owes you a great debt.


    N-not at all! I was happy to do it. Im just so relieved and thankful that you have recovered, Tae-Shik murmured clumsily, making Su-Jinugh. With a small nod, she replied, You probably want to talk with Gi-Gyu privately, so Ill leave you to it. I hope I get to treat you to a proper meal next time. I havent been able to go out, so Im afraid I didnt get to prepare anything decent for you.


    T-thats not true! It it was really delicious! This was the best meal I have ever had in my life! Tae-Shik shouted; when he noticed Gi-Gyuughing at him, he blushed.


    Gi-Gyus mother brought them some hot tea and then left to give them some privacy. She wanted Tae-Shik to feelfortable talking with Gi-Gyu. When she was out of sight, Tae-Shik took something out from his pocket and ced it on the table.


    It was his barrier item.


    I think your mother will feel hurt if she heard what were about to discuss. It would be best if she didnt know about it, Tae-Shik exined, and Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding. Gi-Gyu felt thankful Tae-Shik was being so considerate. After all, it was true. Su-Jin wouldve felt guilty if she had heard what had happened to Gi-Gyu. They were about to talk about Gi-Gyus suicide mission, which he barely survived.


    Gi-Gyu decided to tell Tae-Shik everything, including how he met Ironshield and his guild and how they tortured him. Gi-Gyu also needed Tae-Shik to know about Athena and Artemis attack, the true identity of Lucifer, the corpsmander, and the elixir.


    Everything that happened in the maze was important, and Gi-Gyu had to exin how he barely survived each event that couldve easily led to his death. But before discussing all of these major events, Gi-Gyu had something he had to ask Tae-Shik first.


    Hyung, do you like my mom?


    Fwah!


    Surprised by such a blunt question, Tae-Shik coughed and spat out his tea.

 Chapter 30: Elixir (2)

    Chapter 30: Elixir (2)


    Gi-Gyu and Tae-Shiks conversation continued for a long time. As Tae-Shik listened attentively, he frowned anxiously at times; at others, he looked at Gi-Gyu with obvious pride. When Gi-Gyu told him about what happened with Ironshield, Tae-Shik became furious.


    Mentally recing Gi-Gyu for himself, Tae-Shik felt as if he was tortured for days and swore, Those bastards!


    Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly, feeling grateful for Tae-Shiks empathy.


    Im so thankful hyung is here for me.


    Tae-Shik asked, So Rogers Han did that? Toffee-nosed bastard! But, are you sure hes really dead?


    Well, I stabbed his neck, so I think so, replied Gi-Gyu with a shrug.


    Hes a member of the Iron Guild, so you never know. There is still a chance he might be alive. Ill look into it, so dont worry too much about it. Anyway, about what happened Tae-Shik couldnt finish his sentence as he hesitated. Gi-Gyu had just told him he killed a man. Now, any other normal human wouldve freaked out or even ran out straight away. Not Tae-Shik, though. He was actually more worried that the guy Gi-Gyu murdered, the Toffee-nosed bastard, could be alive. So, Gi-Gyu couldnt help but find this conversation a little ironic.


    When Tae-Shik stalled awkwardly, Gi-Gyu offered, Please feel free to say whatever you want, Hyung.


    I wanted to ask you if youre okay. I mean, really, okay? That bastard deserved to die, of course. And if you hadnt killed him, I certainly would have. But this is your first time killing someone, so


    Gi-Gyu gave him another bitter smile and replied, I actually feel perfectly fine, which is a little unsettling. But now that I think about it, I believe you might be right: He is probably still alive and kicking.


    Gi-Gyus eyes glowed at the prospect of killing his enemy again. Although Tae-Shik saw it, he didnt say a word because this wasnt his business to interfere. After a brief pause, Gi-Gyu continued to tell Tae-Shik about the rest of the story. When he was finally done, Tae-Shik''s face wore an odd expression. He murmured, So many unbelievable things happened to you.


    Yeah, I know. It still feels like it was all just a dream, said Gi-Gyu. His body still remembered the dreadful pain, so he knew it wasnt just a dream.


    Tae-Shik asked suddenly, And what about the elixir you drank? Do you feel any different? Did you experience any miracles as your mother did?


    I dont know yet. Lucifer told me the elixir changes yers slowly.


    Hmm I see. Tae-Shik nodded.


    She exined that itll first improve my internals and then move on to the outside. She described it as my physical shell being reformed, exined Gi-Gyu.


    "I''m not familiar with the elixir, so I''m afraid I can''t help you with that. Haa..." Tae-Shik mumbled, puzzled. "I can''t believe you got yourself into such a precarious situation."


    What Tae-Shik didnt realize was that Gi-Gyu actually didnt tell him everything. For example, Gi-Gyu didnt tell him Lucifers true identity or his deal with her.


    But why did Lucifer help you? I mean, her personality is indeed unpredictable, but... Tae-Shik murmured in confusion.


    You know Lucifer too, Hyung? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Ive seen her once from a distance. She was fighting at the time; let me tell you, shes apletely different beast than the other high rankers. Lee Sun-Ho wouldve to get involved to bring her down.


    Lee Sun-Ho? Gi-Gyu jolted in surprise as he asked, Is Lee Sun-Ho really that powerful? Enough to kill Lucifer?


    Indeed. It wouldnt be an overstatement to say Lee Sun-Ho is the strongest yer in the world. I used to be a high ranker, so I know there are different levels even among the high rankers, exined Tae-Shik.


    In the past, Gi-Gyu only had a vague idea of what strong meant in this world. But now, things were very different for him because he had now seen high rankers battling with his own eyes. And although it was only once, he even exchanged blows with a high ranker. Just like Lucifer said, it was true that one could only see what one knew.


    The high rankers were beastly beings; now, Gi-Gyu had seen that firsthand. They couldnt be humans; based on what he had seen, he believed Lucifer had to be the strongest of them all. But to hear Tae-Shik say Lee Sun-Ho was just as powerful, or even more It was beyond shocking and made goosebumps rise on Gi-Gyus arms.


    Returning to the subject of Gi-Gyus mother, Tae-Shik offered, For now, Ill look into an appropriate hospital for your mothers examination. I know a few doctors who know how to keep their mouths shut. So examining your mother privately shouldnt be a problem for them. Also, I think we should take this opportunity to get you tested as well.


    Me?


    Im saying you should get tested as a yer. We have no idea what effect the elixir will have on you, right? And who knows how it could affect your Egos? On top of that, you still dont know what that eye gift from Lucifer is.


    Thats true, answered Gi-Gyu with a nod.


    Ignorance could be a ticking time bomb in this case. Even antivenin can poison you if it isnt used correctly. Our priority should be learning as much as possible about your new abilities. We can think about the consequences of everythingter, Tae-Shik suggested logically.


    Thank you, Hyung.


    Gi-Gyu didnt doubt that Ironshield was going toe after him. Before that, he had to be as strong as possible if he wanted any chance of survival. One constion, at least, was the promise Lucifer made before they parted.


    Ironshield wont find you for a while. I will make sure of it, so dont worry about it. Just focus on getting strong.


    Lucifer didnt borate further, but it was enough to reassure Gi-Gyu. Now that they were done discussing his recent adventure, Gi-Gyu asked Tae-Shik again, So you havent answered my question. Do you like my mother?


    Khoff, koff. Tae-Shik coughed awkwardly, making Gi-Gyu smile. Gi-Gyu continued, I know you dont like her for her new younger and prettier look. I know youve been taking care of her all this time. I also heard you nursed her often when I wasnt around.


    Tae-Shik blushed as Gi-Gyu encouraged him, Im all for it. Mom shouldnt have to be alone anymore. And if its you, I dont think Ill feel guilty toward my dad. Im not saying you should go get her right now, but you should do something if you really like her. You must realize that the way my mom looks right now, it wouldnt be strange if men became interested in her. Dont you agree?


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help chuckling when he saw Tae-Shiks ears turn red. Deciding he had teased the older man enough, Gi-Gyu took out something from his pocket and handed it to him.


    And here.


    Hmm?


    It was apparent the pouch contained a crystal. Based on its size, it had to be a big one. Tae-Shik asked, What is that?


    Its the second reward I got from Heryond. Open it.


    When Tae-Shik opened the pouch and saw what was inside, his face became rigid. He muttered, Huh So this was one of the rewards?


    Yes, as you can see, its a yellow crystal. Its size and rity suggest its probably of a very high grade. Its price would be too high for me to dispose of it myself.


    T-thats true, Tae-Shik stammered.


    Crystal values varied depending on their colors. Yellow crystals were one of the highest grade crystals, and there were less than 100 of them in the world. The scientists imed that this crystal could be the key to creating a new kind of ultimate weapon. Their prices varied depending on their size and quality, but most sold for tens of billions of won.


    Gi-Gyu said to Tae-Shik, When you sell it, please keep half of the profit and give me the rest. I owe you a lot, so I hope this will be enough.


    B-but this is too much, Tae-Shik protested, but Gi-Gyu was firm on his decision. Even with half of the money, he knew he could pay off his family debt plus what he owed cksmith Hwang. After paying for all that, he would still be left with enough money that his family wouldnt have to ever worry about money.


    Gi-Gyu exined, Without you, I wouldve died a long time ago. If you dont ept this, Ill never see you again, Hyung.


    Realizing Gi-Gyu wouldnt budge, Tae-Shik nodded. He promised, I will try to sell it at the highest price possible.


    Thank you, Hyung.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu was once again impressed by Tae-Shiks authority. Less than two days after they had dinner together, Tae-Shik was back with the names of the doctors and the hospital that could examine Gi-Gyus mother. He even figured out how to measure Gi-Gyus current abilities in private.


    Currently, Gi-Gyu, Tae-Shik, and Su-Jin were waiting in a small building near Chuncheon city. Yoo-Jung couldnt make it because she had to go to school. Unfortunately, she would also have to stay alone for a few days, as Gi-Gyu and Su-Jin had to undergo some tests. Gi-Gyu knew Yoo-Jung would befortable staying home alone while attending school regrly. After all, most of their family worries were resolved now.


    A female doctor, who seemed well acquainted with Tae-Shik, approached Su-Jin and announced, Mrs. Lee, pleasee this way.


    After Su-Jin walked away for her exam, Tae-Shik told Gi-Gyu, Su-Jins examination will probably take less than a day, so dont worry. Its you we need to worry about.


    So youre calling her by her first name now? Gi-Gyu joked.


    ...


    Im just kidding, so dont make that scary face at me, Hyung.


    Haa Tae-Shik sighed deeply.


    It had only been two days since Gi-Gyu drank the elixir, yet he was already noticing a difference. In the past, Gi-Gyu always had a hard time building muscle. When he worked as a guide, there was a time when Gi-Gyu worked out like a madman. He hoped to be stronger with exercise, which wouldve made it easier for him to hunt goblins. Unfortunately, Gi-Gyus body refused to bulk up, and his muscle strength never improved. He never discovered the reason behind this peculiarity; even if he did, he could''ve done nothing back then.


    But since yesterday, Gi-Gyu could feel something was different about his body. He could feel his body bulking up slowly. His hair became a little darker, and he suspected he was a bit taller too.


    Tae-Shik offered, If the doctor gives you a clean bill of health, we can go to the Tower to see if you can level up now.


    All right.


    Gi-Gyu was in no hurry to find out if he could level up. First things first, he had to confirm his basic abilities were okay. He had gone through this same test when he first became a yer, soparing the results could give him the changes easily. Testing his reflexes and magic functioning were next in line. Thest thing to assess was going to be his yer grade.


    I feel nervous, Gi-Gyu said while his body was being examined for the tests.


    Even if nothing changed in your body, you will still have your Egos, right? Were doing these tests just out of curiosity and nothing more,forted Tae-Shik.


    Yeah, I know. I guess I shouldnt worry at all, Gi-Gyu replied with a smile.


    Soon after their conversation, Gi-Gyus tests began.


    ***


    Heo Sung-Hoon from the association was the one who came to help with Gi-Gyus test. Sung-Hoon murmured, Umm


    Are the test results that bad? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Gi-Gyu wasnt sure if Tae-Shik brought Sung-Hoon because Gi-Gyu was acquainted with him already. Or perhaps there was more to Tae-Shik and Sung-Hoons rtionship. But either way, Sung-Hoon put his best effort into Gi-Gyus tests.


    Sung-Hoon replied, No, they arent bad They are vague.


    What is he talking about?


    When Gi-Gyu gave him a curious look, Sung-Hoon continued, Your basic abilities are extremely high. They are actually beyond the normal human levels.


    So, whats wrong? asked Gi-Gyu.


    They are high for a normal human, not for a yer.


    ...


    Gi-Gyu wanted to smack Sung-Hoon just about now. It seemed Sung-Hoon hadnt noticed Gi-Gyus annoyance because he continued, Your reflex level is extremely high as well.


    For an average non-yer, that is?


    Exactly. If you enter the Olympics right now, youll win all the gold medals. But as a yer, I would say youre at Level 10, at most.


    ...


    The results for the other tests are about the same, Sung-Hoon said, trying to exin the poor results without hurting Gi-Gyu. Gi-Gyu wasnt too upset, though. In fact, this was what he expected since he was still only at Level 1 with essentially zero abilities. In addition, Gi-Gyu took these tests without any help from his Egos. So, these results were actually almost better than his expectations. After all, wasnt it a good thing that he had a Level 10 yer''s might despite being a Level 1?


    If he could level up at all, then his current condition was more than what he could ever hope for.


    Sung-Hoon continued, But your magic functioning level is through the roof.


    How so?


    In this category, you have tested higher than the ranker level, replied Sung-Hoon. The magic functioning level measured how quickly and urately a yer could utilize their magic. Having a high level/score meant a yer could activate and strengthen their skills faster.


    Although Gi-Gyu didnt have any active skills at the moment, he could get them someday in the future. So, this was certainly good news for him.


    And thest thing to test was his grade. Sung-Hoon exined, I brought an older machine today. Its not the newest version, but it works fine. It will measure your approximate grade by estimating the amount of magic you hold.


    I am aware of what it does, Gi-Gyu replied.


    If a yers level is high, then his magic level would naturally be high as well. yers at a low level with a high magic score usually have great potential. This is why the magical level is measured with the yers current level in mind.


    Alright.


    Gi-Gyu already knew how the machine worked, but he didnt interrupt Sung-Hoon.


    Kim Gi-Gyu, youre Level 1, correct? Sung-Hoon asked.


    Yes, I am.


    Gi-Gyu had already told Sung-Hoon the gist of his situation. Tae-Shik highly rmended Sung-Hoon, and based on their past history, Gi-Gyu felt confident Sung-Hoon could be trusted. So, Gi-Gyu told him a few of his secrets and narrated a bit of what happened in the maze. Sung-Hoon was now aware of Gi-Gyus Egos and what happened with Lucifer.


    Telling Sung-Hoon the truth was also essential after Gi-Gyu survived the Maze of Heryond. Sung-Hoon had been suspicious of how Gi-Gyu left the gate alive, so Gi-Gyu felt it was necessary to exin what had happened.


    Sung-Hoon ordered, Please take off all of your clothes and enter that capsule. You cant wear any essories either.


    Of course, answered Gi-Gyu.


    The capsule was secretly airlifted to this ce by Tae-Shik; thus, the test machines older version stood in front of them. Gi-Gyu slowly got undressed and entered it.


    Ba-dum, Ba-dum


    Gi-Gyus heart pounded loudly as he waited. Although he knew he shouldnt have high expectations, he couldnt help hoping for a good result. So many things had happened recently, so perhaps he would receive a grade higher than an F.


    Sung-Hoon instructed, Now, hold your breath


    Hup.


    Exhale now.


    Haa


    Bzzz


    Before long, white steam wafted from the capsule as its door opened.


    Its done, Sung-Hoon announced. It was such a simple test that Gi-Gyu felt pathetic for feeling so nervous. Then again, any yer who went through this test was bound to feel anxious like Gi-Gyu.


    Just then, Tae-Shik walked in and asked, What? All done already?


    Sung-Hoon greeted Tae-Shik briefly and began to analyze Gi-Gyus magic functioning level. Tae-Shik walked up to Gi-Gyu and asked, So, how were the test results?


    Well, he said it was a little confusing and vague, Gi-Gyu replied.


    Really? Well, thats what I expected. I nced at your results, and it looked like your basic abilities were pretty good. If you can level up, your growth potential is huge. And with your ability Tae-Shik contemted for a moment before making a statement. Then, he said to Gi-Gyu, I think you could be the next beast.


    The term Beast was what Tae-Shik and Gi-Gyu used to refer to an especially strong high ranker. Just then, Sung-Hoon walked up to Tae-Shik and Gi-Gyu. It appeared that he was done with his calctions.


    When Sung-Hoons face looked tense, Gi-Gyu asked nervously, Is the result awful?


    N-no, thats not it. After taking a deep breath, Sung-Hoon replied, Your grade has been measured to be SS.


    Pardon?


    That means you have the potential to be a high ranker. When Sung-Hoon exined, Gi-Gyu gaped widely in shock.

 Chapter 31: Elixir (3)

    Chapter 31: Elixir (3)


    Gi-Gyu asked in disbelief, Are you sure the machine isnt broken?


    Im sure. Its old, so I checked it earlier, and everything worked like a charm then. If you think you cant trust the machine, I can go in myself. Then, Sung-Hoon quickly began undressing, so Gi-Gyu had to wave his hand in surprise. N-no! Thats not what I meant. I was just shocked to hear my result.


    I can certainly understand why you would feel skeptical in this situation, replied Sung-Hoon. But it was Tae-Shik who put Gi-Gyus doubt to rest.


    Its simple, Gi-Gyu: You drank the elixir. The number of people who have done that can be counted on one hand. When one obtains the elixir, they do one of the three things. First, sell it to the richest person they can find. Second, feed it to their sick non-yer family member. Or third, they hide it away forter use, exined Tae-Shik, providing the most logical reasoning.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu contemted what Tae-Shik was trying to say.


    Tae-Shik continued, As for those who actually drink the elixir


    Theyre probably all high rankers, right? Gi-Gyu finished the sentence for him.


    Thats right. Usually, they are high-level yers even before consuming the elixir. This is probably why the elixirs effects are still unknown to the public. When Tae-Shik suggested, Gi-Gyu nodded and murmured, Or


    Yes? asked Tae-Shik.


    Maybe the elixirs effect is greater when a low-level yer consumes it, Gi-Gyu suggested, his face filled with an odd certainty.


    ***


    Every test that could be done in the hospital for Gi-Gyu waspleted. His mothers medical exam was finished as well. The doctor stated that Su-Jins body was in a perfectly normal condition. Her body wasnt disying any signs of aging, her muscle strength and stamina were better than average, and she was healthier than before overall.


    Gi-Gyu teased, No matter how I think about it, I believe my mom would make an amazing bride.


    Khoff, khoff


    Tae-Shik coughed in embarrassment, and Gi-Gyu added, But I guess the most surprising thing that came out of this is my mothers new ability.


    Yeah, totally. Tae-Shik agreed. Looking at each other knowingly, the two men nodded as they said together, She can now use yer items.


    Thanks to the elixir, Gi-Gyus mother gained a special ability of sorts: She could now use yer items despite not being one. The elixir gave her the mana necessary to utilize yer items.


    Gi-Gyu thought happily, I better get her some good items,


    Gi-Gyu believed his mother would be safer if she had some yer items protecting her. Tae-Shik added, Im so relieved that both you and Su-Jin are fine. All of your results turned out great.


    Hmm Noticing a frown on Gi-Gyus head, Tae-Shik asked, Whats wrong?


    Im wondering about the gift from Lucifer. What do you think?


    A gift Didnt you say that its just a mode ofmunication for now? If it has no other functions right now, Im not sure if I would call it a gift, replied Tae-Shik.


    Then what would it be?


    It should be nothing more than a token of your contract with her. When Gi-Gyu didntment, Tae-Shik shook his head and continued, But, we are focusing on the wrong things: We have bigger fish to fry. Just the secrets and work Ive to do Ahhh, I worry I can even handle it all.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in agreement and asked Tae-Shik, Could you drive my mother back home, Hyung?


    Hmm?


    I have somece I need to be, replied Gi-Gyu, worrying Tae-Shik. Tae-Shik asked in a worried voice, Where do you think youre going? Youve to stay put and rest for a while.


    I need to drop by the Dongdaemun Market.


    Do you want me to drive you there then? offered Tae-Shik, wanting to help out in any way he could. But, Gi-Gyu shook his head and answered, No. Ive got to do some thinking, so Ill be fine going alone.


    Are you sure?


    Yeah, Ill be alright, Gi-Gyu reassured. Tae-Shik still seemed unhappy, but he nodded in the end. Gi-Gyu had gone through so much in such a short time, so Tae-Shik couldnt help but worry about him. He knew Gi-Gyu was no longer a hopeless 18-year-old boy, and too much worry on his part could be harmful to Gi-Gyu.


    Tae-Shik asked as his eyes turned serious, Can I ask you something?


    You can ask me anything, Hyung. I feel I canfortably tell you everything without making bones about it.


    Moving forward, whats your n? Tae-Shik asked with a subdued voice, as he didnt want Su-Jin to hear them. He continued, Whats your game n for the future? Too many things have happened, so dont you think youve to prioritize what you need to do? Youve made enough money, which is great, but I dont think you can retire after what happened with Lucifer.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in agreement. Lucifer had done too much for him, so he owed her a great deal. Gi-Gyu nned on repaying that debt no matter what, but there was one thing that bothered him to no end: What if Lucifer never let him go? She did say she didnt care about him, but this was Lucifer they were talking about. She would not let her investment walk away before squeezing it dry. And yes, Gi-Gyu was the big, fat, creamy investment in this analogy.


    Although he was just as worried and confused as Tae-Shik, Gi-Gyu calmly answered, I have already decided on my priorities. After licking his dry lips, he added, My top priority To be strong.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu took the subway to the Dongdaemun Market. As he was traveling from Chuncheon, it took him a long time to get there. Gi-Gyu took a seat, closed his eyes, and contemted. After leaving the maze, he had to take care of many things, so he never got the time to think.


    Now that the doctor had given Gi-Gyu and his mother a clean bill of health, it was finally time to organize his thoughts.


    A single high ranker could be as strong as a nations entire army.


    This was what Gi-Gyu had learned recently. Lucifer, Ironshield, and Athena. They could easily hold their own against an entire nations army. And if these high rankers went all out


    It would be devastating.


    Gi-Gyu had witnessed only a small part of Lucifers power, but he now felt certain of one thing: An all-out fight, no- An all-out battle between high rankers could level an entire nation.


    All the average yersbined won''t be enough to handle these high rankers.


    This was why Gi-Gyu didnt desire the strength that various guild masters had. If what he wanted in life were to rule and control others, such might have been necessary. However, Gi-Gyu wasnt aiming for that. He just wished for his and his family''s safety and


    Revenge.


    The elixir hadpletely healed him, but his body still throbbed with pain. His body still remembered the gruesome torture it sufferedthe phantom pain was agonizing.


    Ironshield!


    The one responsible for this pain, Ironshield, woulde after him. The high ranker knew Gi-Gyus face, so finding him shouldnt even be a problem. Gi-Gyu trusted Lucifer, but there was no way of knowing how long she could hold off Ironshield. Gi-Gyu knew he shouldnt be surprised even if Ironshield found him tomorrow and destroyed everything he loved.


    Tae-Shik was a capable man, but he wouldnt be enough to protect Gi-Gyus entire family from the Iron Guild.


    Rogers Han.


    Then there was a matter involving Rogers Han, who could still be alive. Gi-Gyu suspected Rogers Han couldve somehow survived despite being stabbed in the neck. He didn''t want to fear the unknown or feel resentment toward the fact that he lost a target of his revenge. So, Gi-Gyu decided to focus on preparing for the worst situation. He had to prepare himself for the day he would finally destroy them.


    Haa Gi-Gyu opened his eyes slowly. Now, he had to find a way to be strong. How was he going to gain enough power to not only survive the worlds strongest guilds and yers but also kill them?


    Lou, El, and the other Egos.


    His greatest weapon was his unique ability. Lou was getting stronger with each monster it killed, and El recently found a way to get stronger too.


    The Empress of Holy Swords: This was Els true identity. Quietly, Gi-Gyu opened Els status screen.


    [El]


    [Title: The Empress of Holy Swords]


    [Level 29]


    [Power: 60]


    [Speed: 42]


    [Stamina: 55]


    [Magic: 80]


    -Abilities-


    [essory]


    [The Empress of Holy Swords: It can absorb the abilities of inferior holy swords.]


    [Calleon: It can block a single fatal attack.]


    During Gi-Gyus brief fight with Ironshield, El absorbed a small part of Ironshields holy sword, Calleon. The result was an astounding increase in Els stats and two new abilities called The Empress of Holy Swords and Calleon. With the title of The Empress of Holy Swords came the ability to absorb stats and powers from other holy swords. Based on what happened when El shed with Ironshields Calleon, the number of stat points El could absorb from the other holy swords depended on Gi-Gyu. This meant that if he became strong enough to battle Ironshield, El could absorb Calleonpletely.


    And the second skill El gained was named after Ironshields sword, Calleon. Gi-Gyu suspected that this new skill was one of Calleons skills. Despite being a single-use skill, it was a wee addition, as it could save him from a fatal attack. It was akin to having an extra life.


    What pleased Gi-Gyu the most was that El had absorbed this skill from Calleon, not copied it. So when Calleon lost this skill, Ironshield also lost his extra life to Gi-Gyu.


    Pfft


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help grinning as he asked his Egos silently,


    The giant sword, Calleon, is that an Ego too? Are all holy swords Egos?


    -No.


    -Not all of them are Egos. Then again, I just learned that I am a holy sword, so I dont know much at this point, Master.


    Then, please let me know when you learn more about it, El.


    -Of course, Master. Ill always help you to the best of my abilities.


    Thanks, El.


    Now, Gi-Gyus duty was to find as many holy swords as possible for Els growth. This would be a difficult task because he just found out they existed, but he was still pleased. After all, he just found a way for El, and in turn, himself, to be stronger.


    Gi-Gyu closed his eyes again.


    Lucifer.


    Another thing of worry was the gift Soo-Jung gave him. He wondered if he could really trust the power she gave him. The answer came to him rather quickly.


    No.


    It was true he owed Lucifer a great deal. However, Gi-Gyu remembered her heading toward the keepers room immediately after finding him, which meant she knew where it was. There was only one exnation for this: She was there when he was being tortured, watching calmly. Lucifer watched Gi-Gyu being tortured for days, yet she only appeared at thest minute when he was about to die.


    Lucifer disguised herself as a young girl to approach him. When Gi-Gyu was caught by Ironshield and was in danger, she hid without a word. Gi-Gyu didnt know the reason behind her actions, but the fact was that she treated his torture as a sideshow. Based on what he had seen of her power, Lucifer couldve easily saved him from all the pain, yet she chose not to help him.


    Tap.


    Gi-Gyu suddenly felt someone nudging his leg. He saw a middle-aged man kicking his leg when he opened his eyes. It was obvious this man was heavily intoxicated. When Gi-Gyu looked around, there were plenty of empty seats around them: The man was trying to pick a fight.


    The drunkard yelled, Hey! You bastard! You should be standing up and giving your seat to your elder! Ive been standing here for a long time! Hic!


    There were many empty seats around them; evidently, this man was being unreasonable. There were several other passengers nearby, but they did what spectators do.


    There are plenty of empty seats here. Please just take one of those, Gi-Gyu replied politely. Maybe Gi-Gyus polite voice somehow convinced the drunkard that he was scared, as the man began yelling even louder.


    You jerk! How dare you talk back to your elder?! Is that what your parents taught you to do? When your elder asks for something, you should just shut up and do it!


    Gi-Gyu frowned at the mans rude behavior. Unfortunately, this was amon urrence nowadays. After the Tower appeared, not all changes were positive. Due to the sudden industrial developments, many people became jobless. This, in turn, caused an increase in violent behaviors in public. Many became dependent on alcohol as they wasted their lives away. Gi-Gyu often saw these drunkards picking fights with innocent bystanders on the news.


    -The next stop is Hwegi Station.


    This was Gi-Gyus stop. When he stood up to get off, the man gleefully yelled, There you go! Thats right! Do you have any idea how hard my generation worked?! You young people are having such easy lives, all thanks to us! Do you realize that?! Do you?!


    Gi-Gyu, now standing and towering over the man, looked down at him quietly. He had always been a tall guy, but he felt he had gotten even taller after drinking the elixir. He said to the man, Its people like you who give a bad rep to your generation. Unlike you, many men your age out there work very hard for their families.


    Gulp.


    The drunkard swallowed audibly. ring at the pathetic man, Gi-Gyu announced, Get out of my way.


    Hiuckkk! When the drunkard met Gi-Gyus eyes, he stumbled, trying to take a step back. No one got up to help him as Gi-Gyu added, Please stop getting drunk like this and get some help. You should stop annoying innocent people like you did today.


    Gi-Gyu got off the subway as the drunk man stared at him fearfully. H-h hiuck! H-his eyes! What the heck was that? Dammit!


    The mans pants were wet by the time the subway door closed behind Gi-Gyu.

 Chapter 32: Moving

    Chapter 32: Moving


    Knock, knock.


    Gi-Gyu stood before an old, worn door and knocked on it politely. He could hear someone inside, but he didnt enter, as he wasnt given permission to enter. When no response came from inside after a while, Gi-Gyu knocked again.


    Knock, knock.


    Finally, the forging sounds stopped, and an elderly voice announced, Come in.


    When Gi-Gyu entered, he saw Old Man Hwang focused on his work. It was past 10 p.m., but that was the time they agreed on when Gi-Gyu contacted Old Man Hwang earlier.


    Old Man Hwang mustve been quenching and tempering because he was covered in sweat. In one of his hands was a thick hammer bigger than his leg.


    Without turning toward Gi-Gyu, the cksmith dered, Ive received your payment. Ive to say I was worried our cooperation woulde to an abrupt end.


    The old man began hammering again as Gi-Gyu apologized, Im sorry, Sir.


    No, its all right. I actually didnt expect to see you again. The way you sent your payment was obviously part of yourst will.


    The older man had seemingly guessed the dire situation Gi-Gyu was in when he sent the payment.


    Wisdom does indeede with age, thought Gi-Gyu.


    Old Man Hwang continued, After years, someone who can help my babies see the world appears, only to die dayster. I was very disappointed.


    ng, ng.


    The cksmith hammered the piece he was working on a few times and then added, Yet you came back alive. Hmm I cant deny that Im d to see you alive. Just give me a minute.


    The older man finally stopped hammering. Thepleted piece, a bracelet, was glowing brightly on the table.


    Its another Ego.


    -Just who is this human? I knew he could make the Egos, but watching him make one before my very eyes is so weird.


    -But all of his Egosck consciousness. They are fake. Theyre just empty shells.


    Gi-Gyu unconsciously touched his chest as he listened to Lou and El. He had spent much time with Brunheart, and now that it was gone, Gi-Gyu couldnt help but feel a little empty inside.


    Brunheart perished after saving Gi-Gyus life. It may have been a fake Ego like Lou and El imed, but Gi-Gyu felt like he lost arade in arms. It wasnt the loss of additional abilities he mourned but the loss of a friend.


    Old Man Hwang asked quietly, Did my child die? He was clearly referring to Brunheart.


    Yes, it saved my life, perishing as a result.


    Hmm The cksmith ced his hammer on the table and murmured, Of course. It was born for that purpose, so I shouldnt be sad about its demise.


    Old Man Hwang was a true craftsman: he understood the purposes of his weapons. However, his eyes were tearing up despite his blunt words. It was apparent those items were more than tools to him.


    Old Man Hwang muttered, I shouldnt have sold it for so cheap. Well at least, it gained a good master. But the price of meeting a good master ended up being death. The life of armor is a sad one, dont you think? Because it didnt have a consciousness, it perished without feeling the pride in what it had aplished.


    Thank you for letting me meet such great armor, Sir.


    Hahaha, the old manughed out loud. To Gi-Gyus relief, the cksmith didnt act as coldly toward him as before. It seemed the old man now approved of Gi-Gyu a bit.


    He studied Gi-Gyus face and asked, It looks like a lot happened to you. Can you tell me about it?


    Its going to be a long story. Are you sure you want to hear about it?


    Yes. Its not like I have anything else to do. After all, Im just an idle old man, replied the old man as he brought a chair he made himself for Gi-Gyu. The two men gotfortable and began to chat.


    ***


    Huh Your story is unbelievable. In just a few months, you went through stuff others dont experience in their entire lifetimes,mented the old man. He seemed genuinely impressed and saddened by Gi-Gyus story.


    Gi-Gyu didnt tell him everything that happened. He left out the parts he wasntfortable telling the cksmith. Gi-Gyu didnt have to tell the cksmith anything, but he felt there were some parts of his story the old man had to know about.


    Your appearance has also changed greatly, Old Man Hwang muttered as he studied Gi-Gyu carefully. Gi-Gyu couldnt help butugh a bit, as he felt like a weapon being examined. When he first met the cksmith, Gi-Gyu thought he was just a blunt old man. But now, Old Man Hwang gave off a Taoist-like aura. From the looks of it, Gi-Gyu wasnt the only one who went through a change in the past few months.


    No, thats not it. He has always been like this. He hasnt changed at all.


    Ever since Gi-Gyu drank the elixir, he began to see things he couldnt before. He realized that Old Man Hwang had always been like this: He wasnt just a great craftsman. Gi-Gyu could glimpse into much more thanks to his improved instinct.


    He is a great cksmith and a powerful yer.


    Huh. I guess your sight has improved as well, Young Man?


    Yes, indeed.


    Old Man Hwang wasnt referring to Gi-Gyus literal eyesight. He was talking about Gi-Gyus ability to see through a person. Clearly impressed, the cksmith replied, Haa... Ive lived a long time, but I have never seen someone grow this much in such a short amount of time.


    Feeling their conversation wasnt going anywhere, Gi-Gyu finally decided to broach the main subject. He said, Ill pay the rest of Brunhearts price within the week.


    Gi-Gyu had already given the cksmith a lot of money, but he didnt feel like he had paid enough for Brunheart. The old man nodded and replied, Yes, I wouldnt expect anything less.


    The old man was indeed a savvy businessman. Gi-Gyu murmured, And as for why I came here


    You want to see my other items, dont you?


    Yes.


    Gi-Gyu had to confirm many things; he needed Old Man Hwangs pseudo Egos for that.


    With a shrug, the old man answered, Well, it appears youre the only one who can use my items. I almost feel like Im creating my pieces just for you.


    Brilliant cksmith, powerful yer, and a bright businessman.


    Gi-Gyu smiled and requested, Then may I have a look?


    Sure. Old Man Hwang rose and gave Gi-Gyu some space to roam. The old workshop was filled with nameless pseudo Egos. But to Gi-Gyu and Old Man Hwang, they looked like priceless treasures.


    An abrupt reminder entered Gi-Gyu''s head, and he asked, Oh, and there is one more thing I would like to ask you.


    What is it? Old Man Hwang asked in curiosity.


    Do you know about special weapons? The second Gi-Gyu mentioned this, the elderly man became rigid. Gi-Gyu realized the old man knew about the special weapons he was referring to.


    Feigning ignorance, the elderly man asked, What do you mean by special weapons?


    Im not talking about the regr items with high levels or those rare finds. Im referring to the weapons that are special themselves. For exampleGi-Gyu pausedweapons like the holy swords.


    Hmm The old man caressed his white beard and replied, Ill admit I am aware of them.


    I knew it!


    One of the reasons Gi-Gyu visited the old man was to get some answers. But he frowned when the old man suddenly added, But I dont know them.


    Hes giving me a vague answer. Hes telling me he doesnt know them, but hes aware of them.


    When Gi-Gyu looked confused, the old man exined, The weapons youre referring to are not like the items you currently possess or my babies. You said Egos are picky when ites to choosing their masters, right?


    Thats right, Sir.


    And you were saying youre the only one who can use these Egos so far, right?


    Yes.


    Old Man Hwang smiled with interest and continued, The special weapons youre talking about arent Egos, yet they are also very finicky about their masters. I dont know their standards, but perhaps they prefer strong yers or kind masters. Its also possible they have their own rules we arent aware of.


    ...


    Also, I dont know a single guy who owns one.


    Despite the old man repeatedly saying he didnt know much, he kept on pouring out crucial information. The cksmith asked, So this is why I said I dont know them, but I am aware of them. Do you understand?


    Yes, Sir.


    These weapons are a ss apart from all the other normal items. I suspect


    Gi-Gyu didnt interrupt; instead, he patiently waited for the older man to continue.


    They were probably made for a specific purpose. I mean, fighting their masters fight shouldnt be their sole purpose. They must have a special purpose.


    Of course, Sir.


    A long time ago, I saw a holy sword. It was just one time, but I remember it.


    Is that so?


    It belonged to a powerful yer, and his holy sword disappeared as well when he died. Being a cksmith, I got so curious about his sword that I asked him to let me examine it. He owed me a great deal, so he was happy to oblige. Old Man Hwang told the story as if it happened a lifetime ago. That sword wasnt something created by a human. It was also different from the items dropped by the monsters.


    Then?


    It had to be a work of someone other than humans. Perhaps it was created by a whole new race hiding inside the Tower. Or maybe it was made by higher beings we arent aware of.


    The old man didnt borate any further.


    -Exactly. Youre right, Old Man. Also, the items you make are pseudo Egos, but the very fact that you can means that you arent a human either.


    Lou spat out in annoyance.


    ***


    Mother, what kind of house would you like? Gi-Gyu asked.


    It doesnt matter to me, Son.


    You dont have to be shy about this, Mother. Please tell me, Gi-Gyu prodded with a smile. Yellow crystals were always in high demand, so Tae-Shik sold Gi-Gyus at an excellent price.


    After Tae-Shik had taken his share, 20 billion won was deposited into his yer bank ount. Gi-Gyu paid the sum for Brunheart and all the other Egos he purchased from Old Man Hwang as soon as he received the payout. This left him with 3 billion won. But after paying off various debts, including his mothers remaining hospital bills, the final bnce in Gi-Gyus ount was 1 billion won.


    The first thing I need to do is move.


    This was something Gi-Gyu had wanted to do for a long time. His neighborhood was an unsafe ce, too isted from the rest of the city. With a young and beautiful mother at home, Gi-Gyus worry about his family''s safety increased. He was, of course, worried about Yoo-Jung as well.


    Unlike his mother, a gorgeous woman, Gi-Gyu didnt find his sister a great beauty. In fact, he thought she was rather unattractive, but it seemed that other people found herely. Perhaps Yoo-Jung did resemble their mother after all.


    Gi-Gyu was now physically strong enough to protect his family, but he would often be away hunting in the Tower or the gates. On top of that, his current home was too crowded. He had always dreamt of living in a spacious home.


    His mother protested, Even if you have some money now, you shouldnt waste it away. You must save it for


    Mother, I can make this kind of money easily, so please just tell me where you would like to live. When Gi-Gyu insisted, Yoo-Jung suddenly raised her hand and yelled, Me! Me!


    Today was her schools foundation anniversary, so Yoo-Jung was home. She eximed, I want to live in a three-story house with a basement. I also want arge garden to raise two big puppies!


    Apparently, Gi-Gyu wasnt the only one dreaming about moving out. This was expected since their home was an awful ce to live.


    Gi-Gyu asked, How about you, Mother?


    It really doesnt matter to me. As long as I get to live with you and Yoo-Jung, then


    Realizing his mother was about to cry again, Gi-Gyu quickly replied, All right. Ill go out right now and start looking.


    He rose and left their home. Gi-Gyu knew that if he stayed any longer, his whole family would end up hugging and crying again. They were happy tears, so this wasnt a bad thing, but Gi-Gyu didnt want to go through the emotional scene again.


    Haa Mother has been so emotionaltely. Wait! How am I supposed to look for a new home?


    Gi-Gyu had never moved before, so he had no idea how to buy real estate. He knew he should visit a real estate agent, but he had no idea which neighborhood he should be looking at. And that was just one of the many questions circling his mind. For example, did he even have enough money to buy a house? What about Yoo-Jungs school? Gi-Gyu felt so lost as to what he should do next.


    Sadly, he didnt have anyone to ask these questions either. Tae-Shik was too busy right now, and Gi-Gyu didnt want to bother him with every little thing. Because Gi-Gyu dropped out of high school and rarely contacted his old ssmates, he didnt have many friends left. There were less than 30 contacts on his cell phone.


    Haa He sighed and sat down on the stairs. He had always thought hunting was the hardest thing to do, but it seemed that plenty of other things could cause him troubles. Like Lucifer said, the more you knew, the more you could see in this world.


    Do you need help? A man, who was walking up the stairs, asked Gi-Gyu.


    ...?


    If you have something youre worried about, Im happy to listen. The mans voice sounded familiar. Because my name is Heo Sung-Hoonnn! Grrr!


    Gi-Gyu couldnt understand why, but Heo Sung-Hoon seemed amused by something. He was chuckling loudly as he walked up the stairs to Gi-Gyu.

 Chapter 33: Moving (2)

    Chapter 33: Moving (2)


    When Gi-Gyu looked at him nkly, Sung-Hoon asked in confusion, Havent you heard of Pokmon?


    No, I havent had the time to watch TV, so replied Gi-Gyu, feeling embarrassed. Based on Sung-Hoons reaction, it seemed Pokmon was a popr TV drama or movie. Sadly, what little free time Gi-Gyu had was spent watching the yers channel, so he had no idea what Sung-Hoon was talking about.


    Gi-Gyu was still young, so the fact that he was so behind the newest trend embarrassed him a bit. Sung-Hoon consoled him with a kind smile, Well, it was popr over 20 years ago, so no worries.


    Pardon?


    Its nothing, replied Sung-Hoon with another smile and just stood there quietly. It was a bit unsettling, so Gi-Gyu asked, Umm What are you doing here?


    Isnt it obvious? Im here to see you, yer Kim Gi-Gyu.


    I can see that, but why? Did something happen? Gi-Gyu asked in confusion. Sung-Hoon was an association employee and a capable yer. He had helped Gi-Gyu on multiple asions, and all of them required him to leave his post. So, was it really okay for him to be away from his work so often?


    I was assigned a new position, Sung-Hoon exined.


    A new position?


    "Yes, I will be working as your secretary, yer Kim Gi-Gyu. When Sung-Hoon announced calmly, Gi-Gyu gaped in shock. He asked, Why would you be working as my secretary, Sung-Hoon? I dont belong to the association or have a high enough position to have a secretary.


    Well, to be exact, Im General Manager Oh Tae-Shiks secretary. As if finding Gi-Gyus reaction funny, Sung-Hoon continued with a yful smile, But, General Manager Oh Tae-Shik told me he doesnt need a secretary. So he ordered me to help you, yer Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Then, who assigned you to be Tae-Shiks secretary? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Oh Tae-Shik did.


    Huh?


    Sung-Hoon had been addressing Tae-Shik as General Manager until now, but for the first time, he used just the name: Oh Tae-Shik.


    With a sigh, Sung-Hoon continued, Haa The portal maintenance position paid a hardship allowance, so I made good money. But my sry dropped when I became his secretary.


    From the way he was acting, Sung-Hoon seemed pretty annoyed. He had always shown great respect for Tae-Shik, yet the recent change had reduced his admiration for the general manager.


    Sung-Hoon added, Anyway, thats what happened. If you need anything from now on, just call me. Could you give me your cell phone?


    Ah, here.


    When Gi-Gyu handed him his phone, Sung-Hoon entered his phone number.


    [Hot Secretary Heo Sung-Hoon]


    I had no idea Sung-Hoon was like this.


    Gi-Gyu stared down at the name Sung-Hoon entered in his phone. Gi-Gyu asked, So youll be following me around?


    Of course not! Sung-Hoon waved his head awkwardly and continued, Im not your bodyguard. Im only here to help you with your daily things.


    I didnt think you were my bodyguard.


    Well, if you wish, I could certainly stay by your side every day. But, youll have to pay me overtime then. Sung-Hoon replied and made the universally known money sign with his fingers.


    Gi-Gyu shook his head and inquired, No, thanks. But why did Tae-Shik hyung do this?


    So you would owe him. He wants you to be indebted to him.


    Indebted to him?


    Gi-Gyu asked why Tae-Shik would ce an association employee as his secretary, but the answer he got baffled him.


    Understanding Gi-Gyus confusion, Sung-Hoon exined, Right now, you feel guilty and thankful toward the general manager, right? And you probably also feel a little burdened by his kindness.


    Thats true.


    Thats exactly what the general manager wants. He truly cares about you, yer Kim Gi-Gyu, but that man is also an incredible businessman. You will undoubtedly be a mighty yer, and Im guessing youll do anything for the general manager if he asks. Even if he asks for something impossible, youll try your absolute best. Am I right?


    Gi-Gyu didnt nod, but he almost flinched at Sung-Hoons urate assessment.


    Sung-Hoons right. Ill probably act in a heartbeat even if he asks for something impossible.


    It was because Gi-Gyu owed Tae-Shik a great deal. Heo Sung-Hoon smiled knowingly and replied, See? Thats exactly it. Gi-Gyu, people like you always repay their debts of blood and kindness. So if therees a time when the general manager needs your help, youll help him without question. Besides, you dont n on refusing the general managers help anytime soon, do you?


    Again, Sung-Hoon was right. If Gi-Gyu didnt want to owe Tae-Shik anymore, all he had to do was refuse his help. But he had no intention of wasting what Tae-Shik offered.


    p!


    Sung-Hoon smiled and announced, Then, its settled. Shall we go have a look at some houses? When he offered his hand, Gi-Gyu awkwardly took it and stood up.


    ***


    Are you okay to move in one week? Sung-Hoon asked.


    Ah, yes, Gi-Gyu replied.


    Then I will arrange for the movingpany, offered Sung-Hoon.


    There is no need. Well be leaving everything behind. This is our new home, so I want everything new inside. Well just pack a few things we require, Gi-Gyu exined.


    Gi-Gyu wondered if Heo Sung-Hoon used to be a real estate agent before he became a yer. Sung-Hoon made an excellent secretary, as he took care of almost everything Gi-Gyu needed to move.


    I think Sung-Hoon chose the wrong profession for himself.


    Gi-Gyu felt like Sung-Hoon shouldve be a businessman. Or perhaps a conman, as Sung-Hoon was incredibly eloquent. Heo Sung-Hoon even managed to impress the other much-experienced real estate agents.


    All in all, Gi-Gyu was satisfied with how things turned out. He purchased a spacious house with a garden overlooking the beautiful Bukhan River. Since Su-Jin drank the elixir, a medical professional had to monitor her health on a regr basis. But, Gi-Gyu felt ufortable taking her to just any hospital. Thankfully, Gi-Gyu was pleased with the clinic Tae-Shik introduced to them, and this clinic happened to be close to his new house. On top of it, this house was also within his price range.


    Gi-Gyu murmured to Sung-Hoon, Im only concerned about Yoo-Jungs school. Its so far from our new house


    You dont have to worry about that! Did you know that Yoo-Jung passed her GED this year? She wants to stay close to her mother and prepare for the SAT alone, so she quit school.


    Gi-Gyu was left speechless by Sung-Hoons cheerful interruption.


    ...?


    Gi-Gyu was shocked for two reasons. First, he had no idea Yoo-Jung took the GED, passed it, and was now preparing to take her SAT. Second, how did Sung-Hoon know about this before him?


    When Sung-Hoon saw the shock and confusion on Gi-Gyus face, he hurriedly exined, Please dont misunderstand this situation. I believe Yoo-Jung kept this a secret from everyone. I only found out by coincidence while working on their protection detail.


    Protection detail? Gi-Gyu was surprised once again.


    Didnt you know? While you were away, the general manager spent a chunk of his personal bnce cing several bodyguards on your sister and your mother. The guards, of course, kept their distance so they didn''t impinge on thedies privacy. All this was a hush-hush matter, as the general manager didnt want your family to feel burdened.


    Listening to Sung-Hoons exnation, Gi-Gyu scratched his head. Gi-Gyu had no idea Tae-Shik went this far to take care of his family. Thinking Gi-Gyu might be feeling offended, Sung-Hoon added, Your neighborhood happened to be in an unsafe area. And your mother was ill too, wasnt she? The general manager was only trying to help, so please dont feel upset. Also, the bodyguards were dismissed soon after you returned.


    Of course, I understand. I am thankful for what he did for us. Apart from feeling even more impressed by Tae-Shik, he also felt quite disappointed in his sister.


    When I get back home, she will get the scolding of her life.


    While Gi-Gyus anger toward Yoo-Jung grew, Sung-Hoon suggested, This area doesnt have the most convenient transportation system, so I think it would be best for you to buy a car. You should be left with enough money even after you factor out the money for your new furniture and living expenses.


    Good idea. Please have it arranged.


    Of course, replied Sung-Hoon with a smile. Gi-Gyu was now much morefortable asking Sung-Hoon for help in various matters.


    ***


    A week had passed since Gi-Gyust entered a gate or the Tower. He felt that the changes in his body were still ongoing, and he also needed more time to get used to his newly improved Egos.


    Most importantly, what El told him earlier was still circling his mind.


    -I havent been able to absorb Calleons power thoroughly. In my current condition, I cant say for sure whatll happen if I acquire more experience points. I apologize, Master.


    Not at all, El. For now, please just focus on absorbing Calleons power.


    -Of course, Master.


    From what Gi-Gyu had heard from El, the sudden massive influx of holy power from Calleon was creating roadblocks, i.e., El was having difficulty digesting it all. For now, Gi-Gyu was just happy he could enjoy his well-deserved rest. Now that his mother was healed, he couldy back and enjoy his days off with his family.


    And finally, the moving day came.


    Uwaah! A garden?! Seriously? A whole house! Yoo-Jung hopped around with her hands raised in excitement.


    Smack!


    Gi-Gyu lightly tapped his sister''s head. Even though it was only a gentle swat, Yoo-Jung still rubbed her head with her hands. When she red at him, Gi-Gyu scolded her, How dare you re at me like that?! Im still mad at you about what you did.


    Argh!


    Gi-Gyu had admonished Yoo-Jung when he found out she quit her school. He had to leave high school because of his family situation, but more of the same was never what he wanted for his sister. However, he came to understand her decision after she exined herself.


    She said she wanted to spend as much time with Mother as possible because she thought Mother was going to die. Silly girl How can I get angry at that?


    Back then, Yoo-Jung did say that their mothers condition was worsening rapidly while Gi-Gyu was away. Afraid their mother might end up dying alone, she made the tough call. Bitterness and guilt flooded Gi-Gyus heart after he heard his sisters exnation.


    He muttered, I guess youre all grown up now.


    I I grew up a long time ago, Oppa. But hey, in the olden days, I wouldve had two kids by now!


    ...


    Gi-Gyu tapped Yoo-Jungs head again when suddenly, Tae-Shik appeared at their door. He asked, Are you guys all packed now?


    Surprised to see Tae-Shik here, Gi-Gyu asked, Hyung?! Is it okay for the general manager to be away from his post this often? Dont your employees get annoyed that youre always away?


    Who would ever dare to cross me?! After all, Im Oh Tae-Shik! Oh Tae-Shik! Hahaha!


    It seemed Tae-Shik was bing sillier by the minute. Sung-Hoon climbed the stairs behind him and exined, The association president asked you to return after you help with the moving, General Manager.


    That old bastard muttered Tae-Shik.


    Because Gi-Gyus family was leaving their old furniture behind, they just had to carry onerge bag filled with their clothes. Gi-Gyu asked the two men, Could you go down and wait with Mother and Yoo-Jung for a minute?


    Why? Aren''t youing? Tae-Shik asked.


    Just hurry up and go down. Ill be there shortly, Gi-Gyu insisted. After he made sure he was alone, he walked back inside. Then, he began ripping the floorboards under his mothers old bed. Underneath, there were several bank books with their respective PINs neatly written on the first pages; their purpose superscribed.


    -Yoo-Jungs tuition.


    -Mothers funeral cost.


    -Kim Gi-Gyus funeral cost.


    Gi-Gyu picked up the bank books and ced them inside his bag with a bitter expression. Underneath the bankbooks were an envelope that had turned yellow from age.


    -Kim Gi-Gyus will.


    Gi-Gyu burned this envelope and watched it with a faint smile. Just then, he heard Yoo-Jung calling for him from outside.


    Oppa! Oppa! Hurry up!


    Iming! Gi-Gyu answered as he mmed the door behind him.


    Thud!


    Silently, he bid farewell to his old home and old life.


    It was his goodbye to poverty, pain, and sad memories.


    ***


    Uwaah! This is unbelievable! Are you sure this is our new home now? Yoo-Jung screamed as she exited the pink Tico. Standing before arge white gate, she continued, This is crazy! Oppa! Mom! I cant believe this!


    Smack!


    When Gi-Gyu swatted his sisters head again, Yoo-Jung argued, Ouch! Oppa! Youre going to damage my brain and make me stupid!


    Haa Just get inside, Yoo-Jung.


    Uwaah! This must really be our new home! Mom, hurry up!


    Watching Yoo-Jung with a smile, Tae-Shik got out of the car as well and said to Gi-Gyu, The furniture is from me.


    Pardon?


    Im telling you, I got the furniture as a present for your family. I got only the best, so Im sure youll like it. When Tae-Shik replied as if this was no big deal, Gi-Gyu scratched his head awkwardly and grumbled, You know you didnt have to do that.


    Then, with a teasing grin, Gi-Gyu asked, You didnt buy them thinking youll also end up moving in soon, did you, Hyung?


    Tae-Shiks face turned bright red as he gaped in surprise. With a quietugh, Gi-Gyu announced, Haa I think its time for me to get started.


    How are you feeling? asked Tae-Shik.


    I feel fine. I can tell my body is finally stabilizing.


    Gi-Gyu could feel the improvement in his condition and abilities. He suspected that he could even climb several Tower floors without his Egos.


    Gi-Gyu murmured with hope, Now, if I can just level up That will be the icing on the cake.


    Dont get your hopes up too high. I dont want you to be devastated if it doesnt happen, Tae-Shik warned. Gi-Gyu replied with a chuckle, I am not hopeful at all. By the way, I have a question, Hyung.


    What is it?


    Gi-Gyus expressions were so serious that Tae-Shik became curious.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Its about the fourth-floor guardian. Was it ever caught?


    To his question, Tae-Shik returned an awkward look.

 Chapter 34: First Revenge

    Chapter 34: First Revenge


    Noticing the awkward expression on Tae-Shiks face, Gi-Gyu asked with concern, Is there a problem?


    A problem I guess you can call it that, replied Tae-Shik.


    Why? Whats wrong?


    The 4th-floor guardians behavior is filled with anomalies. For starters, no guardian had ever left its habitat before it. And just recently, we discovered a troubling fact: the guardian is bing stronger, exined Tae-Shik.


    What?! Gi-Gyu seemed dazed.


    Bing stronger? What does Tae-Shik hyung mean by that?


    Tae-Shik continued, So far, hundreds of yers have fallen victim to that guardian. Several high-level hunting parties went out to kill it, but they havent returned yet. Those groups were more than strong enough to take care of a single guardian on the 4th floor. Now We can only assume that the guardian is bing stronger. It is as if its eating the yers to level up.


    ...


    A grave expression appeared on Gi-Gyus face as he murmured, I was wondering why I havent heard anything about it. It turns out something like this was happening...


    I think these changes began with the exceptional gates. Ive seen guardians that were born strong, but Ive never seen one that could get stronger by killing yers, Tae-Shik pondered out loud.


    Gi-Gyu had an old grudge against the 4th-floor guardian. Ever since their first encounter, he had been craving a rematch. But he always thought it was never going to happen. After all, it was only a 4th-floor guardian; the guardian-hunting guilds could hunt it easily. So, Gi-Gyu gave up on killing it a long time ago.


    He only asked Tae-Shik about it out of curiosity, so this was not the answer he was expecting.


    Tae-Shik continued, Thest hunting party that went after it was a C-grade subjugation squad. You can guess how strong they mustve been, right?


    Yes.


    Yet, no one from that group survived.


    ...


    Gi-Gyu couldnt believe what he had just heard. Usually, a C-grade hunting group had over 30 yers, 60% of which were grade C. A grade C yer referred to someone between levels 80 to 100. These yers were strong enough to reach the Towers 40th floor. In other words, they could even hunt the 30th-floor guardian.


    Tae-Shik continued, Thats why we are preparing to send a B-grade subjugation squad this time.


    Really? Catching the sparkles in Gi-Gyus eyes, Tae-Shik asked as his lips curled up, Why? Are you interested?


    Of course, replied Gi-Gyu with a bright smile.


    ***


    Tae-Shik told Gi-Gyu before returning to the association, This new subjugation squad will be formed within a week. Since its a B-grade group, itll take a while to organize everyone. None of the guilds are willing to go in because its not worth their time. I shouldve known that until the association offers a significant reward, that guardian will stay alive.


    After Tae-Shik left, Gi-Gyu murmured to himself, I get that it isnt worth their time, but how can they just sit back and rx while other yers are dying like this?


    But unfortunately, this was how the world worked. The guardian-hunting guilds profit by killing guardians and selling the drop items. Usually, these guardian-hunting guilds hunted guardians that lived on floors lower than their levels to minimize risk.


    But the 4th-floor guardian was a different story. The monster was located on such a low level that the items it might drop wouldnt be worth their time. It had eradicated a C-grade hunting party atop that, which meant the risk involved was too great.


    The risk-to-benefit ratio wasnt pleasing to the guilds.


    One might argue that the guardian might possess high-priced items since it had gotten much stronger. But this wasnt a chance any guild was willing to take. These guilds were essentially a business, and going after this 4th-floor guardian wasnt a wise decision.


    The best-case scenario was that a guild sessfully killed this guardian and obtained some expensive items. But there was no guarantee that this would happen. Most likely, they would lose some of their guild members, and if they managed to kill the guardian, the drop items might only be 4th-floor level. This was a form for great loss, not profit.


    So, the association assembled a subjugation squad when a particr guardian couldnt be destroyed for various reasons. In this case, it was because the guardian was too strong. The association even offered a prize for killing this kind of monster to entice yers. This technique attracted many yers who wanted the title of being the First to kill a unique type of guardian.


    Lou asked Gi-Gyu bluntly.


    -So youre gonna join this subjugation squad?


    Yes. Ive wanted to test out my new body anyway. El has absorbed Calleons power, so I want to test her and all the weapons I bought from Old Man Hwang. I was nning on doing all these tests in the Tower, but I think this might be a better way. Dont you agree?


    -Youre so stubborn.


    Gi-Gyu could hear the disapproval in Lous voice, but he was surprised at what Lou said next.


    -But I think its a good idea.


    Me too, replied Gi-Gyu.


    -But my reason is different from yours.


    Huh? What is it? asked Gi-Gyu in confusion.


    -You went through way too much inside the Maze of Heryond. All the secrets you learned and the tortu- bad things that happened to you


    Lou, Im fine. You can talk freely since I share all my thoughts with you guys anyway, Gi-Gyu reassured Lou. It seemed even his bratty Ego was concerned about how the Iron Guild tortured Gi-Gyu. Usually, Lou acted rude and cold, so Gi-Gyu felt touched by his unspoken concern.


    -Fine. Anyway, what I was trying to say is that you need to let it out every once in a while.


    Let it out? What do you mean?


    -Well, the elixirpletely healed your physique, but what about your psyche? The stress, anger, and resentment you mustve gathered in that maze You need to let it all out on something, and I believe that the fourth-floor guardian is a perfect target.


    Thats true. I wanted to get back at it for some time now. The only reason why I didnt act on it was that I thought it was already dead. Gi-Gyu agreed with Lou. This guardian drove Gi-Gyu into taking the fifth-floor test, which awakened his unique ability.


    Gi-Gyu leaned back on the chair and asked Lou, But do you think I can kill it?


    Gi-Gyu was much stronger than before, so he wasnt afraid. Also, he would have a subjugation squad to rely on and wouldnt have to face the monster alone. But this guardian supposedly destroyed a C-grade hunting group, so it had to be a tremendous monster.


    -Umm I have no idea how strong that guardian is, so its hard to say.


    -But I think you can take it down, Master.


    El, who had been quiet all this time, suddenly chimed in.


    El?


    -The changes you experienced recently are remarkable, Master. I think you can feel confident about yourself.


    -Dont encourage him like that. What if he gets killed from being too cocky? If he dies, well die too, El.


    As usual, Lou was realistic, while El was optimistic. It looked like their argument would get out of hand, so Gi-Gyu stopped them.


    Thats enough, you two.


    -Hmm


    -Of course, Master.


    Lou seemed unhappy about something, while El replied obediently like she always did. To appease Lou, Gi-Gyu announced, Even if something happens, I like to think Im strong enough to escape a dangerous situation. Think about what happened in the Maze of Heryond. After what I had to go through there, do you think I cant handle a difficulty or two?


    -Talk is cheap.


    Im not going on this hunt to die. This isnt a suicide mission by any means. After what happened in the maze, I thought about many things. I decided that helping others is good, but not at the cost of my life. When Im inside the Tower or a gate, my survival is above everything. Ill protect myself at all costs.


    Gi-Gyu realized this while he was being tortured. He decided then that this was how he would live from now on, even before he learned Soo-Jung was Lucifer. Saving others was a noble deed, but Gi-Gyu didnt n on sacrificing himself to be a hero.


    Gi-Gyu was resting with closed eyes when Yoo-Jung yelled, Oppa! Dinners ready! And when are you going to buy me a puppy?


    Stop thinking about bringing in even more change to this family for now. Lets just wait until we adapt to our new situation first, Yoo-Jung, Gi-Gyu advised his sister.


    Hmph Fine! Just hurry up ande out to eat dinner! Mom made bulgogi[1] today! I''ll eat your portion if you dont hurry up! She burst into Gi-Gyus room without knocking and left with narrowed eyes and a cunning grin. Gi-Gyu was getting hungry anyway, so he decided to stop pondering about his situation.


    Im just d she looks much happier now, Gi-Gyu murmured. Yoo-Jung had been quieter before, always worried about him and their mother. But now, his sister seemed much more rxed. Gi-Gyu was relieved to see such a positive change in his sister.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu spent a few more days with his family at home. He wanted the elixirs modifications to take effectpletely before making any move. And today, El announced she had finished absorbing Calleons power; it seemed the elixir was also done modifying his body.


    Admiring the outward changes to Gi-Gyus appearance, Yoo-Jung eximed, Uwaah, Oppa You should quit being a yer and be a celebrity. I usually dont like topliment you, but you look so dreamy.


    Gi-Gyu had always been tall and fairly good-looking. But thanks to the elixir, Gi-Gyus appearance has improved dramatically. He was already 180 cm before; now, he was close to 190 cm. His lean body, which never bulked up no matter how hard Gi-Gyu tried, was now hard with muscles. Gi-Gyus skin used to look dry and wrinkled from stress andck of sleep; now, his skin looked rejuvenated. Tae-Shik was a giant, so Gi-Gyu looked fragile when he stood before Tae-Shik. But now, they seemed equals.


    Feeling embarrassed, Gi-Gyu protested, Dont be silly. Youre talking nonsense.


    What are you talking about?! With that face, you could be a sessful celebrity, making just as much money as a yer! Yoo-Jung argued. She seemed quite serious about her suggestion, but Gi-Gyu had no ns to quit being a yer. He knew his appearance had improved, but good looks were never enough to make it in the entertainment industry. Besides, if he quit being a yer, he would face many problems. The biggest of all would probably be guaranteeing his familys safety. Unless he remained a yer and became stronger, he and his family would never survive the inevitable future danger.


    I am certain that there will be many big changes in my life. Ive to be strong enough to protect my family through them.


    Gi-Gyu thought about all the things that could impact his life in the future. The exceptional gates, the changes in the Tower, the guardian who could level up, Lucifer, and Ironshield. These factors, if you will, would affect not only the yers but also everyone else in the world. Gi-Gyu needed strength to protect his family in a future like that, and he could only do that as a yer.


    We just got our lives back, so I cant Gi-Gyu murmured.


    What, Oppa?


    Nothing. I dont n on quitting being a yer, so dont mention it again.


    But I dont want you to be in danger anymore. Then you should get me a bottle of elixir too! If you dont wanna be a celebrity, I will drink it and do it myself! Yoo-Jung insisted.


    What? When Gi-Gyu mockingly red at his sister, Yoo-Jung covered her ears yfully and ran toward their mother.


    When she was out of sight, Gi-Gyu muttered, If I can, I do have to get her the elixir as well.


    The elixir had significantly extended Gi-Gyu and their mothers lives. Since Yoo-Jung wasnt a yer, her lifespan was bound to be shorterpared to a yer.


    I cant let that happen to Yoo-Jung.


    Gi-Gyu felt determined to find another elixir if he ever got the chance.


    El, are you sure your power is fully stabilized now?


    -Yes, Master. Im ready.


    -Im the one in trouble now! My growth has been so slow! Go! Hunt monsters! Go! Hunt the damned monsters! I dont want to be weaker than stupid El!


    Fine, fine, Lou. Im going back to the Tower.


    ***


    Hyung, what happened to that subjugation squad? asked Gi-Gyu as he walked into Tae-Shiks office.


    Oh my. Do we have a celebrity in our midst? I hardly recognize you, Gi-Gyu, Tae-Shik, who was doing some paperwork, greeted him with excitement.


    Dont say that. Youre embarrassing me.


    But Im not the only one noticing your looks. Dont you see those people over there? asked Tae-Shik as he pointed outside: Some female employees were working there. Gi-Gyu saw that some female employees were staring at him and whispering. Gi-Gyu blushed and muttered, I better start wearing a hat and a mask.


    Uwaah Its no wonder youre Su-Jins son.


    Stop it already. Just tell me about the new subjugation squad, Gi-Gyu insisted as he sat on the sofa. When Tae-Shik lowered the blinds to his office, the female workers all returned to their work.


    So youre going to join the subjugation squad? Tae-Shik asked as he made some instant coffee.


    Yes, I think its a good idea in more than one way, replied Gi-Gyu.


    Thats true.


    Gi-Gyu wasnt participating in the uing hunt just for his revenge, mental health, and testing out his newly improved body. He also wanted to study the other yers skills and abilities with his own eyes. When he worked as a guide, he guided many yers who were now considered high-level yers. However, the problem was, Gi-Gyu had never seen these high-level yers at work. He never had the chance to witness how these strong yers hunted inside the Tower. After watching what the high rankers could do in the Maze of Heryond, Gi-Gyu realized he didnt know much about other yers. He understood the basics, but he had to really see them in action toprehend their might. In other words, this was going to be his chance to learn about the other yers. He knew he could estimate his own level inparison by doing so.


    Hmm Tae-Shik sat down in front of Gi-Gyu with a cup of coffee in his hand. He replied, I have no problem with you joining the subjugation squad. After all, I have a pretty good idea of how strong you are.


    During his recent break, Gi-Gyu asionally sparred with Tae-Shik to see how strong he was bing with each passing day due to the elixir. This was why Tae-Shik was aware of Gi-Gyus improved strength.


    But there is a problem, Gi-Gyu.


    What problem? Gi-Gyu asked as he rose from the sofa.


    You wont be able to hunt even if you join the group. Youll probably have to go as a porter.


    Pardon?


    What is Tae-Shik hyung talking about?


    Unofficially, we know that youve SS level potential, but you dont even have an official yer credential, Tae-Shik exined.


    Ah


    Gi-Gyu understood the issue immediately. Unofficially, he was an SS-grade yer. This meant he could be a high ranker, making him a fairly strong yer.


    But Gi-Gyu never received a proper yer credential. The easiest way for a subjugation squad to calcte a yers strength was to look at their grade, level, potential, unique ability, and skills.


    Since this was a B-grade group, there was no way an ungraded yer like Gi-Gyu would get a chance to participate in the actual battle. Unless, of course, in the unlikely event that every other member in the party died, and he was the only one left.


    Gi-Gyu pressed his temples in frustration and asked Tae-Shik, Then what should I do?


    1. Bulgogi, literally meaning fire meat in Korean, are thin marinated slices of beef or pork grilled on a barbecue or a stove top.

 Chapter 35: First Revenge (2)

    Chapter 35: First Revenge (2)


    Tae-Shik replied, Well, there is a simple solution: Just get the yers credential. There shouldnt be any difference in your grade measurement, even if we use the newer machine. When you get tested officially, you''ll still get the SS grade like before. Problem solved.


    Gi-Gyu knew this was the most obvious answer to his problem, but he murmured, But if I do that, then


    You dont want to be famous?


    No, answered Gi-Gyu. Receiving the SS grade meant that he could be a high ranker. The appearance of a new SS-grade yer would attract much attention from the entire world, not just Korea.


    Gi-Gyu exined, I assume the Iron Guild already knows about me, so there wouldnt be much security difference, but I still dont want to be recognized yet. Im already getting some unwanted attention because of my looks, so can you imagine if people found out I was an SS-grade yer?


    Youll be a celebrity, replied Tae-Shik with a nod.


    And I wont be the only one under the spotlight. People will soon be interested in my family and put them under a microscope.


    Tae-Shik contemted for a while before he said to Gi-Gyu, Then Im afraid there is nothing I can do. Even the associations general manager cant give a yer a fake grade willy-nilly.


    Gi-Gyu shook his head and replied, I wasnt asking for that, Hyung. You have already helped my family and me so much. I could never ask you for more.


    Tae-Shik was the associations general manager, but even he didnt have the power to give out fake yer credentials. This was incredibly impossible since an officially registered yer credential came with many benefits.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Any other solutions?


    There is another obvious one: Just join the guild that will take the lead or participate in this uing hunt. Or you could also join the association, Tae-Shik answered, taking this opportunity to emphasize the associations power.


    Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly and replied, I really dont want to work under someone. Also, creating my own group is out of the question.


    Gosh Youre so picky. Oh, thats right. Wait here for a minute. Tae-Shik walked toward hisputer and typed apace as he continued, I knew it. Kim Sun-Pil, was it? Yes, thats his guild Gi-Gyu, his guild is also nning to participate in this subjugation hunt.


    Kim Sun-Pil?


    Yeah. Do you remember those yers you guided when you ended up being cornered by the fourth-floor guardian? Thats the only reason why I remember their names. I knew I saw their names on the subjugation squad list, Tae-Shik exined.


    Much time had passed since that day, but he still couldnt believe Kim Sun-Pils guild had grown strong enough to participate in a B-grade subjugation hunt. When Tae-Shik noticed Gi-Gyus surprise, he exined, They are actually grade C, not B. His group is going as one of the spare forces, so it would be better for you to go with them. Dont you agree?


    Thats true.


    Why dont you try contacting them? They owe you one, so Im sure they will take you with them, Tae-Shik suggested, giving Gi-Gyu much to think about.


    After a short silence, Gi-Gyu asked, When does the subjugation squad head out?


    The day after tomorrow. You dont have much time, so if youre going to go with them, you better get on it.


    Alright. Thank you.


    Gi-Gyu left the room and began looking through his contacts.


    Umm


    Kim Sun-Pil had given Gi-Gyu his phone number when Gi-Gyu was hospitalized before.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed before pressing the dial button.


    When Gi-Gyu left the association building, all the female employees gathered inside Tae-Shiks office. Tae-Shik asked coldly, What do you want? Do you guys have something to tell me?


    Who was that guy? He looked so handsome. General Manager, please introduce him to me. Ill work really hard if you do, asked one of the female employees.


    No way! You should introduce him to me! Please! another woman begged.


    He looked close to you, General Manager, which means he must be someone important. So, out of respect for you, I''d also like to meet him, said the third female employee.


    Tae-Shik grinned. He was the general manager, their boss. Yet, his employees feltfortable enough to ask him such a thing because he had always acted friendly with them.


    Slowly, Tae-Shiks face turned serious as he groaned, Hmm


    Noticing the change in his expression, the female employees all took a few steps back. They were afraid their boss would nag them about getting back to work.


    But instead, Tae-Shik replied mysteriously, If youre curious about him, why dont you all make a guess? Ill give you a hint: Youve all seen him here before. Many times at that.


    Pardon?


    ***


    Why didnt you call me sooner? I was so worried something might have happened to you, Sun-Pil asked with concern as they sat inside a 24-hour cafe near the Gangnam station. Gi-Gyu was wearing a cheap hat and a ck mask; despite the disguise, one could tell he was a handsome man because of his aura. The people sitting nearby couldnt help ncing at him, wondering if he was a celebrity.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Something came up, so I was swamped. By the way, I finally began to level up.


    Ah! Sun-Pil looked impressed as he replied, Then you mustve been busy hunting in the Tower until now.


    Well, yes, I suppose. A lot more had happened than just hunting. Gi-Gyu had been inside the Maze of Heryond, where he met several high rankers. He witnessed the corpsmander being killed and even obtained the elixir. But Gi-Gyu didnt think Sun-Pil would believe him even if he told him about everything.


    So, what is it that you wanted to ask me? My group owes you so much, guide Kim Gi-Gyu. Without you, we wouldve all died in the Tower that day. You saved us all; we owe you big time. Sun-Pil smiled widely before teasing, Our lives are worth quite a lot now. I would be happy to give you anything you ask, Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu smiled as well as he asked, Well, its about the uing fourth-floor guardian hunt. I heard your guild is joining the subjugation squad. Your guilds name is Morningstar, right?


    Huh?! How did you know? Sun-Pil seemed genuinely shocked.


    I am interested in the uing hunt as well, so I was doing some research and came across your guilds name. I believe youre the Morningstars guild master?


    Indeed. So youre interested in the subjugation expedition too? Sun-Pil asked, his eyes glowing knowingly.


    Yes. I owe a lot to that guardian, after all.


    Haha, thats exactly why we are participating in this hunt. Considering what that bastard did to you And it also put us in grave danger at the time. We havent forgotten that day at all. Listening to Sun-Pils excited voice, Gi-Gyu realized he probably wouldnt have difficulty convincing Sun-Pil.


    Gi-Gyu smiled and asked, So, about that I havent obtained a yer credential yet due to some personal matters. I also dont belong to a guild, so would it be possible for me to enter this uing hunt as a part of Morningstar?


    Gi-Gyu knew he was asking for a huge favor. Joining and leaving a guild wasnt an easy process. A guild was not like a school club that epted all students. It was essentially a business organization created to reap profit, making its reputation a critical factor. Most guilds were picky in epting new members, and a high yer retention level was considered a great asset. Most yers wouldnt quit if their guild was powerful and they were treated well.


    And then there was the well-known fact: Guilds made leaving their organization as hard as possible for yers. In other words, Gi-Gyu asked Sun-Pil to let him join Morningstar for the hunt and leave right after it. The moment Gi-Gyu quit, he would negatively affect the Morningstar Guilds statistics. As a newly formed guild, this could be a huge hit.


    But Sun-Pil answered without hesitation, Of course.


    If this will damage your guilds reputation, you can say no. Please, think carefu Gi-Gyu tried to ask again for surety.


    Its really fine. If I cant even do a small favor like this for you, I deserved to die that day at the hands of the guardian, Sun-Pil answered firmly and continued, Since that day, Ive worked my butt off. I wanted to make sure I was strong enough never to need someone elses help. I also wanted to be stronger, so I could save others like you did.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling embarrassed as Sun-Pil idolized him.


    Sun-Pil, Im not that good of a person. Youre mistaken.


    Hiding his honest thoughts, Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly. Unlike before, he now had too much to lose. Now, he had much to aplish and protect. With stakes this high, he wouldnt even think about sacrificing himself for others.


    Sun-Pil added proudly, Thats why I formed a guild soon after. After grinding day in and day out, I seeded in bing a C-grade yer with a C-grade guild under him.


    You should be proud of yourself, Gi-Gyu replied with genuine admiration. Bing a C-grade yer and establishing a C-grade guild within a few months were almost impossible tasks. When Gi-Gyu worked as Sun-Pils guide, he could tell Sun-Pil was talented. But, talent alone could never achieve something like this. Gi-Gyu could almost see how hard Sun-Pil mustve worked to get here. This realization made Gi-Gyu like him even more.


    Sun-Pil announced, We will help you in every way possible this time, so please feel free to rely on us. We will do our best to help you get your revenge.


    Then, Sun-Pil and Gi-Gyu concluded their meeting with a handshake. Gi-Gyu had been worried about how he was going to join the hunt; fortunately, he found an easy fix.


    By the way, did something happen? If not for your voice, I wouldnt have recognized you. And why are you wearing a hat and a mask? You also look a little taller, asked Sun-Pil as he studied Gi-Gyu.


    Umm Well, Ill tell you about itter, Gi-Gyu replied as he pressed down his hat to hide his face a little better.


    ***


    A day before the hunt, Gi-Gyupleted registering himself as a Morningstar member.


    I didnt expect this, Gi-Gyu muttered as he rubbed his chin in concern.


    -It cant be helped. You know what actually wouldnt have made sense? Had everything gone the way you were expecting.


    Lou replied coldly as Gi-Gyu sighed, Haa


    There was a good reason behind Gi-Gyu''s frustration. He just discovered that he couldnt wear/utilize normal equipment items. In the past, Gi-Gyu couldnt afford any of these expensive items. But now that he had some money to spare, he was nning on wearing a few pieces of cheap equipment for this hunt.


    But every time he put on an item, the system announced.


    [You cannot wear this equipment item.]


    When Gi-Gyu seemed confused, Lou finally exined.


    -Its probably because youre wearing two pseudo and two real Egos. Most average equipment items cant tolerate an Egos power, which means you cant wear them as long as you have us. Of course, it wouldve been a different story if you had a legendary grade item.


    A legendary grade item?


    There was only one legendary-grade weapon Gi-Gyu knew about.


    So youre talking about something like the Archangels Armor yer Lee Sun-Ho has.


    -I dont know what that is, but if that item has a legendary grade, then yes.


    In the end, Gi-Gyu had to give up on wearing equipment items to the hunt.


    -You should be thankful that the elixirs modification now allows you to wear more than three Egos. Right now, youre wearing four Egos. Be grateful for that.


    Lou was bing more and more annoying. Gi-Gyu considered giving him another lesson on manners, but he shook his head and murmured, Its true that Egos are the strongest weapon I can carry.


    It was an undeniable truth; Gi-Gyu knew it.


    Then, I guess Im ready for the hunt.


    He had already prepared the disposable items. It was too bad he couldnt wear any equipment items, but he had to ept. He had no say in the matter since it was the price he had to pay for owning Egos.


    Now, he was ready to join the hunt tomorrow. When he closed his eyes, he could imagine how things would unfold during the hunt. This was his first time joining a subjugation squad. He was going to be reunited with Kim Sun-Pil and the others. He would also get to meet some other members of the Morningstar Guild.


    In addition, he would be amid many other guilds and yers who were also participating in the hunt.


    Iming for you, guardian.


    Gi-Gyu quickly fell asleep.


    ***


    Is everyone from the Morningstar Guild here? Kim Dong-Hae from the Child Guild, who was to lead the subjugation squad, asked the group.


    Yes! answered the Morningstar members.


    Kim Dong-Hae was a famous member of the Child Guild, a B-grade group. He was considered a semi-ranker because he was very close to reaching the A-grade. All yers A-grade or higher were considered a ranker. The Child Guild, a mediocre group at best, grew to be recognizable thanks to Kim Dong-Hae. The rumor had it that Kim Dong-Hae was their guild masters favorite. In fact, people believed the only reason Child Guilds guild master was running the guild was to help Kim Dong-Hae level up faster.


    Yun Jae-Won, standing next to Gi-Gyu, whispered, Wow! I knew he would be in this group, but Im still relieved to see such a big yer is going to join us.


    Everyone in the group Gi-Gyu guided that day was here to participate in the hunt. It had been a long time since Gi-Gyust saw them, so they greeted each other with genuine pleasure.


    Gi-Gyu asked with curiosity, Hes considered a big yer?


    Kim Dong-Hae? Of course. After all, hes almost a ranker now, " Jae-Won, standing nearby, replied in surprise.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu realized what was happening.


    Ahh now I see. Ive met so many high rankers that a semi-ranker doesnt seem like much anymore.


    He had met the real beasts in the Maze of Heryond, so now, no one seemed to impress Gi-Gyu.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed.


    Whats wrong? Jae-Won asked.


    I just feel a little bitter about something, replied Gi-Gyu.


    In the past, had Gi-Gyu met a semi-ranker, he wouldve been impressed and excited. But, after experiencing so many life-changing events, he could no longer connect with his previous innocence.

 Chapter 36: First Revenge (3)

    Chapter 36: First Revenge (3)


    The subjugation group set out after a simple headcount. Gi-Gyu was new to the whole deducing-a-yers-level-by-his-aura thingy, but he tried his best to estimate everyones level.


    Looks like quite a lot of strong yers have participated in this hunt.


    The elixir had also improved his ability to sense others energy and aura, so Gi-Gyu was now better at guessing the other yers levels. He was certainly not as good as the yers in the support category, but his instinct was fairly urate.


    After watching Gi-Gyu with curiosity for a while, Jae-Won asked, Guide, you seem much taller now. Did something happen? And why are you wearing a ski mask?


    Oh, right. Gi-Gyu wore a full cloth mask all day to avoid any unwanted attention. He had forgotten all about it. Now that he was inside the Tower, he slowly took it off.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The surroundings suddenly quietened down when Gi-Gyus face came to light. It was as if the entire hunting party paused for a moment. Gi-Gyu felt like all the female yers, some male ones too, were staring at him.


    After seeing his face, Sun-Pil, Ha-Neul, and Jae-Won murmured various interpretations of Wow and Amazing.


    Guide?


    Youre Guide Gi-Gyu, right?


    Their faces were filled with surprise and disbelief.


    Sun-Pil asked cautiously, So when you said youve been busy, you meant you were getting stic surgery?


    Shaking his head, Gi-Gyu replied smoothly, No, its not like that. After I passed the fifth-floor test that day, I obtained a job. I think this is one of the effects of the skill I got from my job.


    During his recent vacation, Gi-Gyu spent some time crafting a usible exnation for his outward transformation. Finally, he decided to just dump it on his mysterious and never-to-be-known skill. Unless someone used the detection skill on him, no one would doubt his exnation.


    Most people will ept any anomaly if its connected to a skill.


    This lie, no. This exnation was a way to divert attention, but it seemed to be doing the opposite.


    Just what kind of skill is it that could Handsome? How? Ha-Neul whispered in shock.


    I want it too! If only I could change my job! Jae-Won howled in desperation. The subjugation group became bbergasted by Gi-Gyus change at first; soon, the yers continued as if nothing had happened.


    The other yers inside the Tower watched the subjugation party with admiration and envy. This specially formed group included high-level yers who, usually, werent seen on the 4th floor. Thus, these experienced hunters were bound to look like idols to the newbies on the tutorial floors.


    Any orcs and goblins that stood in the subjugation partys path suffered quick deaths.


    I couldnt ascend to the higher floors for five years because of these lowly monsters.


    Gi-Gyu reminisced about his days as an association guide. He was now strong enough to kill these weak monsters with one finger. But for his first five years as a yer, these creatures had made his life miserable.


    Sun-Pil seemed to be reminiscing too as he murmured, It feels like only yesterday when we were roaming this area with you. But it has been a long time since that day, hasnt it?


    As the party approached the area where the fourth-floor guardian first appeared, Ha-Neul muttered, We almost died that day.


    With a nod, Gi-Gyu replied, That day, we were indeed being hunted; today, we will hunt it down.


    Thats right! Sun-Pil answered enthusiastically.


    Wow, you havent changed, guide! Still as amazing as ever! When Jae-Won eximed loudly, Gi-Gyu murmured, Im not a guide anymore; please feel free to use my name. And you dont have to speak so formally with me.


    When the Morningstar members kept calling Gi-Gyu guide, the other members of the subjugation team began showing him even more interest. The more eyes were on him, the more difort Gi-Gyu felt. This was a problem because he didnt want any attention on him.


    Sun-Pil suggested, Then you should loosen up around us and speak informally too!


    Thats right. After all, youre the oldest among us, so we would feel morefortable if you treated us more familiarly, Jae-Won insisted.


    Gi-Gyu was the same age as Suk-Woo, Sun-Pils cousin. Since Sun-Pil was a year younger than his cousin, he was also a year younger than Gi-Gyu. All the other members were the same age as Sun-Pil, which meant Gi-Gyu was older than all of them.


    With a nod, Gi-Gyu dropped all formalities and replied, Then shall I drop all formalities, guys? It wasnt Gi-Gyus style to speak so familiarly with people he didnt know very well. But, dragging this conversation longer than necessary was bound to attract more attention, so he just caved.


    Immediately, the other guild members smiled and replied, Yes, Hyung!


    Sounds good, Oppa!


    With a satisfied smile, Gi-Gyu answered, Now, thats much better.


    Please get ready, Everyone! This is the first ce the guardian frequents, so we will begin tracking it! The leader of the subjugation group Kim Dong-Hae announced loudly. Usually, guardians rarely left their inhabited areas, but this fourth-floor guardian was different. The psychometric skill was best when it came to tracking a specific monster, so various yers with that skill were brought to this hunt.


    While the support yers examined the scene using their psychometric skill, the other yers sat down on the ground in groups to rest. The members of the Morningstar Guild did the same.


    Because they had decided to drop the formality, Gi-Gyu and the other members now felt morefortable chatting.


    Gi-Gyu asked, By the way, why did you name your guild Morningstar?


    That was because of you, Hyung, Jae-Won replied while chewing on a piece of jerky.


    Because of me?


    Yes. ording to Sun-Pil, you were shining like the early morning star when you came to our rescue. We thought he was being too corny. But Sun-Pil insisted, so we agreed to it. When Jae-Won exined, Kim Sun-Pil blushed and shouted, Hey! Yun Jae-Won! Just shut up!


    After hearing the reason behind the guilds name, Gi-Gyu couldnt help blushing too. Turning toward him, Sun-Pil exined, Please dont feel awkward or burdened by it. At the time, you were a yer with no abilities or skills, right?


    Gi-Gyu nodded and agreed, Yes, thats true.


    Despite being the weakest back then, you still volunteered to leave that cave with that firecracker. It was a perilous situation, yet you went out without hesitation. So what if you knew the area? It was still a dangerous decision. I found your valor so inspiring that I had to name my guild after you, Hyung. When Sun-Pil exined shyly, Jae-Won teased him, Uwaah! Kim Sun-Pil! That was so touching!


    Thanks. Gi-Gyu was genuinely touched. He told Sun-Pil, I had no idea you thought so highly of me. Thank you so much for everything. Im also grateful to you for letting me join this hunting party.


    Its no problem at all, Hyung. It was my pleasure, replied Sun-Pil.


    Gi-Gyu was genuinely thankful to the Morningstar members. A big part of why he joined this subjugation party was his mental health. Even though he hadnt seen the guardian yet, he could already feel his psyche healing. He realized that perhaps saving someones life wasnt such a bad thing after all.


    Suddenly, a nearby group spat toward the Morningstar members, Whats with them? Do they think theyre on a pic or something? What are they babbling about?


    Their denunciation wasnt too loud, but the yers here had high enough levels to hear it. There was no way Gi-Gyu and the other members of the Morningstar couldnt hear them. When the Morningstar group turned toward the other group, one of the annoyed yers shouted, Am I wrong? You think youre something because of your looks, but we are inside the Tower. Here, being strong trumps everything.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward them and recognized their guild.


    Brother Guild.


    This male-only group was the most renowned macho group of them all. All the yers were muscr with short hairstyles. But Gi-Gyu did not consider them an urate representation of manliness.


    Tae-Shik hyung is.


    To Gi-Gyu, only someone with Tae-Shiks appearance and character was worthy of the title: Macho.


    As the leader of the Morningstar Guild, Sun-Pil rose quickly and shouted at the Brother Guild members, What did you just say? You better apologize right now!


    Why should we? Wanna fight us? You must think youre something just because we let you in this B-grade subjugation party; you need to know your ce. If the guardian appears, weaklings like you would be dead in a minute, one of the Brother Guild members warned.


    The loud member of Brother Guild and Sun-Pil red at each other menacingly. Trying to break up their fight, Ha-Neul whispered to Sun-Pil, Oppa, just let it go.


    Simrly, the other members of Brother Guild stood up to stop their rude yer. Hey, stop it already.


    While both groups were at a standstill, Kim Dong-Hae shouted, Whats going on over there?!


    When Sun-Pil and the Brother Guild member heard and felt the semi-rankers vicious energy, they immediately replied, Its nothing. Sorry.


    Phew Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. Just a moment ago, he felt so much better, but that annoying yer ruined everything.


    ***


    The subjugation group resumed marching after Kim Dong-Haes shout resolved the minor kerfuffle. The atmosphere was a little tense because the yers with psychometric skills had found a trace of the guardian. It was time to search for their target again.


    Jae-Won frowned as he muttered, Gosh, that dude is so annoying.


    He was frustrated because he noticed the rude member of Brother Guild was still ring at Gi-Gyu. When the argument first erupted, Jae-Won was trying to calm down Sun-Pil. However, that yers constant re toward Gi-Gyu was now bing irritating. Jae-Won was just about to explode in anger when Ha-Neul mumbled loudly, They always talk about loyalty, but it looks like their specialty is picking fights with random strangers.


    Brother Guild was a rather famous group. It barely reached the B grade, but its members unique appearance made it well known. Brother Guild was also noted for prioritizing loyalty above everything else.


    So, Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling disappointed in this guild. With a small smile, he said to Jae-Won, Dont worry. Im fine.


    Haa Youre too nice, Hyung.


    Of course, no one in the Morningstar noticed how dark Gi-Gyus eyes had turned.


    -Master, you need to calm down. Please.


    -Haa Why are you having such difficulty controlling your emotions?


    Gi-Gyu shook his head in confusion after hearing his Egos.


    Why am I feeling this way?


    That guy was undoubtedly annoying, but that shouldnt have been enough to make Gi-Gyu this angry.


    Maybe its PTSD?


    He wondered if something happened to his personality after being tortured by Ironshield. Deep in thought, Gi-Gyu padded as he followed the group; soon, Kim Dong-Hae raised his fist. He quietly announced, Pause. Get ready. I think the guardian is just ahead of us.


    The entire group suddenly froze at Kim Dong-Haes message. Everyone here knew the fourth-floor guardian was no ordinary monster. Even though it was the guardian of the lowly 4th floor, the experienced yers readied themselves as if they were about to fight a treacherous foe.


    Unfortunately, the annoying member of Brother Guild muttered loudly, Hmph! Its only the 4th-floor guardian. Our guild should be enough to kill it.


    Hisment was unweed, not only by the Morningstar yers but also everyone else. Jae-Won finally couldnt stop himself and shouted, If you think youre so strong, why dont you run out and fight it on your own?! No one here will stop you.


    What? What did you say, you bastard? the yer from Brother Guild swore at Jae-Won.


    I said Jae-Won was about to argue when suddenly, everyone heard a subdued order.


    Thats enough.


    Everyone, even the Brother Guild member who seemed ready to kill, stopped when they heard the shout. Surprisingly, this shout didnte from Kim Dong-Hae; he did n on stopping the loud duo, though.


    To everyones surprise, the shout came from Gi-Gyu. His eyes were devoid of all emotions as a strange haze wafted around him. His emotionless gaze fell on the Brother Guild member as he said, You have been trying to pick a fight with us since the first break. If this continues, this party will fail to work effectively as a team. Youre causing too much trouble here.


    S-so what?! Youre obviously younger than me; how dare you be so disrespectful to me?! stammered the Brother Guild member. A single shout had shaken him to his core: The embarrassment was crushing. His voice was getting louder; it was apparent he was trying to mask his embarrassment.


    Gi-Gyu replied calmly, You were the one who disrespected me first.


    Realizing he was going to get nowhere, Gi-Gyu called for Kim Dong-Hae.


    Haa Captain Kim Dong-Hae?


    Since Kim Dong-Hae was this groups leader, addressing him as captain was the proper etiquette. Kim Dong-Hae watched Gi-Gyu with obvious interest as he asked, Yes?


    If we go on our hunt like this, we might have an ident. I think it would be best if we resolve this situation right now. What do you think? Gi-Gyu asked politely.


    Hmm Kim Dong-Hae pondered.


    Fine! Dammit! Lets do this! Ill show you what a real man can do, Pretty Boy! the Brother Guild member shouted, making Kim Dong-Hae frown. The yer from Brother Guild was indeed crossing the line. And As Gi-Gyu mentioned, bad blood between the yers could lead to an ident.


    Turning towards Gi-Gyu again, Kim Dong-Hae asked, But will you be alright?


    Morningstar was a C-grade guild, while Brother Guild was B-grade. Kim Dong-Hae had also studied each yers abilities and levels beforeing to this hunt. Therefore, such a question was a reasonable one.


    Gi-Gyu answered confidently, Ill be fine.


    But Hyung! That guy is B-grade, Jae-Won warned.


    Oppa Ha-Neul seemed worried as well.


    But it was Sun-Pil who stopped Jae-Won and Ha-Neul. Instead of trying to stop Gi-Gyu, Sun-Pil said encouragingly with a wink, I think I know you enough to realize youll find a way, Hyung. Please make the Morningstar name proud.


    epting Sun-Pils words with a nod, Gi-Gyu smiled and asked the Brother Guild member, So, are you interested?


    Of course! Pretty boy! I will cut your face up, and then youll have a reason to walk around with a mask on! Just dont cry like a baby afterward! When the annoying Brother Guild member announced, his colleaguesughed, Hahaha!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    Kim Dong-Hae acted as the referee for this fight andid out the rules after gathering the fighters.


    We still have a guardian to hunt, so dont use any weapons. One of you surrenders; the fight''s over. Got it?


    Interested, all the other yers of the subjugation party formed a circle around the two fighters. This was a fight between a B-grade and a C-grade. Based on the difference in grades, one would think this wouldnt be much of a fight. But the grade wasnt the only determining factor in a yers strength. Various factors like synergy inbos, stats, and equipment items could change the flow of a battle.


    With so many variables to consider, the yers couldnt help watching the fight with genuine interest. Even Kim Dong-Hae seemed interested, as he allowed a fight right before such an important hunt.


    In addition, Kim Dong-Hae believed this could relieve the members stress and heighten their excitement.


    Morningstar was following as a spare guild. And although Brother Guild was part of the main hunting party, it wasnt much stronger than the Morningstar Guild.


    Something about him...


    Kim Dong-Hae thought as he studied Gi-Gyu. The energy he felt from Gi-Gyu was a memorable one; he suspected Gi-Gyu had a secret weapon.


    The yers of Brother Guild cheered for their members excitedly.


    Kill him!


    Good-looking men must all die!


    Macho all the way!


    Shaking her face in disgust, Ha-Neul muttered, I was wondering why they were trying to pick a fight with us. Now I know why. They were jealous of Gi-Gyu oppas looks. Idiots.


    Just as the fight was about to begin, Gi-Gyu slowly turned toward his opponent and asked, By the way, a fight is no fun if there is no bet involved. Dont you agree?


    A bet? When the Brother member asked in confusion, Gi-Gyu taunted, Why? Are you afraid you might lose?


    Ha! You idiot! Name your bet! I dont care!


    With a satisfied smile, Gi-Gyu suggested, If I win, your guild must quit from this hunt and let the Morningstar Guild take your ce instead. If you win, you can do whatever you want to me. What would you like? You can cut my face or even kill me. Do whatever you wish.


    When Gi-Gyu smirked, his opponent thought Gi-Gyu wasughing at him. The Brother Guild member shouted, Ill make sure your pretty face can never smile again.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward Kim Dong-Hae and asked, Captain Kim Dong-Hae, will you be our witness?


    Hmm


    The Brother Guild and the Morningstar Guild had the same strength, so no one would miss them during the hunt. But excluding an entire guild from the party could be problematic. So, Kim Dong-Hae proposed apromise, If yer Kim Gi-Gyu wins, the Morningstar Guild will switch ces with the Brother Guild. The Morningstar Guild will participate in the main group, and the Brother Guild will be a spare force.


    Gi-Gyu smiled and replied, That sounds eptable.


    Unlike the Morningstar Guild, where some of its members tried to stop Gi-Gyu out of concern, none of the Brother Guilds members stopped this yer from participating in this fight. Was it because this rude yer was one of the high-ranking members of the group? Did every member of the Brother Guild believe theirrade would win?


    Meanwhile, Jae-Won murmured, Has Gi-Gyu hyung always been like this?


    Ha-Neul, just as worried, asked, Shouldnt we stop him?


    But it was toote to stop the fight. Taking a step back, Kim Dong-Hae announced officially, You may begin.

 Chapter 37: First Revenge (4)

    Chapter 37: First Revenge (4)


    Gi-Gyu grinned as the fight began.


    This worked out perfectly.


    He had seeded in temporarily joining the Morningstar Guild to participate in this hunt. But unfortunately, Sun-Pils guild was only C-grade. Since it was a spare force, Gi-Gyu suspected he wouldnt get a chance to fight the guardian head-on.


    Then again, the guardians newfound strength could force everyone into the battlefield, even the spare force. But thats just a possibility. If I can get the Morningstar Guild into the main party, Im sure Ill get my fill of the guardian.


    And the permission to pummel this annoying macho was a bonus for Gi-Gyu. It was what you call a win-win situation.


    Gi-Gyu and the macho eyed and circled each other as they looked for an opening. The macho was trying his best to hide it, but he was confused as hell right now. It was true that his guild barely managed to pass as a B-grade, but Morningstar Guild was only a C-grade guild at best. He only picked a fight with Gi-Gyu because he was confident his group was much stronger. However, he was shocked by how calm and carefree Gi-Gyu looked.


    Is he smiling?


    Indeed, Gi-Gyu was smiling at him. It was a refreshing smile, but the macho could feel an ominous feeling creeping up on him.


    There is no room for mistakes, the macho thought nervously.


    He was a B-grade yer fighting a C-grade yer, but a higher grade didnt guarantee a win in a battle like this. But ones level did. After all, higher levels and grades usually came with higher abilities, more experience, and better skills. Therefore, the macho believed he had an excellent chance of winning this.


    Dammit! swore the Brother Guild member, unable to shake off the bad feeling.


    Arent you going to attack? Gi-Gyu asked as he yfully gestured toward his opponent. Despite Gi-Gyus taunt, the Brother Guild member stood straight as if he was stuck.


    Haa If you arent going to make the first move, Ill do it. Gi-Gyu murmured and then sprinted. Lou and El were on his waist in their sword form. With the boost he got from the elixir and his recently purchased pseudo Egos, Gi-Gyu was faster than ever before.


    Whack!


    A loud thud rang inside the forest. When Gi-Gyus fist nted straight on his opponents face, the yers surrounding the two fighters eximed, What the heck?!


    What was that just now?!


    Before the macho could even deliver a single attack, he was sent flying and fainted outside the circle.


    Enough! Kim Dong-Hae raised his hand to announce the end of the fight. His voice rang as he yelled, yer Kim Gi-Gyu from Morningstar Guild is the winner. Any objections?


    When no one said a word, Kim Dong-Hae grinned.


    I didnt think so


    No one could deny that Gi-Gyu won the fight fair and square. Even Kim Dong-Hae barely managed to see Gi-Gyus rapid attack just now. It was just that fast and urate. The captain watched Gi-Gyu with interest, but Gi-Gyu had no idea what Kim Dong-Hae was thinking. All he did was stand with a nk look on his face.


    Everyone remained dazed until the Morningstar Guilds yers cheered, Uwaah! Hyung! I knew you could do it!


    This is crazy!


    Meanwhile, the Brother Guilds yers carried their own and moved to the back of the party. Watching them without any sympathy, Kim Dong-Hae announced, Now that everythings settled, Brother Guild will not be joining the main hunting party. With a yer like that, I think Morningstar will be more helpful than Brother Guild anyway. Anyone has a problem with that?


    None, a member of the Kindergarten Guild replied. It wasmon knowledge that the Kindergarten Guild was close to the Child Guild, which was why it joined this subjugation party.


    Then we will begin the hunt in an hour. Try to be in your peak condition for that, ordered Kim Dong-Hae before returning to his ce.


    Gi-Gyu walked up to the other Morningstar yers and sat down. Unable to hide their awe, the yers asked, Uwaah Awesome! Just what happened during thest few months, Hyung?


    I wanna know your level! What level are you?!


    I mean We thought we became strong pretty fast, but you, Hyung


    Gi-Gyu answered their questions with a smile and suggested, We should get ready too. Now that well be joining the fight at the front, we cant let our guards down. We need to be more prepared than any other group.


    Of course! Sun-Pil replied confidently. Although Gi-Gyu was only a year older, Sun-Pil found him to be someone he could idolize.


    Gi-Gyu hyung is incredible.


    Suk-Woo was Sun-Pils idol too, but even Suk-Woo never affected Sun-Pil the way Gi-Gyu did. Gi-Gyu was kind and strong, yet he also possessed cold logic and flexibility. It seemed that Gi-Gyu had all the qualities a great yer was supposed to have. Then, Sun-Pil began preparing for the hunt with a newfound respect for Gi-Gyu. There was much to do, including checking on his doping potions.


    ***


    -That was pretty impressive.


    When Lou murmured, Gi-Gyu replied in his head, Yeah, I was surprised too.


    The hunt was just about to begin. While stretching his body and getting ready, Gi-Gyu chatted with Lou. They were discussing the fight Gi-Gyu had with the Brother Guild member.


    I knew that I had gotten stronger, but I had no idea the improvement would be this drastic.


    -Its partly because that yer was really weak.


    Lou, cant you just let me have this for once?


    -Hmph.


    Gi-Gyu bickered with Lou as usual, but all of his focus was on the fight he had just now. He was able to defeat his opponent with a single move. This Brother Guild member was a B-grade yer who had already gone through the secondary job change. It meant the machos level was over 100; he was just a leap away from bing a ranker. Yet, Gi-Gyu defeated him with a punch.


    Great, Gi-Gyu murmured with a pleasing smile.


    Well head out now. Our scouts say the guardian is about 30 minutes away from us, so well be moving quickly. When Kim Dong-Hae ordered, every yer stood up immediately. The captain added, As you must all know, this guardian is an exceptional case, so please do not lose your focus.


    The entire party began to move as Kim Dong-Haemanded. The yers walked straight to their rightful positions in the group. Their formation was a straightforward one. All the reserve forces were to move to the back of the party and concentrate on long-distance attacks. Their secondary purpose was to act as support whenever necessary.


    Meanwhile, the main groups were to form their personal formations ordingly. The guilds that made up the main group had never fought together before, so it was best to fight as individual groups rather than together as one.


    Hyung, are you sure you want to be at the front? Weve all seen how strong you are just now, but that doesnt discount the fact: The front will bear the greatest brunt, Sun-Pil asked in concern.


    Im fine. I believe I need to be at the front to make the most of Morningstars battle power, Gi-Gyu replied firmly.


    Because this was the first time Gi-Gyu was working with the Morningstar Guild, they had to discuss how to work together as best as possible. What Gi-Gyu wanted was to be at the head of the group. Jae-Wonthe tankerjust behind him, Sung-Woothe damage dealerin the middle, Sun-Pilthe archerbehind Sung-Woo, and Ha-Neulthe magicianin the back.


    The formation could change slightly if necessary as the battle progressed, but the overall structure would stay the same. Gi-Gyu offered, Ill take the bruiser position, so if I leave an opening, you need to step up, Jae-Won.


    Leave it to me, Hyung.


    I know Sun-Pil and Ha-Neul will do just fine, but Im still worried about Sung-Woo.


    Although Sung-Woo was a damage dealer, his level was much lower than the other yers. Gi-Gyu couldnt help being worried about him. This B-grade subjugation party was created for just one purpose: Hunt the wildly unpredictable and dangerous 4th-floor guardian. A single attack from such a monster could very well end Sung-Woos life.


    Gi-Gyu''s eyes were filled with concern as he advised Sung-Woo, Dont engage unless youre certain of your safety, okay?


    Okay, replied Sung-Woo.


    As they discussed their battle n, Gi-Gyu naturally took the leader position. But Sun-Pil, the real guild master, didnt show any displeasure.


    I need to learn as much as I can from Gi-Gyu hyung!


    It seemed that Sun-Pil was now Gi-Gyus biggest fan.


    ***


    Oh my god All these corpses belong to the yers who fought the guardian before us? a female yer whispered as she gagged. She was a yer of the healer category from the Kindergarten Guild.


    Oh my god! The other yers had simr ghastly reactions. The only ones who looked straight ahead unaffected were Gi-Gyu and Kim Dong-Hae. A short distance ahead of them, the guardian was munching on the mountain of human flesh that surrounded it. Some in the pile were missing a torso; others just had a torso. Some were rotten with worms squirming inside their orifices; others were fresh out of life.


    The subjugation party became tense as the yers anxiety level increased slowly. Gi-Gyu couldnt believe his eyes even as the guardian gnawed at the human flesh pile right in front of him.


    Its the same guardian from that day?


    There was no doubt the guardian had gotten much stronger than before. Gi-Gyu had never seen a guardian except for this one, which meant there was no way for him topare this monster to the other guardians. He felt a little disappointed that he didnt have more general information about the guardians.


    Ahh Ugh Ha-Neul moaned and asked, Are you okay, Oppa?


    When Gi-Gyu turned around, he saw that all the Morningstar members looked rigid with nervousness. Sun-Pil tried to stand next to Gi-Gyu nonchntly, but he couldnt hide his trembling hands. The guardians aura was simply too powerful and evil.


    Change of n. After making his decision, Gi-Gyu murmured to his team members, We have to stay as far back as possible and be passive participants. We will only actively get into it after the other guilds have weakened the guardian. It would be best for Sung-Woo to just stay out of this fight altogether.


    B-but! Sun-Pil yelled in disbelief. Gi-Gyu knew exactly what Sun-Pil wanted to say. So before he could ask, Gi-Gyu exined, You think that would make us cowards, right? Its true, but the fact is that were one of the weakest groups here. We mightpare to Brother Guild, but youve to understand we are nothingpared to the other real B-grade guilds. Am I wrong?


    Y-youre right, replied Sun-Pil with clenched fists. He didnt want to admit it, but this was the cold truth.


    Gi-Gyu continued, I dont know the other yers, but I know you guys. I like to think we know each other pretty well. Understand this, I don''t, and will not, care about the other yers; you guys are my priority here.


    I understand! In the end, Sun-Pil nodded as he looked at Gi-Gyu. Slowly, the regret and guilt of having to y defense faded in Sun-Pils eyes. Sun-Pil agreed that the Morningstar members security had to be their number one priority.


    Gi-Gyu encouraged the yers with a faint smile, And dont be so scared. It still doesnt change the fact that well be the one trampling on its cold, lifeless corpse.


    Thanks to his words, the Morningstar yers seemed less anxious.


    Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu thought secretly, Its much weaker than the corpsmander.


    -You know those two monsters arentparable, to begin with, right?


    But I cantpare this guardian to the talon or Chang-Gyung, can I?


    -Haa.


    It was only for a brief moment, but Gi-Gyu had seen the corpsmander with his own eyes. Because he remembered what the boss monster of the maze felt like, this guardian didnt scare him much.


    Kim Dong-Hae, who had been contemting for a while, finally announced, Haa We shall now begin our hunt. With a sigh, he added, Please try not to die, everyone.


    Per Kim Dong-Haesmand, the Child Guild led the group slowly. Behind it was the Kindergarten Guild and the rest; Morningstar was the tail of the main party.


    Gi-Gyu held Lou and El in each hand and twirled them once before walking.


    ***


    Ackkkk! Ice cutter! When Kim Dong-Hae shouted, white water drops appeared on his sword. Slowly, these water droplets circled the guardian before burying themselves into it.


    Grrrr! Kim Dong-Haes attack had caught the guardian off guard; only now did it realize the yers presence. It threw the scrumptious thigh it was feasting on and faced the subjugation group. The 4th-floor guardian, a giant orc, swung his nowrger arms around and struck Kim Dong-Hae.


    Ughh! When Kim Dong-Hae screamed as he fell to the ground, a healer yer nearby ran to him to heal his injury.


    Heal!


    The hunt had now begun.


    With Kim Dong-Hae at the front, the other tankers walked toward the guardian calmly.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The selected tankers from each guild nted their giant shields on the ground, creating arge dirt wall around the orc.


    Now! When Kim Dong-Hae screamed his order, every guild rushed to throw their disposable weapon items toward the monster. Most of the items used were of the explosive category. Calmly following the order, Gi-Gyu also threw his bomb through the small opening in the dirt wall.


    Kaboom!


    The dirt wall shook as a giant st resounded in everyones ears. Gi-Gyu took a step back to protect himself from therge quantity of sand flying around and blurring his vision. Turning back toward the Morningstar yers, Gi-Gyu announced, Get ready, everyone. The real hunt is about to start. When he saw the other members nod, Gi-Gyu called out to his Egos.


    Lou, El.


    -What is it?


    -Yes, Master?


    Lets do our best, okay? Gi-Gyu encouraged his Egos silently.


    Soon, the sand dust slowly settled, and the dirt wall, shattered from the explosion, was revealed. One yer whispered, This cant be


    The 4th-floor guardian, the humongous orc, was now much bigger than the orc everyone saw before the explosion. It was so big that it could now be called an ogre. There was not a single scratch on this monster to everyone''s shock.


    <em>Chweeek!!!</em> The furious orc fumed visibly.


    Kim Dong-Hae announced, Everyone, attack!


    Following their guilds tactics, the groups charged toward the guardian.


    It was finally time for Gi-Gyus revenge.

 Chapter 38: First Revenge (5)

    Chapter 38: First Revenge (5)


    Haa Haa the yers panted. It had been over an hour since the hunt for the 4th-floor guardian began. Thankfully, there were only a few casualties, but most yers were exhausted by now.


    These were all minor problems; the elephant in the room was something else.


    We cant kill it, a random yer at the front line murmured in despair.


    As things stood, there were no reserve forces avable. The guardian had forced the spare forces to join the fray soon after the battle began. It battled thebined might of the main and the spare forcesit still came out unscathed. It even looked refreshed, as if it hadnt been fighting the yers for over an hour.


    A yer in the back whispered, Its a beast


    Perhaps the term beast was an urate term for this guardian. Even Kim Dong-Hae seemed weary of the orcs stamina and tenacity.


    One member from the Child Guild desperately shouted, Captain! Shouldnt we retreat at this point? He was fighting even as he yelled.


    Not yet! Just a little while longer! Kim Dong-Hae replied as his eyesnded somewhere. He was staring at the Morningstar Guild: It was obsessively focused on attacking the orcs back. More specifically, Kim Dong-Hae observed one man among the many in the group. He pondered, They still arent attacking the guardian actively for some reason.


    The Morningstar members were keeping their attacks tight and small. So far, Kim Dong-Hae hadnt seen them make any big moves. For some reason, the captain had a feeling that Gi-Gyu, the mysterious yer, was the key to victory. This was why he couldnt order a retreat just yet.


    Slicing the orcs back with Lou, Gi-Gyu muttered in disgust, This is a real beast for sure.


    Boom!


    The orc turned around at an incredible speed and mmed his ive on the spot where Gi-Gyu was standing just a moment ago. With a loud explosion, dust and debris blew everywhere.


    Step back! As soon as Gi-Gyu shouted, the Morningstar yers took a step back as a unit. Thanks to Gi-Gyus strategy of keeping their attacks small and defensive, the Morningstar was the least tired guild in the hunting party.


    With a small smile, Gi-Gyu murmured, Ive got a good sense of this beast now.


    Other yers believed theyd wasted thest hour of their time, but Gi-Gyu disagreed. His ne glowed as he heard the system announcement.


    [Wound Aggravation has been enabled.]


    At the same time, the gash Lou made on the orcs back stopped healing. Gi-Gyu had used thest hour to understand the orcs fighting pattern. Thest hour gave him a good sense of the monsters behavior.


    Its regeneration power, stamina, and strength are incredible, but its attack pattern is about the same.


    Gi-Gyu discovered that the 4th-floor guardian had the same basic battle pattern as the other orcs. No one else noticed this, but Gi-Gyu did because he hunted orcs for five straight years. He also hunted countless orcs when he first obtained Lou. He was confident in his assessment, and he even suspected the other yers would never figure this out independently. After all, the B-grade yers had probably forgotten about fighting such weak monsters like the 4th-floor orcs.


    So did this guardian evolve or something?


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help wondering this because the guardians pattern was too simr to the orcs.


    Turning toward the other Morningstar members, he announced, Attention! Do you remember what I taught you when I was your guide?


    Yes, Hyung!


    Do you remember fighting the orcs individually to prepare for the 5th-floor test? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Sun-Pil replied confidently, Of course we do! How could we ever forget that?!


    This is exactly like that. Just think of this guardian as an orc.


    Pardon? Sun-Pil seemed confused by Gi-Gyus response, but before he could ask for a further exnation, Gi-Gyu was already gone.


    elerate!


    elerate and Wound Aggravation were skills Gi-Gyu had ess to thanks to the pseudo Egos he purchased from Old Man Hwang. Gradually, he felt his body bing faster.


    Chweeek! the guardian screamed in pain.


    What the! one yer who barely dodged the orcs ive shouted when he noticed the long wound on the monsters hand. The yer couldnt understand where this injury came from.


    Kim Dong-Hae smiled in understanding and murmured, I cant stay behind like this. Without hesitation, he also sprinted toward the guardian.


    Captain Kim Dong-Hae! one of the Child Guild yers screamed, but Kim Dong-Hae didnt slow down.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Unfortunately, the orc was also beginning to move faster; the casualties increased each time it swung its ive. The healing skill only worked on alive yers who could ept such help. Unsure of what to do and who to help, the yers of the support category hovered hesitantly.


    At that moment, they heard a familiar voice.


    Please focus your healing skills on Captain Kim Dong-Hae and me!


    Gi-Gyu screamed while shing at the orc with Lou and El as if he was possessed. He swung Lou and El once after another in a carefully crafted attack pattern. And as a result, the guardians green blood spurted out with every sh.


    Water protection! As if he was determined not to lose to Gi-Gyu, Kim Dong-Hae attacked the orc with his skills from the opposite side. To everyones shock, the orc, utterly unharmed even after facing an hour of constant offense, was now bleeding.


    W-we can do this! many yers cheered as they began their attacks again.


    Just then, Gi-Gyu shouted, Be careful! He warned Kim Dong-Hae because he saw the orcs ive flying toward the captain. Unlike Gi-Gyu, who knew the orcs pattern, Kim Dong-Hae had been fighting blindly.


    Kaboom!


    It was a close call, as secondster, the ive struck the spot Kim Dong-Hae was standing a moment ago. Hearing the loud explosion, the captain stammered, T-thank you.


    If you still havent recognized the orcs attack pattern, you should stay back, Captain! Gi-Gyu replied as he used Lou and El in session to block the ive. By now, everyone had witnessed the orc''s incredible power and knew just how troublesome dealing with it was. Yet, Gi-Gyu alone fought the monster with ease and gave everyone well-thought-out instructions.


    Kim Dong-Hae wondered in shock, Just how strong is he? Sadly, he couldnt show his admiration because Gi-Gyu vanished from his sights like lightning.


    Only the Morningstar Guild members were actively attacking the guardian with much sess now. They seemingly knew precisely where the orc would strike next because they easily dodged its attacks. The Morningstar yers gradually injured the guardian and slowed it down.


    Chweek! Chweek! Chweeeeeeek!!!!!!!!! the orc roared in pain.


    At best, Kim Dong-Haes sight wasnt on Gi-Gyu for a fleeting moment. But, in that moment, Gi-Gyu inflicted countless injuries on the monster''s body.


    Thud!


    Gi-Gyu kicked the ground to leap.


    Chweeek! It seemed that the orc had now caught onto Gi-Gyus attacks. ring at him in rage, the guardian snorted loudly. A vapor-like heat escaped the orcs nostrils as it grabbed its ive with both hands for the first time. Gi-Gyu stood like a statue and watched the guardian prepare to attack.


    Thinking Gi-Gyu froze, Kim Dong-Hae shouted, Its dangerous!


    The Morningstar Guild members were backing away, realizing the situation had suddenly gotten much more dangerous. All the subjugation group yers stood far away watching the battle between Gi-Gyu and the guardian orc. It seemed that only Gi-Gyu and the guardian existed in this world right now.


    Chweeek!


    Now ready to attack, the orc mmed down on the ground with its ive.


    Boom!


    Another dust wind blew everywhere.


    Gulp.


    Kim Dong-Hae couldnt see the attack just now. He gulped audibly as many questions flooded his brain,


    Did Gi-Gyu dodge it?


    Did he block the attack?


    Is he dead?


    He had many questions; before long, they were all answered.


    Chweek.


    N-no, Kim Dong-Hae shouted in desperation. As the dust settled, he saw the orc standing strong on the ground.


    But then, one of the Morningstar yers screamed, Look behind you!


    It was Sun-Pil.


    Huh? Kim Dong-Hae gasped, trying to understand what Sun-Pil was trying to say. At the same time, he noticed something strange: The orc was standing absolutely still.


    And then


    Ktunk!


    With a loud noise, the orc fell forward to the ground.


    The entire subjugation party attacked the orc without sess during the first hour. But, just five minutes after Gi-Gyu actively fought, the orc was dead.


    Ha ha Kim Dong-Hae, speechless at the scene in front of him, couldnt help butugh. Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu plunged Lou and El into the orcs back.


    [You have obtained experience points.]


    Every survivor in the subjugation party heard the system announcement.


    Its finally over one yer murmured.


    Oh my god We really did it, another whispered.


    Uwahh!!! several yers eximed.


    Maybe it was the disbelief or the excitement, but everyone was chatting loudly now. Kim Dong-Hae was having just as hard a time epting what had happened. Countless B-grade guilds participated in the hunt; in the end, a C-grade guild shone like the sun during the fight. Even among the many Morningstar Guild yers, one stood out the mostGi-Gyu. It wouldnt have been an exaggeration to say Gi-Gyu almost killed the orc alone.


    Everyone was cheering and celebrating when Gi-Gyu heard the system announcement. Apart from him, no one else on the field heard it.


    [Cannibalism has been activated.]


    [The lowest level devil Perez has been eliminated.]


    [Attempting to egofy Perez.]


    [Perezs egofication has failed.]


    [Lou has absorbed a fragment of the unegofied Perez.]


    ***


    What do you think happened? Sun-Pil asked. Although Gi-Gyu felt guilty for not being able to tell him the truth, he remained calm and replied, Who knows? It was an unusual guardian, so maybe it makes sense that its death was unique too.


    Sun-Pil asked because the guardians corpse disappeared after its death. When a guardian died, it always dropped at least one item, which the yers took as a prize. But this time, nothing was dropped by the fourth-floor guardian.


    The subjugationgroup hadpleted taking care of their casualties; they were on their way home after a sessful hunt. Although they suffered several casualties, it wasnt as bad as everyone expected.


    Umm one of the Brother Guilds members approached Gi-Gyu. It was the rude yer Gi-Gyu fought earlier.


    Yes? Gi-Gyu didnt hold a grudge against him, but he kept his answer curt.


    Im so sorry about what I did earlier! I didnt realize what a powerful yer you are. It was because youre in a C-grade guild Gi-Gyu watched him in frustration as the man came up with a weak excuse.


    You know very well that a guilds grade doesnt always match its yers grades. And it sounds like youre saying you wouldnt be apologizing if I wasnt strong. Am I right? Gi-Gyu asked bluntly.


    W-well


    Just go away. Youre annoying me.


    I apologize! the Brother Guild yer bowed and scurried away. It seemed Gi-Gyus recent battle had scared the Brother member straight. Watching the Brother Guild yer return to his group, the other yers showed even more interest in Gi-Gyu. Everyone had been hesitant to approach him, but now, they swarmed Gi-Gyu and bombarded him with questions andments.


    Can we be friends?


    You were so amazing back there!


    You were incredible!


    Unaffected by the other yerspliments, Gi-Gyu replied in a business-like tone, Thank you.


    When Gi-Gyu continued to act cold and uninterested, the yers awkwardly left him. Jae-Won, who was standing next to him, teased, Wow! Youre so popr now, Hyung!


    Just then, Kim Dong-Hae walked up to Gi-Gyu. He politely asked, If you wouldnt mind, could we talk for a moment?


    Hmm Alright. Gi-Gyu was also interested in the captain, so he epted.


    Can we talk in private? When Kim Dong-Hae suggested, Gi-Gyu turned toward Sun-Pil, who nodded. Everyone could guess what Kim Dong-Hae wanted to talk to Gi-Gyu about.


    Gi-Gyu and the captain walked away from the group. Their captains absence didnt lead the group in disarray. Even without Kim Dong-Hae, the group did a fine job getting organized and dealing with the aftermath.


    Kim Dong-Hae asked, Do you n on staying in the Morningstar Guild? Im not saying this because I think little of your guild. In fact, Ive learned the Morningstar Guild isnt a group to be ignored anymore. But someone like you, yer Kim Gi-Gyu, you should be able to join a bigger guil


    No, I dont n on staying with the Morningstar guild. At Gi-Gyus reply, Kim Dong-Haes eyes brightened as he continued, Then would you like to join the Child Guild? You will receive the best terms possible, and we will ept any conditions you request.


    It was clear Kim Dong-Hae was trying to scout Gi-Gyu, who had shown his incredible skills a moment ago. Since Sun-Pil and Gi-Gyu already had an agreement, Gi-Gyu knew he was free to join whichever guild he chose. But Gi-Gyu replied, I dont n on joining any guild. This was just a one-time thing.


    Ah, I see. Kim Dong-Hae seemed disappointed as he added, But I would still like to maintain a close rtionship with you, yer Kim Gi-Gyu. If there is anything our guild, or I, can do for you, pleasee find me.


    When Kim Dong-Hae offered Gi-Gyu his business card, he epted it with a nod and replied, Thank you.


    Kim Dong-Hae bowed as well and left to join his group.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu was currently leaving the Tower with the rest of the subjugation group, but his focus was on something else.


    Lou, any changes to you?


    -Not really


    Lou answered brusquely. The uninterested tone evoked a brief frown from Gi-Gyu before he decided to just check his Egosstatus.

 Chapter 39: First Revenge (6)

    Chapter 39: First Revenge (6)


    The two Egos that helped Gi-Gyu the most in the hunt were his most recent purchases.


    [Bi]


    [Level 51]


    [Power: 19]


    [Speed: 25]


    [Stamina: 67]


    [Magic: 90]


    -Abilities-


    [essory]


    [Magic Recovery: Increases the magic recovery speed.]


    [Wound Aggravation: Aggravates the wounds and slows down the opponents healing.]


    It was a ne with a small jewel ornament: The first pseudo-Ego Gi-Gyu purchased from Old Man Hwang on hisst visit. Unlike Lou and El, the stats of the cksmiths Egos seemed very random. Gi-Gyu wondered if it was because a human made those pseudo Egos. In addition to its stats, Bi had two skills named Magic Recovery and wound Aggravation. All in all, Gi-Gyu was quite satisfied with this item.


    The next Ego was named Hermes.


    [Hermes]


    [Level 45]


    [Power: 30]


    [Speed: 89]


    [Stamina: 12]


    [Magic: 40]


    -Abilities-


    [essory]


    [elerate: Increases the yers speed for five minutes. After the first three minutes, the yer can move at the maximum speed.]


    [16% movement speed increment; 8% agility increment.]


    Hermes was in the form of a pair of shoes, and it was the second Ego Gi-Gyu purchased from Old Man Hwang. This item also had a strange stats distribution, but Gi-Gyu was just happy with its skills that could increase his speed and agility.


    The fourth-floor guardian hunt was the first time Gi-Gyu tried out this item, and its usefulness shocked him.


    -They arent important at all right now. You need to concentrate on me. I cant understand why my body changed this way.


    Lou seemed jealous of all the attention Gi-Gyus other Egos were getting. When Louined in a pouty voice, Gi-Gyu replied,


    Dont be a baby. I was going to look at you anyway.


    Gi-Gyu replied coldly and opened Lous status screen.


    [Lou]


    [Level 70]


    [Power: 101]


    [Speed: 129]


    [Stamina: 91]


    [Magic: 208]


    [Poison Resistance: 7%]


    [Fire Resistance: 3%]


    -Abilities-


    [essory]


    [Cannibalism: You can prey on corpses to regain stamina.]


    [Strong Will: When suffering severe damage, it can provide a quick stamina recovery.]


    [Absorbed Devil: Fragment of Perez.]


    Hmm


    An odd expression appeared on Gi-Gyus face when he looked at Lous status screen. Lou and Gi-Gyu had been hunting together for months now, and Lou had leveled up quite steadily over the course. Moreover, when they entered the Maze of Heryond and hunted monsters way above their level, Lou grew at an exponential rate. Suffice to say, Gi-Gyu was pleased with his Egos growth so far, but


    The fragment of Perez? Gi-Gyu murmured.


    -I dont think it has any function.


    I agree.


    Lou didn''t feel any changes from absorbing Perez except for the additional line at the bottom of his status screen. Gi-Gyu began to feel frustrated because he had no idea how to use the egofied Chang-Gyung or this fragment.


    -Im sure well find out in time.


    I hope so.


    Gi-Gyu shook his head and joined the subjugation group again. Just then, El stammered,


    -M-Master.


    Yes? Ah! You want me to check your status screen too, right?


    -When I absorbed Calleon, I grew quite a bit I wanted to show you that I can also be helpful to you, Master.


    Els voice trembled as she whispered shyly. Gi-Gyu felt guilty for not even bothering to check Els condition. He also found El cute for asking this with such shyness.


    Ill have a look right now. Sorry, El.


    -Its no problem, Master.


    [El]


    [Title: Empress of Holy Swords]


    [Level 87]


    [Power: 128]


    [Speed: 130]


    [Stamina: 145]


    [Magic: 120]


    -Abilities-


    [essory]


    [El can now reflect 5% of any damages received from other holy swords.]


    [Empress of Holy Swords: As the empress, El can absorb all other inferior holy swords.]


    [Calleon: It can block a single fatal attack.]


    The only major changes were her increased stats and level. After absorbing a part of Calleon, Els level became higher than Lou''s, and her stats also grew evenly. There wasn''t much to note except the new skill that allowed her to reflect a percentage of other holy sword attacks.


    -...


    Somehow, Gi-Gyu could feel El being disappointed, so he patted El and encouraged,


    El, Im so proud of you for growing this much. Youve done well.


    -Thank you, Master.


    El replied calmly, but Gi-Gyu could tell that she was a little excited by hispliment.


    -Pathetic.


    Lou muttered as Gi-Gyu rejoined the hunting party.


    Im a little sad that Brunheart isnt here with us.


    Gi-Gyu felt strangely naked today since Brunheart wasnt on his torso.


    ***


    Good job, Tae-Shik said to Gi-Gyu.


    Before leaving the Tower, Gi-Gyu had to promise the Morningstar Guild members he would have dinner with them at ater date. Kim Dong-Hae of the Child Guild also invited Gi-Gyu to dinner, but all Gi-Gyu said to him was that he would call himter.


    Immediately after Gi-Gyu left the tower, he went to the association building to meet Tae-Shik.


    I guess this is why everyone wants the elixir. I cant believe you took down the monster that even a B-grade subjugation group failed to kill, Tae-Shik added, clearly impressed by Gi-Gyus work. As the Gate Maintenance Departments general manager, Tae-Shik had already received a detailed report about the hunt, so heplimented Gi-Gyu with fatherly pride.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Its partly thanks to my Egos leveling up in the Maze of Heryond. But, Ive something more important to discuss.


    What is it?


    The guardian orcs fighting pattern was too simr to a basic orc. Usually, a guardian shouldnt attack the same way as an average orc, right? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Indeed. Tae-Shik nodded, realizing that something was wrong.


    Gi-Gyu exined, This guardian was incredibly strong, and the only reason I could kill it was its familiar fighting pattern. Im not sure if we wouldve won had I not recognized the pattern.


    Hmm


    It was as ifGi-Gyu took a sip of the instant coffee Tae-Shik made an orc had evolved into a guardian. When I killed it, the system called it the lowest level devil.


    Im looking into the devils too, so I''ll let you know as soon as I find out anything about it. Tae-Shik had been collecting information on the devils because of the many encounters Gi-Gyu had rted to them.


    Tae-Shik added, The subjugation party will be given a reward for the recent kill. I think youll be receiving about 300 to 500 million won.


    Really? That much? When Gi-Gyu jumped in surprise at therge amount, Tae-Shik replied in confusion, What are you talking about? I told you this was a B-grade hunt. The amount youll get is actually less than the usual reward because there were so many guilds and yers involved. You deserve much more.


    Wow


    Before Gi-Gyu obtained his Egos, he was happy with the few thousand won he was getting from selling the crystals. But now, he was earning millions of won from a single hunt. Gi-Gyu felt like his reality was changing way too quickly.


    Changing the subject, Tae-Shik said, And there is something else.


    After hesitating for a moment, Tae-Shik continued, Rogers is alive.


    I see.


    Gi-Gyu had stabbed Rogers Hans neck, so he thought this Korean-American yer was dead. But, as it turns out, he was still alive.


    After the Maze of Heryond perished, it becamemon knowledge that Lucifer closed it. And youve also heard that the Iron Guild and the Athena Guild have both sequestered themselves, right? asked Tae-Shik.


    Yes, you told me about that before, Hyung.


    "Since Lucifer is nowhere to be found, the yers now believe some other high-ranking yers took over the maze. This was news to Gi-Gyu, so he listened carefully.


    Tae-Shik continued, Everyone thought the Iron Guild and Athenas sequestration is because they must be recovering from the damages received inside the maze.


    I see.


    But the Iron Guild has begun to move recently. At Tae-Shiks ominous tone, Gi-Gyu clenched his fists in displeasure.


    Tae-Shik exined, Theyre not making any big moves, but it looks like theyre going to ept recruits again and focus on climbing the Tower like the Ang Guild. They are trying to grow their battle power.


    Hmm When Gi-Gyu didnt make anyment, Tae-Shik continued, Im only telling you this in case youre curious. And as long as youre in Korea, those bastards cant touch you. So dont worry about that.


    Once again, Gi-Gyu felt thankful to Tae-Shik for his kindness and loyalty.


    With a sigh, Gi-Gyu replied, Haa Now, I better focus on leveling up. I wont have any time to rest at all. I also need to go through my secondary job change.


    The secondary job change was possible after reaching the 50th floor of the Tower. Gi-Gyus current strength allowed him to ascend to the 40th floor with rtive ease.


    Gi-Gyu had only passed the 20th-floor test till then, but it wasnt because hecked the skills to go higher: He just didnt have the time. Now that Lou and El were stronger than ever and Gi-Gyu owned many pseudo Egos, he felt confident he could reach the 50th floor.


    Lucifer told me to find her after reaching the 50th floor, right?


    Gi-Gyu remembered Lucifers words.


    The thing is


    Just when Tae-Shik was about to say something, a sudden elderly voice interrupted him.


    Oh Tae-Shik! Oh Tae-Shik, are you in your office?!


    When Gi-Gyu turned toward Tae-Shik, he found that Tae-Shiks face was turning blue.


    Hyung, are you alright? Gi-Gyu had never seen Tae-Shik look like this, so he was confused and anxious.


    Unable to hide his rm, Tae-Shik muttered, Dammit! Its the old man!


    The old man? You mean the president?


    T-that''s right! Tae-Shik replied and began to find a ce to hide. The way he was acting looked funny, but Tae-Shik seemed genuinely desperate.


    Oh Tae-Shik! When the old man yelled the general managers name again, Tae-Shik hid underneath the desk and begged Gi-Gyu, Gi-Gyu! Im not here, okay? Just tell him Im not here!


    Gi-Gyu sat in surprise, not knowing what to do when the office door burst open.


    Huh? Who are you? When the older man asked rudely, Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his confusion.


    Pardon?


    Ah! So hes the president of the association!


    It didn''t take long for Gi-Gyu to figure out that he was in the association presidents presence. Quickly standing up and bowing deeply, Gi-Gyu greeted the old man, How do you do? I''m yer Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Oh?! The older man studied Gi-Gyu with interest. Tilting his head knowingly, the president breathed, Hmm


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu felt an incredible aura pushing on his body. He gasped as he eximed, Thats amazing!


    The suppressive aura wasnt something a low-level yer could endure. He felt certain anyone weaker would have fainted on the spot. Slowly, Gi-Gyu pushed back, but the harder he fought back, the more vicious the old mans aura became.


    Old man! What the heck are you doing?! Just then, Tae-Shik jumped out from the desk and shouted.


    Got ya! So you were hiding over there, huh? The old mans aura abruptly disappeared as he jumped to grab Tae-Shiks neck. Turning toward Gi-Gyu, the old man apologized, Well, Young Man, Im sorry. When this bastard hides his presence, even I cant find him easily.


    The old man seemed genuinely apologetic; Gi-Gyu understood the presidents actions had no malice, so he epted the apology quickly.


    Its alright, Sir.


    So youre Kim Gi-Gyu?


    Do you know me, Sir? When Gi-Gyu asked, the old man smiled and replied, Of course I do. You have no idea how many times Tae-Shik has mentioned you. He would go on about Gi-Gyu this and Gi-Gyu that. I was getting so sick of it.


    Gi-Gyu scratched his cheek shyly as Tae-Shik yelled, Old man! Stop!


    Well, its the truth, isnt it? I even feared that you werent interested in women the president muttered loudly.


    Old man! Ackkkkkkk! Tae-Shik screamed in pain when the old man grabbed and pulled his ear. Gi-Gyu had never seen Tae-Shik like this, so he couldnt hide his interest in what was unfolding before his eyes.


    Tae-Shik had always been so strong and macho; now, he looked like a child in front of the association president, who was, clearly, an incredible yer.


    There isnt much information on the Korean branchs president. All Ive heard is that he was a legendary figure and a powerful yer.


    Despite being a public figure, the association president was a mysterious man: Many didnt even know his name. But based on what he had seen so far, Gi-Gyu could tell this elderly man was a powerful yer.


    Hes almost


    Gi-Gyu refused to finish his thought. He had be a little strongertely, but if he admitted what he was guessing about the president, Gi-Gyu was sure he would feel depressed.


    Hey, Young Man. The president turned toward Gi-Gyu.


    Yes, Sir?


    When do you have some time to spare?


    Time?


    Suddenly, Tae-Shik screamed desperately, Tell him you dont have any time! Never! Not even in your next life! Not even the life after that!


    Ignoring the big, pleading baby, the president asked Gi-Gyu, Can you spare me a day next week perhaps? Before even waiting for Gi-Gyus answer, the elderly man added, Well have dinner together.


    Even before he knew what he was doing, Gi-Gyu nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 40: Oh Tae-Gu

    Chapter 40: Oh Tae-Gu


    After Gi-Gyu agreed to a dinner meeting with the association president, he left the building. When he came outside, he saw Sung-Hoon waiting for him.


    Ive been waiting for you, Sung-Hoon announced. Behind him, an unfamiliar car was parked neatly. It wasnt the same car Sung-Hoon usually drove, so Gi-Gyu asked, Did you get a new car?


    Gi-Gyu didnt know much about cars but even could tell it was a new car and from a name brand at that. Sung-Hoon opened the back door with a faint smile and suggested, Please take a seat.


    For the first time in his life, Gi-Gyu was getting the VIP treatment, so he said awkwardly, I feel a little overwhelmed.


    Sung-Hoon shrugged and replied, Well, this is your new life now, so please dont feel ufortable. I wouldnt do it if I didnt want to.


    Gi-Gyu got into the car slowly. It was no wonder people liked expensive carsthey were incrediblyfortable. Gi-Gyu smiled yfully and joked, I was going to give you a bonus once I got my reward from the hunt. But it looks like you dont need a bonus since you can afford such a great new car.


    N-no! You got it all wrong. This isnt my car! Its yours, Gi-Gyu! Sung-Hoon replied hurriedly. Gi-Gyu had already guessed that, but he wanted to tease Sung-Hoon a little.


    Sung-Hoon groaned and said emphatically, I was going to surprise you with this, but I guess I failed. Anyway, you need to give me that bonus.


    Of course. Although Gi-Gyu didnt hire Sung-Hoon, Sung-Hoon had been working very hard for Gi-Gyu. Gi-Gyu was thankful for his help, and he felt that the man deserved a bonus.


    Scratching his cheek, Gi-Gyu murmured, But I had no idea the car would arrive this quickly.


    Is there a problem? When Sung-Hoon asked in confusion, Gi-Gyu replied, I dont have a drivers license yet.


    ...


    Thump!


    Sung-Hoon seemed shocked, as he forgot to slow down at the speed bump. The car jolted hard, and a startled Sung-Hoon apologized, Ack! Im so sorry!


    This was a brand new car whose owner hadnt even driven it once. Knowing how expensive this foreign car was, Sung-Hoon became rigid. He quickly parked it nearby and ran out to check. Thankfully, there were no scratches, so Sung-Hoon sighed in relief, Phew


    When Sung-Hoon returned, Gi-Gyu reassured him, Its all right. Please dont worry about little things like dents and scratches. Just think of it like your own car, Sung-Hoon. Im just grateful youre driving me around.


    Phew Thank you.


    But dont you make a lot of money too, Sung-Hoon? You may belong to the association, but youre also a high-grade yer.


    Gi-Gyu remembered hunting with Sung-Hoon inside the Maze of Heryond. Gi-Gyu knew Sung-Hoon was even stronger than Kim Dong-Hae based on what he saw.


    Sung-Hoon exined, The association sry isnt that great. And because Im so busy with work, I rarely get a chance to go out hunting. The only extra ie I get is the overtime pay or stipends for business trips.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu contemted for a moment before asking, Then why do you work for the association?


    They lived in a capitalist world. Most people consider money the most important thing in life. It wasmon knowledge that most yers were high earners, so someone like Sung-Hoon, a skilled hunter, could make a lot of money if they wanted.


    Well, there are many reasons why a yer would choose to work for the association. This doesnt apply to me, but most people who work at the association do so for their family.


    Family? Gi-Gyu asked.


    You know that hunting monsters isnt the only thing yers do, right?


    Of course.


    The association yers have to fight with members of various guilds and Red yers frequently, exined Sung-Hoon.


    Although killing other yers inside the Tower or the gates was officially illegal, the same couldnt be said about hunting idents. Murderers usually hid their crimes by disguising them as idental deaths or hiding the corpses.


    Instead of the public police force, the association was responsible for investigating and punishing the criminals inside the Tower and the gates. It wasnt that umon for association members to get killed in the process.


    "This is why many yers owe favors and grudges to other yers. Unfortunately, people nowadays rarely forget grudges and remember favors. Once a yer dies, no one can protect their families from that yers enemies. This ismon among ordinary yers. However, for the association yers, the association acts as a protective wall that shields their families, Sung-Hoon exined.


    Ah I see. Gi-Gyu had worked for the association as a guide for five years, but this was the first time he had heard about it. It was partly because he never got the chance to talk to anyone about such a sensitive topic. Gi-Gyu also knew that most people wouldnt tell him theplete truth about things like this.


    Sung-Hoon continued, But, this doesnt apply to me. I didnt join the association for this. This is just why most association yers chose to work for this organization.


    Gi-Gyu closed his eyes. He could rte, as his family was also his utmost priority. What if he died and Rogers or any other yers who held a grudge against him harmed his mother or Yoo-Jung?


    -Calm down.


    Lou warned Gi-Gyu, who replied, I know.


    Gi-Gyu was having a difficult time controlling the sudden boiling rage at the thought.


    -Why are you so worried about it? There are plenty of ways you can prevent something like that.


    Thats true.


    Gi-Gyu went through many options in his head before deciding on one.


    I just have to make sure no one with a grudge against me is alive.


    While Gi-Gyu was busy with his thoughts, Sung-Hoon announced that they had arrived at Gi-Gyus home.


    ***


    Gi-Gyus dinner with the association president was next week, so he had plenty of time. Refusing to waste a single second, Gi-Gyu headed to the Tower every chance he got.


    Last time, Gi-Gyu passed the 20th-floor test, and Lou was done absorbing stat points from the lower-floor monsters. Now, Gi-Gyu steadily and quickly climbed to the 30th floor. The monsters he faced on the 2030 floors felt no different than the orcs from the tutorial floors. Thanks to his newfound stats and abundant abilities, Gi-Gyu massacred the various monsters he faced as he went higher up the Tower.


    Gi-Gyu was growing and bing stronger rapidly, but there was one problem.


    Im not getting enough experience points!


    All this hunting only gave him a meager amount of experience points, making it hard for his Egos to level up. Now that he had four Egos in total, the monsters from 2030 floors werent cutting it.


    But Lous abilities are increasing, so I must keep going.


    Lou continued to absorb different monsters blood to increase his stats slowly. Lou was also developing further tolerances and immunities against various toxins, so Gi-Gyu had to hunt on each floor rather than skipping to the 30th floor.


    El now had higher stats and abilities than Lou. So, even though Lou never mentioned it outright, it seemed his pride was hurt. This was probably why he nagged Gi-Gyu every day.


    -Go get it! Hunt it down!


    Lou


    -Get up and work! There is no time to rest!


    Finally, Gi-Gyu lost it. He announced, Ive turned on your pain sensor, Lou.


    -Ackkkk! Sorry! Sorry!


    Just as Lou wished, Gi-Gyu hunted without rest. But he did this with Lous pain sensor enabled.


    Coddling someone just because they''re important is definitely a bad idea.


    Being Gi-Gyus first Ego and all, Lou was very precious to him, so he had overindulged Lou. This was why Lou had been bing ruder and meaner.


    -Im really sorry


    Good, Lou. Were partners, right? So, there are certain rules we both have to follow to maintain a cordial rtionship.


    -I-I know.


    Lately, Lou had be arrogant and overbearing, but the threat of pain was enough to make even him docile. Threats and punishments decreased Gi-Gyus assimtion level with Lou, but he felt so much better now that it all seemed worth it.


    While waiting for the day he would have dinner with the association president, Gi-Gyu spent all his time inside the Tower.


    ***


    Oppa, move your feet! Yoo-Jung ordered as she vacuumed. Today was a rare day, as Gi-Gyu had decided to stay home and rest. Before today, his schedule had been quite monotonous: Go inside the Tower, hunt all day, sell the collected crystals, and finally spend the night with family. Hunting and leveling up were certainly important. However, Gi-Gyu, who was still healing from the past emotional trauma, knew spending time with family was also important.


    Ah, fine, Gi-Gyu muttered as he raised his feet. Yoo-Jung quickly vacuumed underneath and continued to the next room. When Yoo-Jung was out of sight, Gi-Gyu turned on the TV.


    Click.


    The picture quality of thetest t-screen TV was so life-like that Gi-Gyu murmured, Tae-Shik hyung definitely got the expensive stuff for us.


    Everything in their new home, including the sofa, the TV, and the vacuum Yoo-Jung was using right now, was a gift from Tae-Shik.


    Meanwhile, the news anchor on the TV pondered aloud.


    -Who do you think cleared the Maze of Heryond? Athena? Ironshield? Lucifer? We still have no idea who took care of this gate.


    The yer News channel was still talking about the Maze of Heryond. The same anchor continued.


    -Also, the question remains: Was an elixir rewarded in this hunt? And if it was, who took it? Wealthy people from all around the globe have actually put up a bounty on the elixir!


    Gi-Gyu clicked the remote to change the channel. There was no reason for him to watch this news, as he knew exactly what happened inside the maze. When he flipped to the next channel, he found the reporters discussing the Ang guild.


    -The Ang guild has stopped on the 80th floor.


    -Yesterday, they brought down their soldiers and left the Tower.


    -There is even a rumor that Guild Master Lee Sun-Ho was injured. Have you heard of it?


    -That must be just a rumor.


    The reporters continued to talk about the Ang Guild.


    -They were climbing the Tower so smoothly until they reached the 80th floor. Are you saying there is another reason they suddenly decided to leave the Tower?


    -Nothing has been confirmed so far. Its possible they just needed a break or do some maintenance.


    -Has the Ang Guild made any official statement?


    -Nothing specific yet.


    None of this information was helpful to Gi-Gyu. So what if the Ang guild stopped climbing the Tower? What help was a rumor that Lee Sun-Ho was injured?


    But then, Gi-Gyu muttered, If Lee Sun-Ho was really injured, just how strong was his opponent?


    ording to Tae-Shik, Lee Sun-Ho was most likely stronger than Lucifer. So Gi-Gyu couldnt imagine someone like him getting injured.


    -If Guild Master Lee Sun-Ho was really injured, we could have a serious problem in our hands. The Ang Guild has excellent healers, and Lee Sun-Ho is known to use great potions like it costs nothing. So, if he has an untreatable injury


    The reporter gulped loudly and continued.


    -Doesnt this mean he might need the elixir?


    Gi-Gyus eyes sparkled as he watched.


    -But, thats only if the rumor is true.


    -I suppose well find out if we watch what Ang Guild does next. If they begin searching for the elixir, it will confirm that Guild Master Lee Sun-Ho was indeed injured.


    Gi-Gyu quietly turned off the TV.


    Lucifer has thest elixir bottle.


    Even after giving Gi-Gyu two elixir bottles, Lucifer was still left with one more. Of course, there was a probability that it wasnt the only elixir around: Maybe there was a vial or two of the elixir circting the ck market.


    If Lee Sun-Ho was really looking for the elixir, would he fight Lucifer for it?


    Im going too far with this, Gi-Gyu muttered. It was most likely that Lee Sun-Ho wasnt wounded at all. With this thought, Gi-Gyu opened his cell phone: There was something he had to find out.


    Gi-Gyu needed to do his research on the association president. There wasnt much-known information about this elderly man. All Gi-Gyu knew about him now was that he was pretty old and a legendary figure. Strangely, not even the association presidents real name or age was known to the public.


    I better learn as much about him as possible before the dinner.


    The president couldn''t have asked Gi-Gyu for dinner just to make an acquaintance. There had to be something the elderly man wanted from Gi-Gyu. Why would someone so important invite him to a meal?


    Gi-Gyu wondered what the president wanted from him. What could it be?


    Tae-Shik hyung assured me that hell try his best to keep my information hidden from the president.


    Since that day, Tae-Shik and Gi-Gyu had continued to talk regrly. Tae-Shik told Gi-Gyu that he didnt know why the president wanted to see Gi-Gyu. Tae-Shik suspected that it was simply because his father, the association president, was interested in Gi-Gyu. But this reason still didnt make any sense to Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu wondered if the president received the report about Lucifer and the elixir. But Tae-Shik was adamant that there was no way this couldve happened.


    As Gi-Gyu searched the inte, he muttered, I cant find anything about him


    There wasnt even a photo of the association president on the inte. Even Gi-Gyu wouldnt have known how the president looked had he not seen him that day.


    But, how was this possible? How could such a public figure remain this mysterious?


    Disappointed that he couldnt find anything, Gi-Gyu had no other choice but to wait.


    ***


    Umm Gi-Gyu scratched his head and looked up at the building. It was where he was supposed to have dinner with the association president. But


    This is Tae-Shik hyungs apartment Hes so rich, so why wont he move to a better ce?


    Gi-Gyu was escorted here tonight by a chauffeur. He found their route a bit too familiar, and when the car finally stopped, he realized he was in front of Tae-Shiks apartment building.


    Gi-Gyu got in the elevator and reached Tae-Shiks apartment.


    Ding-dong!


    The doorbell rang, and the door opened.


    Wee.


    The greeter was none other than the association president. He was wearing an apron and was currently wiping his hands with it.

 Chapter 41: Oh Tae-Gu (2)

    Chapter 41: Oh Tae-Gu (2)


    Since the association president invited him, Gi-Gyu knew there was a chance Tae-Shik might join them. However, eating in Tae-Shiks apartment and seeing the mighty president in an apron was definitely out of his expectation.


    The president said to Gi-Gyu, Why are you just standing there? Come on in.


    Ah, of course. Excuse me Pfft! When Gi-Gyu entered the apartment, he couldnt stop himself from bursting intoughter. Wearing an apron and rubber gloves, Tae-Shik was washing the dishes in the kitchen.


    The president exined, You arrived a little earlier than I expected. I apologize for the mess. Could you have a seat and wait for a minute? I just found out that Oh Tae-Shik has been treating his house like a pigsty.


    I would love to help, offered Gi-Gyu as he pulled up his sleeves. But the president shook his head and replied, Not a chance. Youre our guest. Im already mortified that I invited you to such a messy ce; I could never make you help us clean. Im making dinner right now, so please give us a minute.


    The elderly man returned to the kitchen and continued to make Korean soybean paste soup. It was surreal watching the association president make dinner for Gi-Gyu. What was even shocking was the aroma wafting from the stew. Was he the association president or a chef?


    Hahaha Tae-Shik was busy vacuuming the living room. When his eyes met Gi-Gyus, the big manughed awkwardly.


    Gi-Gyu whispered, This is very refreshing.


    Haa That old man is so annoying. Its normal for a mans house to be a little messy. When Tae-Shik made an excuse, Gi-Gyu replied, But my mom wouldnt like a messy house like this.


    ...


    Suddenly, Tae-Shik began to vacuum faster. He was at one time a famous high ranker, so when Tae-Shik put his mind to it, his whole house sparkled even before the dinner was ready.


    See? I knew you could do it. Gosh Now, we can eat, the president, now satisfied, announced with a smile.


    On the dining table was a bowl of Korean soybean paste stew, kimchi, and steamed rice. It was a very simple meal.


    The president exined, I know there isnt much to eat, but I can guarantee you it tastes great. I hope you enjoy it.


    I hate to admit it, but this old man can really cook, Gi-Gyu. When Tae-Shik agreed, the association president smacked his head with a spoon.


    Thud!


    Hey! Why would you hit me with a spoon like that?!


    You sounded so stupid that I didnt realize I was hitting someones head! How dare you speak to your father like that?! When the president shouted, Gi-Gyu blinked in shock.


    What?


    W-wait! Tense and confused, Gi-Gyu looked back and forth between Tae-Shik and the association president. Then, he murmured, Y-you do resemble each other!


    Gi-Gyu hadnt paid much attention before, but now that he studied them carefully with his sharpened eyes, he could see the resemnce.


    Tae-Shik wondered out loud, Huh? Havent I told you before? He tilted his head and said, This old man is my father.


    Clicking his tongue, the president asked Gi-Gyu, Didnt he tell you about me, Young Man?


    No, Sir. Gi-Gyu put his spoon down, still unable to process this new information. He had always known Tae-Shik was a great man. After all, he was a pioneer, a ranker, a high ranker, and now the association''s general manager. Tae-Shik carried many admirable and shocking titles, but this was the most astonishing one of them all.


    Tae-Shik was the association presidents son.


    Hyung So you were born with a diamond spoon in your mouth, huh? Gi-Gyu whispered. In the minds of many, the association president of a country was even more powerful than that countrys president. And there was a simple reason behind this: The association president had authority over yers.


    Unlike a countrys president, whom the people elected, the president of the Global yers Association selected the president for each association branch in every country. The public respected the person in this position even more than their countrys president.


    And Tae-Shik was this great mans son.


    But you always knew how amazing I am, didn''t you? Tae-Shik teased Gi-Gyu


    Lets just eat first. Well have plenty of time to chatter, the president announced.


    Of course, Sir, Gi-Gyu replied respectfully. He was a little more cautious with how he spoke now that he knew this man was not only the association president but also Tae-Shiks father.


    Noticing how nervous Gi-Gyu looked, Tae-Shik said kindly, Dont be so anxious. Youll get sick if you eat while youre nervous.


    Okay.


    Their meal began. Just like the president and Tae-Shik imed, the Korean soybean paste soup tasted great. The dinner was also surprisingly pleasant. Contrary to Gi-Gyus worries, the president didnt bring up any heavy topics. The elderly man actually seemed much more excited about criticizing his son.


    You have no idea what a troublemaker this bastard was.


    Hes living all alone as an old bachelor, so why wont he let me live with him?


    When I talk to you about this jerk of a son, I feel like Im talking with my grandson, Young Man.


    It seemed that the president had many pent-up emotions against his son. It was clear he enjoyed grumbling about Tae-Shik to Gi-Gyu. After the meal, the president brought out some tea for everyone.


    Now, shall we get to the main business? the president asked.


    Yes, of course. When Gi-Gyu replied, the association president smiled and introduced himself.


    Lets start from the beginning. My name is Oh Tae-Gu, and I am the current president of the associations Korean branch.


    Then, President Oh Tae-Gupossibly the most powerful man in Koreaoffered his hand to Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    It sounds like you got much help from Tae-Shik, Oh Tae-Gu murmured.


    Yes, the general manager has helped me a great deal. When Gi-Gyu agreed, the association president smiled proudly. But his face quickly tensed as he added, But its also true that you were always only on the receiving end.


    I am well aware of that.


    Tsk. Oh Tae-Gu clicked his tongue as he rubbed his white beard. The association president probably warned Tae-Shik to keep quiet beforehand, as sipping his tea silently was all he did during this conversation. Since Tae-Shik didnt seem worried, Gi-Gyu knew whatever the elderly man wanted to say wasn''t harmful.


    The president continued, Tae-Shik may im he was the one who helped you, but he cant do all that with his power alone. He definitely used his authority as the general manager to help you, so you have to admit that it was partly the association that aided you


    I must disagree there, Sir. Everything General Manager Oh Tae-Shik did to help me was his own doing. He mightve used his authority in the association to help, but since he reached this position on his own, I believe hes the one who helped me, not your organization. When Gi-Gyu replied confidently, Oh Tae-Gu didnt seem upset. He looked interested and murmured, What a daring young man.


    Gi-Gyu continued, I know Im being shameless, but I do not consider myself indebted to the association. I owe everything to the general manager, no, Tae-Shik hyung.


    Didnt I tell you, Old Man? This boy is going to be big, Tae-Shik chimed proudly. Nodding, Oh Tae-Gu asked Gi-Gyu, But you arent expecting to continue receiving this kind of help, right? What Tae-Shik has done for you is already over the top. And it was surely beyond what he could do for you on his own.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and replied, I do not expect any more help from him. I already have so much debt I need to repay.


    Tae-Gus eyes became serious as he offered, But I would like you to keep receiving help.


    Gi-Gyu listened without a word as Tae-Gu continued, But not in Tae-Shiks name anymore; I want you to receive the associations help.


    I do not want that. Gi-Gyu was firm in his answer. He exined, If Im under some organization, I will be bound by its limitations. I do not want that for myself, Sir.


    I wont beat around the bush. So let me put it to you straight; I dont want you to join the association.


    Then? Gi-Gyu asked with curiosity. He thought the president was offering this assistance with the prerequisite that he would have to work for the association. However, it seemed the elderly man had a different idea.


    Tae-Gu borated, Im very interested in you. My curiosity began because of Tae-Shiks involvement, and what I found about you was fascinating. A yer who couldnt level up worked as a guide for five years; then, he suddenly began smashing through multiple levels like they were nothing. I heard you even entered the Maze of Heryond and came out in one piece.


    I did. Gi-Gyu didnt bother denying this. After all, Tae-Gu was the association president: He had to have eyes everywhere.


    So you survived the Maze of Heryond, and you and your mother


    Please dont get my mother involved, Gi-Gyu whispered as his eyes turned cold. Suddenly, a violent aura flooded Tae-Shiks living room. Clicking his tongue, Tae-Gu exined, Tsk I didnt put surveince on your family or anything. I was just very invested in your mothers cure, which is the only reason why I know what happened.


    Why were you interested in my mothers health, President? Gi-Gyu asked.


    You can ask Tae-Shik about thatter.


    As Gi-Gyu calmed down, the violent aura began dissipating. The elderly man grumbled, Such hot temper. Youre just like Tae-Shik in that area. Anyway, I hear you got two elixir bottles in the maze. You took one too, didnt you?


    ...


    I find you very interesting. I wonder what your secret is. Well, I suppose it doesnt matter. Whats important is that youre a talented yer, and you will be even stronger as time passes. That is why I want to invest in you.


    ck.


    Tae-Gu took a sip of his tea before cing his cup on the table. He continued, The association will never ask you to obey its orders. All we ask in return is for you to agree to some favors from time to time. Think of it as a request. There will, of course, be appropriate rewards when youplete these requests. On top of it, the association will do its best to take care of your well-being and growth.


    Requests?


    Yes, requests. I Oh Tae-Gus wrinkled face crumpled into a smile as he paused. The current bright smile on the elderly mans face made him look like a young man in his 20s.


    I would like you to be our hired soldier.


    ***


    Hyung, your father I just dont understand what the president must be thinking. Gi-Gyu wondered after Tae-Gu left. He imed he had much work to finish at the office. After the president was gone, Tae-Shik told Gi-Gyu he took the day off, so he was free. In the end, Gi-Gyu stayed behind to chat with Tae-Shik.


    Of course, the main topic was Gi-Gyu bing the associations hired soldier.


    Gi-Gyu muttered, A hired soldier?! Thats such a vague term. Hes saying I wont belong to the association, but hell still give me all the benefits even though Ill be an outsider. I just dont understand what he wants from me.


    Dont overthink it, replied Tae-Shik as he brought two cups of instant coffee. It seemed he didnt like the tea Tae-Gu made for them earlier. Tae-Shik exined, That old man likes you just like I do. He recognizes a great yer when he sees one. I think he wants to help you, but there is a limit to how much he can do for you as an individual.


    When Gi-Gyu nodded, Tae-Shik continued, So hes trying to make an excuse to help you as much as possible. The association has several hired soldiers on retainer already. They are all great yers.


    I see.


    I cant tell you the identities of these yers since it''s a top secret known only to the most important members of the association, exined Tae-Shik.


    I think I can make a few educated guesses.


    Tae-Shik smiled and added, Anyway, youll get to be at the same level as those great yers. All you have to do is receive all the help you can get and ept only the requests you like. I didnt think this was a bad offer, so I didnt say anything earlier.


    I know, but I still dont understand one thing. Gi-Gyu looked confused as he asked, Why is he helping me? I dont think your father is the type to help someone just because he likes that person. And you said there are many other hired soldiers working for the association. So what is the president''s real reason for helping me and those other soldiers?


    WellTae-Shik emptied his cupour enemy is too strong.


    Tae-Shik looked straight into Gi-Gyus eyes as he continued, From your recent experience, we have learned how powerful the devils, the Tower, the gates, and the other foreign guilds are. They are much stronger than we expected. For now, it may look like everyone wants to keep the peace, but trouble can arise at any time. My father wants to prepare for such a time. Hes trying to secretlymission as many hired soldiers as possible while strengthening the Korean association. Hell try his best to make the Korean branch follow the right path, and


    After contemting the correct term, Tae-Shik finished his exnation, He wants a secret weapon: A secret weapon that can defeat our enemies. However, before agreeing to anything, youve to understand something. My father uses the associations power to provide a safe environment for all his hired soldiers, which helps them grow faster. It wont be easy for you to refuse his requests if you be his hired soldier.


    ...


    But, this also doesnt mean youll be a ve to hismand. There will be no penalties even if you refuse his request. You can even refuse to receive any and all requests if you wish.


    Scratching his head, Tae-Shik added, But what you have to understand is my old man owns the unholy trifecta: Cold, cunning, and calcting.


    Now, Gi-Gyu had much to think about, so he chatted with Tae-Shikte into the night before taking the cab back home.


    ***


    A week had passed since the dinner, and Gi-Gyu used that time to organize his thoughts regarding hisplicated situation. The main thing he needed to decide was whether to ept Tae-Gus offer.


    Gi-Gyu thought about the pros and cons of bing a hired soldier. He also contemted what he wanted for himself in the future. Was Tae-Gus offer going to help Gi-Gyu achieve what he wanted?


    After much thought, Gi-Gyu entered Tae-Shiks office and announced, Ill do it.


    Gi-Gyu had researched all the information he had gathered until now. Based on what he knew, the answer was obvious: Gi-Gyu had to ept the association presidents offer.

 Chapter 42: Oh Tae-Gu (3)

    Chapter 42: Oh Tae-Gu (3)


    Tae-Shik didnt approve or disapprove of Gi-Gyus decision. He just wordlessly sent Gi-Gyu to the association presidents office.


    Ive never been here before, murmured Gi-Gyu. He had visited the association building countless times, but he never got a chance to see the presidents office before.


    Knock, knock!


    Come in, the now-familiar voice answered from inside. Gi-Gyu opened the door and entered as he greeted, Have you been well, Sir?


    I have. Please have a seat, replied Oh Tae-Gu.


    Gi-Gyu looked around the presidents office slowly as he sat down on a luxurious sofa. The room reminded him of his junior high principal''s office that he visited on cleaning duty. The association presidents room was appropriately elegant and authoritative.


    Tae-Gu also looked very different from when Gi-Gyu saw him in Tae-Shiks apartment. Instead of thecy apron, the president was now in a tasteful suit. As would be expected from Tae-Shiks father, Oh Tae-Gu was arge, sturdy man with an unusual aura about him.


    The president asked, So I hear youve decided.


    Yes, I couldnt think of any reason to refuse your offer.


    Good, Tae-Gu replied as a pleased smile spread on his face. He continued, From now on, you will have the same authority as General Manager Oh Tae-Shik. Of course, unlike him, you will not be burdened with responsibilities thate with such power. Tsk. Isnt this an amazing deal for you?


    Pardon?


    Im telling you that you can now wield powerparable to a general manager. The association will treat you as such; of course, your status will remain a secret to the public, Tae-Gu exined with a smile as he studied Gi-Gyus reaction.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help being shocked by this news. He expected to receive some perks by epting the presidents offer, but what he got was beyond his wildest expectation.


    Based on all that Tae-Shik had done for him, Gi-Gyu knew a general manager wielded substantial power. A general manager could evenmand an entire association branch in emergency cases.


    Impressed by the presidents generosity, Gi-Gyu replied, Thats very magnanimous of you.


    Well, Im old, so all I have left are my bones and my magnanimity. I suppose you could say Im kind to my bones. Did you get the pun?


    I I definitely agree with your self-assessment, Sir, When Gi-Gyu concurred, the old man grinned and replied, What an agreeable young man you are. I like you even more now.


    The president continued with a firm nod, From now, the association will be responsible for your familys safety. Nothing can change this. You can refuse my requests, quit being a hired soldier, and even die, but the protection will always be there.


    I am grateful for your kindness and consideration. Gi-Gyu bowed deeply. This was the biggest reason why he decided to be a hired soldier. Since Gi-Gyu was out often, the associations protection of his family could prove to be the most significant merit of this job. It was akin to a secondyer of protection around his family.


    The president suggested, You should keep Sung-Hoon as your secretary. That boy is a smart one, isnt he? I think he likes you too, so this is perfect. Sung-Hoon will also be necessary for you to exercise your authority since your identity will need to remain a secret. You will require a few mechanisms that will vouch for your identity.


    ...


    When Gi-Gyu didnt refuse the suggestion, Oh Tae-Gu added, Since you arent saying no, you must approve of Sung-Hoon.


    Closing his eyes for a moment, the president continued, Ive heard youre looking into the devils.


    ...! Gi-Gyus eyes widened in awareness.


    Tae-Shik used to be a high ranker, but he didnt keep his position for a long time. He just wasnt cut out for that role. Thats why he doesnt know much. But most high rankers know about the devils. You know what that means, right? This is a secretive topic. So, Im curious why you want to learn about these creatures.


    Y-you mean?


    Tae-Gu opened his eyes and looked at Gi-Gyu quietly. Tae-Gus aura was as calm as the sea, but goosebumps still rose all around Gi-Gyus body as if a poisonous snake was coiling around his neck.


    The president calmly announced, My code name is Asura.


    ...!


    And I am still an active high ranker.


    Finally, the association presidents identity wasing to light.


    ***


    Ive already heard about how you survived the Maze of Heryond and obtained two elixir bottles. You have already crossed paths with many high rankers, including Ironshield and Lucifer, correct? When the president asked, Gi-Gyu nodded.


    Gi-Gyus head was still spinning from the information he got a moment ago.


    I knew the association president had to be a powerful yer, but I cant believe he is THE Asuraone of the greatest high rankers in history.


    Asura was a legendary high ranker whose identity had always been a mystery. Unlike the other high rankers, the public didnt even know his nationality. Sadly, a name without a face didntst long in anyone''s memory. With time, Lee Sung-Ho became so famous that Asura lost his fame, but this didnt change that Asura was a true legend.


    Asura is one of the first five original high rankers, and he was known as the strongest yer until Lee Sun-Ho appeared in the picture.


    So Oh Tae-Gu, the president of the Korean branch, was Asura.


    What kind of contact have you had with the devil? Gi-Gyu couldnt answer this question. Lou currently possessed a fragment of a devil, but Gi-Gyu wasnt sure if he should disclose this information.


    When Gi-Gyu didnt respond, the president continued, I cannot tell you more about the devil just yet. This secret isnt something you can bear at the moment. There are several reasons why I give select powerful yers the name hired soldiers and great authority. All you need to know now is that one of the reasons has something to do with the devils and that the devils have a very close rtionship with the Tower and the gates. But its too premature for you to get deeper into this issue. Youll only put yourself in danger if you jump into something youre not ready for.


    I understand, replied Gi-Gyu. He was still a bit shocked from learning about the president, but he was slowly regaining control over his emotions.


    Ill call you soon. Think of it as my first request. You can, of course, refuse if you wish.


    I will visit from time to time, Sir. When Gi-Gyu offered vaguely, Oh Tae-Gu clicked his tongue and replied, Tsk. You may leave.


    Gi-Gyu rose and bowed deeply. He was bowing not to the association president Oh Tae-Gu, but to Asura, one of the five original high rankers and a legend.


    When he left the presidents room, Gi-Gyu couldnt help butugh, Hahaha He thought he had recovered from the shock, but he still needed more time to digest this new information.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed as he slumped his shoulders.


    -Cheer up!


    He still had a long way to go.


    ***


    Several days had passed since Gi-Gyu became a hired soldier.


    Congrattions. Sung-Hoon approached Gi-Gyu from afar, pping all that way.


    Is getting a drivers license at my age really something to celebrate? When Gi-Gyu asked in confusion, Sung-Hoon exined with a wink, No, of course not. I was congratting you for receiving authorityparable to a general manager.


    He sure knows a lot.


    Gi-Gyu realized long ago that Sung-Hoon probably had a close rtionship with Tae-Shik and Tae-Gu. Suddenly, a thought popped in Gi-Gyus head. He asked, Are you the presidents son too?


    Pardon? What are you


    Wait, you have a different surname. Then again, you and Tae-Shik hyung couldve different mothers. Perhaps you were born out of wedlock, so you cant publicly call the president father or take hisst name.


    Pardon? Sung-Hoon scratched his head in confusion. Soon it became apparent that Sung-Hoon had no idea what Gi-Gyu was talking about, so Gi-Gyu shrugged and replied, "Haa Never mind. I dont think anything can surprise me anymore.


    Gi-Gyu spent thest few days getting a drivers test. He loved his new home near the Bukhan River, but the public transportation system in his neighborhood was awful. It made moving around hard for his entire family.


    If Gi-Gyu requested a chauffeur from the association, he knew the organization would send him one. But if possible, he wanted to drive his family himself. Thankfully, Gi-Gyu didnt let the yer race down and passed his drivers test on his first attempt.


    Oh, and this is for you. When Sung-Hoon took out a small box and offered, Gi-Gyu asked, Are you proposing to me?


    What are you Of course not! Besides, I like women. Sung-Hoon chuckled at Gi-Gyus joke. When Gi-Gyu took the box and opened it, he murmured, I think you really were proposing, Sung-Hoon.


    Inside the box was a beautiful white gold ring embossed with an extravagant shield. It was an insignia that symbolized the association.


    Sung-Hoon exined, From now on, this will represent your identity, yer Kim Gi-Gyu. You can walk into any countrys association branch, and the officials there will recognize you thanks to the ring. They will treat you like a general manager, and the ring also gives you an SS rank yer qualification as a side bonus.


    Huh. So this holds that much power?


    Indeed. But firstly, youve to insert your mana into it so that itll belong only to you, Sung-Hoon exined. Just as Sung-Hoon suggested, Gi-Gyu put his mana into the ring. A bright light gathered on top of the ring for a moment before disappearing suddenly.


    Sung-Hoon continued, All manager level association members know about that ring, so all you have to do is show it to whoever is in charge. Then, youll be able to wield your authority without any problem.


    Thats amazing. When Gi-Gyu seemed impressed, Sung-Hoon smiled yfully and asked, Please look inside the ring.


    Huh?


    There was something in English written inside the ring. Embarrassed he couldnt read it, Gi-Gyu didnt even bother to know what it said. When he remained quiet, Sung-Hoon exined, You mustve guessed by now that most of the associations hired soldiers are high rankers, right?


    Yes, thats what I thought. Why else would this much power be given to them? When Gi-Gyu replied, Sung-Hoonughed in amusement.


    Sung-Hoon definitely knows a lot.


    If he ever got a chance, Gi-Gyu nned on finding out more about this mysterious man. With a slight nod, Sung-Hoon asked, By the way, have you heard about the chicken debate?


    The chicken debate?


    Sung-Hoons lips curled up slightly. By now, Gi-Gyu had realized that subtle smile was Sung-Hoons tell: It meant he was about to tell Gi-Gyu a secret. Sung-Hoon rified his question, Did the high rankers be hired soldiers? Or was it the hired soldiers who became high rankers?


    Sung-Hoons smile widened, and Gi-Gyu now understood what Sung-Hoon meant. Gi-Gyu replied, Are you telling me that other hired soldiers became high rankers because they were hired soldiers?


    Exactly. The President is an excellent judge of a yers talent. It looks like he has high hopes for you, yer Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Me?


    Yes, but I think were digressing again. Anyway, Im telling you this because Sung-Hoon didnt have to finish his exnation because Gi-Gyu was now better at making good guesses.


    Gi-Gyu replied, My code name.


    Sung-Hoons smile widened even more; this man really enjoyed divulging secrets. Every high ranker had a code name. Sung-Hoon announced proudly, yer Kim Gi-Gyu, your code name is Morningstar. You were titled as such in the hopes that youll be our new rising star.


    Morningstar. It was pure coincidence that Gi-Gyus code name was the same as Kim Sun-Pils guild. Kim Sun-Pil did say that he chose this name because he admired Gi-Gyu, whom he believed to be a warm and kind man willing to help others when needed.


    But after going through so much, Gi-Gyu''s nature had taken a turn.


    Im no longer that kind man anymore.


    Gi-Gyu slowly ced the white gold ring on his finger. He already had Lou and El on his fingers, so now he had three extravagant rings on his hands. But for some reason, they suited him. Instead of looking over the top, they gave Gi-Gyu a refined aura.


    Ambling ahead, Gi-Gyu asked, I understand the association giving its hired soldiers code names. But why do the high rankers in the other countries have code names too?


    Sung-Hoon scratched his head and replied, Ive heard that the other countries also protect and invest in their high rankers, so that might be why. If not, it may also be because it has be a tradition now.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and asked with a yful smile, Did you bring the car? My brand new car?


    When Gi-Gyu asked for his car, Sung-Hoon replied, Ugh You dont have to spell it out like that. I know its your car, yer Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu walked up to his car, opened the door, and murmured, I feel excited just knowing that this is my car, a brand new one at that.


    Youve made it big, Gi-Gyu! Sung-Hoon smiled and got into the passenger seat. Turning toward Gi-Gyu, he began, Now, start with adjusting your seat. Then, check your side mirrors and the emergency brake


    I know. I just got my license, remember? Just fasten your seatbelt. When Gi-Gyu replied confidently, Sung-Hoon fastened his seatbelt with a worried look.


    ck!


    Gi-Gyu changed the gear to Drive and slowly pressed the elerator pedal.


    kkk! Sung-Hoon screamed as the car jolted into full speed.


    Huh?! This


    yer Kim Gi-Gyu! You cant press the elerator that hard! I mean! Gi-Gyu! You gotta slow down! I know we can survive a car crash, but still No! Please! Ackk! Dammit! Ugh! As the car roared to life, Sung-Hoon roared for his life.


    That day, the motorists on the street witnessed the birth of a new viinous driver.

 Chapter 43: Phoenix Guild

    Chapter 43: Phoenix Guild


    Gosh, Im tired, Gi-Gyu mumbled as he sat down on the ground. He wasnt talking about just his physical fatigue. Currently, his psyche was as drained as the other side of a dam. Much time had passed since he obtained his drivers license; he was on the 24th floor now.


    Gi-Gyu spent all his time hunting non-stop inside the Tower. He was practically living there.


    -How could you be tired already? We still have a long way to go before reaching the 30th floor.


    Lou announced in annoyance.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply and muttered, And why do you think Im hunting these monsters who dont even give me that many experience points? Who do you think Im doing this for?


    -Aaa


    If Lou had a face, Gi-Gyu could see him turning away in embarrassment. So, why was Gi-Gyu so tired? Well, that had a simple answer: Lou had to absorb monsters blood to increase his stats. Based on a monsters forte, Lou could increase his stats in the corresponding attribute after absorbing their blood.


    However, there was a limit to how much blood he could absorb from the same type of monster: It was different for each monster taxon. For example, the limit for the 4th-floor orcs was 100, and 1000 for the stoneflies.


    Anyway, all that was old news. Right now, Gi-Gyu had a big problem on his shoulders: All his Egos had stopped leveling up. Bi and Hermes have reached a stable level. Lou and El had levels too high for the floor he was on, so they werent leveling up either.


    Even though Lous level wasnt going up, his stats thankfully were. Lamentably, absorbing blood to gain stat points worked only for Lou. So while he was enjoying steady growth, his fellow Egos progress remained stagnant.


    Gi-Gyu contemted out loud, Am I doing the right thing?


    He wondered if he should ascend quickly to the higher floors and return to hunt these lower-floor monsters once he got stuck at some point. Was dying his other Egos progression for Lou really the right thing?


    -Are you asking this because you dont know the answer, or


    I know, I know. Thats why Im even more frustrated. Gi-Gyu sighed again. It was never a good idea to ascend the Tower too fast. And even if he decided to ascend now, all he would be doing was dying the inevitable. Moreover, returning to these lower floors would actually make it harder for his Egos to level up in the long run. Consequently, his ascent to even higher floors would be dyed.


    Besides, it will be easier for me to climb the Tower if you be stronger, Lou.


    This was the simple truth. The stats Lou absorbed from monsters helped Gi-Gyu immensely. Moreover, Lou could not only absorb stats from monsters, but he could also steal a percentage of what made them special. For example, Lou obtained a portion of the 23rd-floor stoneflies defense option.


    If Lou continued to gain more options, it would eventually help Gi-Gyu climb the Tower much faster.


    This is why I cant give up continuing hunting on these lower floors. El, please be patient a little while longer. Lou still hasnt caught up with you.


    -Thank you for your kindness, Master. I agree that our priority should be your overall strength rather than my own. I do not want to see you suffer anymore, Master.


    If Lou were half as considerate as you, I would love him so much more, El. Gi-Gyu couldnt help smiling at Els kind words.


    -Hmph!!!


    Ignoring Lou, Gi-Gyu continued, Im sure Bi and Hermes will also like to start leveling up soon.


    Of course, there was no answer from his pseudo Egos. Nheless, Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly and muttered, Maybe theyll grow consciousness someday.


    The Egos Old Man Hwang created were only fragments. Despite having powers simr to Egos, they were just mindless, empty shells. ording to Lou, they were nothing more than fakes. But despite theirck of consciousness, Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling genuine affection toward these pseudo Egos. They reminded him of when he was weak. This was why Gi-Gyu talked to Bi and Hermes from time to time even though he knew they couldnt respond. Who knows? Maybe something might happen in the future that gives these Egos a gift of awareness.


    Lets just get back to hunting, Gi-Gyu announced as he looked at his old watch. If he was quick, he could kill enough monsters for Lou to gain a few more stat points before dinner.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu muttered awkwardly, I had no idea driving normally is this hard.


    If you dont want to be called the viinous driver, this is necessary. Heo Sung-Hoon replied firmly. Ever since Gi-Gyu got his drivers license, he drove the car himself to get to the Tower. Sung-Hoon, of course, was always by his side.


    Sung-Hoon had screamed and shrieked the first time Gi-Gyu drove him in his car. After witnessing what a terrible driver Gi-Gyu was, Sung-Hoon insisted on teaching Gi-Gyu to be a better driver by following him every day.


    I can go faster; I cant believe I have to drive slower on purpose! This was Gi-Gyus mainint. He was confident that he could drive without getting into an ident. Thanks to his abilities from being a yer and drinking the elixir, Gi-Gyus reflexes were well beyond what an average non-yer could ever dream of.


    Gi-Gyu was positive he could calmly react in any unexpected situation. He wanted to enjoy driving his incredible car at full speed, but he was very disappointed since he had to follow the ever-so-slow speed limit.


    Im not doing this because Im worried you might get into an ident, yer Kim Gi-Gyu. Sung-Hoon was determined to teach Gi-Gyu proper driving etiquette. He exined, The problem is that the other drivers on the street will feel threatened when you drive like this. I know youre confident you wont get into an ident, but the other drivers don''t know that a yers behind the wheel. To them, it could be a yer or a drunkard. So what youre doing is violence!


    Gi-Gyu had to agree since he felt Sung-Hoon was right. So, he let Sung-Hoon nag the entire time he drove. Gi-Gyu replied, I think I would be angry as well if my mother or Yoo-Jung met a driver like me on the street.


    Thats right! You and everyone else will all be happy if you remember that! Sung-Hoon eximed in excitement. When Sung-Hoon refused to stop talking, Gi-Gyu briefly fantasized about a skill that could shut someone up. But he continued to drive calmly without voicing this thought.


    Look over there! Imagine a car like that constantly driving around you! Thats violence! That''s openly threatening behavior! Sung-Hoon yelled as he pointed at one of the cars ahead of them. It was a yellow sports car, and the driver was swerving side to side while sting loud music. All the other cars around it were slowing down and trying their best to avoid this yellow sports car.


    Finally, Gi-Gyu understood Sung-Hoons lesson and thought, No one should drive like that.


    Gi-Gyu decided to drive his car unhurriedly; soon, he overtook the yellow sports car. Ignoring the yellow car right behind him, he continued to drive slowly.


    Honkkkk!!!!!!!!!


    The yellow sports car honked loudly in frustration as Gi-Gyus car blocked its way. Just when Gi-Gyu was about to give it space, the yellow car abruptly changednes. Gi-Gyu turned to look at what was happening and found the yellow cars driver screaming at him.


    You stupid wench! If youre gonna drive like this, you should be staying home. Why are you out here annoying everyone?!


    The driver was a young man giving Gi-Gyu the finger and swearing like there was no tomorrow.


    Crack!


    Gi-Gyus eyes narrowed in a fury, but he tried to calm down by taking slow breaths.


    Haa


    Noticing Gi-Gyus anger, Sung-Hoon begged, Youve got to be patient! This kind of thing happens all the time on the road! Are you going to get into a fight every time it happens?! You cant! You mustnt! Control yourself!


    That was the smart choice, but the yellow cars driver was making it very hard for Gi-Gyu to calm down. The young man continued to scream, Answer me, you idiot! Only women drive like you! So why dont you stay home and take care of your husband?! Do you really wanna shame your husband by driving his car like this?! Biiiiiiiitch!!!


    Gi-Gyu murmured, I wonder if that man doesnt have a mother. He clearly has no respect for women.


    Unfortunately, the driver of the yellow sports car refused to stop. Gi-Gyus car windows were heavily tinted, so the yellow car driver mustve thought a woman was driving it. Or perhaps the rude driver thought Gi-Gyu was too scared to respond because the yellow sports car continued to follow Gi-Gyus car closely.


    Sung-Hoon said encouragingly, You did very well, Gi-Gyu


    Grit.


    Sung-Hoon was trying to prevent a fight, but he was also furious, evident by his gritted teeth.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed and opened the window a little. Afraid of what Gi-Gyu might do, Sung-Hoon yelled, Wwhat are you trying to do?!


    Sung-Hoon was about to stop Gi-Gyu, but Gi-Gyu simply gave the young driver his middle finger. He kept it out for a while before closing the window. Sung-Hoon pped and cheered, Good job!


    The yellow car driver screamed even louder, Y-you asshole! Dammit! Suddenly, the yellow sports car sped up ahead of Gi-Gyus car.


    Vroom.


    Squeak!


    Swerving to the side, it blocked Gi-Gyu dangerously.


    Creak!


    Thanks to Gi-Gyus enhanced reflexes, he managed to stop his car before it could crash into the yellow sports car.


    If it were a non-yer driving this car, there wouldve been an ident.


    Gi-Gyus was nearest to exploding in anger.


    Meanwhile, several young men exited the yellow sports car and approached Gi-Gyus car. They looked like they were about to destroy Gi-Gyus car as they banged on his window.


    Get out! Dammit! Todays going to be your funeral, asshole! Get out! one of the young men screamed menacingly.


    Youre a man, yet this is how you drive?! Gosh, how could anyone give a driving license to someone like you! another man added.


    Get out right now! the driver of the yellow sports car shouted.


    yer Kim Gi-Gyu When Sung-Hoon murmured, Gi-Gyu said quietly, We should get out.


    I agree. Sung-Hoon nodded. It seemed that Sung-Hoon was also fresh out of patience. When Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon exited the car, the men waiting outside took a step back hesitantly. They were surprised by Gi-Gyus height and Sung-Hoons menacing look, but that didnt deter them from strutting toward the duo for long. Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon were taller than they anticipated, but it was still four against two.


    Nudge, nudge


    The man, who looked like the driver, poked Gi-Gyus chest as he dered, Hey. If youre gonna drive like that, just hire a cab. A dying old man can drive better than you.


    When Gi-Gyu realized the driver reeked of alcohol, he sighed and asked, Haa Did you just hit me? And youre drunk too?


    What? Yeah, I touched you just now, so what? What are you gonna do about it? The man snickered at Gi-Gyu, whose lip curled up ominously. When Gi-Gyu looked at Sung-Hoon quietly, Sung-Hoon shook his head and mouthed, A yer should never hit a non-yer.


    Thinking Gi-Gyu was a coward, the driver asked with a grin, Whats wrong? Is that tall body just for show? Im sure you mustve fought some in your day, Old Man! Hahaha!!! My friends and I are yers, so you think you can handle us? I would love a good fight.


    Huh? Both Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon gasped in shock.


    D-did he say he was a yer? Gi-Gyu stammered.


    T-the man standing in front of us Hes a yer? Sung-Hoon seemed just as confused. Why were they confused? Well, the drivers aura was so weak that Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon didnt even register it. But since the men insisted, Gi-Gyu had no choice but to believe them.


    The driver probably mistook Gi-Gyus confusion as fear because he said, Thats right. Are you gonna wuss out?


    Feeling pleased with how things were working out in his favor, Gi-Gyu asked, Dont you know what happens if a yer attacks a non-yer?


    You think Im scared of that? My father is the director of the Phoenix Guilds Department of Strategy. Get it? Were talking about the Phoenix Guild here, the driver bragged.


    The Phoenix Guild was a rather famous group in Korea: It was one of the top ten guilds in Korea.


    With an intentionally disappointed face, Gi-Gyu murmured, I see. So your father is a director in the Phoenix Guild


    Thats right! So you better kneel and beg for mercy! The man was now convinced that Gi-Gyu was terrified of him. He raised his hand to p Gi-Gyus cheek, but Gi-Gyu dodged it effortlessly.


    Huh? Did you just duck? The man seemed confused. He thought Gi-Gyu was a non-yer, so he probably didnt expect Gi-Gyu to dodge his p easily. Finally, a confused expression appeared on the mans face as he realized something was wrong.


    Gi-Gyu continued with a slow smile, Haha So youre a yer, and your father is some sort of director? Thats perfect!


    Looking up straight at the man, Gi-Gyu asked, Well, here is the thing.


    ...?


    Why dont you bring that up to my close friends father?


    ...?


    Everyone tilted their head in confusion as they watched Gi-Gyu. Why was he suddenly bringing up his close friends father here?


    Reaching for the rude man in front of him, Gi-Gyu punched his face hard as he yelled, The president of the association, you asshole!

 Chapter 44: Phoenix Guild (2)

    Chapter 44: Phoenix Guild (2)


    Blushing profusely, Gi-Gyu murmured, I admit that I acted childishly.


    Currently, Gi-Gyu was sporting a bright red face: It was from embarrassment, not from his scuffle.


    A close friends father The president of the association Pfft! When Sung-Hoon teased, Gi-Gyu quickly covered Sung-Hoons mouth with his hand. Gi-Gyu didnt know why he said such a thing. All he knew was that his anger turned him into someone he wasnt.


    This is all your fault, Lou.


    When Gi-Gyu grumbled to his Ego, Lou replied sarcastically.


    -Why are you ming me? This just shows what a terrible person you are.


    Gi-Gyu suspected his outburst was due to prolonged stress. He had been hunting incessantly for so long that he started yelling something so childish.


    Haa When Gi-Gyu sighed, Sung-Hoon tried to console him.


    Please dont worry. Everyone has an embarrassing moment or two in their life. I mean, I had Mmph!!!


    Gi-Gyu covered Sung-Hoons mouth again. ring at Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon, the police officer standing nearby ordered, Please be quiet over there.


    Gi-Gyu lowered his face in shame and replied, Of course. I apologize.


    Gi-Gyu, Sung-Hoon, and the four men from the yellow sports car were inside the police station. Many saw their fight, the one they had in the middle of the street, and reported them to the police. The six yers involved were arrested on the spot and were brought to the police station.


    When Gi-Gyu saw one of the men he fought ring at him, he asked, What is it? You got something to say to me?


    The man was miserable: Both of his eyes were bruised, and his nose was still bleeding. His friends were in about the same sad condition. Watching these pathetic yers, Gi-Gyu thought, It was so hard controlling my strength when I was beating them up earlier.


    These men were supposed to be yers just like him, yet they were so fragile that Gi-Gyu was afraid they would die if he used his full force. So he made sure to control his strength during the fight, which turned out to be more challenging than the entire fight. Gi-Gyu had tond his punches with such precision that he was left unsatisfied even after beating the daylights out of his opponents.


    The man, ring at Gi-Gyu a moment ago, lowered his face in fear.


    The policeman in charge announced, They said they are on their way. It wont be long, so please be patient.


    Gi-Gyu also lowered his face in shame and murmured, Haa This is so embarrassing.


    The fight earlier was between yers, so the local police could deal with it. The association took care of all criminal cases involving yers. Because this wasnt a huge fight, the association wasnt sending someone immediately. Had they used their abilities in a residential area, the Association Surveince Department wouldve sent an agent right away.


    Had their fight taken ce in a public ce and resulted in significant damage, it was very likely the associations Executive Department wouldve gotten involved. It would''ve sent someone immediately to carry out a non-judicial punishment. The penalty and repercussions of something like that could be enormous andplicated.


    Gi-Gyu mumbled, For now, lets not tell Tae-Shik hyung about this.


    I agree. Sung-Hoon nodded in agreement. Both men couldnt hide their embarrassment. How could they have fought in the middle of a street likemon thugs? It would have been inappropriate for Gi-Gyu to use his hired soldier status to get out of this situation. In fact, he took the white gold association ring off his finger earlier and hid it in his pocket.


    Just like the policeman promised, an agent from the association arrived shortly. He introduced himself to the police, Im Yeo Sung-Gu from the Association Surveince Department. These are the men you called about?


    Yes, we detained them after receiving a report about some men fighting on the street. But it turned out that they are yers, the policeman replied tensely. Finally, the ball was in the associations court.


    Yeo Sung-Gu looked around to check out each man involved in this incident. When he spotted the driver of the yellow sports car, he paused. It was only for a moment, but Gi-Gyu immediately realized something was wrong. No one else noticed it, but Yeo Sung-Gus face turned dark.


    The agent announced with a sigh, Haa Youll all need to go to the association first.


    All right, Gi-Gyu replied and stood up. Since cases of such kind were usually dealt with inside the association building, the other men also didnt say much and followed obediently.


    Outside, a car from the surveince department was waiting. Oddly, the agent ignored Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon and moved farther away to talk privately with the yellow car group. Gi-Gyu whispered to Sung-Hoon, Do you know that guy?


    No, I belong to the portal maintenance team, apletely different department. And I dont have any friends in the surveince department, replied Sung-Hoon as he shook his head.


    The four beaten-up men got into the association car. Yeo Sung-Gu walked up to Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon and offered, Do you smoke?


    No, Gi-Gyu replied.


    I do. When Sung-Hoon nodded, the agent handed him a cigarette. The two smoked quietly while the white smoke clouded their vision a little. After a short silence, Yeo Sung-Gu began, Ive heard what happened from the police. Those guys were drunk driving, and they threatened you and made the first move. Am I correct?


    Yes, Gi-Gyu replied quietly.


    And thats when you assaulted them. They could barely move since they were intoxicated, but you still chose to fight those vulnerable men.


    ... Gi-Gyu suddenly realized something was wrong as the agent continued, So They made the first move, but you made sure they couldnt make the second. In other words, you beat a few vulnerable men to within an inch of their life for throwing a single punch.


    That man tried to p me first. And he thought I was a non-yer. When Gi-Gyu insisted, Yeo Sung-Gu sighed in frustration. He threw the cigarette on the ground and stepped on it before replying, Do you know who the director of Phoenix Guilds strategy department is? That guys father. This isnt going to end well. Had you let them beat you up, you couldve settled it with some money, but


    Are you telling me I shouldve let him beat me up? Gi-Gyu frowned unhappily. Shaking his head, the agent replied, But you hit him. Look at his face. Are you saying you believe you didnt do anything wrong here?


    Gi-Gyu turned toward Sung-Hoon, who decided to let Gi-Gyu do whatever he wished. Turning toward the agent, Gi-Gyu continued, That man thought I was a non-yer, yet he


    Yeo Sung-Gu interrupted Gi-Gyu and instructed, Based on their injuries, I can tell you are a pretty high-level yer. So you do know that the penalty increases with a yers level, right? If there is a huge difference between the levels of two fighters, even the self-defense im doesnt apply. Didnt you know?


    The agent was correct. If the gap between the two yers was extreme, the self-defense im didnt apply in an assault case. A high-level yer couldnt fight back even if a lower-level yer attacked them unless their opponent used a weapon or a special item.


    Gi-Gyu understood the logic behind this. If there was a significant level difference, the higher-level yer could just ignore the lower-leveled yers attack. Still, Gi-Gyu couldnt help but feel furious. Yeo Sung-Gu, an association employee, shouldve been an impartial and objective judge of this case. Yet, the agent wasnt worried about Gi-Gyu at all. He even told Gi-Gyu that he should just let it go since it was his fault.


    Trying his best to keep his voice calm, Gi-Gyu asked, Are you feelingzy right now?


    Pardon?


    If you are really from the surveince department, why are you ying favorites? You shouldnt try to twist this case into something you find easier to deal with.


    W-what? Yeo Sung-Gos face reddened as he stammered. But he recovered quickly and smirked at Gi-Gyu.


    Were you bribed by those men? When Gi-Gyu guessed, Yeo Sung-Gu cleared his throat and turned away.


    Khhmm.


    As ifing to a decision, the agent replied, I was going to go easy on you, but I can see that you will not cooperate. We need to get to the association building first, so just get in the car. And give me your phones. I cant have you do anything that will interfere with this investigation.


    Yeo Sung-Gu was annoyed, apparent by his disrespectful behavior toward Gi-Gyu. Sung-Hoon gasped when he asked for their phones, What?


    Sung-Hoon tried to argue, but Gi-Gyu stopped him. By now, Gi-Gyu had a good idea of what this agent and the four men were nning. Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon got into the car silently. The other four men from the yellow sports car snickered as they watched Gi-Gyu.


    It was now clear that the four men and the agent were on the same side. Sung-Hoon grabbed Gi-Gyus wrist as his eyes hinted, Not here.


    ***


    In the car, the four men refused to stop mocking Gi-Gyu. Gi-Gyu respectfully asked Yeo Sung-Gu to control them, but the agent ignored Gi-Gyus request. It appeared that the four men believed they had won.


    Something inside Gi-Gyu twitched. It was simr to anger, but it was something much more. Afraid it might explode at any time, Gi-Gyu clenched his fists tightly.


    Hmm Sung-Hoon looked out the window and said in confusion, Where are we going? This isnt the way to the association building.


    Do you think you know everything about the association? You think youre a surveince department agent? You know nothing, so just keep your mouth shut, replied Yeo Sung-Gu coldly.


    Gi-Gyu couldn''t help smirking at the agents behavior.


    Sung-Hoon works in the association too, making him this agents colleague. Yet Yeo Sung-Gu is treating Sung-Hoon so rudely.


    Gi-Gyu unclenched his fists and leaned backfortably. Noticing the change in Gi-Gyus energy, Sung-Hoon asked, Are you all right?


    Not really, Gi-Gyu answered quietly. There was a simple term for what was going on: Farce. He has seen such stuff on the news, but he never expected to y a part in one.


    When the car stopped, Yeo Sung-Gu opened the door and announced, Please exit the car. The agent wasnt talking to Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon.


    The yellow sports car driver answered, Weve arrived, Ahjussi?


    Yes, Yeo Sung-Gu answered with a smile.


    Hehehe! Hey, you guys should get out too, the one who picked the fight with Gi-Gyu leered and said to Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon. Then, he turned toward the agent and asked, You called plenty of men here, right?


    Yes, Ive called enough to take care of these two. And just in case, I even invited a special gentleman here. When Yeo Sung-Gu exined respectfully, the sports car driver shrugged and replied, Oh,e on. Ahjussi, you overdid it. These jerks arent that strong.


    The four men exited the car, followed by Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon. Gi-Gyu saw that they were standing in front of an abandoned factory. They thought they were being driven to the association building, but instead, they arrived at an abandoned factory in the outskirts of Seoul.[1] The surrounding area was so isted and quiet that even murder could easily go unnoticed.


    And that was most likely why Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon were brought here.


    Sung-Hoon murmured in genuine displeasure, This is unbelievable. He had no idea this kind of corruption dirtied his workce, the association.


    Well, I suppose a fish can rot from the tail up, Gi-Gyu replied with a bitter smile. When the sports car driver saw Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon whispering leisurely, he shouted in annoyance, What the hell are you guys yapping about? Just get inside!


    Yeo Sung-Gu, standing nearby, mumbled, Im sorry about this. Perhaps he still had a little conscience left inside him, but he didnt do anything more to right the wrong. Atop that, Gi-Gyu couldnt feel any genuine remorse from the agent. Yeo Sung-Gu was obviously in cahoots with the four men. This agent was bringing shame to the association name.


    Sung-Hoon asked quietly, What are you nning to do?


    Is there even a solution to this situation? When Gi-Gyu asked, Sung-Hoon tilted his head in contemtion and replied, I dont know. But what if we cant handle whats waiting for us inside?


    Then we better run, shouldnt we? Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon chattedzily. With a smirk, Gi-Gyu continued, Based on what I can feel from the inside of the factory, I dont think we have anything to worry about. Besides, I have you with me, Sung-Hoon.


    Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon followed the men obediently. Gi-Gyu had assessed the yers that were about to surround them, so he suggested, We better take care of the corrupt men here and now. Men like them can never elevate our society, so It would be better to get rid of them now so they cant do any more damage. And Sung-Hoon, you might get a bonus if we take care of the corruption within the association.


    With a determined nod, Sung-Hoon followed Gi-Gyu into the building.


    ***


    Before Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon could enter the building, several men in ck suits searched them; Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon didnt resist. The men took away Sung-Hoons spear, but they didnt find anything on Gi-Gyu. More specifically, they couldnt find anything on him.


    After the body search waspleted, the men led Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon inside the factory. The ce was filled with yers, and Gi-Gyu could even feel someone with significant power hiding in the shadows.


    One of the men in ck suits ordered, Give me the dash cam memory card from your car. When the man raised his hand toward Gi-Gyu, Gi-Gyu took it out from his pocket and replied, You mean this?


    This memory card had the footage of what had happened earlier, so Gi-Gyu took it when he was taken to the police station.


    Gi-Gyu added, But I dont want to!


    You bastard! the man in the ck suit swore as he took a step forward to take the memory card away from Gi-Gyus hand. But instead, he ended up stumbling as Gi-Gyu dodged him with incredible speed.


    The strongest yer among the thugs present murmured, I guess we have a strong one here. Recognizing the man, Sung-Hoon tensed a little. But Gi-Gyu didnt turn toward Sung-Hoon to ask. Instead, he looked at the yer and asked, You belong to the Phoenix Guild too?


    The powerful yer murmured, What a rude young man you are.


    It wouldnt take a genius to realize that everyone in this factory belonged to the Phoenix Guild. What confused Gi-Gyu was how much sway the strategy department director held inside the guild. How could a single directormand so many members for his personal use? On top of that, what they were doing right now was illegal. The director position was undoubtedly a powerful one. However, Gi-Gyu was still having a hard time believing he could send so many powerful members just to cover up his sons misdeed.


    The culprit of this situation hid behind the ck-suited yers and yelled suddenly, Idiot! Youre standing in front of the Phoenix Guilds ranker, Choi Won-Jae!


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help smiling as he watched the prodigal son. Didnt he brag earlier that he was also a yer? So why was he hiding behind the ranker like a coward?


    With a smirk on his face, Gi-Gyu mocked the ranker, How can you call yourself a ranker when you obey an idiot like that? You must be so embarrassed for yourself.


    ...


    Youre supposed to be a proud ranker, yet you spend your days wiping these bastards asses?


    Ugh Choi Won-Jaes face turned rigid in anger. Gi-Gyu usually didnt enjoy swearing, but he didnt exactly live a sheltered life. While working as a guide, he learned how to swear. But he learned the worst cuss words while working his various part-time jobs before bing a yer.


    When Gi-Gyu criticized him mercilessly, Choi Won-Jaes face turned red. Still trying to sound calm, the ranker offered, If you give us that memory card and let the Young MasteI mean, this gentleman you assaulted earlier beat you until he feels better, we will let you live.


    Choi Jae-Won talked like he was making a generous offer.


    Young Master? So there is more to this than I thought, huh?


    The rankers slip of the tongue allowed Gi-Gyu to learn a bit more about this situation. Looking worried, Sung-Hoon whispered to Gi-Gyu, You know that Choi Won-Jae is a pretty powerful ranker, right?


    Dont worry. After reassuring Sung-Hoon, Gi-Gyu looked at Choi Won-Jae again and asked, And what if I refuse to give you my memory card?


    Then youll leave in a body bag. With this threat, Choi Won-Jae began to move. Following his lead, the other Phoenix Guild members formed a circle around Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon. They were trying to prevent Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon from escaping the factory. It seemed like the men here had no intention of letting them live.


    Haa I may be a novice driver, but all I did was try to get home, Gi-Gyu murmured in frustration.


    I apologize, Sung-Hoon replied as if everything was his fault.


    No, there is no need for you to apologize, Sung-Hoon, announced Gi-Gyu as he began stretching his neck.


    -Will you be okay?


    Lou asked.


    Of course.


    -But you need to remember that they are still humans.


    Gi-Gyu grinned at Lous warning as he turned the Ego into a sword. He muttered, They arent human. Theyre nothing more than garbage.


    Noticing the sword that appeared out of nowhere, the Phoenix Guild members eximed, W-where did that sworde from?


    It must be a rare item!


    Right before everyones eyes, a red and a white sword appeared in Gi-Gyus hands.


    1. Seoul is the capital city of Korea.

 Chapter 45: Phoenix Guild (3)

    Chapter 45: Phoenix Guild (3)


    Gi-Gyu had been feeling something boiling deep inside him ever since he arrived at the abandoned factory. It wasnt something simple like anger; it was something different.


    I Gi-Gyu was about to say something when Yeo Sung-Gu interrupted in panic, Theyre nobodies! Dont be afraid and just attack!


    If Gi-Gyu escaped this ce, Yeo Sung-Gu would be in big trouble. The punishment for everything he had done in thest few hours wasnt something as simple as dismissal from the association.


    When Yeo Sung-Gu screamed, the Phoenix Guild members began to move. Choi Won-Jae, however, remained still as if he wanted to see how strong Gi-Gyu was.


    Bloodthirst clouded Gi-Gyu''s eyes as he murmured, If I were weak like I used to be, I wouldve died here. Secondster, a vicious and chaotic aura emerged from Gi-Gyu and flooded the abandoned factory. Akin to countless slithering snakes, it wrapped around his opponents.


    ... Choi Won-Jae continued to stand still and study Gi-Gyu. Most guild members present here were C-grade; Choi Won-Jae himself was an A-grade ranker.


    Gi-Gyu continued, Had I died here, I wouldve joined the numerous who took theirst breath here. Im guessing countless innocents died here screaming.


    What the hell are you mumbling?! Dammit! Get him already! Kill him! Gi-Gyus menacing aura was sessful in deterring his opponents, so the one behind this whole farce couldnt help shouting angrily.


    I cant believe this, Sung-Hoon whispered. The scene before him was simply unbelievable. He had been nervously preparing himself for an inevitable battle, but when he felt Gi-Gyus energy, Sung-Hoon couldnt help feeling overwhelming futility.


    It hasnt even been that long since we hunted together inside that maze.


    It was only for a day, but Sung-Hoon had seen Gi-Gyu battle the monsters inside the Maze of Heryond. Even then, he deemed Gi-Gyu a strong yer. He also knew Gi-Gyu was growing rapidly, but still


    Sung-Hoon muttered, He has be a beast. The speed at which Gi-Gyu had grown so far was unimaginable. How could anyone be this strong this fast? It seemed Association President Oh Tae-Gu had made a winning bet.


    While Sung-Hoon stared in disbelief, Gi-Gyu ordered him, Sung-Hoon, please make sure Yeo Sung-Gu doesnt escape. And grab your cellphone.


    Pardon?


    You know who to call, right? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Yup!


    Thats all you need to do. As for these guys With this soft announcement, Gi-Gyu kicked the ground. It almost looked like he suddenly disappeared because he moved so fast. In the blink of an eye, Gi-Gyu stood in front of one of the yers charging toward him with a weapon in his hand.


    Slice.


    With a ghastly sound, the yers arm fell to the ground.


    Ackkk! When the wounded yer screamed in pain, the other guild members shouted, What are you all doing?! Go grab that bastard!


    Kill him! There are only two of them! We have the ranker Choi Won-Jae and the others on our side!


    As if waiting for that very statement, all the ck-suited yers rushed toward Gi-Gyu. Gi-Gyu didnt hesitate for a second before mercilessly swinging Lou and El.


    Ill take care of them, Gi-Gyu whispered just loud enough for Sung-Hoon to hear. The factory was filled with agonizing screams and sounds of shing weapons, but Sung-Hoon heard Gi-Gyus whisper loud and clear.


    sh!


    Stab!


    Thud!


    Every time Gi-Gyu swung his swords, he took downat leastone opponent. Consequently, the factory was flooded by screeches, screams, and metallic ngs.


    Ackkkk! My arm! My arm!


    My leg My leg!


    Ranker Choi Jae-Won! Please help us! Hes too strong!


    Hiukkk! Hes a beast!


    Within seconds, numerous Phoenix Guild members fell to the ground, missing a limb or two. But so far, Gi-Gyu didnt kill anyone: He just made sure they wouldnt stand up again.


    And it wasnt because the guild members were acting like punching bags. They were giving it their all. Sadly, before they could even unleash their ultimate moves, they were stabbed by either Lou or El.


    Sung-Hoon couldnt tell how much time had passed. To Gi-Gyu, it was only a moment, while it felt like a lifetime to his opponents.


    Haa For the first time since the battle began, Gi-Gyu exhaled deeply. Around him, the severely injured yers were screaming and iling in pain. Had the wounds been normal stab wounds, his enemies couldve endured the pain and continued fighting. But with Bi activated, the Wound Aggravation skill was in effect. Grasping at their worsening wounds, the yers groaned and begged for potions.


    What a mess, Choi Won-Jae muttered bitterly as he watched his mens suffering. The ranker wanted to get involved; unfortunately, he couldnt at the moment.


    W-what the hell is he? Y-you can kill him, right, Ahjussi? Right? The directors pathetic son grabbed Choi Won-Jaes jacket in fear.


    The truth of this situation was aplicated one. In the publics eyes, this idiot was some directors son. However, this dumbass was actually the secret bastard son of the Phoenix Guilds guild master. This dunderhead was born from a tryst between the guild master and his mistress, and the guild master treasured him. The guild master had his cretinous, bastard son grow up as the strategic department directors son to hide his infidelity. This was why all of these yers were at this nipoop''s beck and call. It wasnt the directors power that brought on this eventIt was the guild master of the Phoenix Guild himself.


    Choi Won-Jae replied calmly, Ive got to take care of this myself.


    However, the guild masters by-blow, Yeon Nam-Ju, shook his head, begging the ranker not to leave him. Right now, Yeon Nam-Ju and his three friends were hiding behind Choi Won-Jae, so he thought,


    After I deal with this, I will have to kill them. Then, I will have to make sure the Young Master finds his way to the right track.


    ording to the ranker, those three men were why Yeon Nam-Ju was in this situation. The ranker wondered if Yeon Nam-Ju could still change his ways; he needed to try to know. Choi Won-Jae owed a debt he could never repay to the guild master, so he never refused the guild masters orders, not even those that had him take care of dirty deeds like this.


    Choi Won-Jae remained calm because he didnt think he would lose to Gi-Gyu. He was surprised to find Gi-Gyu much stronger than he expected, but all the yers Gi-Gyu had defeated so far were mere C-grade yers. Choi Won-Jae was not just any yer: He was a proud ranker of the Phoenix Guild.


    Watching Choi Won-Jae getting ready, Gi-Gyu sneered and asked, So youre ready to get serious?


    A-Ahjussi! Yeon Nam-Ju tried to stop Choi Won-Jae, but the ranker pushed the young man away and walked toward Gi-Gyu.


    Drip


    Drip


    Gi-Gyus body was soaked in blood. Even as he stood still, blood dripped down from him. Slowly pushing back his blood-soaked hair, Gi-Gyu looked at Choi Won-Jae quietly. Gi-Gyu seemed oddly creepy with a face smeared with other yers blood.


    He murmured, This is the first time Im fighting a ranker. He had battled Ironshield before, but all he did was sh El with Ironshields Calleon once. Gi-Gyu continued, But being a ranker does not change that youre garbage.


    Youre on, Choi Won-Jae, a damage dealer, announced as he unsheathed his sword.


    Sung-Hoon shouted to Gi-Gyu with his phone in his hand, I contacted him! Hell be here right away!


    When Gi-Gyu turned around, he saw Yeo Sung-Gu on the floor under Sung-Hoons foot. Gi-Gyu replied, Good job. I guess we dont have much time left, so we better finish this fast, right?


    Gi-Gyu smiled at the ranker once more before he dashed forward.


    Boom!


    An explosion, too loud for just two swords colliding, was heard soon after.


    ***


    This doesnt feel like my own body.


    Something broke inside Gi-Gyu; secondster, he found himself floating in the air. Although unfamiliar, it wasnt an unpleasant sensation. He felt dizzy, just like when he drank for the first time, but his body moved more fluidly than ever.


    sh.


    Too slow.


    To Gi-Gyu, Choi Won-Jaes sword appear to move in slow motion. Dodging the rankers sword with ease, Gi-Gyu swung Lou to wound Choi Won-Jae. Thanks to the Wound Aggravation skill, the injury on the ranker slowly turned darker.


    Hes moving way too slow.


    Suddenly, Choi Won-Jaes sword glowed, and a robust heatwave wafted from his body. Realizing the ranker had activated his skill, Gi-Gyu quickly stepped back. He had already enabled elerate, so his speed would peak in a few moments.


    Gi-Gyu shouted, Youre too slow!


    Lou escaped Choi Jae-Wons attack as Gi-Gyu made a turn. After aplete turn with one of his feet as an axis, Gi-Gyu swung El to cut off a few of the rankers fingers.


    Ugh! Unable to counter the attack, Choi Jae-Won finally groaned in pain. Gi-Gyu wasnt using any active skills, yet as if possessed by a higher being, he moved too fast for Choi Won-Jae to handle.


    Yeon Nam-Ju trembled and whispered, T-this cant be This I must be dreaming The ranker had been with Yeon Nam-Ju all his life. Choi Won-Jae always seemed invincible to him; now, Gi-Gyu was ying him like a fiddle. Yeon Nam-Ju felt like his world was crumbling down around him.


    Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu just focused on shing Choi Won-Jaes flesh and bones. After a few more minutes of fighting, the ranker moaned and crumbled down to the ground. To be more urate, he fell because Lou had amputated both of his legs. The rankers legs flew across the room to join all the other limbs that littered the ground.


    Trying his best to endure the extreme pain, Choi Won-Jae asked, W-who are you? Were you sent here to target the Young Master?


    What the hell are you talking about? I was just driving home when that jerk tried to pick a fight with me, Gi-Gyu replied emotionlessly.


    J-just kill me and let the Young Master live. Things will get very bad for you if you kill him, begged Choi Won-Jae as if stating hisst will.


    Haa When Gi-Gyu sighed in frustration, Sung-Hoon rushed toward him and warned, Please stop! If you go on any further, then


    sh.


    But before Sung-Hoon could reach Gi-Gyu, Lou beheaded Choi Won-Jae. The ranker probably didnt expect Gi-Gyu to kill him because even as his head took to the sky, his eyes remained wide open.


    Ugh! Yeon Nam-Ju felt like he was being suffocated.


    Sting.


    Gi-Gyu suddenly felt a sharp pain in his right eye, but he ignored it as he walked forward.


    yer Kim Gi-Gyu! Sung-Hoon stared at Choi Won-Jaes head on the ground in shock before grabbing Gi-Gyus arm.


    Dont stop me. When Gi-Gyu warned him savagely, Sung-Hoon replied quickly, Im not trying to stop you. Im not that crazy. What happened today is beyond repair at this point anyway. But that jerk over there I know who he is, and if you kill him, things will be really annoying.


    Studying Gi-Gyus face worriedly, Sung-Hoon asked, Are you sure you want to do this?


    Gi-Gyu gave Sung-Hoon a small smile before continuing to walk toward Yeon Nam-Ju. With each step he took, the pain in his eyes worsened. It was as if his eyeball wanted to pop out of his skull. And then there was the burning sensation in his chest: It wasnt getting any better either.


    Meanwhile, Yeon Nam-Ju begged, P-please let me live. Im really sorry. I didnt mean to do what I did I- I think I got too drunk The pathetic man was on his knees and rubbing his hands for forgiveness.


    Slice.


    The speed at which Gi-Gyu moved was too fast for a low-level yer like Yeon Nam-Ju to follow. Yeon Nam-Jus right hand fell to the ground with a graceful swing.


    Ack Ugh!!!!!!!!! Yeon Nam-Ju sobbed due to the kind of pain he had never felt before. With a faint smile, Gi-Gyu reassured him, I wont kill you with my own hands.


    Y-you mean it? Feeling hopeful, Yeon Nam-Ju managed to look up at Gi-Gyu, who added, Dont worry. Ill make sure you die on your own.


    Stab.


    As Lou dug deep into Yeon Nam-Jus thigh, an almost cheerful piercing sound echoed inside the factory. Yeon Nam-Ju was the one with a sword in his thigh, but it was actually Gi-Gyu who was enduring a maddening amount of pain. Gi-Gyus right eyeball seemed fixated on causing him as much pain as possible. The unpleasant pain was too distracting, so Gi-Gyu closed his eyes.


    yer Kim Gi-Gyu Sung-Hoon whispered, but Gi-Gyu couldnt hear it: The whisper was buried under the screams from Yeon Nam-Ju and the Phoenix Guild yers.


    ***


    Wh What happened? When Tae-Shik opened the door to the abandoned factory, he couldnt believe the scene in front of his eyes. He moaned in distress when he saw the bodies littered all over the ground. Thankfully, some bodies were still moaning and screaming for help, so it wasnt aplete massacre.


    General Manager, we have taken care of all the patrolling yers outside the factor Some surveince department agents followed inside, but their words stuck to their throats when they saw the scene inside.


    Urrggghhh! Some agents even began to vomit at the gruesome scene. These agents were used to seeing the corpses of monsters and humans since they worked for the association. However, the sight inside the abandoned factory was beyond their worst nightmare.


    Sung-Hoon walked up to Tae-Shik and greeted him grimly, There you are.


    W-what happened here? Tae-Shik asked rigidly. Before Sung-Hoon could answer, a trembling voice called out to Tae-Shik, H-Hyung? It was Gi-Gyu who slowly appeared from a dark corner.


    Gi-Gyus face was stained with tears, and he was trembling like a reed in the wind. In a pained voice, Tae-Shik whispered, Gi-Gyu


    HHyung I Gi-Gyu staggered toward Tae-Shik as he stammered, I feel strange.


    The light from the opened factory door slowly shone on Gi-Gyus face as he walked forward, and Tae-Shik noticed that Gi-Gyus right eye had turned violet. Without a word, the general manager hugged Gi-Gyufortingly.


    Huh? What? General Manager, one of the corpses here is! one of the agents who entered the factory yelled. When Tae-Shik didnt respond, the same agent continued, One of the corpses is disappearing!


    What? At the impossible news, Tae-Shik finally turned toward the agent. When Tae-Shik released Gi-Gyu for a moment, a system announcement rang inside Gi-Gyus head.


    [Cannibalism has been activated.]


    [yer Choi Won-Jae is being egofied.]


    [Egofication has failed.]


    [yer Choi Won-Jaes fragment has been absorbed.]


    [You now have ess to a part of yer Choi Won-Jaes memory.]

 Chapter 46: Phoenix Guild (4)

    Chapter 46: Phoenix Guild (4)


    Gi-Gyu found an alien emotion bubbling inside him; then, a familiar man suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. When Gi-Gyu saw him, he finally realized what that bubbling emotion was.


    It was absolute loyalty, the kind Gi-Gyu had never felt before.


    I have a favor to ask from you.


    I will happily do anything you ask, Guild Master. If I can repay my debt to you, I will be honored to give my life to you.


    Gi-Gyu heard a familiar voice that wasnt his own from his mouth. To his surprise, it was Choi Won-Jaes voice; slowly, the blurry image of the man in front of his eyes began to clear. The man was none other than the Phoenix Guilds guild master.


    This child is my only blood I didnt get to protect him until now, and I won''t get to take care of him myself even now. So I want you to raise my son in my ce.


    Of course, Sir. I will protect the young master with my utmost loyalty.


    Gi-Gyu, in Choi Won-Jaes voice, bowed and answered.


    What was happening? Did Gi-Gyu somehow be Choi Won-Jae? Before he coulde up with an answer, the scene in front of him changed. Suddenly, he saw a young boy of six or seven, standing in front of him.


    Young Master.


    Who are you, Ahjussi?


    I will serve you from now on.


    Again, Gi-Gyu felt some indescribable emotions as Choi Jae-Won announced his intention. The innocent boy looked so pure as he replied, Please take good care of me!


    The guileless young boy smiled and offered him his tiny hand. Gi-Gyu held it happily, but suddenly, his surroundings changed again.


    Young Master This isnt right.


    Gi-Gyu finally learned the name of the bastard who picked a fight with him as his own mouth begged in Choi Won-Jaes voice, Master Nam-Ju


    Ahjussi, you know my father isnt interested in me, dont you? He doesn''t care.


    There was no doubt Yeon Nam-Ju was the young boy Gi-Gyu saw a moment ago. But there was no trace of innocence on his face, only confusion and resentment. His face filled with misery, Yeon Nam-Ju continued, Did you think I didnt know? I know Im not his legitimate son. Dad always looks at me with love, but I dont believe its genuine. All Mother feels for me is hate because I am my fathers illegitimate child.


    In Choi Won-Jaes body, Gi-Gyu felt a stinging pain in his heart. He murmured, Young Master


    How did that innocent boy grow up to be such a tormented young man? Gi-Gyu, no Choi Won-Jae, knew the answer to this. He knew that things went wrong from the very beginning. The guild master was childless, and his wife was very ill. So, he had an affair that led to the birth of his son. Afraid his enemies would target his only child, the guild master put his son in one of his subordinates care.


    You made a mistake, Guild Master. You shouldve been honest with your sons identity and faced the problems head-on.


    The guild masters subordinate tried his best to care for the child like his own, but it didnt change the fact that the boy wasnt his own. The subordinates wife was understandably displeased with the spawn her husband brought, so she was never weing toward the child.


    The tragedy began from day one. Yeon Nam-Ju had rough teenage years, and once he befriended those hooligans, everything went downhill. One day, young Yeon Nam-Ju told Choi Won-Jae, Please stop caring for me. Just leave me alone.


    Young Master, you must tell me if anything happens. Im here to serve you.


    Before long, Yeon Nam-Ju and his friends received the invitations from the Tower and became yers. When Yeon Nam-Ju realized his adoptive father was someone important in a famous guild, he became out of control. And the fact that he was the guild masters secret son only worsened the situation.


    At first, Yeon Nam-Jus goal was simple. His adoptive father only gave him unconditional love and support; sometimes, it seemed fake. He wanted a parent who would apud him for his achievements and scold him for his mistakes. However, how could his adoptive father reprimand the guild masters son? Too much love spoiled him and turned him into what got him killed.


    Ahjussi I k-killed a person. What do I do? I was just driving Im so scared!


    One day, Yeon Nam-Ju came running to Choi Won-Jae for help: This was the beginning of a never-ending catastrophe. When Yeon Nam-Jumitted a hit-and-run for the first time, many guild members were mobilized, per the guild masters order, to cover up the situation. And just like that, Yeon Nam-Ju went unpunished even after killing someone. If he was out of control before, he was like an untamed beast out in the open after the incident.


    Ahjussi! Those bastards need to be punished!


    Young Master, this isnt right.


    Ahjussi! I thought you were on my side. Dont you care about me anymore?


    Then, a woman and several kneeling men appeared before Gi-Gyus eyes. Their faces remained fuzzy, but he quickly understood what was going on: Yeon Nam-Ju was separating two lovers by force.


    Yeon Nam-Ju stabbed one of the kneeling mens chest. The dying man whispered, I curse you


    Yeon Nam-Ju repeatedly stabbed the mans chest without mercy. When he was finally dead, a bloodstained Yeon Nam-Ju stood up and asked, Ahjussi! I killed him! Youll take care of the rest, right?


    The kneeling woman could only watch her lovers death with tear-filled eyes. Choi Won-Jae knew he shouldve stopped Yeon Nam-Ju then. It might not have been toote to set Yeon Nam-Ju right. Choi Won-Jae realized he shouldve done the right thing, even if it took confining and beating him up.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyus consciousness became faint, and it was separated from Choi Won-Jaes body. Gi-Gyu wondered in annoyance, What does it want from me? Should I be sympathetic since Yeon Nam-Jus childhood was a sad one? I should feel guilty for torturing this young man who had a misunderstood life? Big oof!


    Choi Won-Jaes feelings were no longer interfering with Gi-Gyus thoughts, so he could now think more clearly. Gi-Gyu felt frustrated because he couldnt understand why he was shown the dead rankers memories. What angered him the most was how Choi Won-Jaw felt pity and love toward Yeon Nam-Ju. Did having an unhappy childhood give someone the right to be twisted and sadistic?


    Gi-Gyu thought, If Yeon Nam-Ju werent so incorrigible, I might have felt a little sympathy toward him.


    Had Yeon Nam-Ju just been angry at the ones who caused him unhappiness or killed himself out of depression, Gi-Gyu wouldve felt pity toward him. But this bastard unleashed his pain and sadness on the innocents. In fact, he bullied those weaker than him and found pleasure in doing so.


    Besides, what about me?


    Gi-Gyus life was also riddled with unfortunate incidents and pain. Did he lose his humanity and be a sadistic psychopath? Not now, not ever. If misfortune became a legitimate excuse for bad behaviors, what did this mean for people like Gi-Gyu, who overcame their hardships to grow better and stronger? Did this mean Gi-Gyu was an idiot for working hard to get a better life?


    I just feel angry becaus


    Hisst thought was interrupted because Gi-Gyu finally woke up from his dream.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu opened his eyes. He could feel something warm flowing down his right cheek: His right eye was filled with tears. He swore silently, Dammit.


    Based on thest system announcement, it seemed Gi-Gyu had seen a small part of Choi Won-Jaes memories. Gi-Gyu felt disgusted for having shed even a single tear. How could he have felt pity for that bastard even for a second?!


    When Gi-Gyu looked around, he found himself in Tae-Shiks apartment. Tae-Shik asked, Are you all right?


    Not really.


    Tae-Shik was still in his business suit when he offered Gi-Gyu a cup of instant coffee. Gi-Gyu grinned and epted as he murmured, I guess your taste in food will never change.


    Gi-Gyus whole body felt frozen, but the warmth from the instant coffee helped a little. Tae-Shik began, I heard what happened from Sung-Hoon.


    Gi-Gyu jolted in shock and asked, Is Sung-Hoon okay?


    Why wouldnt he be okay? It sounded like he didnt do anything, Tae-Shik replied with a smirk. Still feeling cold, Gi-Gyu pulled the nket up to his neck and murmured, So what happened afterward?


    ...


    Tae-Shik hadnt expected Gi-Gyu to be so blunt about it. He mumbled, Umm


    How much time has passed since I became unconscious?


    Gi-Gyu remembered fainting in Tae-Shiks arms. But he had no recollection of what happened afterward. Gi-Gyu murmured, Gosh Im embarrassed.


    Why would you be embarrassed? Tae-Shik grinned teasingly, making Gi-Gyu rx a little. He continued, It has been about three hours since you fell asleep. Its still prettyte at night.


    Gi-Gyu nced over to find that it was pitch ck outside. He asked, watching the dark sky, What will happen now?


    Gi-Gyu remembered everything he had done in the abandoned factory earlier. Every time his hands moved, a burst of horrific screams, blood, and flesh chunks flew all around him. After killing a great many yers, Gi-Gyu beheaded Choi Won-Jae and tortured Yeon Nam-Ju.


    Gi-Gyu frowned unhappily at the thought. He couldnt believe he tortured another human being. Of course, Yeon Nam-Ju deserved to die, but torturing was another matter.


    Confused by Gi-Gyus question, Tae-Shik asked, What do you mean?


    The guy I tortured was the bastard son of Phoenix Guilds guild master. Its just like what you would see in a soap opera.


    Tae-Shiks face remained calm as if he already knew. He replied, Stuff like this happens all the time. Did you think crazy rich people only exist in soap operas?


    Im sure the guild master wont idly stand by after hearing that his son was murdered. He will try his best to get his revenge.


    The Phoenix Guild wasnt exactly a world-ss group, but it was still a recognized guild in Korea. It didnt have any high rankers, but it had countless rankers. It was a powerful guild, and Gi-Gyu had just killed its guild masters only son. Based on what Gi-Gyu had seen, it sounded like the Phoenix Guild didnt care about the consequences of its actions. Gi-Gyu felt certain the Phoenix Guild master woulde after him with everything he had.


    Fighting the entire Phoenix Guild will be so annoying.


    While Gi-Gyu was mulling over his options, Tae-Shik suddenly said, You dont have to worry about that.


    Why not?


    Were already on it.Tae-Shik gave Gi-Gyu a small smileYou have no faith in the association.


    Thats not true.


    Gi-Gyu just hadnt witnessed the full extent of the associations power before, so he had no idea what to expect. Tae-Shik exined, We, the association, have the responsibility to protect you. You didnt do anything wrong. You had the right reason to do what you did.


    ...


    On top of that, those bastards used the associations name to do their dirty work. When Tae-Shik said in disgust, Gi-Gyu suddenly remembered as he eximed, Oh, you mean Yeo Sung-Gu?!


    Thats right. We found a few more like Yeo Sung-Gu inside the association. We always try our best to keep things clean, but you can never prevent this kind of corruption from happening inside arge organization.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in agreement as he listened. Then, Tae-Shik exined that the association had been monitoring and investigating the Phoenix Guild and the other relevant figures for a long time now.


    Tae-Shik announced, But you did do one thing wrong.


    Hmm?


    You shouldve called me the moment something like that happened. If not, you shouldve at least tried to get out of the situation by using your new authority in the association. This whole thing became even moreplicated because you didnt do that.


    Tae-Shiks tone wasnt kind, and Gi-Gyu was thankful for it. Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly and replied, At first, I was embarrassed to use the association ring. I thought I just needed to cooperate with the investigation for things to work out smoothly. But the situation worsened so fast.


    ...


    Then, I thought that since I have the power to protect myself now, I will be okay. But if I didntGi-Gyu lowered his eyesI think thats why I wanted to take my anger out on them.


    Gi-Gyu looked up straight into Tae-Shiks eyes and added, I know what its like being weak and helpless. So when I saw those jerks, I exacted my revenge on this corrupt and filthy world. I guess I also wanted to feel the power I now have to reassure myself. Thats why I didnt call you.


    Gi-Gyu had experienced helplessness countless times in his life. Being poor and vulnerable was a life of sorrow and despair. He finally became strong enough to survive in this world, but Gi-Gyu was afraid he would forget why he needed this power in the first ce.


    Tae-Shik nodded in understanding as he replied, All right I guess I shouldve expected this from you. Anyway, dont worry about the Phoenix Guild. It cant attack you.


    Why not?


    The association will officially and publicly deal with the Phoenix guild. With a smile, Tae-Shik added, In the name of justice, of course.


    Was the association really representing justice? Gi-Gyu wondered for a moment, but the fact was, he didnt really care.


    Tae-Shik continued, In this day and age, it will be hard to eradicate them, but we will make sure no one thinks to go after you. We just have to eliminate the major figures up top, and it will fix everything.


    ...


    Tae-Shik patted Gi-Gyus back encouragingly and said, I think it will be good for you to see the extent of the associations power.


    With that, Tae-Shik left the room.


    ***


    -Today, the association has ordered the Phoenix Guild to disband.


    -The association criticized the misdeeds the Phoenix Guild hasmitted until now. Guild Master Kim Min-Su, Department of Strategys Director Oh-Jung, and ranker Choi Man-Yong have long been under investigation, says an association member.


    -The depravities this guildmitted are being released quickly.


    -The Phoenix Guilds ranker, Choi Won-Jae, was reportedly killed in an ident.


    -The public is shocked by the disbandment of such a powerful guild. However, the citizens are grateful for the associations decisive action against the criminals.


    By the time Gi-Gyu woke from his deep sleep, the situation had already been resolved. Listening to the news on Tae-Shiks living room TV news, Gi-Gyu finally realized that Oh Tae-Shik wasnt bragging about the associations power.


    Ha Gi-Gyuughed as he continued to listen.


    -The association announced that all Phoenix Guild members who are innocent would be free to join other guilds or work as solo yers. Of course, it will be interesting to see whether the other guilds will be willing to ept anyone from the Phoenix Guild, which has now be a symbol of corruption.


    -I suppose the current Korean guild power structure will be demolished.


    -No, it wont. It will just fix itself since everyone and everything can be reced.


    -What will happen to all the rights Phoenix Guild held until now?


    -They will be absorbed by the association and be redistributed after.


    Just as Tae-Shik promised, everything was bing resolved quickly. Gi-Gyu felt embarrassed for being annoyed at what he wouldve had to deal with.


    -Of course, there are some contrasting opinions regarding this recent event. Several guilds havee forward to ask a simple question: Is the association abusing its authority? They im a thorough and independent investigation is needed to confirm the associations im regarding the Phoenix Guilds misdeeds.


    -The association has already provided clear evidence against the Phoenix Guild. What more do these guilds want?


    -They are iming that someone manipted this evidence.


    -However, all major and mainstream guilds have shown their faith in the association. They have announced their eptance of all the associations decisions.


    -I see. So the majority agrees with the association.


    The news continued for days, leaving the entire nation shaken. And it wasnt a surprising reaction since a mighty guild was destroyed and disbanded in a single day.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, I guess Hyung told me the truth about the association being powerful.


    Tae-Shik imed that the association was already investigating the Phoenix Guild. Their investigation was nearing its end, and they were deciding on how to deal with this corrupt guild. And just then, Gi-Gyu got involved in the unexpected incident with Yeon Nam-Ju. Gi-Gyu realized that the Phoenix Guild was about to go down no matter what. All he did was move up the inevitable.


    -Breaking News!


    Suddenly, every channel on TV began to air the same breaking news.


    -The Phoenix Guilds Guild Master Kim Min-Sumits suicide amid the recent investigation.


    Finally, the saga ended as thest thorn plucked itself out.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu spent the rest of the day in Tae-Shiks apartment after informing his family that he would return homete. He made this decision because Tae-Shik was also going to bete, and he had something to discuss with Tae-Shik.


    Meanwhile, Lou asked,


    -Are you feeling better now?


    Yeah. Im better now. Thanks.


    Since Gi-Gyu had much to think about, Lou had been giving him some privacy.


    -Master, please dont worry too much.


    Thanks, El.


    -Idiot. You shouldve been smarter about things. You said everything was going to be fine.


    I thought it was going to be okay. Gi-Gyu smiled and added, It felt different from when I stabbed Rogers. Both Rogers and all the yers in the abandoned factory deserved to die, but I shouldn''t have been so intentionally cruel. I shouldve killed them quickly, not causing them more pain than necessary.


    Lou remained quiet for a moment before replying,


    -Just be straight with me. Youll feel better if you are honest about your feelings right now. El and I share your feelings because of the assimtion. That means we can understand your emotions. So just be open about them.


    Gi-Gyu hugged his knees and became silent. Slowly, his face turned sad as he whispered, When I was killing people, IGi-Gyu hesitatedI felt great. I liked it.


    He couldnt deny how much he enjoyed killing another human being. Gi-Gyu wondered if this meant he was no longer human anymore.

 Chapter 47: Phoenix Guild (5)

    Chapter 47: Phoenix Guild (5)


    Three days had passed since the abandoned factory incident. Gi-Gyu didnt go hunting during this time; instead, he returned home and stayed there because he needed much time to think about what had happened. And today, he had a meeting with Tae-Shik.


    Tae-Shikmented when he saw Gi-Gyu, You look pretty good.


    Well, since I dont have to worry about money anymore, I cant help but look rxed, Gi-Gyu joked.


    They were meeting at a cafe near the Bukhan River. It was a quiet and well-decorated ce with a fantastic view. Most importantly, it was usually empty on the weekdays, so it was safe to talk freely here.


    Wow I heard the Phoenix Guild is no more,mented Gi-Gyu.


    I told you I would show you the associations true power, bragged Tae-Shik as he continued to pour some syrup into his Iced Americano. When it became more syrup than coffee, Gi-Gyu shivered and asked, Ugh Isnt that too sweet?


    Nope. It was quite evident now why Tae-Shik preferred cheap instant coffee over fancy Americano.


    By the way, did Kim Min-Su reallymit suicide? When Gi-Gyu asked, Tae-Shik grinned as he looked straight into Gi-Gyus eyes. He replied, Why do you ask? Are you wondering if the association killed him?


    That thought did cross my mind. Gi-Gyu nodded because it was the truth. Before Tae-Shik answered him, Gi-Gyu added, Well, it wouldnt matter to me even if you killed him.


    Youre a jerk. The association isnt as clean and ethical as I would like it to be, but its not that corrupted. After all, both the old man and I like to keep things clean. When Tae-Shik replied with a shrug, Gi-Gyu teased him, Is that the silver spoon in your mouth speaking? Oh, wait, it would be a diamond spoon in your case.


    Shut up.


    Tae-Shik took a sip of his drink and determined its sweetness had finally hit the sweet spot. With a pleased smile, he continued, Kim Min-Su definitely killed himself. After seeing a part of Choi Won-Jaes memory, you said that Kim Min-Su couldnt raise Yeon Nam-Ju himself because of his enemies and his ill wife, right?


    Yes, thats right.


    Well, his wife died not too long ago. Kim Min-Su looked everywhere for the longest time to find the elixir for her, but he was never a strong enough yer to get his hands on it, Tae-Shik exined. Gi-Gyu scratched his head awkwardly at the mention of the elixir as Tae-Shik continued, And his enemies It makes sense that he had many since Kim Min-Su wasnt exactly a model yer. Yeon Nam-Ju didnt turn out all twisted and evil just from his unhappy childhood. An apple doesnt fall far from the tree after all. Anyway, by the time the association got to him, Kim Min-Su had lost pretty much everything. His life was over, so I supposed death was his only way out. Even the strongest yer is still a human.


    I see, agreed Gi-Gyu. The Phoenix Guild was almostpletely disbanded by now. A few innocent yers quit the guild and joined another, while the rest involved in Kim Min-Sus dirty works were taken care of one way or the other. Gi-Gyu killed many in the abandoned factory, and as for the rest, including the corrupt association agents like Yeo Sung-Gu


    We decided to send everyone involved in the Phoenix Guilds dirty work away. When Tae-Shik shrugged, Gi-Gyu asked, Youre referring to Gehenna, right?


    Tae-Shik nodded. Gehenna was a secret ce where criminal yers were sent. The ce was hidden deep somewhere, maintained and supervised only by the association. Rumor had it that not even the strongest yer could escape this ce. All criminals there were sent for life, so it was basically a death sentence. Many chose tomit suicide rather than be sent to Gehenna. It was nicknamed The Hell, as no one could ever escape from there.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Is Gehenna really a gate like the rumors suggest?


    Many wondered how a ce could confine even high rankers since no human-made structures could imprison them. So, if Gehenna wasnt in the Tower, it could only be a gate.


    Gi-Gyu continued, I heard its a gigantic sustained gate that the association just uses to imprison criminals.


    Who knows? Tae-Shik shrugged and replied, I have no idea since Ive never seen it before.


    Hmm Then you should try going inside someday, Hyung. When Gi-Gyu teased, Tae-Shik yelled with mock anger, What? You jerk!


    Both Gi-Gyu and Tae-Shik chuckled at the thought. Yeo Sung-Gu and everyone involved in the recent incident would all be sent to Gehenna, leaving Gi-Gyu with nothing to worry about.


    After a long, peaceful pause, Tae-Shik asked quietly, Have you had some time to organize your thoughts?


    Yes, Gi-Gyu replied confidently.


    Can you tell me about it? Tae-Shik was asking Gi-Gyu what conclusion he came up with.


    Gi-Gyu silently turned toward the Bukhan river. It looked so calm and beautiful without a single ripple in the water.


    When I first became a yer, I knew I might end up killing a person someday. But for a while, I didnt have to worry about it since I couldnt even level up. Gi-Gyu smiled yfully before continuing, And when I was being tortured by the Iron Guild, I swore to kill every one of them. I did almost kill Rogers.


    Thats true.


    When I killed him, I didnt feel anything. In fact, when I heard he was alive, I felt relieved. It didnt feel right because it was an easy kill.


    Tae-Shik nodded because he could understand how Gi-Gyu felt.


    Gi-Gyu added, I still havent changed my mind about killing every member of the Iron Guild. I also cant back out from the deal I made with Lucifer. ButGi-Gyus face turned darkit was different in that abandoned factory. Its not that I feel guilty about what I did. Those bastards deserved to die, and it sounded like they had killed dozens before me. It makes sense since the Phoenix Guild became stronger because of their dirty dealings and corruption. Had I been just a helpless victim that day, Yeon Nam-Ju wouldve continued to kill innocent people. So, I dont feel a shred of guilt because I did what I had to do.


    Slurp.


    Tae-Shik continued to suck through the straw loudly while listening. Gi-Gyu turned toward Tae-Shik and murmured, But when I was torturing them and amputating their limbs, I didnt feel difort, guilt, or even that I was doing the right thing.


    After a short pause, Gi-Gyu added, I just felt pleasure.


    This was what confused Gi-Gyu the most. When Gi-Gyu seemed troubled, Tae-Shik calmlymented, There are plenty of other yers who enjoy killing people. And its not just yers because many non-yers enjoy it too. You can meet many like that if you go to prison.


    In a soft voice, he continued, You may disagree with me, but this is what I think: Its okay for someone to enjoy killing another person. What matters the most is if they can control their impulses.


    I knew you would say that, replied Gi-Gyu. He had known Tae-Shik for many years now, so he knew how Tae-Shiks mind worked.


    Gi-Gyu agreed, Thats exactly what I think too. Whats important is if I can control myself or not.


    Standing up, he added, Or more specifically, if I need to control it or not.


    Slowly, the concern that filled Gi-Gyus face disappeared.


    ***


    My right eye turned violet, right? It must have something to do with the gift Lucifer gave me, doesnt it? Gi-Gyu asked his Egos.


    Inside the abandoned factory, Gi-Gyus right eye turned violet as well. And then there was Lucifer with violet eyes. The connection seemed obvious.


    -Probably.


    -Im sure its from that woman, Master.


    Thats what I thought. I wonder if it happened because of my emotional state at the time. Gi-Gyu thought out loud. He was still organizing his thoughts, and he was curious about what happened that day. Could it be that Lucifers gift weakened his will? Was that why he lost control and tortured those yers?


    -Its possible.


    Then I better go meet Lucifer.


    Now Gi-Gyu had one more reason to rush the meeting with Lucifer. He murmured, I had to meet her someday anyway. I guess itll be sooner thanter.


    Gi-Gyu swung Lou, which was followed by a monster splitting in half. It had been a while since hest hunted; his body felt lighter than before.


    Do you think the power she gave helped me trounce Choi Won-Jae?


    -Maybe.


    Hey, you need to put more effort into answering my questions.


    Gi-Gyu knew that no one except Lucifer could give him the answer, but he still couldnt help but let his thoughts wander. Choi Won-Jae was a ranker, so Gi-Gyu shouldn''t have been able to defeat him even if he was much stronger now. Apart from that, there was also something concrete that convinced Gi-Gyu he got help from Lucifer: He couldnt recreate the power and speed he enjoyed that day no matter how hard he tried.


    -You have to understand that I also dont know much at this point. Once you meet that wench, Im sure youll find all the answers you want.


    Gi-Gyu picked up the crystal from the ground and insisted, Then tell me stuff that even Lucifer cant.


    -Haa I dont know why youre doing this to me.


    Its because, as you know, your master went through something huge recently.


    Gi-Gyu walked on, trying to find the next monster to y. He murmured, Egofying a gatekeeper, egofying a devil, and egofying a human.


    sh!


    Gi-Gyu slew another monster before it could even notice his presence. He continued to mumble, Whats an Ego? And how am I supposed to use the egofied Chang-Gyung and the fragment?


    Annoyed by Gi-Gyus endless questions, Lou begged,


    -Cant you just focus on hunting?


    But these are all important questions.


    -Haa


    Gi-Gyu carelessly picked up another crystal from the ground and muttered, And why cant an average monster be egofied?


    He had killed tens of thousands of monsters until now, but unlike the gatekeeper, Perez, and Choi Won-Jae, the Cannibalism skill didnt work on them.


    -Hmm I might have an idea about that.


    What is it? Gi-Gyu paused and asked. This was the first time Lou was offering something useful.


    -You believe you got Cannibalism after killing Talon, right?


    Yes.


    Gi-Gyu received his first notification regarding this skill after he killed Talon. Simrly, he got the Strong Will skill after killing Chang-Gyung. Gi-Gyu believed Lou absorbed the Cannibalism skill from Talon.


    -I believe Ive always had the Cannibalism skill. Or maybe its something I developed from having you as my master.


    ...


    Gi-Gyu began to walk again as Lou continued,


    -As for egofication


    Lou trailed off before continuing,


    -All I know is that an Ego is a powerful entity with consciousness. Both El and I know that were Egos, but we cant exin what we are. So I cant tell you what egofication means.


    sh!


    Another monster fell to the ground helplessly.


    -So just keep climbing the Tower. Im sure youll eventually find the answers if you climb high enough. All the answers are inside the Tower.


    ***


    In Gi-Gyus case, time fixed the majority of his problems. Once the Phoenix Guild was disbanded, the other guilds that protested the associations decision and the publics excitement and concerns all died down. Even Gi-Gyus own worries lessened over time. Humans were oblivious creatures, and this wasnt such a bad thing for Gi-Gyu.


    Sung-Hoon waved as he greeted Gi-Gyu, Long time no see.


    How have you been? Gi-Gyu asked in concern. Sung-Hoon looked so gaunt that he resembled a corpse. Gi-Gyu added, You dont look so good.


    And who do you think is responsible for that? How could you say that to me when its all your fault?! Sung-Hoon red at Gi-Gyu. Sung-Hoon was in the abandoned factory with Gi-Gyu, so he witnessed every single gruesome detail, but he still treated Gi-Gyu the same as ever. He didnt look at Gi-Gyu strangely or show any fear. Gi-Gyu suspected that either Sung-Hoon was more strong-minded than he looked or had seen even worse things in his past.


    Gi-Gyu apologized, Im sorry.


    Gosh! I mean, the culprit is right here! That man standing in front of me is the one who did all the work in that factory! So why was I questioned and investigated?! Sung-Hoon cried out loudly.


    After what happened in the abandoned factory, the association finally had everything they needed to take down the Phoenix Guild. The association had to thoroughly investigate what happened to go ahead with their n. Under normal circumstances, Gi-Gyu wouldve been the one under the microscope. However, Gi-Gyu avoided that because he was under the association presidents protection. This left Sung-Hoon stuck with all the work.


    Sung-Hoonined, I dont know how many times I had to repeat myself. Haa Im so d you kept the dash cam memory card safe. The association also sent yers with psychometric skills, so things went rtively smoothly.


    Sung-Hoon looked up at Gi-Gyu and grumbled, I thought I would die from having to talk so much.


    Umm Sung-Hoon, your bank ount number is still the same, right? So I can just send the bonus there, right?


    Yes, and I will always be at your service, Sir!


    When Gi-Gyuughed, Sung-Hoon grinned and added jokingly, From now on, please just use your association ring first. If that doesnt work, you can think about breaking necks. It will be so much easier that way. Or maybe we shouldve let them follow us to the Tower and hunt them down there! That way, there wouldve been no investigation.


    I understand. I just thought I would see what happe


    So you did this on purpose! When Sung-Hoon began to scream indignantly, Gi-Gyu quickly covered his mouth and changed the subject.


    So you said the association president is looking for me?


    Haa Yes. Sung-Hoon replied with a sigh. He came to see Gi-Gyu because he was asked to bring Gi-Gyu to President Oh Tae-Shik.


    Gi-Gyu asked with a grin, Couldnt he have just called me?


    Well, you went through a lot recently, yer Kim Gi-Gyu. So I think the president wants to make sure youre okay and talk to you in person.


    Im thankful for his concern, but I have to admit that its annoying. Now, I have to go all the way to the association building. Gi-Gyu was just thankful that the president wouldnt make him exin everything again. Gi-Gyu also didnt expect Oh Tae-Gu to be the consoling type. All his previous conversations with the man had been straightforward and emotionless. And that was exactly how Gi-Gyu liked it.


    Sung-Hoon announced, Well, we better go now.


    Then, he led the way, and Gi-Gyu followed him without a word.

 Chapter 48: Request

    Chapter 48: Request


    You look great, Tae-Gu said the moment Gi-Gyu walked in.


    Pardon?


    You look like you just dropped a heavy load.


    At first, Gi-Gyu was sure the president was talking about shit, but no one did that with that serious a face, especially not the association president. And Gi-Gyu wasnt about to discuss shit with the president of the entire Korean branch, so he just dropped the issue.


    Tsk, just have a seat, Oh Tae-Gu ordered when Gi-Gyu didnt respond. Sung-Hoon was waiting outside the room, so Gi-Gyu didnt wait for him and obeyed quietly. He had only been in this office once before, but he feltfortable in the presidents office for some reason.


    Would you like some tea? asked the president.


    Yes, thank you. When Gi-Gyu didnt refuse the offer, Oh Tae-Gu returned with two teacups. After pouring hot water into a teapot, Tae-Gu began the conversation.


    Tsk, every time I see you, you look different. I must say, its quite amusing.


    Do I look that different? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Tae-Gu quietly closed his eyes before replying, Before today, you looked like something was burdening you. You mustve had repressed emotions rotting inside you. So, your psyche mustve been haywire even though you did look okay from the outside.


    Gi-Gyu didnt respond; he just continued to listen quietly as the president asked, But now that youve expelled all that rotten energy, it makes sense that you look much different now. Dont you agree?


    Tae-Gu opened his eyes and looked at Gi-Gyu. Although Gi-Gyu found it hard to understand the presidents vaguement, he could make a good guess. Oh Tae-Gu was most likely talking about the destructive energy Gi-Gyu released in the abandoned factory.


    The president continued, Anyway, you took care of something pretty big, Young Man. I had no idea things became so corrupt while I was away.


    You were away, Sir? When Gi-Gyu asked in surprise, Tae-Gu picked up his teacup and replied, I have held this title for a long time, but others were actually running this organization until recently. I had to take care of something, so it hasnt been long since I returned.


    Now that Gi-Gyu thought about it, he did find it odd that he had never heard of Tae-Gu before. Gi-Gyu had known Tae-Shik for over five years, but Tae-Shik only recently startedining about his old man. Perhaps the presidents prolonged absence allowed him to remain mysterious to the public.


    Some major changes areing to the association. I will reorganize this whole ce to get rid of corruption. Then, well get to start with a clean te, Tae-Gu announced, his eyes glowing eerily.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and asked, Did you find Yeon Nam-Jus body yet?


    Tae-Gu seemed embarrassed because he averted his gaze. Yesterday, Tae-Shik called and told Gi-Gyu that the association had lost Yeon Nam-Jus corpse.


    Yeon Nam-Ju died at Gi-Gyus hands. At first, Gi-Gyu nned on only hurting the jerk, but he lost control. When he returned to normal, Yeon Nam-Ju was already dead.


    And now, Yeon Nam-Jus body had gone missing. Oh Tae-Gu murmured, Hmm I dont know what to say.


    No one knew who or why someone stole Yeon Nam-Jus corpse. Since Yeon Nam-Jus body was part of the evidence, it was in the associations possession when it went missing. And the fact that it disappeared into thin air seemed to embarrass Tae-Gu.


    The president replied, I will let you know as soon as we find it. I would like to apologize to you for what happened.


    No, there is no need. Gi-Gyu shook his head. It was true that Yeon Nam-Jus missing body bothered him greatly. He couldnt figure out why anyone would want the corpse. He wondered if it woulde back and bite him on the ass.


    I need to be careful for now, but not forever.


    Gi-Gyu still felt anxious about the possible repercussions, but he felt confident about one thing: He would soon be strong enough to fear nothing.


    -Youre being too cocky, arent you?


    Shut up, Lou. Im in the middle of a conversation.


    -You have the worst personality.


    Lou tried to pick a fight, but Gi-Gyu ignored him and focused on his conversation with the president. The conversation was still filled with greetings and mundane chitchat. Frustrated because they were getting nowhere, Gi-Gyu bluntly said to the president, We should get down to business, Sir.


    Indeed, I called you here to make my first request. After hearing the central point of their conversation, Gi-Gyu nodded with a solemn face.


    The president continued, As I said before, you have the right to deny my request. I would appreciate it if you just think of it as a suggestion or a favor.


    Of course, Sir. To be honest, I wouldnt take on any jobs I feel ufortable with. Gi-Gyu smiled and added, But if its something that wouldnt feel burdensome and might even help me, I will ept it. I would, of course, expect a generous reward.


    Hehehe, I understand. Tae-Gu chuckled.


    Then, Tae-Gus face turned solemn, a look that befitted his position, and he continued, This wont be an overly hard task for you. I think you might actually like it.


    With a grin, he added, I would like you to close a gate.


    ***


    Around the time Gi-Gyu passed the 5th-floor test, the Ang Guild announced its intention to conquer the 75th floor. It was also when an S-ss gate appeared in the US. After this event, many exceptional gates appeared worldwide, followed by anomalies in the Tower.


    Currently, Sung-Hoon was driving Gi-Gyu to the gate Tae-Gu mentioned. Gi-Gyu asked, Ive never seen an exceptional gate before. Do you know anything about it?


    Gi-Gyu called shotgun for this ride because, as he exined to Sung-Hoon earlier, he didnt want to drive for a while in light of what happened recently. Sung-Hoon was very understanding, and he was happy to drive Gi-Gyu around in his new car.


    Sung-Hoon replied, Only a few of them have appeared so far, so I dont know much about them. I just know that they are a little different from the regr gates, and there is a high chance that an exceptional gate can be unusually difficult to close.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu looked out the window quietly. Tae-Gus request was to close a new exceptional gate that appeared in Yeosu city. This gate was C-grade, but its actual difficulty level could be much higher since it was an exceptional gate.


    An exceptional gate


    The yer channel on TV talked about it from time to time, and all Gi-Gyu knew about it was that it was literally exceptional. That didnt simply mean a higher difficulty level. It implied that something unexpected could happen inside. For example, the boss monster could appear immediately after a yer entered. There was a case where the gate prevented the yers from leaving until it was closed. Gi-Gyu had even heard of exceptional gates that only allowed entry to yers who met some specific criteria.


    Although clearing exceptional gates seemed difficult, it didnt necessarily require unique strategies. However, Gi-Gyu had to admit that exceptional gates were, in general, more difficult than normal gates.


    Gi-Gyumented, I had been really curious about what kind of requests the president would make. Im a little surprised that its such a normal task.


    Well, what did you think he would ask? asked Sung-Hoon.


    I don''t know. Something more special, I guess. But dont you know what the other association mercs do? Can''t you tell me? When Gi-Gyu asked, Sung-Hoon looked at him in confusion.


    Gi-Gyu, who do you think I am? What am I to you?


    Umm a search engine? replied Gi-Gyu with a chuckle. Shocked, Sung-Hoon gaped before exining, Im just one of the many lowly association employees. I may know a bit more than others, but there isnt that much of a difference between what you know and what I know.


    Oh,e on! Gi-Gyu snorted and argued, I can tell that you have many secrets, Sung-Hoon. You say you arent anyone important, but you seem to be pretty close to Tae-Shik hyung and the president. And until now, you have told me more secrets than the two of thembined.


    Sung-Hoon scratched his cheek awkwardly as he mumbled, Umm


    If you cant tell me, dont worry about it. Im sure youll tell me when the time is right, Gi-Gyu offered and looked out the window again.


    Im their disciple, replied Sung-Hoon in a calm voice.


    A disciple?


    Yes. Just think of me as the presidents and the general managers disciple for now. If you want more details, you should ask them.


    Gi-Gyu waited for more, but it seemed that this was the most Sung-Hoon was willing to disclose. Soon, they exited the busy highway and entered Yeosu. The exceptional gate, currently under the on-site association agents'' supervision, was not too far away.


    ***


    When they arrived at the location, an employee from the Department of Gate Maintenance asked Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon, The association sent you?


    Yes, thats right, Sung-Hoon replied, but it seemed that the employee was suspicious of them. He requested, Im sorry, but could you show me your association employee card or a yer certificate? Rumors regarding this gate are spreading fast, so we have had cases where some reporters and stupid yers tried to enter by lying about their credentials.


    It seemed this im was true because the association employee looked genuinely concerned. Gi-Gyu scratched his head and murmured, Well


    Wanting some help, Gi-Gyu looked at Sung-Hoon, who only smiled at him quietly. Gi-Gyu knew why hispanion was silently refusing to help. He was a little annoyed, but there was nothing he could do about it. However embarrassing it might be, it was finally time to use his newly given authority.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, Who is the manager here?


    Pardon? The association employee seemed confused at Gi-Gyus request. He asked, Why are you looking for the manager? Did I make a mistake here? You should know that if you request to see the manager without a legitimate reason, you may suffer a penalty from the association.


    The employees face turned red from anger. He believed Gi-Gyu was being disrespectful to him. He continued in annoyance, A manager is pretty far up the hierarchy. So you cannot meet him unless you have a good reason. Please tell me why you wish to see him.


    Gi-Gyu had to agree that the employee was being reasonable. He was following the standard protocol, after all. Gi-Gyu stammered, Umm Please dont misunderstand. I didnt mean to offend you.


    Gi-Gyu hesitated before continuing with a sigh, The manager will vouch for my identity.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his embarrassment because it felt like he was bragging about how important he was. And Sung-Hoon was enjoying every second of it, chuckling away in some corner.


    The employee sighed and replied, Haa All right. Ill let the manager know and see what he says. Please dont be surprised if he refuses to see you.


    Oh, of course.


    Who should I tell him is looking for him?


    Gi-Gyu looked awkward again as he pressed on his temple a few times.


    Mo


    When Gi-Gyu whispered, the employee leaned forward and asked, Pardon? I cant hear you.


    Its Morningstar.


    ***


    The manager ran out hurriedly and yelled, Are you, Mr. Morningstar?!


    The employee who went to get him turned pale; perhaps the fact that he had never seen his manager look this panicked had something to do with it.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, Ah, well


    When he hesitated, Sung-Hoon answered for him, Yes, thats him.


    Sung-Hoon mustve thought he had teased Gi-Gyu enough. He stepped forward and greeted the manager, And Im Heo Sung-Hoon, Morningstars secretary. Nice to meet you.


    Sung-Hoon and the manager chatted for a while. The manager turned back toward Gi-Gyu with a nod and requested, Now, could you show it to me?


    Here it is, replied Gi-Gyu as he raised his hand. On his fingers, three beautiful rings shone brightly. The manager looked at the aegis, which represented the association, a few times before taking out a dark ring from his pocket. When this ring drew near Gi-Gyus fingers, the association aegis began to glow faintly.


    With a deep bow, the manager announced, I have now confirmed its authenticity. Its an honor to have you here, Mr. Morningstar.


    Gi-Gyu had never been treated with such respect before. When Gi-Gyu looked around awkwardly, Sung-Hoon stepped up.


    I think there are too many people watching us out here. Shall we go inside now? Sung-Hoon suggested. Realizing his mistake, the manager jolted and hurriedly escorted Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon to his makeshift office.


    The gate was being monitored and protected by association employees. Many temporary tents were set around the gate for the employees to rest and sleep. The three men entered arge tent closest to the gate.


    Then, Sung-Hoon made a serious request. Please make sure your employees keep quiet about this. The president has been in quite a bad moodtely.


    The manager nodded quickly and replied, Please dont worry. I am, and I will follow the protocol to a tee. He thumped his chest as if to reassure both Sung-Hoon and Gi-Gyu. The manager then turned toward Gi-Gyu and added shyly, We are trying to follow the manual as best as possible, Mr. Morningstar. However, this is our first time serving an association merc, so please understand if we make some mistakes.


    The manager suddenly called Gi-Gyus code name when he realized Gi-Gyu wasnt looking at him. Mr. Morningstar?


    ...


    Without a word, Gi-Gyu opened the tent door and walked toward the gate, dazed. The manager seemed confused, but he followed Gi-Gyu quietly.


    When Gi-Gyu walked up to the gate, the manager warned, You are too close! It could be dangero


    But it was toote. Gi-Gyus hand touched the blue light that was the gate.


    [Would you like to sync?]


    The system announcement rang in his head; suddenly, the gate began turning red.

 Chapter 49: Request (2)

    Chapter 49: Request (2)


    The association employees surrounding the gate shrieked when they saw the eerie red color staining the blue gate.


    W-whats happening?! one employee yelled.


    Its a break! This is a gate break!!! another screamed in fear.


    We need to escape right now! Its going to blow! warned one of the agents.


    But why is it happening now?! Didnt we calcte three weeks for the break?! shouted someone while leaving their tent.


    Maybe because its an exceptional gate? answered someone nearby.


    Everyone around the gate shouted in fear as they scrambled. But Gi-Gyu remained calm and didnt remove his palm from the gate. Heo Sung-Hoon ran toward Gi-Gyu and warned, yer Kim Gi-Gyu! Its dangerous!


    A gate only changed color when it was about to break and explode, unleashing its monsters into the outside world. When Sung-Hoon finally reached the gate, he bodily lifted Gi-Gyu and screamed, yer Kim Gi-Gyu!


    The association manager responsible for this gate also yelled in shock, Mr. Morningstar!


    The moment Gi-Gyus hand lost contact with the gate, its color suddenly returned to its normal blue. The menacing crimson vanished in the blink of an eye, leaving behind the oddly soothing blue gate.


    Confused and surprised, the manager stared at Gi-Gyu and murmured, What just happened?! Deducing that the change had something to do with Gi-Gyu wasnt hard. But neither the manager nor Sung-Hoon could talk to Gi-Gyu when they saw his face. Gi-Gyu looked rigid, just as confused as them.


    Dammit! Gi-Gyu spat out in frustration.


    ***


    Soon after the incident, the association sent additional agents to the Yeosu Gate. Something like this had never happened before. Based on the color changes, it seemed the gate went from being stable to breaking and then back to being stable. This unusual event was bound to attract the entire world''s attention. And since people feared the unknown, the public would definitely panic. So, the association moved quickly to prevent the spread of information to the public. Within the hour, the association surrounded the Yeosu Gate.


    Gi-Gyu shook his head and muttered, What a mess


    Unfortunately, it was Gi-Gyu himself who created this mess. Sung-Hoon teased in a sarcastic tone, Im so impressed! I guess you can now even control gate breaks, yer Kim Gi-Gyu?!


    I told you its not like that, Gi-Gyu murmured with a sigh. Sung-Hoon considered teasing him further but decided against it because Gi-Gyu seemed pretty upset. After a short pause, Sung-Hoon asked in a more serious tone, So what happened?


    Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon were currently staying inside a new tent set up for them a moment ago. A magical barrier was ced around this tent, which meant it waspletely soundproof. In addition, no one could enter the tent without Gi-Gyus permission.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed, frustrated at thisplicated situation. Sung-Hoon didnt know about the existence of Egos yet. He thought that Gi-Gyu just happened to have some unique and powerful weapons. Gi-Gyu contemted telling him about the Egos, but he felt toozy to make such an effort. On top of that, Gi-Gyu didnt think Sung-Hoon needed to know about them just yet.


    Finally, Gi-Gyu decided to give a vague exnation. He replied, You know that I have a unique ability, right?


    Yes.


    I think it has something to do with the exceptional gates.


    Sung-Hoon nodded and murmured, I suppose it makes sense since unique abilities are so mysterious. It seemed that Sung-Hoon epted Gi-Gyus exnation.


    A unique ability was literally a one-of-a-kind ability. No two yers could have the same unique ability; they could have two different unique abilities. Consequently, no one knew the true extent of each unique ability.


    Sung-Hoon asked, So what are you going to do now?


    After a short silence, Gi-Gyu replied, I think I need some time to think.


    Then Ill go make a report of the current situation to the association, Sung-Hoon announced and left the tent.


    Finally, alone in the tent, Gi-Gyu asked Lou and El, What do you think happened?


    Gi-Gyu only approached the gate because he felt familiar energy flowing from it. When he got close enough, his instincts told him what he was standing before.


    That gate murmured Gi-Gyu.


    It was an Ego.


    -But didnt you suspect this already?


    -Thats right, Master.


    It was just a theory.


    After Gi-Gyu killed Chang-Gyung, Cannibalism was activated for the first time to egofy the monster. Because of it, the gate wouldnt close, forcing Gi-Gyu to kill every monster inside the gate. In the end, he obtained a piece of Ego from where Chang-Gyung had died. ording to Lou, it was an Egos corpse or a fragment.


    Since he got the fragment when the gate was about to close, Gi-Gyu wondered if gates were actually a type of Egos.


    I cant believe it.


    As it turned out, he was right: Gates were indeed Egos.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply, remembering the system asking if he wanted to sync with the Yeosu Gate.


    -What are you going to do now?


    I dont know. When I was about to sync with it, the gate color changed, so Gi-Gyu murmured with a shiver. A gate changed color only when it was about to break. In other words, had he synced with the gate, all of its monsters wouldve entered this world.


    -But its an Ego you can sync with! You cant just leave it like that.


    I know.


    -Why dont you try to sync with it first?


    But it would break


    -Just use the associations power to secure the city and then try syncing with it.


    Gi-Gyu didnt reply immediately to Lous suggestion. Instead, his mind began to calcte the feasibility of Lous idea. Umm


    This exceptional gate could really be an Ego, so I cant just waste it.


    Everything so far indicated that this gate was an Ego. On top of that, it was an Ego that was ready and willing to sync with him. The risk involved was significant, but Gi-Gyu believed the reward would be worthwhile. After making his decision, Gi-Gyu stood up.


    The sun had set by now, and the full moon was high up in the sky, shining brightly.


    ***


    ording to the scouts, the monsters inside this gate belong to the undead category. They believe the monsters grades are no higher than C, exined the manager of the Yeosu Gate. Gi-Gyu, Sung-Hoon, and the manager were discussing the gate inside Gi-Gyus makeshift tent.


    Before making any final decision, learning as much about the gate as possible was necessary. They finalized the basic report from the scout team while Gi-Gyu listened to the managers analysis.


    Sung-Hoon asked, Why is this gate considered an exceptional type? To be considered exceptional, there had to be something very different about the Yeosu Gate.


    All yers inside the gate suffer continuous damages, the manager replied.


    Hmm


    We believe its because of the toxins from the undeads rotting bodies. If you have a poison immunity item, then


    Gi-Gyu interrupted him and replied, That wont be a problem.


    Lou possessed a certain level of poison immunity. He got the skill after absorbing the blood of the Maze of Heryond monsters.


    Clearly impressed by Gi-Gyus confidence, the manager eximed, Uwaahh. No wonder youre an association merc!


    Umm, youre embarrassing me. Please don''t, Gi-Gyu begged, making Sung-Hoon chuckle, Hahaha.


    Oh, of course, Mr. Morningstar. The manager replied solemnly.


    Trying to change the subject, Gi-Gyu asked, What type of internal structure does this gate have?


    Its a standard field shape. The interior resembles a graveyard, and other than the fact that you will suffer continuous damages, there isnt anything else to note, exined the manager.


    Im d to hear that, replied Gi-Gyu.


    The three men discussed the gate for a while before deciding that its difficulty couldnt be much different from their expectations. The only other notable thing was


    The gate is an Ego.


    What it meant in terms of difficulty, monsters types, or even structure was a mystery. So, Gi-Gyu had no idea what he might face inside the gate. When Gi-Gyu remained quiet, Sung-Hoon asked quietly, You think itll be too dangerous?


    The manager and Sung-Hoon werent aware that this gate was an Ego, yet they could sense something wasnt right. If the gate broke, all the monsters inside would have a field day on the streets. Also, no yer had ever returned from a broken gate: They simply disappeared inside the gate. And once they disappeared, no one could even find a single trace of those yers.


    The Yeosu Gate had already exhibited signs of breaking once, so if it broke while Gi-Gyu was inside


    Gi-Gyu asked, What was the original break schedule for this gate?


    We expected a little over three weeks, replied the manager.


    Then Ill be fine. Gi-Gyu knew why the gate turned red earlier, so he was confident the gate wouldnt break while he was inside. He announced, Then Ill enter the gate first thing tomorrow morning.


    How many agents do you think will be needed? the manager asked. It was possible to ask for reinforcements from the association if necessary. And since the Yeosu Gate had already tried to break once, it definitely qualified for that. Gi-Gyu was the highest-ranking association member here, so he had the authority to make the call.


    Gi-Gyumanded, Please call as many reinforcements as possible. We must move as if the gate might break at any time. AndGi-Gyu swallowed audiblyIll be entering the gate alone. Sung-Hoon, you must stay outside.


    Pardon? Sung-Hoons face was full of surprise. He asked, Youre trying to leave me out of this?


    Yes, this is going to be very dangerous. It might also have something to do with my ability, so I have no idea what could happen inside.


    Well If you insist, I guess I have no choice. Sung-Hoon didnt look happy, but Gi-Gyu smiled and replied, You need to keep yourself safe, Sung-Hoon.


    Gi-Gyu then turned toward the manager and ordered, You saw how the gate was about to break earlier, right? Thats why I think it would be best for me to do this quickly. Ill enter the gate tomorrow morning, so please call the association for backup.


    Of course, the manager nodded and replied with a rigid face.


    Turning back toward Sung-Hoon, Gi-Gyu added, As for you, please call Tae-Shik hyung and let him know whats going on here.


    I got it.


    Now, Gi-Gyu felt confident that he had done everything he could to keep the city safe. Only one thing was left on the To-Do list: Enter the gate and face whatever was inside.


    ***


    The manager offered to get Gi-Gyu a hotel room nearby so that he could sleepfortably overnight, but Gi-Gyu decided to stay in the tent. Knowing the gate was an Ego, he couldnt be sure if something might happen during the night, so he wanted to be nearby just in case. Besides, Gi-Gyu had slept in much smaller tents, so this clean and spacious association tent felt like a luxurious hotel to him.


    However, the same wasnt true for Sung-Hoon. Lying inside a sleeping bag, Sung-Hoon kept massaging his back as if he was in pain. He grumbled, Why didnt you ept the offer to stay in the hotel? And why the hell is this so ufortable?!


    I told you that you could stay there if you wanted. Yet you insisted on sleeping here with me, Sung-Hoon! When Gi-Gyu retorted, Sung-Hoon groaned and muttered, Argh Anyway, its time to get up. Lets get packing and get out of here.


    Gi-Gyu nodded. They had already packed before going to bedst night, so there wasnt much they had to do. Gi-Gyus bag included only the basics: Sleep gear, food, and some disposable items. It was all for one person, so there wasnt much.


    After getting ready, Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon went out to find the manager.


    The manager asked, Are you ready to go inside?


    Yes, I think I really have to close it as quickly as possible for everyones safety, Gi-Gyu replied.


    Ahh An association merc indeed. Mr. Mornin When the manager was about to exim again in awe, Gi-Gyu interrupted him quickly, Please, dont.


    Just what is the association feeding their managers? Why is he that awed by a single merc?


    Gi-Gyu felt awkward because the manager treated him like a hero. He also was surprised by how utterly clueless he was about association mercs before. If they were such heroic and revered figures, howe they werent well known?


    The manager replied shyly, All right, khoff


    Please make sure you have firm control over this area, Gi-Gyu asked the manager.


    Of course. The reinforcements will arrive shortly. My men have already determined and secured the breakage perimeter, so please dont worry.


    Thank you. And please remember, the gate might break the moment I get close to it, okay?


    Yes, I understand.


    With a nod, Gi-Gyuggard toward the gate. The association employees were already ordered to stay far away at a safe distance, so only Gi-Gyu could be seen approaching the blue light. With each step he took toward the gate, the gate turned a brighter shade of red.


    Hmm When Sung-Hoon groaned, the manager asked worriedly, Are you sure this will be okay? Both Sung-Hoon and the manager watched with concern from afar. On the other hand, Gi-Gyu looked very peaceful as he continued to walk.


    Total silence fell in the area. Everyone watching the scene knew that the gate could break at any time, so the tension in the air was palpable.


    Phew Gi-Gyu sighed quietly. He was walking toward the unknown, so he wasntpletely free of fear either.


    Finally, he reached the gate and raised his hand to touch the now-red light.


    [Would you like to sync?]


    Without hesitation, Gi-Gyu answered, Yes.

 Chapter 50: Request (3)

    Chapter 50: Request (3)


    Whir.


    The gate began to vibrate. Everyone in the area tensed as they stared at Gi-Gyu and the gate. The gate could break at any moment now, but suddenly, it stopped vibrating. And then


    The gate swallowed Gi-Gyu whole.


    W-what the?! Both the manager and Sung-Hoon gasped in shock. They clearly saw that Gi-Gyu didnt enter the gate on his own two feet. Instead, the gate swallowed him as if it was a living creature. Slowly but surely, the gate changed back to its original color as if nothing had happened.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu was just as shocked after being devoured by the gate. He muttered, I knew syncing with it wouldnt be easy, but this


    To sync with Lou, all Gi-Gyu had to do was name him in that weird dimension. So, he wished for this gate to be as easy as Lou; sadly, his wish was left unanswered.


    Well, I prepared for the worst-case scenario, so I should be fine, Gi-Gyu murmured as he looked around. A dark, drynd and a dead forest were all that met his eyes.


    [You will now be tested to see if youre qualified.]


    Huh?


    While Gi-Gyu was looking around to n his next move, a system announcement rang in his ears.


    -Hmm


    Lou murmured when he heard the announcement.


    -I cant be entirely certain, but I think it wants to test you to see if you are worthy of syncing with this Ego.


    What kind of test is it talking about?


    -How would I know? But based on what I see here, I think you can just go ahead with your original n.


    You mean I should close the gate?


    -Exactly. I think this gate might be a little too hard for you, but


    Lou sounded concerned, which was very unlike him. But Gi-Gyu could understand why his Ego felt this way. The gates continuous damage effect was already at work since Gi-Gyu could feel something prickling his exposed skin.


    [You will now experience continuous damage.]


    The toxin from the undead was constantly attacking Gi-Gyu; the extent of the injury was quite unexpected. Based on the scout teams info, the toxin shouldnt have affected Gi-Gyu much due to his internal immunity. However, the stinging sensation was real, and it led to only one conclusion:


    The gates difficulty level has gone up.


    -That would be my guess too.


    Well, I guess I dont have time to waste then.


    Slowly, Gi-Gyu took his first step. He had already noticed that the gate entrance closed when he agreed to sync with it.


    I have nothing else to do but to pass the test.


    Gi-Gyu was ready to battle his faceless challenger.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu took out a potion bottle from his bag and drank it. This potion increases a yers internal toxin immunity and was among the supplies provided by the association.


    [Your internal poison immunity will increase temporarily.]


    It tastes terrible.


    It tasted worse than a Chinese herbal medication, making Gi-Gyu frown. Afterward, he continued toward the area that gave off an incredible aura. His sharpened senses helped him immensely in finding the correct location. Also, since the gate was a simple field shape without any crossroads, Gi-Gyu could walk straight on, trusting his instinct.


    -There is a monstering up.


    I know that.


    -Master, please be careful.


    Thanks, El.


    After a short conversation, Lou and El quickly transformed into their sword form. The two beautiful rings were now two powerful swords ready for a fight. From not too far away, a skeleton soldier was running toward them. Only white bones made up its body, and the monster was holding a rotten shield and a tarnished sword.


    Hup. Gi-Gyu kicked the ground to sprint toward it. At an incredible speed, he swung Lou toward the skeleton soldier.


    ck.


    Shockingly, the skeleton soldiers heavily worn shield blocked Lou effectively. Gi-Gyu yelped in surprise, How could a skeleton be this fast?! He quickly distanced himself as he groaned, Ugh


    Of all the skeleton monsters he had faced in the Tower and the gates before, this skeletal monster wasno doubtthe fastest. Usually, skeleton soldiers were slow and awkward because theycked muscles. But inside this gate, they were surprisingly quick and strong.


    However, it still didnt change that they were nothing more than a bag of bones.


    Thud.


    Rattle.


    Protecting himself from the skeleton with Lou, Gi-Gyu swung El to break the monsters skull. Gi-Gyu murmured, ording to the scouts report, all the monsters here should be no higher than low C-grade. But this one was definitely a high C-grade. It looks like the difficulty level of this gate has really increased.


    Gi-Gyu contemted before continuing, Does this mean that this gate can control its monsters grades?


    If that were the case, it would be a huge problem.


    -No way. Im sure that skeleton just fought its hardest.


    If I can sync with this gate, maybe my reward would be much more than expected! Gi-Gyu smiled in anticipation.


    ***


    In terms of interior, this gate didnt have much to brag about since it was just deadnd all around.


    Rattle, rattle


    Currently, Gi-Gyu was fighting for his life because, seemingly, every skeleton inside the gate was hunting him. Countless monsters ran toward him, and Gi-Gyu fought expertly. If Sung-Hoon were seeing this battle, he wouldve asked Gi-Gyu, Are you the best swordsman or what?!


    Gi-Gyu alone deftly fought hundreds of skeleton soldiers: It was a majestic scene. The monsters attacked him one after another, and he dodged them elegantly as he swung his swords.


    The skeletons failed to even give him a papercut, while Gi-Gyu destroyed them with ease.


    Rattle, rattle


    The broken bones of the soldiers covered the ground all around him.


    Hup. Gi-Gyu leisurely controlled his breathing as he continued to kill the skeletons. He wasnt even using elerate, but these monsters were still no match for him.


    -Behind you.


    Got it.


    -Watch the ground.


    I know!


    Gi-Gyus heightened senses eliminated all of his blind spots, but Lou still alerted him from time to time. Initially, there were countless skeleton soldiers around him; now, they had been turned into crystals.


    nk!


    With a single sh, he shattered thest skeletons skull and sword.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed. After facing so many monsters at once, he felt a little empty inside. Still controlling his breathing, he decided to take a little break.


    [You will experience continuous damage.]


    Tsk. The skeleton soldiers failed to injure him, but the toxin was slowly umting in his body. Gi-Gyu had drunk several bottles of the antidote, the internal immunity potion, and the healing potion, so they were also losing their efficacy.


    Lets just pick up the crystals now. After examining his body, Gi-Gyu began to move methodically. Around him were hundreds of the crystals the now-truly-dead undead dropped.


    Hmm His precious stone reaping speed was excellent, but their sheer amount was slowing him down. The poison was continuously injuring him, so taking his time to pick up the crystals seemed like a waste.


    In the end, Gi-Gyu murmured, elerate.


    He didnt use this skill during the battle, yet he ended up using it to pick up the crystals.


    ***


    Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!!!!!! A monster screamed creepily. It was a headless knight known as a durahan.


    Guess this is the mid-boss, Gi-Gyu stated when he saw it. He was standing on a tree that eerily had only branches and no leaves. He chose this tree because he needed to look at his surroundings from high up.


    Hmm He stood unstably on one of the branches as he spotted a graveyard entrance. In front of it was the durahan holding its own head in its hand.


    And the graveyard must lead to the boss room. Gi-Gyu continued to look around to gather as much information as possible. It had been three days since he entered the Yeosu Gate. He didnt move at his full speed; instead, he had been taking his time killing as many monsters as possible. Considering this, Gi-Gyu thought he arrived at the boss room much quicker than he expected.


    That durahan looks pretty strong. Gi-Gyu could feel the shocking aura emanating from the monsters body even from this far away. The durahan was giving off a deadly vibe, overwhelming Gi-Gyu.


    -It feels pretty strong.


    Yeah, hmm


    -But it shouldnt be much of a problem for us.


    I know that, but Im worried about the boss monster Ill have to face afterward.


    -The boss?


    When Lou asked, Gi-Gyu replied, Considering this is supposed to be a test to sync with the gate, the monsters I killed so far were way too weak. Im sure the mid-boss, the durahan, is also much stronger now, but I still think I can easily defeat it.


    -You think the gate focused most of its power on the boss?


    Gi-Gyu nodded.


    -Dont you think youre worrying unnecessarily? If this gate really is an Ego, its power must be limited.


    When Gi-Gyu didnt answer, Lou continued,


    -I dont understand the grading system you humans use to measure power. But if the gate really made the monsters stronger, I think it wouldve had to use all of its power to do this. It means that the boss monster couldnt be that much stronger than our expectations.


    All right.


    Gi-Gyu answered and jumped down from the tree. Without even taking a breath, he began to run toward the durahan: Aiming for a Blitz attack. Gi-Gyu drank the internal immunity potion and the agility potion as he sprinted. As the potions took effect, he could feel the durahans deadly aura waning a bit. Thest bottle he drank was the healing potion.


    m!


    As Gi-Gyu reached the gate, he swung his sword at the headless knight that protected the graveyard. When the durahans giant halberd, Lou, and El shed, a loud explosion rang throughout the gate.


    ***


    Wow, dammit It was pretty strong, Gi-Gyu murmured as he walked on while pouring the healing potion on his wounds.


    Step, step


    Slowly but steadily, he headed toward the center of the sinister graveyard. Several torchlights were hanging on the wall, but they held icy blue mes instead of red-hot fire. Watching the glowing lights, Gi-Gyu kept walking. The path to the graveyards heart was downhill. It was dark and wet in the most unpleasant way, but Gi-Gyu was thankful that there werent any rodents around.


    Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks.


    "A crypt?


    He spotted a white crypt in front of a wall. He saw that he was now inside a closed but spacious area when he looked around. Gi-Gyu grinned and announced, Here I am.


    This had to be the boss room. Gi-Gyu stretched and walked up to the crypt, feeling the tingling sensation all around him.


    -Hmm.


    -Master.


    The Egos mustve felt the unusual power from the crypt because they warned Gi-Gyu. But he touched the crypt anyway and replied confidently, Its all right.


    Clunk, clunk


    As soon as Gi-Gyus hand touched the crypt, it began to shake from side to side. Not knowing what was about toe, Gi-Gyu took a step back to create some distance from it.


    Pause.


    The crypt stopped shaking, and when its cover opened, a blue smoke began to drift out.


    [Are you the one who wishes to be my master?]

 Chapter 51: Gate Ego

    Chapter 51: Gate Ego


    Was that a system announcement? Gi-Gyu whispered in shock when he realized that the blue smoke was speaking through the system. Still having difficulty understanding what was happening, Gi-Gyu stood in silence. After a long pause, the androgynous system voice asked him again.


    [I will ask you again.]


    -I will ask you again.


    Slowly, its blue smoke began to find its shape.


    Its a lich?


    The boss monster, like its minions, was nothing but a bag of bones enshrouded by a ck robe. Gi-Gyu quickly realized that it was a lich, one of the strongest monsters in the undead category. It wasmon knowledge that a lich only appeared in high-level gates and the floors above the 60th.


    The lich was so strong that Gi-Gyu had to use every ounce of his strength just to resist its aura.


    This is crazy!!!


    There was no way this lich was a C-grade boss monster. A hopeful assumption would put it in B-grade; the best assumption would put it alongside A-grade gate monsters.


    Lou, you idiot! Gi-Gyu continued to stare at the lich as he angrily murmured.


    -S-sorry


    Lou told Gi-Gyu earlier that he didnt expect a strong boss monster, but it was clear his Ego had been dead wrong. It was rare for Lou to apologize, so it was apparent they were in as precarious a position as possible.


    [Ill ask you for thest time.]


    -Ill ask you for thest time.


    Gi-Gyu was now certain of his first hypothesis: The lich was talking with him through the system.


    [Are you the one who wishes to be my master?]


    -Are you the one who wishes to be my master?


    Thats right! Gi-Gyu answered emphatically. There was no point in acting cowardly at the moment. The best thing he could do was fight with everything he had.


    Hmm Eerie blue smoke escaped the lichs mouth as it murmured. What Gi-Gyu could hear in his head now wasnt the system''s voice or the monster. It was more like a vocalization. He wasnt sure if vocalization was the word he was looking for, but this was the best description he coulde up with.


    The blue lich moved like a ghost as it studied Gi-Gyu.


    Interesting the lich murmured, and the sound echoed throughout the dark, gloomy room.


    Are you the gate? Gi-Gyu red at the lich and asked sharply. Thankfully, the overwhelming dark aura wrapped around him was slowly receding, so he was regaining control over his body.


    I think I might have a chance against it.


    Due to his long period of growth, Gi-Gyu felt he could defeat this boss monster.


    The gate? When the lich seemed confused, Gi-Gyu rified, I want to be this gates master. You just asked me if I want to be your master. Get it? So I will ask you again. Are you the gate?


    Gate the lich murmured before bing still. Thats right. Im the master that rules this ce of exile. Therefore, you must prove yourself worthy of being my master


    When the lich opened his hands, a dark-colored staff materialized in them. Before the lich could even firmly grab the staff, Gi-Gyu ran toward it with Lou and El in his hands.


    ***


    Kaboom!


    An unbelievably loud explosion took ce. A ck orb had exploded right in front of Gi-Gyus eyes, thrusting him away.


    Thud.


    Gi-Gyu mmed against the nearby wall and fell to the ground.


    Khoff!


    That single attack had given him a severe internal injury, as he coughed up a handful of blood.


    Dammit The explosion was so oundish that Gi-Gyu couldnt help swearing out loud.


    Whoosh!


    When the lich waved its staff, dozens of ck arrows appeared in front of the monster. Gi-Gyu didnt even get the time to take care of his internal injury before he had to dodge another attack.


    Booooom!!!!!!!!!!!


    All those dark, ominous arrows urately struck the exact spot Gi-Gyu was standing on just moments ago.


    I wouldve died.


    Gi-Gyu felt certain that he would''ve died instantly had even a single arrow struck him.


    elerate! he shouted to activate his skill. Now wasnt the time to be stingy about using everything he had. The best strategy for him was to finish this battle as quickly as possible.


    Gi-Gyus movements became steadily fast; unfortunately, the lich simply increased the number of arrows it created to counter his speed. In addition, they were now following Gi-Gyu like homing missiles.


    Kaboom!


    Gi-Gyu jumped, kicked a wall, and then used the resultant thrust to narrowly dodge the lichs attack. Momentster, numerous ck arrows struck the wall he used to gain forward thrust. Since the arrows were homing in on him, he had to lodge them into the structures around him.


    When Gi-Gyu turned toward the lich, he saw that the monster hadnt made any more ck arrows yet. Taking this as his chance, he began to rush toward it.


    ck!


    Gi-Gyu swung Lou, which the lich blocked with its staff. He muttered, Sorry, but that wasnt my main attack. This is! He used the force from Lou and the staffs sh to flip andnd on his feet. And the second his feet touched the ground, Gi-Gyu plunged El into the monster.


    Kwaaaaaaaaaaah!!!!!!! the lich screamed in pain.


    [El sessfully caused additional damage to the evil creature.]


    I knew you were the key, El! Gi-Gyu whispered as he escaped the ck orb that appeared out of nowhere.


    -This evil monster is no match for me, Master.


    When El announced proudly, Gi-Gyuplimented her, I believe in you, El.


    -Tsk.


    Lou was annoyed by their conversation because he was clicking his tongue like a baby.


    Surprised, the lich said, I see that youre holding something very annoying You who wish to be my master


    So you should stop fighting me and just sync with me! Gi-Gyu shouted again as he kicked the ground. His current speed was at the elerate skills ceiling, so he was faster than ever. Gi-Gyu was storming toward the lich; in response, the lich opened his arms. Its thin bones, hidden under the ck robe before, were now fully exposed.


    The mixture of ck and white colors looked oddly beautiful as thousands of dark arrows appeared before the monster.


    Huh! Gi-Gyu was moving at full speed, so he couldnt change his direction sharply. He was in midair, and because he wasnt a tanker, he didnt have the skill to form a shield. So, as things stood, Gi-Gyu was running straight into a volley of arrows.


    At this rate, the arrows would turn him into mincemeat. In that short moment, dozens of thoughts crossed Gi-Gyus mind before he formed a cross by holding El and Lou together. The best thing he could do now was protect his vital spots.


    Hehehe Die You human the lich announced creepily.


    Dammit! Gi-Gyu swore as his sword cross faced the volley of dark arrows.


    [El is banishing the evil creatures aura.]


    [Lou is absorbing this banished aura.]


    Huhhh? The moment those arrows touched the cross, they fell like a bunch of twigs.


    [Lou shall now awaken as the Emperor of ck Magic.]


    What?


    [Please offer a sacrifice for Lou to sessfully be the Emperor of ck Magic.]


    Then, Lou began to exude an evil aura. The lich murmured in shock, H-how c-could a human have


    The lich was faceless, but Gi-Gyu could still tell how confused and shocked the monster was. Afternding safely on the ground, Gi-Gyu also wondered about the system announcement. Then, Lous arrogant voice suddenly rang in his head.


    -Did you see that?!


    ***


    With the new announcements from the system, the situation reversed quickly.


    P-please dont kill me the lich begged. Gi-Gyu followed the boss monster around the small crypt as it ran in circles to escape him.


    -Hahaha! Did you see that? Did you?!


    -Youre acting up, Lou.


    -Idiot! This is my true identity!


    Lou refused to stop chattering as the evil aura continued to waft from him. Gi-Gyu used elerate again to catch up to the lich. When he caught it, he plunged Lou into its bony body.


    Pshhh


    P-please let me live the lich begged again, shaking visibly. Gi-Gyu wondered if it was because Cannibalism was working in the background to absorb it.


    [Lou is absorbing the sacrifice.]


    [Lous stats are increasing.]


    -Hahaha!


    Louughed as if he had lost his mind. Gi-Gyu watched his sword with pity and murmured, Youve been so depressedtely, havent you, Lou?


    -You have no idea how furious I was when I watched that stupid Empress of Holy Swords bing stronger than me!


    Huh? Suddenly, Gi-Gyu realized something strange. He muttered, Lou, youre being unusually rude and callous right now. Whats with you?


    -Umm


    It seemed that Lou finally came to his senses. For a while, he didnt speak another word. El exined,


    -Lous just confused, Master.


    Confused about what?


    -He is


    Lou interrupted El quickly.


    -Shut up! Lets just kill the lich already. My head is pounding now.


    All right, Gi-Gyu replied, not wanting to question Lou any further. Lou slowly absorbed the lich as the system announced.


    [Lou will awaken as the Emperor of ck Magic after absorbing its sacrifice.]


    [Thepletion of this process will take several days.]


    Lou? Gi-Gyu called Lous name, but his Ego didnt reply. Meanwhile, now nothing more than a wisp of smoke, the lich begged, I will ept you as my master, so please


    After Lou had absorbed most of the monster, the lich was now just sentient smoke. The lich probably thought that Gi-Gyu was urging Lou to absorb the rest of it, so it was panicking.


    Gi-Gyu was concerned about Lou, but he also had to take care of the lich. He turned toward the monster and asked, Then how do I sync with you? I guess I need to name you.


    [The gate consents to sync with you.]


    [Please name the gate.]


    Before the lich could answer Gi-Gyu, the system made an announcement. With a grin, Gi-Gyu murmured, Brunheart.


    II like it When the lich replied, Gi-Gyu smiled, tinged with bitterness. It was a small gesture, but he hoped it would be enough to honor his old armor.


    [You have sessfully synced with Brunheart.]


    Then, the world suddenly darkened around him.


    ***


    Oh Tae-Shik shouted, Everyone, get ready!


    In front of him, the Yeosu Gate was vibrating while glowing blood-red as if it would burst. Currently, hundreds of yers were surrounding the gate, ready to defend the city with their lives if necessary.


    Gulp.


    Someone gulped audibly, a small noise at best, but it still seemed deafening to the yers. Everyone was agitated and using their senses to the fullest. The number of times a gate broke in Korea could be counted on one hand, so most here had never witnessed such a devastating event.


    Any guilds nearby? Tae-Shik asked Sung-Hoon.


    The Child Guild happened to be near us, so theyre on their way.


    It will be toote by then! Dammit, Tae-Shik muttered angrily. He asked, looking around with obvious anxiety, How about the Yeosu citizens? Have they been evacuated yet?


    Sung-Hoon replied, Yes, they have, but the reporters


    They obviously want to die, so just let them stay. Our priority should be our agents lives, not the reporters. We have already asked those pests to evacuate numerous times! Do you understand? Were not obligated to endanger ourselves to protect them. When Tae-Shik ordered in frustration, Sung-Hoon nodded and answered, Yes, Sir!


    Turning toward his agents, Oh Tae-Shik announced, Listen carefully!


    Yes, Sir!


    We are about to face a gate break, which hasnt happened in a very long time! Its a C-grade exceptional gate, but we have enough yers to fight it and protect the city! Any objections?!


    No, Sir! the association agents answered aggressively.


    You will kill anything and everything that leaves this gate! Do you understand? Tae-Shik asked.


    Yes, Sir!


    The yers anticipation was palpable in the air. Tae-Shik maintained a confident facade, but his heart was overflowing with worry.


    Gi-Gyu When Tae-Shik whispered worriedly, Sung-Hoon reassured him, Im sure hes fine. Hell make it, so please dont worry.


    The moment Gi-Gyu entered the gate, it became red as if it was about to explode. It had been a few days since the gate swallowed him. But a few hours ago, the gate began to vibrate rmingly, so numerous association agents were called in.


    Tae-Shik had been waiting outside the gate for days now, so he had more time to prepare for the possible break. Suddenly, the red gate began rotating while making ominous ngors.


    Wee woo, wee woo, wee woo


    Dammit Tae-Shik muttered in surrender. He had to ept that Gi-Gyu failed to close it.


    The break seemed inevitable now.


    The gate is breaking! Sung-Hoon shouted.


    Get ready! Tae-Shik ordered in a loud but calm voice.


    Make sure you all survive! the Yeosu Gates manager yelled encouragingly. Suddenly, the gate stopped vibrating, and the association agents tensed.


    And then


    shhh!


    A bright light exploded from the gate, releasing incredible energy.


    The term gate break was used to describe the phenomenon where a gate exploded and released its monsters into the world. It was considered a disastrous event, and it was also one of the many reasons humans stopped fighting each other. [1]


    Gi-Gyu Tae-Shik murmured in desperation.


    Did you say my name?


    To Tae-Shiks shock, Gi-Gyu answered his call.


    1. Humanity now had amon enemy, a formidable one at that, so human wars have vanished after the appearance of the Tower and the gates.

 Chapter 52: Gate Ego (2)

    Chapter 52: Gate Ego (2)


    Oh Tae-Shik was left speechless when he heard Gi-Gyus voice. Meanwhile, the bright light that had blinded everyone was slowly dissipating. Tae-Shik soon came out of his stupor and asked, Gi-Gyu?


    Yes! Why did you call my name?


    Gi-Gyu, walking out from the gate, looked around in confusion. Countless armed yers were staring at him in awe. He could feel the tension in the air, so his confusion grew.


    Click!


    Suddenly, the crisp sound of a camera shutter going off rang in everyones ears. More shes and camera shutters quickly followed it.


    Click! Click! Click!


    The shes and clicks were akin to a chemical reaction, showing no signs of stopping. Realizing what was happening, Tae-Shik shouted, Control those reporters! Hurry up! Follow the standard protocol!


    Sung-Hoon ran toward Gi-Gyu; since he knew Sung-Hoon had no intention of harming him, he just waited there. Sung-Hoon yelled, Please put this on! Hurry up!


    Sung-Hoon was handing Gi-Gyu a mask. Unfortunately, it was an ugly ck one with a wide, creepy smile. Despite the confusing situation, Gi-Gyu found the time to joke. Sung-Hoon, your taste in fashion is rather


    Please hurry! When Sung-Hoon insisted, Gi-Gyu finally wore the mask. Meanwhile, the other association agents were bustling around them. A few minutes ago, their task was to protect innocent citizens from the vile monsters. But now, they were running around confiscating cameras and controlling the rampant reporters, all to protect Gi-Gyus identity from being released to the public.


    Meanwhile, the reporters shouted, Take as many photos as you can!


    This is the biggest scoop of our lives! Take! Photos!


    The reporters screamed and moved with incredible speed. Since everyone thought the gate was about to break, most reporters here were yers.


    But the association agents were just as fast, if not faster. The two groups shed with each other valiantly. Yeosu was preparing for a gate break, which could be hellish; now, it was facing a different kind of hell.


    We need to get outta here. Tae-Shik approached Gi-Gyu and announced.


    Whats happening here? Gi-Gyu asked in confusion.


    Im the one who should be asking that! But we dont have time for chitchat right now. We need to leave immediately! Tae-Shik shouted and pulled Gi-Gyu along. The gate manager and Sung-Hoon walked beside Gi-Gyu to block him from the reporters view.


    To Tae-Shik and Sung-Hoons relief, they managed to escape the pandemonium much more easily than anticipated.


    ***


    We couldnt stop the reporterspletely, Sir, the gate manager apologized with his head bowed low. They were currently inside Tae-Shiks office in the association building, discussing the recent event.


    Tae-Shik replied, I understand. No one expected that, and we hadnt had anything like that in quite a while. No use crying over spilled milk; dont worry too much about it.


    The gate manager turned toward Gi-Gyu and apologized again, Im very sorry, Mr. Morningstar.


    Its all right, replied Gi-Gyu awkwardly. Distraught by his failure to maintain control over the gate site, the manager left quietly.


    When the manager was out of sight, Gi-Gyu murmured, Im still so confused and shocked.


    Thats exactly how I feel too, Tae-Shik replied as he shook his head. Just thinking about the dangerous situation earlier made him tense again. Tae-Shik finally asked, So what happened? I swear that gate was about to break.


    Everything pointed out that the exceptional C-grade gate was about to explode. Tae-Shik could''ve fought off all the monsters, but that was only true if he was doing it inside the gate. Once the monsters were out in the world, they tended to be overly excited. There was no way to stop them from attacking the civilians hidden all over the city. Even if the association gathered every strong yer to protect the city, it wouldnt be possible to save everyone.


    Tae-Shik, feeling emotional, turned away as he murmured, I thought you died. And since the gate was about to break, you wouldve definitely disappeared even if you hadnt died.


    Ah, Hyung Please dont cry. Gi-Gyu felt too shy and embarrassed to console Tae-Shik.


    You bastard! How could you put yourself in danger again?! Dont you care about your mother and Yoo-Jung?!


    B-but! Gi-Gyu couldn''t help but feel wronged. True, entering the gate was dangerous, but he didnt feel like he was in a truly fatal situation. When Gi-Gyu seemed ready to blurt out an excuse, Tae-Shik sighed and continued, Haa Never mind. A merc is supposed to work in the shadows, i.e., their identity has to remain a secret. But because of the potential break this time, we failed to keep you safe from the reporters.


    In the case of a possible gate break, the entire city needed to be informed and warned to prepare for it effectively. That was why much of the information regarding the Yeosu Gate was released to the public.


    Tae-Shik added, And thats why so many reporters gathered at that spot. Were in such a mess Haa


    Tae-Shik seemed genuinely concerned about what had happened. He muttered, In the past, we could control the reporters by force or money. But now, so many of them are ex-yers that it has gotten much trickier. Its even worse because those reporters think the association is their enemy for some reason. If they suspect the association did anything wrong or is hiding something, they will go berserk and make exaggerated reports.


    Are you talking about yer paparazzi? When Gi-Gyu asked, Tae-Shik replied with a nod, Yeah.


    yer paparazzi were ex-yers turned reporters who covered yers and the Tower-rted news. Because non-yers werent strong or fast enough, this was a new job created after the Tower and the gates appearance. These yer paparazzi mostly belonged to the assassin or thief category, which meant their specialty was agility and stealth.


    Instead of risking their lives fighting the monsters, these yers chose to hunt for other yers secrets to make a living. They made great money finding yer-rted scoops.


    Tae-Shik murmured, This might be a little annoying.


    Well, its not like the association released my information to the public on purpose. So Ill be fine, Hyung, Gi-Gyu replied reassuringly. It was out of everyones hands, so worrying about it too much was unnecessary. Gi-Gyu knew the association would do its best to stop his identity from being revealed to the public, so he didnt want to me or pressure Tae-Shik.


    Suddenly, the door burst open, and Tae-Gu greeted them, There you are.


    Ambling, he asked Gi-Gyu, Have you finished talking with my son?


    Old man! I told you to call beforeing to my office! When Tae-Shik threw a childish tantrum, Tae-Gu raised his cane and smacked his sons head.


    Thud!


    For quite some time now, Gi-Gyu had been wondering why Oh Tae-Gu even carried a cane since he could walk perfectly fine on his own. But now, he could make a pretty urate guess. Ignoring his grumbling son, Tae-Gu turned toward Gi-Gyu and asked with a bright smile, If you havent finished your conversation, may I join you to listen?


    Gi-Gyu looked at the old man awkwardly before replying with respect, Could I discuss it with Tae-Shik hyung in private first, Sir?


    Hmm All right. I will respect your decision. When Tae-Gu muttered in disappointment, Tae-Shik shouted arrogantly, See?! Get out, Old Man!


    Smack!


    Tae-Gu hit Tae-Shiks head again before leaving the office with a dejected look. The presidents sudden appearance made Gi-Gyu think about a topic he had been putting off for a while now. He asked Tae-Shik, Hyung, should I tell the president and Sung-Hoon about Egos?


    To exin what had happened inside the gate, Gi-Gyu had to first tell them about his Egos and unique ability. President Oh Tae-Gu was Tae-Shiks father, but this alone wasnt enough for Gi-Gyu to trust the elderly manpletely. His Egos, which were essentially his unique ability, were his biggest strength and weakness. Sharing this information with others came with great personal risk.


    After all, without my Egos, Im just the yer who cant level up.


    When the Iron Guild caught Gi-Gyu, he learned what being apart from his Egos felt like. A crass description would be a junkie failing to get his next fix. Although drinking the elixir had helped him grow stronger, it still couldnt make up for what the Egos did for him.


    Tae-Shik replied, You can trust the old man and Sung-Hoon. But of course, its your decision. I can guarantee you that those men will never harm you, though.


    Well Gi-Gyu hesitated before voicing his thought, If the president wanted to harm me, he could probably just kill me with his pinkie. Gi-Gyu was still afraid of Oh Tae-Gu. It wasnt the elderly mans personality or positionIt was the fact that Oh Tae-Gu was Asura, which meant his power had to be beyond Gi-Gyus wildest imagination.


    Gi-Gyu thought for a moment before continuing, Then I will just tell him everything. I think I will need a lot of help from him, and it will be too difficult toe up with different exnations and excuses every time.


    All right, and Ill help ensure you dont regret your decision. And if the old man harms you in any way, ITae-Shik gave Gi-Gyu a naughty grinI will make you my heir!


    ***


    The existence of items with a consciousness and a growth rate is indeed surprising. Egos huh. So youre saying that gate was also an Ego? And you synced with it?! Sung-Hoon gaped at such an incredible concept.


    Sung-Hoon, Gi-Gyu, Tae-Shik, and Tae-Gu were all sitting inside the association presidents office. These four men were the people Gi-Gyu could trust the most inside the association.


    Tae-Gu asked discreetly, So may I ask what happened to that gate? Asking about someones unique ability could be considered rude, perhaps even aggressive. So, the president wasnt too overbearing with his question and maintained a respectful attitude.


    Gi-Gyu gave the elderly man a sour smile and replied, It hasn''t stabilized yet, so it isnt answering me. I guess the gate was badly damaged when I closed it.


    I see. Tae-Gu seemed disappointed by Gi-Gyus answer. Actually, Gi-Gyu also felt the same way, as two of his three Egos werent answering him. Lou was in the middle of his awakening, and the newly named Brunheart was also staying silent for some reason. Thankfully, there was a silver lining: Lou wasnt answering him, but he could still use Lous attributes and skills.


    Gi-Gyu added, I will let you know when I find out more about it.


    All right. I would appreciate it, and I will also do my best to find out as much about this as possible. Huh A yer who can control gates. If the world learns of this, it will create such turmoil, Tae-Gu murmured in concern.


    Based on what had happened so far, it seemed that Gi-Gyu could control gates. There was no way of knowing what this entailed, but if Gi-Gyu could control gates and the monsters within, it would be a game-changer.


    Gi-Gyus value as a yer would skyrocketmeasuring him in terms of power and importance would be nigh impossible. It wouldnt even matter if the gate he owned was a low or a high grade one.


    With determination in his eyes, the association president decided, Weve to hide you better, Young Man. I will do my best to block those reporters from releasing your photos, so dont worry.


    When Tae-Gu promised, Gi-Gyu bowed and replied, I hope Im not burdening you with this, Sir.


    Dont worry about that.


    Thats right, Gi-Gyu. He never does anything that wont profit him in the long run, Tae-Shik announced.


    Indeed, the president is a savvy businessman, When Sung-Hoon agreed with Tae-Shik, Oh Tae-Gu raised his cane. He tried to smack them, but they blocked his attack with ease.


    Thud, thud.


    Narrowing his eyes, Tae-Gu turned toward Gi-Gyu and exined, Anyway, I will send the reward forpleting this request to your bank ount. Now, how do you feel about being an association merc? Is it to your liking?


    Yes, Sir. Gi-Gyu nodded and replied without hesitation, If there are any more missions like this, please let me know.


    Tae-Gu gave Gi-Gyu a pleasing smile.


    ***


    Hyung, Gi-Gyu murmured to Tae-Shik.


    Yes?


    Since Sung-Hoon had parked Gi-Gyus car at his home while he was inside the gate, Tae-Shik offered to drive him home. So, they were currently returning home in Tae-Shiks car. And Gi-Gyu took this opportunity to invite Tae-Shik to a family dinner.


    When they arrived, Gi-Gyus mother was still busy cooking. Yoo-Jung also hadnt returned home yet, so they sat in the living room and waited. Gi-Gyu was looking at his phone when suddenly, he asked in disbelief, Hyung, is this right?


    What is it? Tae-Shik took Gi-Gyus phone. After checking the content on the screen, Tae-Shik replied nonchntly, Yup, that looks about right.


    Gi-Gyu took his phone back and gaped before wiping his phone screen. He asked again, Are you sure?


    Yup.


    Tae-Shik got back to looking at Gi-Gyus elementary school yearbook. He seemed quite interested in a particr snotty brat. He saw a photo he liked and was about to ask something when Gi-Gyu interrupted him.


    So I was paid five billion won for the mission? Seriously? Gi-Gyus voice remained calm, but his heart was pounding wildly.


    I said yes, didnt I? Tae-Shik seemed annoyed that Gi-Gyu kept asking the same question. He exined, You are a mercenary for the association. And this is your pay for just closing a C-grade gate. You with me?


    Yeah.


    You actually closed it all by yourself. On top of that, this gate almost broke. If it did, it wouldve been a huge disaster. In simple terms, youre the hero who saved numerous lives!


    Y-you think so? When Gi-Gyu stammered, Tae-Shik grinned and replied, Yes. And the old man isnt an idiot. Do you have any idea what the public outrage would be like if the old man is stingy with paying a hero?


    Oh Gi-Gyu nodded, still unable to believe his ount bnce. He was paid five billion won for a few days'' work. When he hunted the fourth-floor guardian as a part of the B-grade mercenary team, he got 500 million won. Seeing his bank ount bnce proliferate, Gi-Gyu became speechless.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, I guess I will never have to worry about money again. He knew his whole family could livefortably for the rest of their lives with just the money he had. And that was before his recent payout. There was a time when just spending a thousand won would make his hand tremble. Thinking about that, Gi-Gyu couldnt help but hug his phone as if it was a long-lost lover.


    Gosh Tae-Shik sighed with a smile as he watched Gi-Gyu. He knew how hard Gi-Gyus life had been until now, so he felt both pride and sorrow.


    After a moment of silence, Gi-Gyu shouted, Mother! Im rich now! He left his room and ran to his mother in the kitchen.

 Chapter 53: Gate Ego (3)

    Chapter 53: Gate Ego (3)


    Uwaah! So were really rich now, Oppa? Yoo-Jung eximed in excitement.


    Yup. So from now on, you better behave. You''ll get nothing from me if you do anything inappropriate like spending the night with your boyfriend. When Gi-Gyu announced, Yoo-Jung licked her spoon and grumbled, You should first ask if I even have one.


    Gi-Gyus mother, who had been listening quietly, advised, Gi-Gyu, you need to be very careful with your money, so Gi-Gyus mother seemed very hesitant talking about money. She knew how hard Gi-Gyu had worked to get here, so she didnt feel like she had the right to tell him what to do.


    Gi-Gyu knew what his mother was trying to say. He replied, All I ever wanted was to have enough money for our family to livefortably. And now that I have, I dont n on suddenly changing my spending habits. Im just relieved that you and Yoo-Jung wont have to worry about money anymore.


    Good. I understand. Gi-Gyus mother seemed happy with his answer. Gi-Gyu no longer had to make decisions based on money, so he gave her his honest thoughts. In the past, his days were filled with worrying about money. There seemed to be a never-ending need for it with his mothers hospital bills and all. Gi-Gyu never spent much on himself, and he didnt n on starting now. To him, money was just a tool to buy necessary items and make his family happy.


    After all, there is something more important than money now.


    Now, power took priority over money for him. To protect his family from the dangersing their way, he had to be the strongest version of himself.


    Yoo-Jung, what is your n now? Tae-Shik changed the subject smoothly.


    Umm Could you get me a position inside the association, Ahjussi? When Yoo-Jung asked Tae-Shik, Gi-Gyu shot her a re and replied, Yoo-Jung. Just for that, you wont be getting an allowance this month.


    Yoo-Jungs face turned blue in fear. Gi-Gyu couldnt believe how she tried to use Tae-Shik. He wouldve scolded her if they were alone, but he didnt want to do this when he hadpany.


    Realizing what Gi-Gyu mustve thought, Yoo-Jung exined, Thats not what I meant After taking a deep breath, she continued, I want to study hard and get a position with the association. I really mean it, Oppa. Im not a yer, but I still want to help you, even if its just a little. Im just worried that you wont need my help if I wait longer. I can see youre busy every second of the day; I want to help, but there is nothing I can do.


    Gi-Gyu became speechless. Sometimes, he forgot what a thoughtful girl Yoo-Jung was. Was it because he was her brother?


    She always looks like a little kid to me.


    Gi-Gyu only saw his little sister as a child even though she was now a mature young woman. But today, she did seem a little more grown-up than usual.


    Gi-Gyu replied, You dont have to decide your dream based on my needs, Yoo-Jung. I want you to do what you want. You dont even have to get a job. You can just enjoy your life, so


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyus mother interrupted, Gi-Gyu, this isnt a rash or injudicious decision on Yoo-Jungs part. She continued earnestly, Yoo-Jung told me long ago that she wanted to help you. Even when I was sick and bedridden, she talked about this.


    Mom! Yoo-Jung yelled in embarrassment.


    With a proud smile, Tae-Shik said quietly, Its so nice to see a family caring about each other. And if you want, I can get you a position inside the association where you can help Gi-Gyu, Yoo-Jung. But if you arent good at it, you will be dismissed immediately, and someone else will take the position.


    Gosh! Im going to work hard, okay?! Yoo-Jung announced loudly. Feeling embarrassed, she picked up the remote to turn on the TV. Gi-Gyu watched a yer-rted channel a moment ago, and Yoo-Jung didnt bother changing it.


    Just then, Tae-Shik and Gi-Gyus phones vibrated.


    Bzzz!


    Bzzz!


    -The Yeosu Gate


    The reporter on the TV was making an announcement when Yoo-Jung and Su-Jin noticed the strange looks on Gi-Gyu and Tae-Shiks faces.


    O-Oppa?


    Gi-Gyu?


    Gi-Gyu raised his hand and asked, Please give me a minute. He quickly answered the call from Sung-Hoon while Tae-Shik began talking to Tae-Gu. While hearing from their respective sides, the two men stared at the TV.


    -We have a problem, yer Gi-Gyu.


    When Sung-Hoon said that, Gi-Gyu murmured, Yeah, I think we do.


    -Tae-Shik, get back to the association. Now.


    The association president told his son. Oh Tae-Shik replied in annoyance, You stupid old man! You said you were gonna take care of this!


    Suddenly, everyone in the living room glued their eyes to the TV. On a major yer channel, a picture of Gi-Gyu in a weird mask was being shown.


    ***


    -Im sure you are all aware of the recent appearance of an exceptional gate in Yeosu, correct?


    -Of course. In light of the recent exceptional gate appearances all around the globe, everyone was curious about how the association would handle it. Unlike what the majority believed, the association took care of it on its own instead of outsourcing it to the numerous guilds. That act piqued the publics interest even more.


    -Indeed. And yesterday, this exception gate was closed.


    -Pardon?


    Countless TV channels dealt with yer-rted news. This channel, the most popr one, was discussing the Yeosu Gate.


    One of the reporters asked calmly,


    -Did the association clear it?


    The main anchor answered with excitement,


    -Yes, it looks that way, but thats not whats important! We just received a report stating this gate was teetering on the edge of breaking before it was closed.


    -What?


    It seemed that the reporter was genuinely shocked by this news. Did they not have a prewritten script in front of them?


    -Our channel could bring you thistest on-site information thanks to our brave yer reporters. Apparently, the association managed to close the gate only moments before it was about to break. There is also a report of an unknown yer walking out of the gate before it closed.


    Thankfully, the people believed that the gate was closed before the break rather than the unknown yer walking out at the same time as it broke.


    -Oh! So this yer must be the hero that saved Yeosu!


    -Exactly! Could this be the birth of a new ranker? Our reports state that only one yer walked out from the gate.


    -What?! Pardon? Did I hear you correctly?


    The anchor grinned and answered,


    -Yes, you heard me right.


    -Then Are you saying a single yer alone closed a C-grade exceptional gate?


    -Thats my point! Like I just said now


    The anchor paused and pointed at the camera to get every viewers attention. He continued,


    -I believe this could be the birth of a new ranker!


    A short silence fell before the anchor added with excitement.


    -And we managed to obtain a single photo of this yer. The association has asked all the reporters to relinquish any photos that showed this yers face. They destroyed all the photos taken that day, but we, the publics number one choice, managed to save one.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt believe they managed to save even one photo. It couldnt have been an easy or legal task. He suspected that the yer paparazzi who sold this photo was now an enemy of the entire association, but they most likely also made a lot of money off of it.


    -We will end our programming today with the heros photo!


    With the news anchors announcement, the photo of a yer wearing a mask filled the screen. In the photo, countless association agents surrounded this yer in front of the Yeosu Gate.


    Tall, wearing a ck mask with arge mouth, three noticeable rings, and one ne. Not everyone wouldve recognized Gi-Gyu from that photo, but anyone who knew him personally could tell who it was instantly.


    ***


    Sun-Pil said on the phone, unable to contain his excitement.


    -That yer in the photo is you, right, Gi-Gyu hyung? Suk-Woo hyung didnt even recognize you because you look so different now!


    Gi-Gyu replied, Umm Well Ill exin everything to youter.


    -All right! You can call me anytime, so please contact me when you get a chance!


    All right.


    As soon as Gi-Gyu hung up the phone, a text came from Kim Dong-Hae.


    -yer Kim Gi-Gyu, youre amazing.


    Gi-Gyu was getting texts and calls from everyone he knew. He didnt know all of them, but they all seemed very interested in him. Putting down his phone for a moment, Gi-Gyu massaged his temples. He muttered, This will be a problem.


    Since the news channel only released a masked photo of Gi-Gyu, the general poption had no idea who he was. However, and unfortunately, many still recognized him in that photo. Gi-Gyu knew it was only a matter of time before the world figured out his identity.


    Tae-Shik mumbled, Hmm


    What did the association president say? When Gi-Gyu asked, Tae-Shik replied, He asked me to tell you how sorry he is about this debacle. He had no idea your photo would be released on the news like that. He didnt expect an annoyingly skilled paparazzi to be present at the time. This guy has been a thorn in the old mans side for a while.


    Gi-Gyu became curious.


    There is a paparazzi whom even the president cant handle?


    Yeah. This guy used to be a pretty powerful ranker, but he now works as a yer paparazzi. He uses a fake name, Go Hyung-Chul, and hes so skilled that even the association cant stop him. Tae-Shik seemed genuinely apologetic.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, Go Hyung-Chul After a short silence, he replied, Well, its toote to worry about what had already happened. There is no one to me here, so we should just figure out our next move.


    Gi-Gyu had gone through so many traumatic events that he wasnt overly bothered by this. His current mentality drove him into finding the solution to a problem rather than crying over it.


    Tae-Shik exined, The old mans gonna call you very soon. He will offer a solution to this whole mess as an apology.


    Sounds like a n. For now, I better stay hidden as much as I can.


    Exactly. Just make sure you stay with Sung-Hoon wherever you go outside, Tae-Shik suggested and apologized again. When Gi-Gyu nodded, Tae-Shik changed the subject. We received a report of an odd movement inside the Iron Guild.


    What?


    We have noted some hectic movements within that group in the past few days. We are still working on the details, but I dont think there is anything you need to worry about, exined Tae-Shik.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and replied, All right. He didnt say anything more, but he continued to massage his head, which was throbbing now. It seemed that this damned life of his would never let him have a moment of peace. When Gi-Gyu finally got a chance to be stronger, his mothers condition worsened. When his mother got better, Lucifer jumped into the picture. And when he got enough money to live the rest of his life peacefully, the entire world became interested in him. So many great things happened to him recently, but they were all followed by equally shitty problems.


    With a sigh, Gi-Gyu muttered, Haaa Just gotta ept my fate and prepare for the shitshow that might be my future.


    You got it, encouraged Tae-Shik as he patted Gi-Gyus back.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu looked at Tae-Shik and asked, Hyung! Have you been huntingtely?


    Huh? Tae-Shik scratched his cheek in embarrassment. Gi-Gyu could tell how much stronger Tae-Shik had be just from a light pat. Tae-Shik exined, Just a little I cant just stay idle andzy anymore. Its time for me to prepare myself too.


    When Tae-Shik looked away and stared into the distance, Gi-Gyu asked, Prepare for what?


    Prepare to go higher, Tae-Shik replied with a mysterious smile.


    ***


    Following the discussion with Tae-Shik, Gi-Gyu decided to stay home for a while. There was a good chance reporters were lingering outside the tower, waiting for the new hero to appear. Gi-Gyu wanted to remain anonymous as long as possible, and staying home was the best idea he had.


    Another reason Gi-Gyu decided to take a break from hunting was his worries. Anxious, he called out to Lou, Lou Youre okay, right?


    Gi-Gyu wasnt sure what was going on with his Ego. Perhaps Lous awakening was still underway because Gi-Gyu couldnt even open his status screen. He wondered if the awakening couldve broken their sync, but he could still feel Lous presence.


    El reassured him,


    -Please dont worry. Im sure hell endure it well.


    "Endure what?


    While Lou was awakening, Gi-Gyu had the opportunity to have more frequent conversations with El. In the past, whenever Lou spoke, El tended to remain quiet. Gi-Gyu suspected El did this to avoid any confrontation with Lou.


    But now that Lou had gone silent, El began to speak much more.


    -We, the Egos, have minimal memories of our past, Master.


    Yes, I am aware of that.


    Gi-Gyu already knew that Lou and El didnt remember their lives before meeting him. Lou only knew that he had been waiting a long time and just some minor information on the Tower and some monsters. All El knew was just a bit about the devil she had been guarding. His Egos spurted out random information at odd times, but it was sporadic. It was as if something or someone was suppressing the Egos memories.


    -Currently, we are in a state where our memories, along with most of our powers, are sealed.


    Huh?


    -This is what I learned after I awakened as the Empress of Holy Swords. I havent told you until now because it didnt seem necessary, Master. But you seem so worried that I thought this would help you ease your concern.


    In perfect monotone, El exined,


    -I uncovered ayer of my seal by awakening as the empress, and hes doing the same.


    Gi-Gyu listened carefully as El continued,


    -He has served you faithfully until now, Master. I know he sometimes acts rudely, but I could feel that he cares for you deeply.


    I know that, El, replied Gi-Gyu warmly.


    -But


    El seemed hesitant before she added,


    -Lou is the Emperor of ck Magic. The master of all the evil swords.


    Slowly, El announced in certainty,


    -His is a vile existence.

 Chapter 54: Gate Ego (4)

    Chapter 54: Gate Ego (4)


    Gi-Gyu mumbled, What do you mean, El?


    -Ah! I think you misunderstood me, Master.


    El corrected her statement,


    -I meant he was a vile existence.


    Lou was a vile existence? Gi-Gyu asked, still confused. He wished he could have this conversation face to face with El.


    -Because we are just tools now. Your tools.


    There was sadness in Els voice as she continued,


    -Thats probably why hes feeling confused right now. He mustve remembered his past, so it may take him a while to process everything. Please just be patient and wait for his return.


    By the way, El Gi-Gyu asked hesitantly, Does that mean you went through this too?


    -Yes, Master.


    Gi-Gyu didnt say another word as he patted El. He remembered the time when El didnt speak to him. It turned out she was being considerate while going through a tough time herself.


    ***


    -Who is this hero of the Yeosu Gate?


    -Why is the association keeping mum about this whole situation?


    -Why is the association not making an official statement regarding this mysterious yer? Is he the associations secret weapon?


    -Will this yer lead Korea into the world league?


    -The yer with the potential to be the next high ranker.


    -The association is ying favorites with the selected yer. Is this wise?


    Countless articles about Gi-Gyu filled the newspapers and the online forums. Even with the mask, people could somehow make that he was a handsome devil, making the public even more interested in him. And Koreans weren''t the only ones acting like chatty Cathiesthe entire world was interested in Gi-Gyu, believing in the inevitable birth of a new ranker.


    Very few yers could be strong enough to be called a ranker, so there werent that many of them. Consequently, the appearance of a yer with such potential stirred the entire world.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. He murmured, I should be climbing the Tower right now. He needed to reach the 50th floor as quickly as possible, but he was stuck at home. Because if the paparazzi caught him and exposed his identity to the world, it would be a huge problem. This sitch frustrated Gi-Gyu, but it wasnt like he could kill all the yer paparazzi just because they were trying to interview him.


    And then there were Lou and Brunheart: They were still keeping silent. But Gi-Gyu had no time to waste anymore. With a determined nod, he announced, Ill just wait for a bit longer, and if things dont settle down by then, Ill have no choice but to go. Ill have to climb the Tower sometime soon.


    Gi-Gyu was sitting on the sofa when his mother approached him.


    Gi-Gyu.


    Yes, Mom?


    Would you like to walk with me? his mother asked him. Suddenly, Yoo-Jung, who was in her room, ran out when she heard Su-Jins suggestion. She yelled with excitement, Me too! I wanna go for a walk too!


    With a warm smile, their mother exined, Its so rare for you to be home nowadays, so I would love it if we could spend the day as a family.


    I guess Ive been neglecting them, Gi-Gyu thought as he looked at his family. Usually, he spent all his free time worrying about not spending this time inside the Tower. Now that his mother was healthy and Yoo-Jung was also home most of the time, Gi-Gyu decided to no longer ignore them and spend some quality time with them.


    Resting at home quietly was Gi-Gyus way of unwinding from having to kill as a profession. This was why he spent his time meaninglessly on the sofa or in his room whenever he was home.


    And Mother has also been staying inside a lot.


    Even after drinking the elixir, their mother rarely went out.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Is there anywhere you would like to go, Mom?


    I heard there is a pretty cafe nearby, but I havent been able to visit it since I cant drive. It would be nice to go there today as a family. What do you think? When their mother suggested, Yoo-Jung chirped, Me too! Me too!


    Are you a parrot or something, Yoo-Jung? Gi-Gyu asked with a grin.


    I wanna go out too! We havent been able to leave the house much except when Sung-Hoon or Tae-Shik ahjussi took us out! Yoo-Jung grumbled.


    Gi-Gyu stood up and announced, Then we better go out for a drive. Ill get the car ready, soe out when you''re ready.


    He decided to spend this nice day with his family. Gi-Gyu put on his jacket, hat, and mask and left the house.


    ***


    Pfft. Yoo-Jungs suppressedugh made Gi-Gyu narrow his eyes. He warned her, Stopughing.


    Hehehe. When Gi-Gyu heard his sisterugh again, he began, You! He was about to yell when his mother stopped him.


    Gi-Gyus family sat at the cafe terrace that overlooked the Bukhan River. They were enjoying quality time as a family for once. Yoo-Jung had been teasing Gi-Gyu, saying he looked like a wanted criminal with his hat and ck mask.


    Yoo-Jung mocked him, If you walk around at night looking like that, all the girls will run away from you screaming!


    Im not wearing all this because I want to. Besides, I dont n on dating anyway, Gi-Gyu replied lightly.


    Im just saying that youll get more attention by looking so suspicious, Yoo-Jung slurped her caramel mhiato and grumbled. Pointing toward the customers inside the cafe, she said to him, Look there.


    When Gi-Gyu turned to look, he saw several female customers staring at him. With his enhanced hearing, he could hear their conversations clearly.


    Are they celebrities? one girl asked,


    I dont know, but I think so, herpanion whispered.


    You should go and try to talk to him. Hes hot, isnt he?


    But cant you see those two women sitting with him? They are so pretty.


    Gi-Gyu quickly took off his hat and mask, feeling embarrassed. He didnt want people to misunderstand why he was covering himself up. Once he revealed his handsome face, the girls inside the cafe eximed and chatted even more loudly. But soon, they stopped guessing if he was a celebrity.


    Its so nice here. Enjoying the refreshing river breeze, Su-Jin murmured, Coming out here with my son and daughter like this Im so happy right now.


    When she smiled brightly, Yoo-Jung pointed inside the cafe again and whispered teasingly, Mom! You need to look over there as well. It turned out that the female customers werent the only ones interested in Gi-Gyus family. Su-Jin discovered many male customers staring at her and murmuring among themselves.


    Wow, shes so pretty. Are they all celebrities? one male customer eximed.


    Whos that man? asked his friend.


    Hey, its obvious shes hanging out with that guy for his looks.


    Gi-Gyu became angry as he listened to them talking about his mother. He considered teaching them a lesson, but he decided against it. He was with his mother and Yoo-Jung, so it was best not to make an unnecessary scene.


    Mother really does look very young now.


    Gi-Gyu never paid much attention to his mothers looks; objectively speaking, it was true that Su-Jin had be very beautiful. His mother now looked about the same age as Soo-Jung.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyus eyes darkened as he thought of the reason that brought such a drastic change.


    Elixir.


    And that thought tugged on some nasty memories: What happened inside the maze. They werent fond memories, so Gi-Gyus face became rigid.


    Lucifer


    Gi-Gyu wondered what she must be doing right now. And where was she? With these thoughts, he slowly drank his coffee.


    ***


    The time Gi-Gyu spent with his family was lovely. They went on pics and chatted happily for the next several days. Gi-Gyu even registered his mother for a driving school. Enough time had passed that it was now safe for Su-Jin to enjoy an active lifestyle. The public transportation system was so horrible around their neighborhood that even grocery shopping without a car was near impossible. So, their family could do with another driver.


    Gi-Gyu had more than enough money in his ount, so once his mother got her drivers license, he nned on buying her a car of her choice.


    Time passed peacefully, but the medias interest in Gi-Gyu remained. Gi-Gyu couldnt wait any longer. He murmured, I dont have more time to wait.


    He certainly didnt consider spending time with family a waste, but he had to remember his currently tricky situation. Many powerful enemies were chasing him, so Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling anxious.


    Ha Gi-Gyuughed bitterly. He murmured, I guess I cant rest until I be a high ranker. His enemies were such impressive fighters that he realized long ago he couldnt rest until he was just as strong, if not stronger. Most yers could never dream of bing a ranker, no matter how hard they worked. So Gi-Gyu felt daunted by the huge goal he had to aplish.


    But this didnt mean he felt discouraged. Determined, he mumbled, I will reach the 50th floor no matter what! I swear! To his disappointment, no one apuded his confident statement. Usually, Lou would have made rudements, calling Gi-Gyu an idiot. Gi-Gyu was surprised by how much Lous absence affected him.


    Feeling Gi-Gyus disappointment, El apologized,


    -I know you miss Lous nastyments, but I cant say such rude things to you, Master. How could I


    Its all right, El. Im not feeling this way because I like being disrespected, replied Gi-Gyu with a smile. Grabbing his bag with the built-in expansion magic, he announced, Lets get going.


    Are you going back to work? Gi-Gyus mother asked with a worried look.


    Yes, I cant stay home like this forever.


    Please be careful. I will be devastated if you get hurt, Son.


    Gi-Gyu opened the front door with a bright smile and reassured her, Please dont worry. He was finally on his way to return to the Tower. Before closing the door behind him, Gi-Gyu said to his mother, I am living my dream right now.


    ***


    Wow This is crazy, Gi-Gyu murmured when he saw arge group outside the association. The reporters were swarming the building like a colony of ants. Some were even holdingrge signs stating their demands.


    -Release the masked mans identity to the public!


    Gi-Gyu pushed his hat down to hide his face better. He wore oversized clothes today on purpose, hoping they would help prevent people from recognizing him. He dawdled among the reporters to get to his destination. Around him, other yers were also having difficulty reaching the Tower. They grumbled,


    Gosh, these reporters! They are such a nuisance.


    They are why reporters get such a bad rap.


    Who cares if there is a new ranker? Why are they making such a big deal?!


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling apologetic, realizing he was the reason behind all this.


    Im sorry


    Unfortunately, Gi-Gyu was an unusually tall guy. Every time he took a step, he easily pushed away several reporters. Some reporters began to eye him with interest, making Gi-Gyu pause anxiously. Just then, one of the reporters started to walk up to him cautiously.


    Step, step


    Many thoughts crossed Gi-Gyus mind at that moment. He was trying toe up with a lie or an excuse for this reporter while suppressing his annoyance as best as he could. The man finally reached Gi-Gyu and whispered warily, Are you also a reporter? If you just got here, you need to move to the back.


    Pardon?


    I can tell that youre a rookie. Weve been waiting here for a long time, so this is our spot. Just go to the back and wait there! If you cut in line like this, the older reporters will get very angry at you. There are many yer paparazzi here, so you better watch your manners.


    Nod.


    Gi-Gyu nodded without thinking and began walking toward where the reporter pointed. Coincidently, the spot was near the Tower, where he wanted to go anyway.


    He was walking there when he spotted a familiar face. Gi-Gyu suddenly became angry as he asked, What are you doing here?


    Sung-Hoon seemed confused as he stared at Gi-Gyu. He asked in return, I should be the one asking you why youre here, yer Kim Gi-Gyu.


    I meant Gi-Gyu was about to ask why Sung-Hoon didnte to pick him up. But suddenly, he realized he never called Sung-Hoon toe and get him. Gi-Gyu closed his mouth in embarrassment, secretly relieved he stopped in time.


    When Gi-Gyu didnt finish his sentence, Sung-Hoon stated, I figured you were taking a break, but I guess you managed to make it here today. The association president has been so frustrated by these idiots here.


    Sung-Hoon shook his head in annoyance and continued jokingly, If our president were a red yer, all these people wouldve died. It wouldve been the return of Asura! Damn! That wouldve been quite a sight, but I suppose human lives are too precious.


    Looking toward the Tower, Sung-Hoon asked, Are you on your way into the Tower?


    Yes, If I have to hide for a while, I thought it would be best to spend my time hunting in the Tower, replied Gi-Gyu. After all, the best ce to hide from your average reporters was inside this magical structure.


    Sung-Hoon nodded in agreement. The yer paparazzi looking for you in the Tower are all on the high floors. They think youre already a ranker. So I think youre safe to go inside and do your thing.


    That was exactly what Gi-Gyu thought when he chose to enter the Tower. He nodded and was about to walk on when suddenly, he heard an unfamiliar voice in his head.


    -Are you his master?

 Chapter 55: Gate Ego (5)

    Chapter 55: Gate Ego (5)


    Sung-Hoon caught the sudden change in Gi-Gyus expression, so he called out, yer Kim Gi-Gyu?


    Yes? Gi-Gyu woke up from his thoughts and announced, Oh, I better get inside the Tower now.


    Pardon? Oh, of course. Before Sung-Hoon could say much, Gi-Gyu entered the Tower. Sung-Hoon noticed the change in Gi-Gyus demeanor, but the swarm of reporters soon pulled his attention back. He had no idea what he had to do to fix this problem.


    ***


    -Answer me.


    Another message entered Gi-Gyus head when he didnt respond.


    -Are you his master?


    Gi-Gyu needed a safe ce to have this conversation. He quickly ran to the Tower, and once inside, he heard the voice again.


    -Are you


    What are you? Gi-Gyu asked as his eyes darkened. This being, whoever it was, was rying its message directly into Gi-Gyus head. It could mean only two things: It was either a powerful yer or an Ego.


    But the question it asked was if Gi-Gyu was his master, not a master. Gi-Gyu couldnt understand the question due to the odd wording.


    -Im the great Umm My name is Huh?


    The beings voice, solemn and staid before, sounded confused.


    -Brunheart Thats my name.


    Its voice sounded so grand that Gi-Gyu expected another devil or one of his enemies, yet it seemed that it was just his new Ego, Brunheart. Gi-Gyu released a sigh of relief and felt the tension leaving his body.


    You asked for a name, so I gave it to you not too long ago. How could you have forgotten it already?


    -...


    And what do you mean if Im his master? What the heck are you talking about? And where are you, by the way? Gi-Gyu asked in confusion. He wasnt wearing Brunheart at the moment; he didnt even know what it was supposed to look like. The voice inside his head answered promptly,


    -Call my name.


    Brunheart, Gi-Gyus calm voice rang inside the Tower. He was only on the first floor, and he chose a remote ce before speaking with Brunheart. Gi-Gyu could also tell there was no one nearby based on his enhanced senses.


    He had no idea what calling out this new Egos name might do, but he was sure he could handle the consequences. After all, this wasnt his first time interacting with an Ego.


    [The nonphysical form of Ego Brunheart has been summoned.]


    Along with the system announcement, a ck sphere began materializing before him.


    N-no! Gi-Gyu yelled nervously; thankfully, nothing happened, except for the appearance of Brunhearts nonphysical form.


    Huh?


    In the past, when Lou appeared in his nonphysical form, he sucked in everything around him to produce his physical form. However, Brunhearts nonphysical form did no such thing. Was it because Brunheart was different, or


    Is it because Im stronger now?


    Since nothing happened, Gi-Gyu felt embarrassed for shouting like a lunatic; at the same time, he also felt relieved.


    [Brunhearts physical form hasnt been decided.]


    [Please choose Brunhearts physical form.]


    A different system voice made the request. Gi-Gyu deduced that he was too weak even to decide Lous form in the past. That was why the system chose a random form for his Ego at the time. But now that he was stronger, Gi-Gyu finally got a say in his Egos physical form.


    But


    How am I supposed to decide?


    Gi-Gyu slowly walked toward the ck sphere and tapped it gently. But the sphere remained immobile; it just continued to float in the air. After contemting for what seemed like hours, Gi-Gyu gave up and asked El for help.


    El, what am I supposed to do?


    -Please ce your hand on the sphere and imagine the shape you would like for it to take. Brunheart will transform ording to your wish.


    I see.


    El had been like a passive observer from the very beginning, so she never actively offeredments like Lou and only spoke when spoken to. All this was a telltale sign of a quiet personality.


    After patting El for a moment, Gi-Gyu ced his hand on the sphere and murmured, Brunheart.


    There was a reason why he named his newest Ego Brunheart. Gi-Gyu hoped that giving the new Ego his old armors name would transfer the experiences he shared with the armor.


    Gi-Gyu was thankful to the old Brunheart and missed it terribly. Although it couldnt speak, Gi-Gyu felt certain that his armor was alive at the time. Sadly, Brunheart ended up being used and abused before getting killed to save Gi-Gyu.


    Bzzz.


    Slowly, the sphere began to rotate and transform into its new form.


    ***


    -Masterrrrr


    -Masterrrrrrrr


    -Masterrrrrrrr.


    -Master


    When someone called out to Gi-Gyu desperately, he replied, Yes?


    -Im so happy that I get to be with you again, Master!


    It was Brunheart.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his surprise when he learned of the newly formed Brunhearts personality. It was very unexpected, especially considering what the Ego sounded like in its nonphysical form.


    I was expecting Brunheart to be more of a silent knight type whos always there to protect me


    -Master! Does that mean you hate me? I But Im your Brunheart!


    There was no doubt: Brunhearts sounded like a kid. His quivering voice made Gi-Gyu think he would start crying at the drop of a hat. Gi-Gyu shouted, No! Of course not, Brunheart! I like you a lot!


    Gi-Gyu was still inside the Tower. So, his sudden promation attracted quite a few curious eyes. Thankfully, they quickly lost interest because oddballs inside the Tower were as usual as fights in a bar.


    Blushing visibly, Gi-Gyu began to walk fast.


    -Hehe, I like you too, Master.


    Phew Gi-Gyu sighed and patted his chest where a ck sphere was now embedded. He murmured, Got the arc reactor. Justcking the billions now. Much like the American hero movie, Gi-Gyu now had a ck, metallic sphere stuck on his upper abdomen.


    Brunheart seemed very different from the other Egos he possessed. While it was transforming into its final physical form, Brunheart suddenly jumped onto Gi-Gyu and began to assimte with him. Gi-Gyu didnt feel any pain, and when he epted it, Brunheart found its ce in the center of his torso. The sphere felt odd to Gi-Gyu, perhaps even a little ufortable, but he expected to get used to it in no time.


    He feels like an extension of my body.


    Gi-Gyus biggest weakness was that he was powerless without his Egos. Drinking the elixir helped a little, but just that couldnt help him fight powerful foes.


    Thankfully, his newest Ego became part of his body. It meant that there was no way anyone could take it away from him. Unlike Lou and El, Brunheart would stay with him for the rest of his life.


    I guess the old Brunheart made my wishe true.


    Gi-Gyu had been praying to get Brunheart back, so he felt his prayer was answered. Now, he had something that could always protect him.


    -Did I do well, Master?!


    Yeah, youre great, Gi-Gyu murmured as he rubbed his stomach.


    I know I must look like a pervert, but it cant be helped. Gi-Gyu knew what constantly rubbing his body would make him look like, but he couldnt help it.


    -Hehe.


    Brunheart seemed happy with the pats. With a smile, Gi-Gyu announced, I must first analyze your abilities, Brunheart.


    -Of course!


    Gi-Gyu opened Brunhearts status screen.


    [Brunheart]


    [Grade E]


    [Gate Ego]


    [Power: 30]


    [Speed: 30]


    [Stamina: 30]


    [Magic: 30]


    -Abilities-


    [Bodily Incorporation]


    [Reflect: A portion of all damage received will be reflected toward the enemy.]


    [Absorption: Can absorb other gates to be stronger.]


    [Control: Can absorb and thereby control gates of lower grade.]


    [Open: Can open a gate.]


    [Close: Can close a gate.]


    [Ego with inherited memories]


    Uwaah Gi-Gyu was genuinely impressed. Like his other Egos, Brunhearts status screen included the descriptions of his skills; his new Ego had an array of fancy skills.


    But there were also a few differences.


    You dont have a level, Gi-Gyu murmured. Was it because it was a gate Ego? Instead of a numerical level, Brunheart only had a grade. Gi-Gyu also noticed that Brunhearts abilities were all equal. Andstly, Brunheart had Bodily Incorporation instead of essory. Being an Ego with inherited memories, the new Brunheart also retained Reflect.


    I love it. Gi-Gyu was d to have the amazing reflection skill back, but more importantly, this proved that he really did get the old armor back.


    -Hehe, I love you too, Master.


    But what are these other skills? Absorption? Control? Gi-Gyu wondered out loud. He had never heard of these skills before. Based on the names and the descriptions, he could make an educated guess of what they were, but it was hard to believe such functions really existed.


    -It means I can absorb other gates and control them! Of course, Im talking about just the ones you get to possess, Master.


    Brunheart replied in an insecure voice. He didnt seem confident in his own skills, but all Gi-Gyu could do was gape in surprise. With all these skills, only one word could describe Brunheart''s potential: Unlimited. But Gi-Gyu was still confused about Control. What did it mean to control a gate? What were the parameters of his control? And so on. He decided to test it out if he ever got the chance in the future.


    Open? Gi-Gyu only meant to ask what this skill meant, but suddenly, the sphere embedded in his body released a sh of light.


    W-whats happening? Gi-Gyu was stammering in confusion when a skeleton soldier abruptly appeared from the light.


    Rattle.


    Without hesitation, Gi-Gyu swung El, and the skeleton crumbled down to the ground helplessly.


    Close! Gi-Gyu yelled in panic. Since he could open a gate, he could also close them. And to his relief, the ck sphere absorbed the light back.


    Ha Haha When Gi-Gyuughed in surprise, Brunheart asked,


    -Whats wrong, Master?


    Im just ecstatic! Indeed, Gi-Gyu couldnt believe his incredible luck.


    ***


    It had been almost a week since he began hunting inside the Tower again. Lou was still in the midst of awakening, i.e., he remained silent, but the sword could still absorb monsters stats. Hoping the added strength might help Lou, Gi-Gyu didnt stop hunting.


    Currently, he was on the 28th floor. He could climb this fast because he never left the Tower, not even to sell the crystals he gathered along the way. Hard jerkies became his staple food, and his now bearded face made him look like a handsome barbarian.


    What do I do now? If I leave the Tower right now, it will be hard for me to return with all those reporters outside, Gi-Gyu wondered as he rubbed his unkempt beard. In front of him was a field of crystals. It almost looked like the crystals were magically growing from the field, but they were actually from all the monsters Gi-Gyu had killed earlier. His bag had built-in expansion magic, but even that couldnt hold this many crystals. He didnt bring an extra bag with him, so he had no choice but to leave these crystals behind.


    But I dont want to waste them like this. Gi-Gyu was now rich beyond his wildest imagination, but old habits died hard. On top of that, these crystals had to be worth a fortune. Gi-Gyu feltfortable throwing away that much money.


    Feeling stuck, Gi-Gyu looked around in concern.


    -Master! Me! Me!


    Hmm?


    Brunheart yelled in his childish voice,


    -Me! You can store them inside me!


    Hmm


    The gate Brunheart could open was the same gate Gi-Gyu closed in Yeosu. The problem was that he had no control over the monsters inside. Through Brunheart, Gi-Gyu could only open and close the gate; he couldnt control the monsters'' regeneration. In summary, neither Brunheart nor Gi-Gyu could control this gates skeletons. It meant that if he stored the crystals inside, they could disappear or be lost.


    But I guess it would be better than throwing them away like this. In the end, Gi-Gyu decided to follow Brunhearts suggestion. First, he gathered all the crystals in one ce. This process didnt take long because he used the eleration skill, elerate. After creating a small hill of crystals, Gi-Gyu yelled toward it, Gate open!


    Blue light shed from Gi-Gyus chest and swallowed the mound of crystals whole.


    And


    [The gate has gained experience points.]


    [The monsters inside the gate are bing stronger.]


    [The gates grade will increase after gaining enough experience points.]


    An unfamiliar system voice announced.

 Chapter 56: Cain Guild

    Chapter 56: Cain Guild


    Gi-Gyu remained dazed for a moment.


    Rattle.


    He forgot to close the gate immediately in his daze, and a skeleton soldier used this opportunity to make a break.


    Hup! With a short breath, Gi-Gyu sliced the monster in half. His body now worked on autopilot whenever he saw a monster.


    Huh? But something felt a little different. Gi-Gyu could tell the skeletons strength and speed had increased slightly. It was such a subtle difference that he wouldnt have felt it if not for his improved senses.


    Does this mean the monsters inside the gate be stronger if I put crystals inside?


    -I think so!


    Brunheart replied cheerfully. Rubbing his rough beard, Gi-Gyu shook his head and murmured, But its not like I can control them. If they be stronger, it will be just more annoying for me whenever I open or close a gate.


    Suddenly, a random thought crossed his mind.


    Wait! I can hunt them, right? If I just put the crystals, which I cant carry anyway, to make those monsters stronger And then if I hunt themter


    However, a frown appeared on his face as he realized something.


    Dammit! I cant enter this gate myself!


    Or could he? Gi-Gyu decided to test it out immediately. He opened the gate and tried to enter it from all directions. Unfortunately, failure smacked his face every time he tried to enter the gate: The gate would close every time he tried to step in. He wished he could ask someone else to enter the gate, but he didnt want to put anyone in danger. Consequently, Gi-Gyu couldnt test to see if anyone could enter this gate.


    Well Im sure Ill find its use someday, muttered Gi-Gyu. At the very least, he didnt waste his crystals by abandoning them in the Tower. He resumed walking, feeling satisfied with his situation.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu soon reached the 29th floor. The 30th floor was just above him; he would enter a whole new world after crossing that line. More red yers could be found on the higher floors while the associations authority and protection weakened. Suffice to say, stronger monsters wouldnt be his only problem on the floors above.


    So, once he was close to reaching the 30th floor, Gi-Gyu decided to take a short break. His beard had grown so much that it was now enough to cover the general shape of his face. Oh, and Brunheart hadnt stopped talking in the meanwhile.


    -Master, Im so sad! Ill get to see your mother and sister soon, right?! I want to meet them as soon as possible! My masters family! I also want to meet the Ego named Lou. Oh, and El is way too quiet.


    Brunheart is so talkative.


    But Gi-Gyu didnt mind it. Lou was still silent, so there was no constant flow of sarcasticments. El was barely speaking, as usual. All in all, there was no one else in the Tower he could talk to. So, Brunheart was actually helping Gi-Gyu maintain his basic social skills.


    -By the way, why dont you hunt with other yers, Master?


    Because its annoying.


    -Annoying?


    Exactly. Gi-Gyu rubbed his beard again and realized it was now covering his cheeks.


    I better shave it off soon.


    He smirked, imagining how ridiculous he must look right now. Stretching his arms, Gi-Gyu answered Brunhearts question, Everyone here is weaker than me. Since Im much faster at hunting, anyone I hunt with will just waste time admiring me.


    -Hmm


    Gi-Gyu wasnt being pompous. While most yers hunting on this floor were C-grade, he was almost a ranker, so no one here could match his speed or strength.


    Besides, humansGi-Gyu slowly stood up can be very jealous. Most people want to defeat foes stronger than them. That is unless they encounter someone way beyond their reach. The Tower is a dangerous ce, to begin with, so I dont want the added risk of hunting with others.


    -Hmm Its so tricky. I wish I had a body, so I could run and hunt with you, Master!


    Gi-Gyuughed and agreed, I would love that too.


    If Egos had physical bodies and could work with him, Gi-Gyu wouldve considered them his truepanions.


    Im sure if we keep working hard, well find an answer.


    Then, Gi-Gyu resumed hunting.


    ***


    It didnt take long for Gi-Gyu to be well known in the Tower. The 20-something floors held many yers, but they were all C-grade on average. One could find most of the yers between the 20th and the 30-something floors. So, even though Gi-Gyu tried his best to avoid other people, many still saw him and his feats.


    Like the other yers, he had to find the spots with the most monsters, so he frequently met various yers. But they never tried to make conversation with Gi-Gyu or interfere with his hunt. After all, he wasrge and had an eerie look. He wielded his double swords to massacre all monsters in sight wherever he went. That, along with his messy beard, pictured a not-so-good image in everyones minds.


    While watching Gi-Gyu battle, one onlooker murmured, That yer definitely doesnt belong on this floor.


    Ugh, he looks so scary. He couldnt be a red yer, could he? hispanion whispered in fear. The other yers were curious about who Gi-Gyu was, but no one was brave enough to approach this monster-killing machine.


    By the way, doesnt he kind of look like that hero on TV? wondered one of the yers from a hunting group nearby.


    You mean that masked ranker? another yer asked.


    Yes, him. Maybe not?


    Well, this guy does have a simr body


    Oh,e on! I heard that the Yeosu hero is the associations secret weapon. Why would such an important yer be here on the 29th floor looking like that?


    I guess youre right


    The longer Gi-Gyu stayed in the Tower, the more interest he seemingly attracted from his fellow yers. A few wondered if he was the Yeosu hero, nicknamed the mask ranker, but they couldnt be certain.


    Gi-Gyu was eavesdropping on their conversations while diligently hunting. After killing thest monster in a herd, he murmured, Hmm This is good. I feel relieved.


    Gi-Gyu was afraid someone might recognize him, so he was considering wearing the full ski mask Sung-Hoon gave him earlier. But it seemed that not wearing anything and walking around confidently helped hide his identity.


    Phew I think Im almost done. A few more herds and Lou wouldnt need the blood of this floors monsters for stat points. He expected to finish up in a day or two. Afterward, he nned on taking some time off before attempting the 30th-floor test. The cornerstones for his n were finally beginning to take shape.


    Im way behind schedule, murmured Gi-Gyu in disappointment since it took him much longer than expected to reach this floor. However, he didnt mind this dy because he was bing stronger at a surprising speed.


    Gi-Gyu gradually moved to a more isted area to find another herd of monsters. Thanks to him, the monsters in the nearby areas were almost extinct. His bag was still a crystal away from bursting, so he had been feeding all the crystals to Brunheart. The monsters of this area would take a while to regenerate, so he needed to find another ce to hunt.


    Suddenly!


    ng, ng.


    Gi-Gyus sensitive ears picked up the sounds of shing weapons and skills.


    Kyaa!


    You bastards!


    The screams and shouts of many yers followed the ngs, nks, and ngors.


    Were from the Cain Guild! Do you think you can get away with this?! Gi-Gyu heard the pained voice of a yer.


    Were going to kill you all here anyway, so who cares? No one will find out, a vicious voice replied.


    Gi-Gyu was about to walk away, but when he heard Cain Guild, he paused and continued to eavesdrop.


    Dammit. The guild master was right. We shouldnt havee here! a desperate voice muttered.


    The Smurfs They are too strong another voice groaned in despair. Gi-Gyu could hear their anguish and hopelessness. With a sigh, he turned around and headed toward the battle; he used elerate to reach there as quickly as possible. Since he had be much stronger, elerate had also amplified ordingly. The battle took ce far away, but Gi-Gyu arrived there in no time, thanks to the amplification.


    What?! Who the heck are you?! The yer who first spotted Gi-Gyu yelled.


    If you dont want to die, just get lost! Well kill you on the spot if you get involved! a yer with a red mark on his chest warned.


    Well be fine, so please run and get some help! one of the yers from the Cain Guild screamed at Gi-Gyu. The Cain Guild member didnt want Gi-Gyu to get hurt by getting involved. Feeling even more sure about what he must do, Gi-Gyu moved and swung his swords simultaneously.


    sh!


    The sound of a sword cutting into human flesh rang ominously. Everyone stared in shock, forgetting they were in the middle of a battle.


    Thud, roll.


    The head of one of the red yers fell and rolled on the ground.


    Psst!


    A fountain of blood began to spew out from the dead man''s severed neck. Gi-Gyu, standing closest to the body, became covered in blood as he announced, Whos next?


    No one raised their hands.


    ***


    T-thank you. Do Bong-Gu, one of Cain Guilds mid-level guides, bowed deeply. He was thanking Gi-Gyu respectfully, but the guide couldnt hide his intense fear. What Gi-Gyu did to the Smurf Guild member was beyond sinister. Without using a single skill or ability, Gi-Gyu had just killed a yer with momentum alone.


    The other Smurf members ran without even taking care of their dead yers body. Gi-Gyu didnt bother to chase after them because he knew they wouldnt recognize himter.


    Hmm Cannibalism didnt absorb him; the same happened when Choi Won-Jae died. Is this because Lou is still upied by his awakening? Or does this skill only works on ranker level yers?


    Even though Do Bong-Gu was voicing his gratitude, all Gi-Gyu could do was think about this question. Gi-Gyu remembered Choi Won-Jae being almost egofied due to Cannibalism. But the same thing hadnt happened a second time since then.


    U-um Do Bong-Gu murmured in confusion when Gi-Gyu didnt respond.


    Ah, Im sorry. I was checking something in my head. When Gi-Gyu apologized for his rudeness, Do Bong-Gu stammered, N-no, it''s all right. I just wanted to thank you again for your help.


    The other Cain Guild members approached Gi-Gyu and murmured, Thank you.


    Gi-Gyu shook his hands and smiled as he replied, No worries. I only helped because I know your guild master.


    Pardon?


    Your guild master is Suk-Woo, right? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Yes? Do Bong-Gu looked at Gi-Gyu with suspicion.


    Im friends with Suk-Woo. I was going to just walk by, but I heard you mentioning the Cain Guild, so I came to help, Gi-Gyu exined.


    Oh! I see!


    yers scarcely helped each other in situations like these since no one wanted to risk their lives to help others. The red yers knew this very well and used it to single out yers and attack them.


    Gi-Gyu asked Do Bong-Gu, Isnt this a well-known hotspot for red yers? Why did youe here?


    Gi-Gyu could tell Do Bong-Gu was the leader of this group, so he spoke to the Cain Guild guide directly. Do Bong-Gu scratched his head and murmured, Well We heard about the bulk massacring of monsters going on inside the Tower. Since we hadnt entered the Tower in a while, we entered today to see if the rumor was true. We were told some random weirdo was hunting all the monsters


    Suddenly realizing the weirdo was Gi-Gyu, Do Bong-Gu raised his hands and apologized, I-Im so sorry!


    What a strange man. Gi-Gyu thought as he watched Do Bong-Gu be flustered. However, Gi-Gyu also felt apologetic since all these yers were forced into this dangerous area because he massacred the monsters everywhere else.


    But still, this group shouldnt havee here even if they couldnt find any monsters in their regr spots. Gi-Gyu asked, But as a group leader, you shouldnt have


    His face turning a little red, Do Bong-Gu replied, I knew there were red yers here, but I didnt think they would dare attack us, the Cain Guild.


    Gi-Gyu had to agree with Do Bong-Gus rebuttal. The Cain Guild was a pretty famous group in Korea. Attacking its yers wouldve resulted in dire consequences for those red yers. Gi-Gyu could now understand why this guide felt safe entering this area.


    However, when was it not better to be safe than sorry? Gi-Gyu stated firmly, You never know what those bastards might do.


    Ah, of cours


    The sentence, But you look just as suspicious and dangerous as them, was about to leave Do Bong-Gu, but he stopped himself just in time.


    Still feeling guilty for killing all the monsters in the area, Gi-Gyu offered, Then would you like to hunt with me for a while?


    Pardon?


    I know some areas nearby where you can find many monsters. I can help you for a while if you wish. Do Bong-Gu contemted the offer. Although the scary bearded yer in front of him imed he knew Guild Master Suk-Woo, Do Bong-Gu wasnt naive enough to believe it without any proof. However, it also didnt seem like he wanted to harm them since he had just saved them. Then again, it was stupid to believe any strangers inside the Tower.


    Realizing Do Bong-Gus hesitation, Gi-Gyu quickly introduced himself.


    Ah, I guess I didnt even tell you my name. I doubt Suk-Woo ever mentioned me, butGi-Gyu scratched his cheek shyly and offered his handmy name is Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu forgot that his hand was soaked in blood, but Do Bong-Gu didnt care. A bright smile appeared on Do Bong-Gus face when he heard Gi-Gyus name.

 Chapter 57: Cain Guild (2)

    Chapter 57: Cain Guild (2)


    Our guild master has mentioned you a few times during the general assembly! He told us that he had a friend he wanted to scout to our guild. He said it was an amazing yer named Kim Gi-Gyu! Do Bong-Gu was acting as if he was in the presence of a celebrity.


    Feeling embarrassed by the guides unexpected reaction, Gi-Gyu lowered his face and wondered, What exactly did Suk-Woo tell these guys? Why is he so excited to see me?


    By the way, could you When Do Bong-Gu murmured, Gi-Gyu caught on immediately and took out his yer registration card. This card didnt include the yers grade and could only be used for identification. Do Bong-Gu wasntfortable taking this bearded mans word for it, but he was satisfied after confirming Gi-Gyus identity. He announced, If youre the yer Kim Gi-Gyu whom our guild master talked about, I am sure I can trust you.


    Do Bong-Gu finally decided to discuss the offer with his fellow guild members. And together, they quickly decided that it was in their best interest to hunt with Gi-Gyu.


    Do Bong-Gu watched Gi-Gyu with both interest and confusion.


    He is so different from what the guild master told us. Wasnt the guild master worried about his friends caring nature?


    Do Bong-Gu''s doubts didnt mean he wasnt grateful for Gi-Gyus help. They were inside the Tower, their enemies were the red yers, and Gi-Gyu had every right to kill them. However, that didnt mean he had to ept that Gi-Gyu had a caring nature. After all, Gi-Gyu beheaded that red yer without hesitation and was nowughing yfully with the other guild members as if nothing had happened.


    Do Bong-Gu couldnt help feeling a little nervous about Gi-Gyu. However, he was certain that Gi-Gyu meant no harm to the Cain Guild members, which was the only reason Do Bong-Gu decided to follow him.


    If he turns on us, we can still run.


    Unlike the battle with the Smurf Guild members, Gi-Gyu was alone. Gi-Gyu''s vicious aura alone was enough to make the Smurf yers run; even so, Do Bong-Gu felt confident that his group could escape if necessary.


    Do Bong-Gu announced, Thanks to your help, we could escape the red yers, but I think I should still make a report to our guild immediately.


    Gi-Gyu agreed, Go ahead.


    Do Bong-Gu sent one yer from his group to deliver the message, and the rest of them began following Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    Its over here. Gi-Gyu guided the yers to an area he cleared a few days ago. By now, some monsters had regenerated, so this was a perfect time to hunt.


    Ohh! Do Bong-Gu eximed in excitement. They were having a hard time finding monsters this morning, but Gi-Gyu was right. Here, they could see many monsters roaming around.


    Do Bong-Gu asked, Then Ill have my yers check their weapons and get right to the hunt. Is that okay?


    Of course, Gi-Gyu replied.


    Turning toward the other guild members, Do Bong-Gu began to prepare them.


    While Gi-Gyu was watching quietly from the sidelines, Brunheart asked in confusion,


    -Master! Why are you doing this? You said you werent going to hunt with the other humans!


    My friend runs their guild. He helped me a lot in the past, so I want to repay a bit of my debt.


    Gi-Gyu took the time to exin his action.


    I also wanted to ask them how things were going outside the Tower. I think its time for me to leave, so I need to know if its safe to go out now.


    Gi-Gyu couldve gained all the necessary information from the employees at the portal by using his association mercenary status. However, he was still awkward about using his new authority. So this was the perfect opportunity for Gi-Gyu to help his friend while getting the information he needed.


    I hope the reporters outside are gone by now.


    Gi-Gyu believed those reporters couldnt have found his identity while he was inside, but he still felt overwhelmed by them. Enough time had passed, so Gi-Gyu felt the reporters mustve left by now.


    Do Bong-Gu returned to Gi-Gyu afterpleting all the preparations. He announced, Well begin hunting now. Well continue until youve to leave, yer Kim Gi-Gyu, so please let me know.


    All right, When Gi-Gyu replied, Do Bong-Gu ordered the yers, Now, you may begin your hunt. But please dont go too far out of my sight.


    Okay! the Cain Guild members answered with excitement. They had seemingly forgotten all about their near-death experience at the hands of those red yers. Currently, they were just thrilled to see so many monsters and ran toward them.


    Only Do Bong-Gu remained standing by Gi-Gyus side. Gi-Gyu asked, Arent you going to hunt?


    I can do itter. Im their guide, after all, so I must do my duties first. When Do Bong-Gu answered with a smile, Gi-Gyu realized Suk-Woo did an excellent job training his guild members.


    Seeing the mid-level guide felt refreshing; Gi-Gyu recalled when he used to work as a guide himself. He never reached the mid-level, but he still helped many novice yers through the tutorial floors.


    Do Bong-Gu started a conversation. I heard you used to be a guide yourself.


    I was. It seemed Suk-Woo had told his guild members a lot about Gi-Gyu. His voice filled with tion, Do Bong-Gu chatted, Isnt guiding the yers to the right path amazing?


    When Gi-Gyu didnt respond, Do Bong-Gu seemed a little embarrassed. He quickly changed the subject, When I return to the guild, I wont forget to tell the guild master that you saved us, yer Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Haha, I would appreciate that, replied Gi-Gyu with augh before adding, By the way


    All the Cain Guild members were doing well with their hunt, so Gi-Gyu didnt feel the necessity to continue this meaningless conversation. Then, suddenly realizing what he was doing, Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly and thought, I guess I forgot all of my basic social skills.


    The non-bearded him of the past wouldve continued this mundane chat for a while before broaching the main subject. But now, he felt too impatient.


    What happened to What is he called? The masked yer? That whole deal about the masked ranker. Whats going on with that? Are the reporters still surrounding the Tower?


    Ah! The topic excited Do Bong-Gu; he replied, No! There was a huge incident regarding that.


    Pardon? Gi-Gyu had no idea what he was talking about. When Gi-Gyu looked confused, he exined, The association made another public statement that they couldnt reveal the masked yers identity. So all the reporters went home!


    What? Gi-Gyu couldntprehend what he had just heard. All those persistent reporters left just because the association made another official statement? Noticing Gi-Gyus confusion, Do Bong-Gu grinned. He continued, looking far too eager, They left because the association president personally made the announcement!


    Gi-Gyu blinked in shock.


    ***


    So youre saying The association president, who never made a public appearance until now, spoke on TV? He said he couldnt release any information on the masked yer without his permission? And he asked everyone to quash their interest in that yer? Thats what youre telling me, right? Then he also announced various new policies concerning the association to redirect all the attention.


    When Gi-Gyu summarized what he had just heard, Do Bong-Gu nodded emphatically and replied, Yes! I know the new policies are important too, but this was the first time the association president made a public appearance! Everyone was so shocked! Outside the Tower, the association president is now the talk of the town! People have just forgotten about the masked yer!


    Gi-Gyus face turned awkward.


    This is


    Sometime back, Tae-Gu confidently promised Gi-Gyu he would take care of this situation. However, Gi-Gyu never expected him to reveal his identity to the world for that. Overall, the association president did manage to divert the worlds attention by revealing his identity; thus, he kept his promise.


    Or maybe, he nned on revealing his identity anyway, and he just happened to find the perfect timing.


    Gi-Gyu wasnt naive enough to believe that Oh Tae-Gu, the association president, did this just for him. He was certain that this event had something to do with Oh Tae-Gus n to clean out his organization and begin reforming it.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, So, Im not indebted to the president. After all, he was an association merc, and it was the associations responsibility to take care of him. This line of thinking helped Gi-Gyu feel much more at ease.


    Pardon? Do Bong-Gu probably thought Gi-Gyu said something to him, but Gi-Gyu just shook his head and replied, Its nothing.


    They have hunted enough. Time to go.


    Gi-Gyu got the information he wanted, so he was ready to leave. But suddenly, his senses alerted him of something, and he said to Do Bong-Gu, Please gather all of your guild members immediately.


    What do you mean?


    I can sense numerous yers approaching our location; I think they are red yers, Gi-Gyu replied grimly. The aura he picked up was simr to what those red yers had.


    Do Bong-Gu shouted, Get ready for battle! Quickly deal with the remaining monsters as a team and His words were stuck in his throat because Gi-Gyu was rapidly cutting down the monster poption there. It only took a moment, and Do Bong-Gu couldnt hide how impressed he was.


    Hes so powerful. From what happened earlier, Do Bong-Gu could tell how strong Gi-Gyu was.


    yer Kim Gi-Gyu might be even stronger than our guild master


    Do Bong-Gu never got the chance to finish that thought since he saw several red yers rushing toward them, screaming, Theyre here! Those bastards!


    Do Bong-Gu calmly took out his emergency re gun and shot it into the sky. The blue and ck smoke quickly spread high up. If the guild member he sent away earlier had reported their situation, their guild shouldve sent additional support to this floor by now. And if they saw this re, they woulde here rushing.


    And with yer Kim Gi-Gyu, we can survive till then. Do Bong-Gu reassured himself. Even though Gi-Gyu was a powerful yer, there was no way he could deal with all of these red yers. So, he put his hope of survival on the en-route Cain Guild support team.


    The Cain Guild members gathered in one ce, and the red yers the Smurf Guild brought surrounded them. Gi-Gyu could tell these red yers usually hunted on the floors above the 30th from their aura.


    One of the bigger red yers, a bald guy, stepped forward and asked, Did you assholes kill one of ours?


    Gi-Gyu, busy gathering the Cain Guild members before, stepped forward and replied, Not these guys. I killed him.


    Huh! You bastard! Are you some kind of philosopher? Nahhh. You a hobo? The bald yer asked rudely.


    Gi-Gyu just studied the Smurf Guild members standing nearby; then, he recognized one.


    Huh?! Youre! Gi-Gyu eximed.


    What? Do you know me? When the Smurf member asked, Gi-Gyu grinned. Gi-Gyu had been wondering if he would ever see this guy again. He tried to steal Gi-Gyus crystal bags back then. Gi-Gyu remembered the day very well. He had just heard his mothers diagnosis and was depressed, so he locked himself in the Tower for a long time and hunted mindlessly. When he was finally leaving the Tower with his crystal-filled bags, he faced some thieves.


    The same guy who tried to rob him was now trying to kill him. Gi-Gyu smiled and asked, Youre the thief from that day, arent you?


    At the time, this thief warned that he would get Gi-Gyuter, but he failed to recognize Gi-Gyu due to the drastic change in his appearance.


    The Smurf Guild member replied, What the heck are you talking about? Werethe other red yers chuckled all thieves and murders.


    Ignoring theirughs, Do Bong-Gu announced, Were the Cain Guild! Our reinforcements are nearby, and they wouldve seen our re by now. They must be on their way, so if you leave us now, you can avoid an unnecessary battle.


    Huh? Oh, I''m so scared! the bald yer gasped mockingly before leering. Gi-Gyu knew why the red yers were so confident right now. Before the bald yer could reply, Gi-Gyu exined the situation to Do Bong-Gu.


    We are surrounded by red yers right now. It will be toote for us by the time our reinforcement arrives. Is there a war I dont know about between the Cain Guild and those people?


    I dont know, replied Do Bong-Gu.


    Something doesnt add up.


    The red yers acted as if they wanted to go to war with the Cain Guild. Or did someone hire the Smurf Guild to kill the Cain Guild members here?


    Lets just beat them up first and ask questionster, Gi-Gyu announced.


    Pardon? Do Bong-Gu asked in confusion, but Gi-Gyu just murmured, elerate.


    There are some women here too! Its so hard to find women inside the Tower. This is just perfect! Kill everyone except for the wome The bald yer was giving out his order when a stupid expression appeared on his face. He was looking ahead, but he could somehow see the shock on his fellow red yers faces: They were standing behind him. And while he was learning that his voice no longer obeyed him, a whisper entered his ear, Lets not touch the women, okay? Didnt your mother teach you anything?


    To everyones shock, the bald yers head was rolling on the ground. However, the other red yers didnt run this time. One of them shouted angrily, Kill them! We wont fall for this again! Our guild members are surrounding this area! Kill that crazy bastard!


    Gi-Gyu scratched his head with Lous handle and murmured, I guess they arent going to run this time. He thought that if he killed the one who looked like their leader, the others would scatter like thest time again; Gi-Gyu was mistaken.


    However, Gi-Gyus entire victory strategy didnt depend on that. He killed the strongest of them just now, so it was just a matter of time before he took care of them all.


    Do Bong-Gu, encouraged by Gi-Gyus show of power, ordered, Cain Guild! Its time to fight! Kill all the red yers!


    Yes, Sir!


    There was no way to escape this battle now. More importantly, they had no reason to run. The Cain Guild members looked toward Gi-Gyu, the bearded, dirty-looking yer. This unexpectedly powerful man had proven himself to be a friend of their guild master.


    With Gi-Gyu by their side, the Cain Guild members felt confident they could survive this fight.

 Chapter 58: Cain Guild (3)

    Chapter 58: Cain Guild (3)


    Before long, both sides were locking horns. Cain Guilds side had 30 members, and the Smurf Guild had 50 red yers. Unlike before, the Cain Guild members were now aggressively attacking the red yers. They threw caution to the wind, ignored defense, and just shed with the red yers.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu groaned unhappily. His senses just picked up another set of auras; he couldnt tell how many people were rushing here, just that they were too many. They could be Cain Guilds reinforcements, more foes, or both.


    If Gi-Gyu were alone, he couldve somehow escaped. But unfortunately, he was with other yers he needed to protect.


    If they didnt belong to Suk-Woos guild, I wouldnt have to care as much.


    Gi-Gyu felt it was his duty to help the Cain Guild members escape to the best of his abilities.


    sh!


    Even while his brain was focused on the alien auras, Gi-Gyu indifferently swung Lou in a beautiful arc.


    Dammit! My arm! My armmmm!!! a red yer screamed as his arm fell to the ground. Blood spewing from his stump, the injured yer began crawling toward his amputated arm.


    Slice.


    Without hesitation, Gi-Gyu swung El, and the injured red yer stopped screaming.


    Boom!


    Some yer used their explosion skill to rock the entire battlefield; the chaotic battle continued as the insane red yers screamed, Hehehe!!!!! Kill them! Kill them all!!!<sup>[a]</sup>


    Well destroy all of them!


    Red yers usually had a criminal record, so they took refuge inside the Tower. These viins lived inside thewless Tower,mitted murders, and sustained themselves with thievery. In summary, red yers were humans without humanity.


    Throb.


    I knew it. Gi-Gyu touched his right eye after taking a timeout from the battle. I guess I was right about this.


    There was one more reason Gi-Gyu got involved in this fight: He wanted to confirm his suspicions regarding Lucifers gift. He first felt this throbbing sensation when he killed Choi Won-Jae.


    So the power Lucifer gave me gets activated when I kill a person.


    Thanks to this battle, Gi-Gyu confirmed what he had been thinking all along. He didnt know why it didnt activate earlier when he killed the other red yer. But the important thing now was that his right eye was throbbing. And without even checking in the mirror, he knew his right eye had turned violet.


    And now, he didnt have to turn to know that someone was attacking his back. He didnt even have to worry about the attack; he just let his body absorb it. Then, he nonchntly turned and swung Lou and El simultaneously.


    Slice, slice, slice!


    Three shing sounds rang in the area before Gi-Gyu murmured, Reflect.


    Kaboom!


    He purposely took the damage from that attack to use Reflect. The skills destructive power wasparable to the explosions created by the mage category yers.


    D-dammit! the red yers stammered after witnessing Gi-Gyus power. Although these criminals were maniacs, they had terrific instincts.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, Thats probably why they know to run when they face true danger. He pushed back his blood-soaked hair and smiled brightly. Currently, his sclera was a perfect violet color, and his strength, speed, perception, etc., were peaking.


    Gi-Gyu announced to his enemies respectfully, Everyone, lets hurry this up, shall we?


    ***


    The perfect word to describe the battle scene was hell. What had happened on the 29th floor was only possible inside the Tower. Human corpses covered almost every inch of the area where the battle took ce.


    The remaining red yers began to back away as they muttered, W-we cant win this


    Dammit! We were never told the Cain Guild was this strong!


    Hey! Why did our guild master order this?!


    There were almost 50 of them when the battle first began, but only five were left alive now. They had truly lost their minds because they were still smirking while simultaneously wetting their lips.


    In front of this group of five, one man stood quietly. Messy beard and whole body soaked in blood, it was Gi-Gyu.


    You cant run, Gi-Gyu announced as he slowly walked toward one of them. It was time to end them.


    Hehehe, one red yer died whileughing.


    P-please spare me! another one died while begging for his life.


    Suddenly, Do Bong-Gu whispered nearby, yer Kim Gi-Gyu, your eye


    Ah, its nothing. Please dont worry about it. When Gi-Gyu reassured him, Do Bong-Gu stammered in fear, I-I think it would be best to take the rest of them out for questioning.


    If it werent for Gi-Gyu, all the Cain Guild members wouldve died instead of the red yers. So, Do Bong-Gu was thankful that Gi-Gyu was on their side.


    Gi-Gyu shook his head and replied drily, There will be more than enough captivester to interrogate. Without waiting for an answer, Gi-Gyu stolidly killed the rest of the red yers. As the pleas for mercy and the cries of pain died down, an awkward silence fell in the area.


    ... Do Bong-Gu remained quiet, partly from the excitement of the battle, mostly from remembering how Gi-Gyu fought. None of the Cain Guild members could see Gi-Gyu as a human anymore.


    Gi-Gyu ended the silence by making an announcement.


    The next batch is nearby.


    Nod.


    Do Bong-Gu nodded in understanding. He wasnt a high-level yer, but even he could feel the iing forces overwhelming aura. The Cain Guild members quickly drank their potions and checked on their weapons.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, Theyre here.


    An overwhelming bloodthirsty aura began to swarm them at an rming speed. The red yers reinforcements were seemingly aware of the massacre that ended their brothers. The murderous aura surrounded the Cain Guild members and Gi-Gyu like a thick fog.


    T-this feels like Do Bong-Gu whispered in shock.


    This cant be! No way! another member of the Cain Guild screamed fearfully.


    Even Gi-Gyu sounded frustrated as he murmured, There are at least 300 of them.


    Do Bong-Gu replied, I- I think its the entire Smurf Guild. There were many red yers in the Tower, but the Smurf Guild only housed about 300 of them. So, it felt like the entire guild decided to join the fray.


    And one of them feels very strong. Gi-Gyu thought, guessing that it had to be the Smurf Guilds master himself. As the aura of the guild master and his 300 yers weighted down on his Gi-Gyus senses, he felt himself sweat a little.


    -Please dont worry, Master! Ill protect you!!!


    When Brunheart announced in a cheerful voice, Gi-Gyu felt much calmer. He replied with a grin, Okay. Thanks. Finally, he realized that cowering in fear was never an option since his goal was to destroy a bigger guild than the Smurf Guild.


    Gi-Gyu promised himself that someday, he would kill every member of the Iron Guild.


    A sharp-looking man, obviously the most powerful among all the red yers, stepped forward and asked Gi-Gyu, Are you the one who killed my boys?


    ughterer Choi Min-Suk, Do Bong-Gu murmured.


    ughterer Choi Min-Suk was a ranker who was notoriously vicious. One day, he entered the Tower and formed a guild only of and for red yersthe Smurf Guild.


    Gi-Gyu replied mockingly, Yes, Sir. I did indeed.


    Funny guy, huh? Choi Min-Sukughed.


    This whole situation seemed to amuse the guild master. With a nonchnt attitude, Gi-Gyu asked, May I ask you something?


    The Smurf Guild yers had surrounded the area, and even the floor monsters were regenerating. The Cain Guild members situation was dire, yet Gi-Gyu was calm. Choi Min-Suk looked at him with interest as he replied, Sure, go ahead.


    What did these members of the Cain Guild do to you for you to bring your entire guild here?


    Hmm Choi Min-Suk tilted his head in amusement before mumbling, Shall I tell him?


    The Smurf Guild members standing around their master watched with worry. Gi-Gyu suspected the ones closest to the guild master were the guild executives. Although they seemed concerned, they didnt make a sound. It was clear they obeyed Choi Min-Suk without question.


    And after a few minutes, Choi Min-Suk answered, We, the Smurf Guild, n on leaving the Tower. And to do this, we need these Cain Guild members.


    Gi-Gyu and all the Cain Guild yers faces crumpled in a fury.


    ***


    The red yers were allowed to live only inside the Tower. Society allowed this because the Tower waspletely separate from the public. And this meant that these criminals were not allowed to leave the Tower and re-enter the world.


    The association maintained all the portals that led to the Tower. So, even if these criminals could somehow enter the Tower aftermitting a crime, they could never leave this ce.


    So how was Choi Min-Suk going to take his men out? And what did this have anything to do with the Cain Guild members? Do Bong-Gu and the rest couldnt understand this.


    But Gi-Gyu could guess Choi Min-Suks n. His face now nk again, Gi-Gyu red at the Smurf Guild master and asked, How did you find out?


    Oh! Youre a fascinating guy indeed. Choi Min-Suk looked mildly surprised as he asked, So you know about it too?


    How did you find out? Gi-Gyus demanded an answer in a cold voice. Choi Min-Suk replied, We captured and killed one of the Cain Guild executives. Fortunately for us, he told us all about it. He said


    Before Choi Min-Suk could finish his reply, Gi-Gyu ran toward him and shouted, Stop it!


    There were 300 yers ready to protect their guild master, so it was very reckless of Gi-Gyu to dash toward their leader. And that was after you ignored that Choi Min-Suk was a famous ranker in his days.


    The Smurf Guild master quickly took out his dagger and blocked Lou and El. He offered leisurely, You should join us. Im willing to give you the deputy guild master position.


    ... Gi-Gyu took a step back and spat out the words, I would never join your stupid guild.


    Gi-Gyu positioned himself for the battle. He had been fighting impetuously till then; now, he had a strong motivation to kill the man before him. Choi Min-Suk also changed his position as he murmured, Im not sure if you just dont know or are pretending not to know.


    Before Choi Min-Suk was nicknamed ughterer, he was a famous yer assassin. Holding two daggers in his hands now, the Smurf Guild master blocked Gi-Gyus attack again.


    nk!


    Everyone around them also took out their weapons.


    Gulp.


    Do Bong-Gu and the rest of the Cain Guild members gulped loudly and prepared themselves for another battle. Treating the intense fight as a breeze, Choi Min-Sukmented, I can feel it. Youre definitely one of us. Youre our kind.


    Choi Min-Suks daggers glowed bright redit was the ughterers notorious skill called the me Dagger. This very skill was responsible for Choi Min-Suks gruesome nickname. The burning heat from the dagger was enough to melt the thickest steel.


    Shut up! Gi-Gyu screamed as he swung Lou and El against Choi Min-Suks hot daggers.


    Kaboom!


    The loud explosion acted as a battle cry; the Smurf Guild yers began to move as they screamed, Kill them all!


    The Smurf yers circled Choi Min-Suk and Gi-Gyu and headed toward the Cain Guild members. The Cain yers raised their weapons, looking pale, knowing this might be their end.


    Ice Volt! shouted the Cain Guilds mage yers. To this, the Smurf mage yers screamed their skill, Fireball!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    More screams and shouts followed.


    Force!


    Iron wall!


    The sounds of the swords and shields shing rang throughout the forest.


    Hehehe youre enjoying yourself, arent you? I can tell. Choi Min-Suk smirked at Gi-Gyu as he waved his daggers. The heat from his weapons burned Gi-Gyus flesh each time Lou and El shed with his daggers.


    Choi Min-Suk, attacking at lightning speed, murmured, You have amazing swords. I havent seen many items that could withstand my me daggers heat.


    elerate was the only reason Gi-Gyu managed to keep up with Choi Min-Suk. He wasnt known for his strength, but his me daggers made up for it. And his speed wasparable to that of high-level rankers. Compared to Gi-Gyus fight with Choi Won-Jae, this battle was in a league of its own.


    I told you to shut up! Gi-Gyu yelled as he blocked the daggers with Lou. At that moment, Gi-Gyus speed peaked, and Choi Min-Suk failed to dodge Els sh aiming for his leg.


    Youre wrong about me. Im nothing like you, you psycho killer! Gi-Gyu murmured, knowing Choi Min-Suk could hear everything despite the loud noises surrounding them. Suddenly, Gi-Gyus chest shone blindingly, and he said, Ever heard of chalk and cheese?


    With that, Gi-Gyu beganughing. One big thing that made the me dagger so threatening was its ability to deal continuously heat damage. Of course, Gi-Gyu had Brunheart, who could umte such damage and reflect it.


    When blood-red heat began to spew from Gi-Gyus chest, Choi Min-Suk stammered, W-what the! The Smurf Guild master tried to back away, but Lou grazed his neck before he could.


    W-what is happening?! Before Choi Min-Suk could even finish his sentence, Lou punctured his neck like a hot knife cutting butter. And the heat bursting from Gi-Gyus chest began to melt Choi Min-Suk slowly.


    Throb.


    At that very moment, Gi-Gyus right eye turned an even darker shade of violet.


    [a]Even if the raws have excessive punctuation, lets just leave at triple maximum.

 Chapter 59: Cain Guild (4)

    Chapter 59: Cain Guild (4)


    [Cannibalism has been activated.]


    [yer Choi Min-Suk is being egofied.]


    [Egofication has beenpleted sessfully.]


    It worked? Gi-Gyu was surprised by the system announcements. He watched Choi Min-Suk disappear slowly, but he didnt get the time to mull over it since the battle was still ongoing.


    When the Smurf Guild members realized Choi Min-Suk was dead, they screamed, Our guild master is dead!


    Dammit! Kill everyone!


    The Smurf red yers were more excited than shocked by their leaders death. When Gi-Gyu looked around, he noticed that this excitement had already killed a few Cain members. Currently, Gi-Gyu stood alone in the middle of the battlefield with the Smurf executives closing on him.


    One of the enemies murmured, I cant believe he killed our guild master.


    But there wasnt fear in that murmurit had joy. Instead of being afraid, they were a bit tense at best. Several Smurf members announced, The guild masters position is now open!!! Were they tense due to Gi-Gyu or thepetition for that seat? Overall, every red yer there was interested in bing the new leader.


    Whoever kills that bastard gets to be the new guild master. Do you all agree? When one Smurf yer suggested, the rest shouted, Yes!


    Even as his muscles tensed, Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his bitter smile. His whole body was throbbing painfully. To charge Brunheart, he baited Choi Min-Suk with everything he had; as an aftereffect, he suffered a lot of fire damage. Now, every corner of his body was screaming in pain, his right vision was blurrier, and he was feeling dizzy.


    Kill him! yelled one of the Smurf executive members.


    Blizzard!


    Gi-Gyu was about to defend himself when an ice magic spell suddenly covered the area. The temperature plummeted, slowing down the red yers and easing Gi-Gyus burns a little.


    Our reinforcement is finally here! one of the Cain Guild members yelled.


    Our guild master came in person to save us! another Cain yer screamed in relief.


    Were alive! Were saved! Several Cain members cheered together. Gi-Gyu looked up to find a yer floating in the air while moving his hands to control the ice skill. Gi-Gyu murmured in annoyance, Yourete.


    Yoo Suk-Woo, Gi-Gyus friend and Cain Guilds guild master, was looking down at him. Just then, Gi-Gyu heard a system announcement.


    [Strong will has been activated.]


    Just like his friend, Gi-Gyus skill was alsote in its arrival.


    ***


    Yoo Suk-Woo didnte alone: He brought 50 of his elite guild members with him. And just those 50 were more than enough to eliminate the entire Smurf Guild. People could concoct stuff like good always triumphs over evil to justify the previous statement. However, Gi-Gyu knew the truth. The Cain Guild''s power was beyond what the red yers could ever dream of as a group. The Smurf Guild was the weakest red yer guild, so it couldnt pose a problem to a top-tier organization like the Cain Guild.


    Suk-Woo came down to Gi-Gyu and asked, What the heck happened here? And is that really you, Gi-Gyu? Why do you look so different? What happened to your eye?


    Its me, Kim Gi-Gyu. When Gi-Gyu replied calmly, Suk-Woonded next to him.


    Yoo Suk-Woo was a high-level ranker of the mage category. However, Suk-Woo had countless skills and incredible magical power, so everyone believed he had the potential to be a high ranker.


    And I agree.


    Gi-Gyu believed that Suk-Woo had unlimited potential as a yer. With this thought, Gi-Gyu asked Suk-Woo, How did Choi Min-Suk discover your secret?


    Ah, so you really are Gi-Gyu.


    Only a few people in the world knew Suk-Woos secret. Gi-Gyu exined, Thats why the Smurf Guild targeted your guild members. I think they were going to take them as hostages and use them as leverage to negotiate with you.


    Yoo Suk-Woos face crumpled into an ugly frown. He replied, I see. Thankfully, everything turned out okay in the end. I received a report that my guild members were fighting the Smurf Guilds red yers with you. So I brought all of my elite yers to help.


    Then, Suk-Woo gave Gi-Gyu a small smile. Meanwhile, the battle was winding down around them. Most red yers were still resisting, so the elite yers had to kill them. Those who surrendered and let themselves be bound peacefully were left alive.


    Suk-Woo asked his man in charge of the red yer hostages, Whats our damages?


    Five dead, and the rest have severe injuries.


    Suk-Woo and Gi-Gyu approached Do Bong-Gus group to assess them. They were lying on the ground, and the healers were bustling around to treat them, but most had suffered injuries far too severe for elementary treatment.


    G-guild master Do Bong-Gu stammered as he tried to stand; unfortunately, his body didntply. Gi-Gyu gazed at Do Bong-Gus left leg: A very sharp weapon had amputated it. He looked around to see if he could find the guides leg, but he couldnt find it in all the many limbs spread around the area.


    Suddenly, Yoo Suk-Woo shouted, Search! A blue light appeared on Do Bong-Gus amputation site before flying to a pile of body parts far away. Then, it stopped above a limb that appeared to be Do Bong-Gus amputated leg.


    Suk-Woo announced, Good. You''ll be fine if you get the healer to work on that leg right now.


    T-thank you. Thank you so much, Guild Master. Do Bong-Gu bowed over and over again as he murmured. He couldve lost his leg permanently if it wasnt for Suk-Woo, so it was no wonder the guide felt grateful.


    Gi-Gyu asked Suk-Woo, Is that a new skill?


    Yup. Suk-Woo answered nonchntly before thanking Gi-Gyu, Thanks a lot.


    For what?


    Thanks to you, most of my guild members are still alive, and we managed to avoid trouble. If the Smurf Guild took my yers as hostages, things wouldve turned out badly," Suk-Woo exined.


    Well, I guess thats true. Gi-Gyu suspected Choi Min-Suk nned on using the Cain Guild members as hostages to make a deal with Suk-Woo. If Gi-Gyu hadnt gotten involved, Choi Min-Suk wouldve probably gotten what he wished. He wouldve tortured the Cain Guild members, and Suk-Woo wouldve caved in eventually.


    Because I know Suk-Woo cares about his people.


    Thanks to Gi-Gyu, Do Bong-Gus party survived until the reinforcements arrived. And they were also able to annihte the Smurf Guild.


    Suk-Woo and Gi-Gyu hugged each other. Suk-Woo murmured, It has been way too long.


    I know.


    After learning about the deaths of fiverades, they couldnt smile, but both Suk-Woo and Gi-Gyu were genuinely happy to see each other. After Suk-Woo created his guild and Gi-Gyu began getting stronger, they hadnt had the chance to meet for a long time. However, something unfortunate like this had finally brought them together.


    Suk-Woo watched his guild members before telling Gi-Gyu, Lets talkter.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and replied, Question the surviving red yers and then hand them over to the association.


    Killing anyone registered as a red yer was legal inside the Tower. The association even offered many rewards and benefits for bringing in alive red yers. Since killing captured and defenseless red yers were just immoral, giving them to the association was the best option.


    But before that, Suk-Woo needed to do his own questioning. Gi-Gyu suggested, Who knows how many people Choi Min-Suk told about your secret? You better make sure none of the surviving red yers know.


    All right. Thanks again. Suk-Woo nodded gratefully before adding, Well, lets clean up here and get out of the Tower.


    All right.


    The Cain Guild members had already initiated the cleanup, so Gi-Gyu and Suk-Woo joined them after their quick chat.


    ***


    On the 29th floor, association agents could be found near the portal. Even though arge-scale battle involving the red yers took ce just a moment ago, the portal was deathly quiet as if nothing had happened.


    It made sense because the portal was considered a safe zone. Although the association agents protected this area, only a limited number of them were present on this floor. The Tower floors became bigger the higher one went, so the association agents couldnt protect and control the entire Tower.


    Also, electric devices didnt work inside the Tower, so firecrackers and res were the only way tomunicate. Guilds and individual yers had to protect themselves independently on the higher floors. It was especially true for floors above the 20th since most red yers lived there.


    Gi-Gyu and Suk-Woo handed the captured red yers to the association agents and left the Tower. The association also helped them get the injured to safety.


    Gi-Gyu murmured to Suk-Woo, Thankfully, only Choi Min-Suk and a few dead executives knew about your secret.


    After questioning the surviving red yers, they drew this conclusion. Choi Min-Suk kept his reason for targeting the Cain Guild a tight secret. Gi-Gyu continued, But dont let your guard down. Once a secret gets out, its no longer a secret.


    Yeah, thanks for your advice. Suk-Woo nodded.


    When they finally left the Tower, Gi-Gyu watched the people around him and eximed, Uwaah! It feels so great to be out and back in the world.


    Gosh, you look so awful. We need to talk about what happened to you, Suk-Woo replied with his face looking a little brighter. Several of his guild members died or were severely injured, but this was actually the best-case scenario. Also, yers epted death and departure facilely since it had be a part of their lives.


    Gi-Gyu proposed, Would you like to see Tae-Shik hyung before leaving?


    Ah! I heard Tae-Shik hyung became the general manager! Gi-Gyu had introduced Suk-Woo to Tae-Shik a long time ago, so they met a few times together in the past.


    After asking Suk-Woo to wait a moment, Gi-Gyu went to the shower room inside the association building. After a quick wash and shave, he changed into a set of clean clothes he stored in the association locker assigned to him.


    When Gi-Gyu returned, Suk-Woo asked, Umm, who are you? It seemed that Suk-Woo genuinely didnt recognize Gi-Gyu.


    What? What the heck are you talking about? Stop joking around, Gi-Gyu replied with a frown.


    W-what?! Could it be


    ...


    Are you Kim Gi-Gyu? Suk-Woo stammered in shock, T-this is crazy. I wouldnt have even recognized you if not for your right eye color! Whats going?!


    Stop this nonsense. Lets just go see Tae-Shik hyung now. Gi-Gyu tried to change the subject. He knew how different he looked now since even he felt awkward every time he looked in the mirror.


    Even as they walked to Tae-Shiks office, Suk-Woo couldnt get used to Gi-Gyus new appearance. He whispered, T-this is just crazy!


    ***


    So you killed Choi Min-Suk and destroyed the Smurf Guild? Tae-Shik gaped in shock.


    Yeah, it just happened. I was just gonna save the Cain Guild members, but things got out of control and Gi-Gyu answered as he scratched his head shyly. Both Tae-Shik and Suk-Woo couldnt hide their disbelief.


    Tae-Shik argued, How are you so calm after killing a red yer guilds guild master? And what the hell happened to your eye?


    Hyung, how did Gi-Gyu change so much? Suk-Woo asked Tae-Shik, realizing that Gi-Gyu would never give him a straight answer. Tae-Shik shook his head and replied, Haa Its a long story.


    Tae-Shik wasnt sure if Suk-Woo would believe him even if he told the full story. When Tae-Shik hesitated, Suk-Woo continued, I mean, I just cant believe how much Gi-Gyu has changed. I remember you being so stressed because you couldn''t level up, but now I did hear from Sun-Pil that Gi-Gyu became really strong, but to be honest, I wasnt expecting much. Yet for you to have killed Choi Min-Suk so easily


    Oh, thats right! Youre Sun-Pils cousin, arent you? Trying to change the subject again, Gi-Gyu asked. Suk-Woo replied, What? Thats not the point here.


    Haa Did you boys eat yet? Tae-Shik asked with a sigh.


    No, I told you we just left the Tower, answered Gi-Gyu.


    I know you stayed inside the Tower for over a week. How about you, Suk-Woo?


    I havent eaten either. When Suk-Woo replied, Tae-Shik stood up and announced, Well then, we should get some food. We can talk while we eat.


    Tae-Shik was a stress eater. Given how much he was insisting on food, it was obvious he was extremely stressed. So, Suk-Woo and Tae-Shik led the way while Gi-Gyu followed.


    Its so nice having dinner with you two. When Gi-Gyu announced with a bright, innocent smile, both Suk-Woo and Tae-Shik shook their heads and sighed.


    Haa


    Haa


    ***


    Im losing sleep because of you, Gi-Gyu. When Tae-Shik grumbled, Gi-Gyu argued back, How is that my fault!


    Gosh, youre such a brat.


    Tae-Shik, Gi-Gyu, and Suk-Woo were sitting inside a soondae[1] soup restaurant near the association building Tae-Shik frequented. The trio often came here in the past, so it reminded them of many fun memories.


    Tae-Shik shook his head again in disbelief as he stated, You suddenly went inside the Tower and didnte out for days. And now youre telling me


    Tae-Shik paused before mimicking Gi-Gyus voice.


    Hyung! I fought the Smurf Guild! And when I hit Ranker Choi Min-Suk a few times, he just died! And I also killed many of his guild members too! But in the process, I saved Suk-Woos guild members! Arent you proud of me?!


    mming down on the table in frustration, Tae-Shik asked, Is that it, you jerk?! Is that what youre telling me?


    Haa When Tae-Shik sighed, Gi-Gyu argued, But they are such parasites. You know better than anyone how many innocent yers die every year because of red yers, Hyung. And like you said, Suk-Woos guild members were in danger!


    Tae-Shik sighed again. You know Im not frustrated because you killed them.


    I do. I know what youre worried about, Hyung.


    Tae-Shiks eyes turned serious as he muttered, As I''ve said before, the problem is whether you can control yourself.


    Gi-Gyu blurted, And like I said before, the real problem is whether I need to control it.


    Suk-Woo sighed while watching Gi-Gyu and Tae-Shik arguing.


    1. Soondae is a type of Korean blood sausage.

 Chapter 60: Cain Guild (5)

    Chapter 60: Cain Guild (5)


    Gi-Gyu and Tae-Shik red at each other for a while before Tae-Shik gave in. Are you sure you have a handle on this?


    I dont carry around a handle, Gi-Gyu joked.


    Huh? When Tae-Shik seemed confused, Gi-Gyuughed and asked, Haha, handle on what?


    Are you confident that you wont Tae-Shik trailed off, unable to say the words. Frustrated, Gi-Gyu tilted his head and prodded, What are you trying to say?


    Tae-Shik didnt reply; it looked like he was trying to think of the right word. Finally, he asked, Are you confident that you wont turn into an animal?


    Yes, that will never happen. When Gi-Gyu replied promptly, Tae-Shik replied, All right then.


    A short silence fell. Before long, their three bowls of soondae[1] soup arrived, and the meal began rather tensely. Thankfully, Suk-Woo cleared the air with a genericpliment.


    Wow This is so delicious! You have no idea how much I missed this. I would love toe here from time to time to eat, but Ive been way too busytely.


    Are you still that busy? asked Gi-Gyu; he had already finished his bowl.


    Yeah Im actually busier than ever nowadays. When Suk-Woo replied, Tae-Shik asked, Gi-Gyu, havent you heard?


    Gi-Gyu looked confused as Tae-Shik continued, The Cain Guild recently became one of the top ten guilds in Korea. After the Phoenix guild disbanded, the Cain Guild took its ce. So its no wonder Suk-Woo is crazy busy.


    Fwah!


    Gi-Gyu was drinking water; he spat it in shock. He asked, Are you serious?


    Well, yeah It just kind of happened. Suk-Woo looked away shyly.


    Suk-Woos guild didnt get this prestigious spotthey took it. What Gi-Gyu did certainly helped, but that wasnt the only reason. Since the Phoenix Guild getting disbanded was partly Gi-Gyus fault, he was pleased with how things turned out for his friend.


    Gi-Gyu congratted Suk-Woo, This is a big deal. Being in the top ten guilds of Korea is quite an aplishment. Congrattions!


    Thanks.


    Noticing that Tae-Shik was still eating, Gi-Gyu took another sip of water. Suk-Woo suddenly asked Gi-Gyu, By the way, its you, isnt it? I can tell now.


    What do you mean? replied Gi-Gyu as he took another sip.


    The masked ranker. Its you, isnt it?


    Fwahh!


    Gi-Gyu spat his water for a second time today; although Tae-Shik managed to evade the spray, his bowl didnt. His bowl now drenched in Gi-Gyus spit, Tae-Shik muttered in annoyance, Ahh Dammit!


    Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu had no time to apologize to Tae-Shik. He stammered, N-no, Im not!


    You dont have to lie to me. Its so obvious that its you. Dont underestimate a rankers eyes. Suk-Woo shrugged.


    Embarrassed and awkward, Gi-Gyu looked around anxiously before asking, Is it really that obvious?


    Actually, no, not really. I only figured it out because of your rings. If you want to hide your identity, you should really do something about them.


    ...


    Speechless, Gi-Gyu looked down at his hand. Indeed, he was still wearing those noticeable rings from the TV photo. Back when the reporters were crowding around the Tower, he hid them by keeping his hands in his pocket. But now hepletely forgot about them, as he hadnt been in public for quite a while.


    Suk-Woo was right: Gi-Gyus rings were conspicuous. Anyone who saw his photo on TV could probably tell that they were the same.


    I need to find a way to hide these.


    Gi-Gyu was busy thinking of a solution when Suk-Woo asked, By the way, you also became a merc, huh?


    What? How did you Gi-Gyu nced at Suk-Woo. Surprise had lost its pizzazz on that table. Tae-Shik, who returned after paying for their food, murmured, Yoo Suk-Woo, I told you not to say things like that in public.


    But I bet all the other mercs have also noticed the ring; they probably already know its Gi-Gyu. And you said association mercs dont have to hide their identity among fellow mercs, Suk-Woo argued.


    Gosh, you mercs are so disobedient and annoying. Fine, whatever. Do as you wish, Tae-Shik muttered and sat down. As soon as Gi-Gyu heard this, he turned toward Suk-Woo and asked, What? Youre a merc too?


    Yup. Suk-Woo took out his hand and showed it to Gi-Gyu, but it had no ring.


    Cancel. When Suk-Woo used one of his skills, a ring appeared on his finger. It was the same white ring Gi-Gyu received from the association. Suk-Woo exined, These rings were custom-made for us, but there is no built-in hide option. So all of us must find our own way to hide it. I mean, look at it. This ring is so noticeable.


    It was kind of Suk-Woo to exin these things to Gi-Gyu. He continued, As I said, the other mercs probably also know your identity. But you need to know something: Not all mercs are friendlies. Be careful. And find a way to hide those rings, will you?


    Okay, Gi-Gyu murmured, still having difficulty processing all the information dumped on him.


    Well, this makes sense. Suk-Woo has a huge potential, so no wonder he was hired.


    Gi-Gyu could understand why the association chose Suk-Woo. He was a powerful yer who quickly became a ranker after receiving the Towers invitation. The potential, persistence, and sheer will Suk-Woo possessed were undoubtedly considerable.


    On top of it all, his substantial leadership skill turned his guild into one of the top ten guilds in Korea. Actually, believing he wasnt a merc wouldve been harder.


    Suk-Woo looked down at the shiny watch on his wrist and announced, Ah! Im sorry, but I dont have much time, so


    Sorry I keep interrupting you, Gi-Gyu apologized. Tae-Shik was listening to Gi-Gyu and Suk-Woo quietly until now, but he also wanted to get to the main topic. Tae-Shik asked, So how did Choi Min-Suk find out about your secret skill, Suk-Woo? That bastard said he found out from one of your guild executives, but I thought you didnt tell anyone in your guild.


    Choi Min-Suk targeted the Cain Guild members because he had something on their guild leader. He believed the red yers could leave the Tower because of Suk-Woos unique ability, which only a handful of people knew. For his own safety, Suk-Woo didnt go around advertising it. If the wrong people found this secret, yers much stronger than Choi Min-Suk would target Suk-Woo.


    Gi-Gyu whispered, How did he find you can create portals? Tae-Shik already knew this secret, so he wasnt shocked, but a solemn look appeared in Suk-Woos eyes.


    ***


    Suk-Woo said it was a pure coincidence: An incident forced him into using his unique ability, and one of his executives saw it. Unfortunately, this executive was captured and killed by Choi Min-Suk. Suk-Woo knew of the executives death, but he had no idea the Smurf Guild was involved. Thanks to Gi-Gyu, the mystery was solved.


    Gi-Gyu, Suk-Woo, and Tae-Shik chatted for a while longer before parting ways. Tae-Shik still had work to finish, so he returned to his office while Suk-Woo waited for one of his Guild members toe and pick him up. Since Sung-Hoon was waiting for Gi-Gyu in the association building, Suk-Woo and Gi-Gyu decided to take a short walk together.


    We only talked about me today, Suk-Woo muttered as they strolled. He asked, Gi-Gyu, what happened?


    Gi-Gyu had kept quiet about his changes until now. He muttered, A lot happened in my life too. More than you can ever imagine. There were days when I was weak and helpless, but things happened that allowed me to trounce rankers and be a merc like you.


    The street was quiet. It was veryte, so there wasn''t anyone out and about. Suk-Woo didnt respond or prod; he just waited patiently.


    Gi-Gyu continued, My mother is healthy now.


    What? Suk-Woo gasped, knowing what Gi-Gyu was saying.


    He mustve found the elixir!


    Suk-Woo knew about his mothers illness and had been doing his best to find a cure, but all roads just led to the elixir. It was an impossible dream, or at least that was what Suk-Woo believed. But he was wrong since Gi-Gyu found the elixir.


    Gi-Gyu whispered, Ive met many people, and I even found a way to be stronger. Its a long story; unfortunately, I cant talk about many things right now.


    That was all Gi-Gyu was willing to reveal. He just hinted Suk-Woo about the incredible events that happened in his life.


    Honk!


    A ck sedan with the Cain Guilds symbol on its windshield honked at Gi-Gyu and Suk-Woo.


    I think my ride is here, Suk-Woo announced. He was about to walk toward it when Gi-Gyu murmured, Hey.


    Suk-Woo became tense, as he recognized the intense strain in Gi-Gyus voice. He asked, What is it?


    ... Gi-Gyu bit his lower lip, unable to hide his difort. After what seemed like hours, Gi-Gyu finally opened his mouth. Whats your code name?


    Gi-Gyus corny code name, Morningstar, had been bothering him since he first heard it. Had Suk-Woo gotten something much cooler, Gi-Gyu nned on protesting to Tae-Gu. But when Suk-Woo turned stiff, Gi-Gyu chuckled.


    Pfft You got a dumb name too, didnt you?


    Cautiously, Suk-Woo replied, Its Arok You?


    Morningstar.


    An odd silence fell until


    Pfft! Hahaha!


    Both yers burst intoughter. They chuckled like kids before parting ways.


    ***


    After leaving Suk-Woo, Gi-Gyu was on his way home with Sung-Hoon. As he rxed in the plush passenger seat, fatigue engulfed him. Killing fellow humans instead of monsters was more stressful than he anticipated. Then, Tae-Shiks question began circling his mind.


    Are you confident that you wont turn into an animal?


    Gi-Gyu closed his eyes and smiled.


    Yes, that will never happen.


    Based on what had happened with the Smurf Guild, he was now certain. When he was killing those red yers, he didnt feel the pleasure he felt before. The guilt also wasnt there. As he killed those criminals, Gi-Gyu noticed he wasnt feeling an ounce of hesitation.


    So, he was now certain that Tae-Shiks worst-case scenario would nevere to pass.


    Oh, almost forget that Choi Min-Suk was sessfully egofied.


    Gi-Gyus current goal was to climb the Tower and learn everything about Egos. He believed learning about Egos and Ego fragments was the key to bing even stronger.


    Sung-Hoon asked, So youve been staying on the 29th floor all this time?


    Gi-Gyu had already told him the gist of what happened inside the Tower. Gi-Gyu replied, Yes, Ive mostly just been hunting, as I wanted to confirm something.


    Lou.


    Lou had still not awakened, and that made Gi-Gyu very nervous. That was a big part of why Gi-Gyu had been hunting mindlessly in the Tower. He found that hunting helps in relieving stress.


    Even so, I dont think spending all of your time hunting is a good idea, yer Kim Gi-Gyu. I know youre a powerful yer, but you must remember that youre human first. Sung-Hoon nced at Gi-Gyu with worry as he continued, I hope you learn to enjoy your life.


    Thank you. Gi-Gyu felt grateful to Sung-Hoon since he could feel genuine care in Sung-Hoons voice. Sung-Hoon added, You should also learn to spend your wealth on yourself and your family. Dont just pile your money; enjoy it a little.


    All right. Would you like a bonus? When Gi-Gyu joked, Sung-Hoon seemed a little flustered as he answered, Well, if you insist


    Gi-Gyu chuckled in amusement, and Sung-Hoon also changed the subject with a smile. He asked, Ah, did you see that famous yer inside the Tower?


    Who?


    We got many reports about this weirdo who had been massacring the 29th-floor monsters. The other yers suspect that he is a red yer. They described a tall man carrying red and white swords. This weirdo was supposedly wearing an unusual ne, and umm Except for the messy beard, it actually sounded like you


    After mumbling for a moment, Sung-Hoon suddenly sighed and muttered, It was you, wasnt it?


    Yes, Gi-Gyu replied with a grin.


    1. Soondae is a type of blood sausage in Korean cuisine, a popr street food.

 Chapter 61: Test and Awakening

    Chapter 61: Test and Awakening


    Ahh This is driving me crazy muttered Gi-Gyu when he saw the mirror after taking a shower.


    -But I think you look beautiful! I like it!


    Brunheart chimed in merrily.


    But it stands out too much! I mean, violet? The color had softened a bit, but there was no mistaking it: His right eye was still a vivacious violet color. Gi-Gyu felt troubled by his unique look.


    Am I part cat? Why do I have heterochromia?


    I also dont like wearing lenses. His model-like appearance was already drawing more eyes than he liked; now, he was even more noticeable.


    Since he couldnt find a solution to his problem, he decided to leave it for now and left the washroom.


    When Yoo-Jung saw him, she waved at him and greeted, Yo! Foreigner! Hi! Hello!


    She was wearing a short-sleeved shirt and shorts; she was sitting on the sofa leisurely.


    Are you itching for a beating? Gi-Gyu muttered while pressing his temples in frustration. Yoo-Jung used to be such an obedient little sister; what happened to her?


    Why did your eye color change? Yoo-Jung asked as Gi-Gyu pushed her legs away and sat on the sofa next to her. He replied, Who knows? But its stressing me out.


    Oppa, you should really be a celebrity. You have be so handsome, and now with that pretty eye Look at me and listen carefully. Yoo-Jung turned toward him and continued, A pretty boy who overcame his difficult circumstances and became a powerful yer! An odd-eyed beauty! A brother with an even more beautiful sister! This could be your angle!


    Gi-Gyu''s answer was a light smack to her head. ring at him, Yoo-Jung protested, Oppa! I told you not to hit my head!


    Well, its not like youre studying for anything right now, replied Gi-Gyu in a calm voice as he leaned back on the sofa. He slept very wellst night, but he still felt exhausted.


    He nned on taking care of a few errands before returning to the Tower this time.


    Yoo-Jung argued, Youre wrong! Ive been studying very hardtely! Here I was actually making an effort to spend time with you, but you!


    Sure, whatever.


    Kids, are you fighting again? Su-Jin asked. She was in the kitchen, cooking up a storm for them while humming a merry tune. Their mother spent most of her time home, so cooking became her new hobby.


    Have you watched the yer Newstely, Oppa? Yoo-Jung changed the channel to what Gi-Gyu used to watch every day in the past. He was in no mood for yer gossip, but it had been long since he watched it, so he decided to check if there was anything worth knowing.


    -The association president has finally revealed his secret identity.


    -The association ns to change its policies. Its time we find out the details. The question is, will the changes be all good?


    -The Cain Guild has annihted the Smurf Guildone of the most brutal red yer guilds!


    -Everyone is praising the Cain Guild for making such a great aplishment after recently bing one of the top ten Korean guilds.


    The yer News channel was listing all the hot topics, and Gi-Gyu almostughed as he watched.


    Im involved in all the headlines.


    Lately, he had noticed that he was involved in all the breaking news one way and another. In the past, Gi-Gyu had zero influence; he was one of many yers and nothing more. But now, he was so powerful that everything he did ended up on the news. Of course, only a few people knew of his involvement in these events.


    Oh! This is great! I got worried every time you entered the Tower because of those red yers; now, I feel so much better, Oppa! yers like those need to disappear from this world! Yoo-Jung announced with excitement.


    Im working on that, Yoo-Jung, Gi-Gyu thought. He was never one to brag, and he knew the truth would only make his family worry even more. So all he did was smile and close his eyes.


    Their mother added, I was worried about those red yers too, Gi-Gyu. Im so d theyre gone. Those evil yers make the families of all innocent yers worry day and night.


    Gi-Gyu opened his eyes and continued to watch the news.


    -The Smurf Guild master, Choi Min-Suk, is reported dead.


    Gi-Gyu wasnt thrilled after all that killinghe wasnt sad either.


    ***


    After a long-overdue rest, Gi-Gyu headed to Old Man Hwangs workshop.


    What happened to your eye? The elderly man asked the moment he saw Gi-Gyu. Gi-Gyus appearance had changed drastically, so the surprise was warranted. Gi-Gyu made up an excuse with a sigh, and the older man nodded in understanding.


    Old Man Hwang exined, Some items can change eye color like that, but I suppose those wont help you since you cant use yer items.


    Unfortunately, youre right.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt use yer items due to his Egos, so he didnt even consider them for his problem.


    Old Man Hwang asked, What brings you here today? It has been such a long time. The elderly man seemed a bit upset with Gi-Gyus dyed visit.


    Gi-Gyu apologized, Im sorry I havente here in a while. I was swamped.


    Khmm! Old Man Hwang cleared his throat awkwardly. He didnt mean to reveal how he missed Gi-Gyu. Well, I know how busy you mustve been. I saw you on TV.


    Khmm! It was now Gi-Gyus turn to clear his throat in embarrassment. He shouldve known Old Man Hwang could easily identify the masked yer. After all, the elderly man made weapons for a livinghow could his sharp eyes miss that? Gi-Gyu even suspected that Old Man Hwangs eyes were sharper than most yers.


    Gi-Gyu announced, Thats why Im here, Sir.


    Hmm? When Old Man Hwang narrowed his eyes in question, Gi-Gyu exined, I need to find a way to hide my rings.


    I see. The elderly man nodded as he eyed Gi-Gyus rings. They were indeed unique with their beautiful glow. One look, and anyone could tell they werent ordinary essories.


    Old Man Hwang drew the curtain to a smaller room and announced, Gloves and gauntlets are stored over here.


    The tiny room was connected to the main workshop, but it was neatly separated to provide extra storage. Curious, Gi-Gyu asked, Sir, you must have enough money to move, so why dont you? Im sure you can afford a much bigger and better workshop.


    Just the money Gi-Gyu had paid him shouldve been enough for the old man to move to a fancy building in a much better location. Shaking his head, the cksmith replied, I have my reasons, so please dont ask me that question again.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding. He didnt really care where the elderly man worked as long as he could purchase the cksmiths Egos.


    By the way, I havent seen Min-Su in a while either.


    Old Man Hwangs grandson, Min-Su, often strutted around the workshop;tely, he had been absent. Gi-Gyu remembered the elderly man mentioning Min-Sus father, so he assumed the boy must be with him.


    Returning to the matter at hand, Gi-Gyu carefully examined the gloves and gauntlets. Old Man Hwang watched with interest and asked, Last time you were here, you couldnt sync with many of my weapons. So what changed?


    I have my ways, Sir.


    Gi-Gyu only purchased Bi and Hermes during hisst visit because he couldnt sync with the other pseudo Egos. The elixir had improved his shell," so he could now sync with more than three Egos. However, that wasnt all: Brunheart was the one who truly knocked that three Ego limit out of the park.


    So youre saying obtaining that gate Ego has increased my sync potential?


    El admitted that she had never encountered a gate Ego until she met Brunheart. Usually, a normal Ego would eat up Gi-Gyus sync potential. However, Brunheart had actually boosted his ability to sync, allowing him to sync with even more Egos. In other words, if Brunheart became stronger, Gi-Gyus sync potential could also increase.


    With this thought, Gi-Gyu continued to examine Old Man Hwangs work. Heplimented the elderly man, Sir, you have such beautiful taste.


    The cksmiths weapons were works of art. Ever since he purchased the old Brunheart, Bi, and Hermes, Gi-Gyu couldn''t help admiring the elegant pieces.


    Haha, of course, they are. A true craftsman must be able to create works that are both beautiful and functional. Old Man Hwang seemed happy, but Gi-Gyu was troubled. He needed an item to hide his extravagant rings, but the elderly mans works were even more conspicuous. Gi-Gyu wanted something unremarkable so he could wear it every day.


    When Gi-Gyu picked up a pair of gauntlets, Old Man Hwang said, Good choice. The pair was the most inconspicuous item that also looked the most functional. When he tried the ck gauntlet, he realized it was very flexible, allowing his fingers to move freely.


    Sync, Gi-Gyu murmured.


    [Please name the Ego.]


    Thanks to his newfound strength, the weapons inside Old Man Hwangs workshop no longer rejected Gi-Gyu. And with his increased sync potential, syncing with more Egos wasnt a problem.


    Oberon.


    [You have synced with Oberon.]


    [You can now ess Oberons information.]


    The pair of gauntlets, now named Oberon, glowed brightly, indicating the sync was a sess. Gi-Gyu quickly essed its status screen.


    [Oberon]


    [Level 27]


    [Power: 40]


    [Speed: 30]


    [Stamina: 12]


    [Magic: 8]


    -Abilities-


    [essory]


    [Force: Can temporarily increase strength.]


    [Can increase basic strength by 1%.]


    Oh! Gi-Gyu eximed in admiration. The buff Oberon brought was befitting of such a beautiful gauntlet. On top of that, the skill named Force was something only damage dealers possessed. It temporarily increased the users strength, and it was known to be a very effective skill. And also why many rankers used it frequently.


    Creak, creak


    Gi-Gyu tried clenching a few times. It felt a little ufortable because the gauntlets were new, but he knew getting used to them would take no time.


    Lou, El, Gi-Gyu called out his Egos names. Now, he had to see if Lou and El could transform into their sword form even when he was wearing the gauntlets. At Gi-Gyusmand, ck smoke escaped Oberons metallic joints; Lou and El soon appeared in his hands.


    Good.


    Thest thing was to check Oberons essory form. There was no way Gi-Gyu could wear the pair of gauntlets everywhere. Lou and El returned to their ring forms, and the ck gauntlets also slowly transformed.


    I guess they turn into bracelets.


    The gauntlets disappeared and were reced by a bracelet on each of his wrists. They were made of some unknown ck metal, and ebony flowers adorned them. Gi-Gyu clenched his fists to check the fit. Overall, he was satisfied with his new Ego.


    Do you like them? Old Man Hwang asked.


    Yes, Sir.


    Tsk, tsk At this point, all my babies seem tailor-made for you. Since my children no longer reject you, they will be here forever, waiting for you to choose them. When the cksmith murmured sadly, Gi-Gyu couldnt help but feel guilty.


    Old Man Hwang was right: Any Egos Gi-Gyu didnt choose would be stuck in this workshop for eternity. Gi-Gyu wished he could sync with all of them, but it was not possible at the moment.


    I will work hard to use all of your weapons someday, Sir.


    I would appreciate that.'''' Old Man Hwangs eyes shined with appreciation.


    Admiring his new bracelets, Gi-Gyu asked, How much should I pay for Oberon?


    It was time to pay for his purchase. But to Gi-Gyus surprise, the cksmith shook his head and replied, Dont worry about it.


    Pardon? asked Gi-Gyu with a confused face. Old Man Hwang was a true craftsman who loved and treasured his works. That was why he priced his weapons ordingly. From his very first purchase, Gi-Gyu became used to paying arge sum of money to the cksmith for his works. The elderly man was a savvy businessman, so this was an unexpected answer.


    Old Man Hwang asked with a serious look on his face, Instead, will you help me in the future if I am in need?


    If its something I can do


    All right, thats good enough. If you give me your promise, I will consider Oberon fully paid. The cksmith turned around with a nod, dismissing Gi-Gyu. Watching the elderly mans back, Gi-Gyu realized something.


    Hes going to ask me for somethingplicated in the future, isn''t he?


    Gi-Gyu had received an incredible weapon, so he knew Old Man Hwangs future request would be equally incredible. Then again, it wouldve been difficult for him to refuse the cksmiths boon even without this exchange. After all, Old Man Hwang was the only one who could make pseudo Egos for him.


    After bowing deeply to the elderly mans back, Gi-Gyu left the workshop. As he climbed the stairs to exit the building, he murmured, Ive finallypleted my preparation.


    Gi-Gyu was now ready to take the 30th-floor test.

 Chapter 62: Test and Awakening (2)

    Chapter 62: Test and Awakening (2)


    Gi-Gyu no longer had any excuses to procrastinate taking the 30th-floor test. Suk-Woos problem was for Suk-Woo to deal with, the public had lost much of its interest in the masked ranker by now, and no one from the Smurf Guild coulde after Gi-Gyu now. So, now was the perfect time.


    With his new Egos, Gi-Gyu was ready to take the 30th-floor test.


    Haa Gi-Gyu exhaled deeply. Ever since he decided to take the test, he had been feeling an overwhelming sense of anxiety. It was growing with each passing day, so he had been unconsciously dying taking the test until now.


    -Dont be so nervous!


    Brunheart eximed with his usual cheerfulness.


    -Im sure youll be all right, Master.


    El reassured Gi-Gyu.


    Why am I so nervous?


    This emotional state was alien to him. The ominous feeling told him that taking this test would mean losing something. However, one of Gi-Gyus goals was to ascend the Tower. He had to pass this test to continue climbing the Tower: It was that simple. So, he couldnt halt his progress based on a vaguely ominous feeling. He wished aloud, I hope the 30th-floor test is the same as all the other tests.


    For some unknown reason, the difficulty levels of all the tests he took till now were lowered. Hoping for more of the same, Gi-Gyu headed out.


    ***


    yer Kim Gi-Gyu! Sung-Hoon greeted Gi-Gyu the moment he arrived at the association building. It seemed that every time Gi-Gyu decided to enter the Tower, Song-Hoon magically appeared to apany him. But this couldnt be the case, could it?


    Gi-Gyu asked, Do you wait for me here every day?


    Yes. As it turned out, Gi-Gyus guess was a fact. When he gaped, Sung-Hoon smiled and exined, You know my job is to manage your life, dont you, yer Kim Gi-Gyu? And except for meeting you at your home for personal errands, where else can I see you? The Tower, of course.


    Noticing that Gi-Gyu still looked confused, Sung-Hoon added, When its time to go to work, I juste here and wait for you.


    II find that mildly creepy. Gi-Gyu felt a bit ufortable by Sung-Hoons reply.


    Pointing at Oberon, Sung-Hoon asked, New set of gauntlets? A recent purchase?


    Yes, mumbled Gi-Gyu. Unwilling to talk details, he quickly changed the subject and asked, Sung-Hoon, dont you go hunting at all?


    Sometimes, I get dispatched to a gate, so yes. I also go inside the Tower when I get a chance, so you dont have to worry. Im doing fine on my own. My job may be to take care of you, yer Kim Gi-Gyu, but I will always be a yer first.


    You must lead a busy life, murmured Gi-Gyu. It appeared that Sung-Hoons life was just as busy as Gi-Gyu''s.


    With a wide grin, Sung-Hoon shrugged and replied, Not as busy as you, yer Kim Gi-Gyu. Are you going hunting again today? When will you be returning? Sung-Hoon took out his phone and opened the calendar app.


    He cant possibly enjoy making me ufortable, right? Gi-Gyu thought awkwardly. Gi-Gyu didnt like being burdened by unnecessary interest and attention, and Sung-Hoon knew this very well. Yet, it seemed Sung-Hoon enjoyed every second of his misery.


    Noticing Gi-Gyus growing difort, Sung-Hoon continued with determination, Basically, Im to dedicate my very being to you as your manager. So, my interest in your life shouldnt make you ufortable, yer Kim Gi-Gyu. Please, just tell me your schedule. Tell me how you spend every waking moment of your day, so I can assist you as best as I can!


    When Sung-Hoon emphasized the word dedicated, Gi-Gyu sighed, Haa


    Gi-Gyu rubbed his forehead as if he was getting a headache. He didnt want to encourage Sung-Hoons teasing way, but he had to admit that it was best for his manager to know his schedule.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Im going into the Tower to take the 30th-floor test. So I dont know when Ill be back.


    The test? Sung-Hoons eyes shined.


    Yes.


    What an exciting time. Im looking forward to how strong youll be after you pass this test, yer Kim Gi-Gyu.


    All yers received a special reward after clearing a test inside the Tower. This was the rule in the yer world.


    However, Gi-Gyu seemed like an exception to this rule: He didnt receive a reward after clearing the 10th-floor test. Instead, the difficulty level of the test was decreased. So, Gi-Gyu believed he wouldnt get anything from the 30th-floor test either.


    Of course, Sung-Hoon didnt know about this, which was why he was so expectant. Gi-Gyu replied, I hope I be stronger too.


    Well, youre already very strong, so I dont think you have anything to worry about. Dont be nervous about this test, and have fun. The 30th-floor test should be too easy for you to pass, yer Kim Gi-Gyu. When Sung-Hoon suggested lightly, Gi-Gyu murmured, All right.


    Unfortunately, he still couldnt shake off the ominous feeling.


    ***


    Currently, Gi-Gyu was on the 29th floor; he was very familiar with this floor because he had spent a lot of time here. The floors above the 50th were almost as big as a small country; the 29th floor was only the size of a small city.


    Gi-Gyu had visited the door to the 30th floor before, so he just rushed there. No one, monsters and humans alike, dared to stop him. There were roars and whispers, but he reached the door without any interruptions.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu moaned as he stood in front of the steel door. His hands shook, and he instinctively knew that his body was giving him a clear warning.


    Why do I feel this way? Whats going on? No matter how hard he thought about this, he couldnte up with an answer.


    Shiver.


    His hands still shaking, Gi-Gyu grabbed the steel door and pulled it open. The heavy door moved slowly, and inside was a whole new universe that humans would find hard to imagine.


    Lets go inside! Gi-Gyu announced, hoping it would calm his shaking body.


    El replied,


    -I am happy to go anywhere you go, Master.


    Brunheart added,


    -Me too! Youre the best, Master!


    Gi-Gyu chuckled and took a step forward. The second he was inside the test area, some invisible force closed the steel door behind him.


    Creak!


    ***


    [You have entered the test chamber.]


    [You have satisfied all requirements.]


    [You are qualified to take the test.]


    Gi-Gyu heard the familiar system sound announcing his entrance. He waited for the system to state the decrease in the difficulty level, but


    [A special test will take ce.]


    An unfamiliar system voice announced, and Gi-Gyu suddenly found himself floating in darkness. He still had full control over his body, but moving freely became difficult. Soon, the darkness disappeared, and a frustrated murmur escaped Gi-Gyus lips. I knew it.


    The ominous feeling was proving itself a soothsayer.


    Instead of lowering the test difficulty level, its giving me a special test. Gi-Gyu had no idea what this even meant. Unhurriedly, he checked his bag and equipment; thankfully, nothing was lost.


    Well, I guess Ive still got everything.


    Then, Gi-Gyu looked around and found himself in unfamiliar bands. Fine particles of sand flew around as he stood alone in the middle of nowhere. When he squinted, he saw something very far away.


    Is that a castle?


    He spotted a ck castle and knew immediately he had to go there. The system announcement didnt give him any other instructions, so all he could do was begin walking.


    I guess thats where the test will ur, murmured Gi-Gyu as he swung his hands. He didnt have to call them; Lou and El just appeared in his hands. He had never formally trained using double swords, but he was now an expert in using them.


    Lets go! Gi-Gyu kicked the ground and began running.


    -Yes, Master.


    -Im all in!


    It looked like the castle was quite a distance away. Gi-Gyu was certain monsters would attack him on the way, so he decided to shorten the trip by rushing there.


    Kerrrk! Several scorpions popped out from different areas of the bands.


    Guess Im hunting giant scorpions today, murmured Gi-Gyu. A giant scorpion was the size of three cars. With its red shell and poisonous sting, a giant scorpion was a menacing monster.


    Five scorpions simultaneously attacked Gi-Gyu, but he didnt panic. Also, the sand was slowing him down and preventing him from going full speed.


    Kerrrk! Kerrrk! The scorpions swarmed toward Gi-Gyu viciously. Their stings stretched like rubber bands as they targeted his body, but he dodged them with ease.


    Thwack!


    The poison sting struck the spot Gi-Gyu was standing a moment ago.


    Hup. Gi-Gyu controlled his breath expertly. He learned this a long time ago: Well-controlled breathing could make him more sensitive to oing attacks. He could also deliver more urate attacks, thanks to it.


    Fwoosh!


    Another scorpions poison sting flew toward Gi-Gyu as it pierced the air sharply. He turned midair to dodge it and plunged Lou into one of the monsters.


    Crack!


    He used his fall and Lou to cleave the scorpions hard shell.


    Kerrrkkk! the giant scorpion screamed in agony. While he dealt with this scorpion, the other monsters didnt bother to attack him. They seemed more interested in the battle taking ce. With elerate in effect, Gi-Gyu moved even faster as he activated his other skills.


    Force. It was the skill he gained from his newest Ego, Oberon. Before long, a strength he had never felt before began coursing through his body.


    Skills are the best! Gi-Gyu thought gleefully. He used his increased strength to plunge Lou into the iling scorpion that had just lost its poisonous sting.


    Crunch!


    The scorpion spasmed for a moment before disappearing, leaving behind a crystal alone. When Gi-Gyu tried to pick it up, the other scorpions came to their senses and decided that it was high time they attacked him.


    Kerrrk! As if angered by their friends death, the other giant scorpions growled louder and targeted Gi-Gyu. But they were no match for him. Gi-Gyu fought back apace and destroyed the herd before long.


    ***


    This cant be the end of the special test, Gi-Gyu whispered as he got closer to the castle. Various bands monsters like giant scorpions and desert worms attacked him on the way, but Gi-Gyu didnt find them difficult to handle. There was no way a special test would be this simple, so he knew something far more powerful was waiting inside the castle.


    Well, there is no point in worrying about it. He had no idea what was waiting for him, so he couldnt prepare countermeasures and had to just face it head-on.


    Gi-Gyu began to walk a little faster as he came closer to the castle. The ck castle seemed evenrger and scarier as he approached it. After killing a dozen more monsters, he found himself standing before the castle.


    Haa He inhaled deeply. Amid all the hunting and running, he didnt take a single deep breath.


    Gi-Gyu slowly walked up to the massive castle entrance; it began to open as if it had been waiting for him.


    Creak!


    -Please be careful, Master.


    -Master, take it easy!


    Both El and Brunheart warned him. Like his Egos, Gi-Gyu could also feel the various auras and presences inside the gate. He didnt dash inside; instead, he took several tentative steps.


    Rattle, rattle


    When he heard the metallic sounds, he paused.


    Creeekkk! One hundred well-trained lizardmen in full armor turned toward Gi-Gyu and lined up in a militaristic formation. All their eyes held contempt and malice for their foe.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. He wasnt worried about their strength; he was worried about their number. Since they were well-armed and trained, Gi-Gyu knew it would take quite an effort to deal with them. He didnt doubt himself for a second and swirled his swords while eying the monsters.


    Gi-Gyu rxed his grip on El while stretching his hand holding Lou.


    Creeek! The lizardmen were also eying him with their spears aimed.


    Haaa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply once again. Even though the monsters he battled so far had been easy, his anxiety refused to dissipate.


    Still feel so nervous he muttered. Just what was inside this castle that made him feel so uneasy? Inside, the spire looked even more ominous.


    Dash!


    Gi-Gyu kicked the ground and sprinted toward the lizardmen.


    nk.


    Creeekkk! the lizardmen screamed as they also stormed toward Gi-Gyu with their spears raised high.

 Chapter 63: Test and Awakening (3)

    Chapter 63: Test and Awakening (3)


    Gi-Gyu was facing 100 well-trained and armed monsters; at the end of the day, they were just lizardmen. Despite their very many advantages, the battle ended much earlier than Gi-Gyu anticipated.


    Kreek


    Gi-Gyu slowly approached a few lizardmen trembling in pain on the ground.


    Stab!


    Without hesitation, he thrust Lou into each of them.


    [Lou has absorbed the lizardmans blood.]


    [Lou has obtained the lizardmans heat tolerance.]


    Phew He exhaled deeply. The battle may have been easier than expected, but it didnt mean he came out unscathed: Gi-Gyus several wounds were bleeding all over. It wasnt surprising since he had just faced 100 lizardmen. Thankfully, Lou gained something useful from this whole ordeal.


    He sat on the ground after confirming that there were no more alien auras around him. Im tired


    -We should take a break before going forward!


    Brunheart replied. Sitting on the ground, Gi-Gyu began to treat his wounds with the potions he brought. As his injuries healed, he looked up and felt an incredibly ominous auraing from high up in the castle. He knew where he had to go, but he felt hesitant to go forward.


    Ha Gi-Gyu chuckled since he was never one to fear his enemies.


    Hup! When he was done treating his wounds, Gi-Gyu stood up and began cautiously walking deeper into the castle.


    [You have entered the test chamber.]


    [The special test will now take ce.]


    The special test? Gi-Gyu muttered in shock. That army of lizardmen wasnt even part of the test? Gi-Gyu was a bit discouraged, but he didnt stop. The castle itself was a gloomy ce, filled with countless vile and terrifying auras. It wasnt huge, which meant the creatures inside couldnt make any big movements. However, the overwhelming sense of dread, thanks to the oppressive auras inside, convinced him that the tests difficulty had increased for him.


    I think its finally beginning.


    Gi-Gyus special test was about to start.


    ***


    Open, Gi-Gyu murmured, making the ck sphere on his chest revolve and emit blue light. In a blink of an eye, Brunhearts gate engulfed the pile of crystals he collected by killing the lizardmen.


    [Brunheart has gained experience points.]


    [All the monsters inside the gate have gained experience points.]


    Close. Gi-Gyu quickly closed the gate lest the skeletons make a break for it. As a nice warmth spread around his chest, he looked around and found himself alone on this floor.


    It looks like this castle has five floors. Gi-Gyu suspected different monsters upied each floor. After he killed all the monsters on this floor, a staircase leading to the next floor opened up.


    Currently, Gi-Gyu was on the third floor. It didnt take a genius to figure out the boss monster was on the fifth floor, so he would face it after clearing another floor.


    Lets rest here for a day.


    -Of course, Master.


    Els reply was calm as usual, while Brunheart shouted in excitement,


    -That sounds like a great n!


    It had already been five days since Gi-Gyu entered the 30th-floor test chamber. Clearing each floor of this castle took a lot of energy, so it was best to get plenty of rest before proceeding to the next floor. Thankfully, the monsters on each floor didnt regenerate once the stairs to the next floor opened up.


    Gi-Gyu set his tent up haphazardly and enabled the barrier item in case of a random monsters attack.


    Brunheart, Gi-Gyu called out while chewing some jerky, and Brunheart immediately answered.


    -Yes, Master?


    Are you sure you cant control the monsters inside your gate? The monsters inside Brunhearts gate were bing stronger with each crystal Gi-Gyu deposited, but he couldntmand them. Gi-Gyu wouldnt have to work so hard on this castles monsters if he could control the skeleton soldiers inside. He wouldve simply sed his skeletons on this castles monsters and left to deal with the big daddy alone.


    -I dont know yet. Maybeter? I dont know much about myself Am I useless?! Im so sorry, Master! I really want to be helpful to you


    Brunhearts voice sounded tearful, feeling sad about not being able to help his master. But Gi-Gyu smiled wide and replied, No, thats not true. After thinking for a few minutes, he added, Ill probably be able to use themter.


    -But there is no guarantee, Master!


    Gi-Gyu was willing to continue strengthening the skeletons if there was even the slightest chance he couldmand themter. Also, he believed that even if he couldntmand them, he should be able to use them one way or another in the future.


    Gi-Gyu entered the tent, leaned against a wall, and closed his eyes.


    ***


    [The stairs to the next floor have opened.]


    When Gi-Gyu pierced a squirming centipedes head, the system announced as the nearby wall opened up.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu groaned a little. The fourth-floor monsterscked number and strength, so he dealt with them effortlessly and didnt suffer any injury. Now, he had a problem to consider: Should he take another day to rest, or should he charge in?


    In a normal situation, this would''ve been a no-brainer. Gi-Gyu was a by-the-book guy, so he wouldve rested, got into his peak condition, and then faced the boss monster.


    However, things were a little different here: The aura from the fifth floor was getting stronger with time.


    The aura he felt from the fifth floor had to be from the boss monster. And for some reason, the boss was bing stronger every day. If Gi-Gyu dyed going to the fifth floor, he knew the boss monster would be even more powerful.


    If I go now, neither of us will be in top shape, so Thinking this was sound logic, Gi-Gyu began to walk forward.


    ck, ck


    While climbing the stairs, he took out all the buff and healing potions from his bag. Not many were left, but now wasnt the time to save them, so he drank them all.


    [Your power has increased.]


    [Your speed has increased.]


    [Your stamina recovery has increased.]


    These were all expensive potions that his past poor self wouldnt even dream of using. However, now that he was rich beyond his wildest dream and had the associations support, he was consuming them like candies.


    When he finally saw the top floor, he heard the system announcement.


    [You are now entering the 5th floor.]


    Are those the guards? Gi-Gyu saw another giant door; this one was guarded by two knights in steel armor holding halberds. At first nce, they looked like statues, but they were no doubt alive.


    nk.


    nk.


    The knights in steel armor aimed their halberds at Gi-Gyu; in response, Gi-Gyu held Lou and El at an angle and muttered, Force.


    elerate gradually increased Gi-Gyus speed, so he decided to save it for the boss and use Force on the guards. When he activated Force, he saw the tendons in his hands pop up and felt an undeniable power filling his body.


    Kraackkkkk!


    The two knights sprinted toward Gi-Gyu. When their halberds hit Lou and El, a loud metallic noise rang. The force was so great that sparks continuously flew everywhere. Gi-Gyu lowered his head smoothly and pushed away one knights halberd.


    Clunk!


    The halberd, heading toward Gi-Gyu, crashed into the other knights chest. As the second knight staggered, he quickly gave the knight behind him a backward stab with El.


    Grrrk


    El had pierced the area where the knights helmet and armor met, causing the monster to copse to the ground. The other surviving knight got his footing and ran toward Gi-Gyu with his halberd. El was still in the other knights neck, so he grabbed Lou with both hands and swung it toward the halberd.


    Clink!


    The metallic ng wasnt that loud this time; Gi-Gyu had cleaved the knights armored body in half at its waist. Force gave him enough power to cut through the knights body and armor. He quickly picked up the crystals and continued forward. Procrastinating at this point was fruitless, useless, and empty.


    Creak!


    The door the guards were protecting opened, revealing a grand hall. At the end of it was an extravagant throne befitting a king.


    And


    ... An odd silence fell in the hall as the only two living things in the room studied each other. The creature on the throne was half man and half skeleton and was currently examining Gi-Gyu with its chin on its hand.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu took his time examining the man on the throne. The left side of this creature looked like a man, while the other half was all bones. The man didnt move, but he certainly wasnt dead.


    Shiver


    Gi-Gyu could finally put a face to the shocking aura he had been feeling; it didnt make the situation any less terrifying. His entire being rxed, the man murmured, Are you


    His voice sounded bizarre as he continued, ...the one who woke me up?


    ... Gi-Gyu couldnt answer him. He found himself drowning deeper in the deadly aura with every word the creature spoke. When Gi-Gyu didnt respond, the fleshy half of the man frowned and demanded, Answer my question.


    Who are you? Gi-Gyu finally managed to reply. He was an attack-first-ask-questionster kind of guy since he believed waiting for an inevitable battle was a waste of time. His opponent was sitting on a throne, a clear vulnerable position, so waiting around made no sense. This was the best chance for him to make the first move.


    But for some reason, Gi-Gyu stood still and just stared at his foe.


    He feels so familiar.


    Even though this was the first time Gi-Gyu had seen this creature, the man felt very familiar to him.


    I The man grabbed the thrones arms and used them to rise slowly. His body shook dangerously, but the man managed to stand up straight. Gi-Gyu tensed as the man began to walk toward him.


    Step, step


    For some reason, the humane part of the creature didnt give off any threatening aura. When he got closer to Gi-Gyu, the man paused, and his half lip stretched widely in a creepy grin. Gi-Gyu felt nauseous just watching the creatures face, but he couldnt do anything about it.


    The creature unhurriedly continued, ...am the master of all ck magic


    What!!! Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his shock.


    The master of all ck magic? Why does this sound so familiar?


    The man added, ...and all evil swords.


    Thumpppp!


    The creatures thundering cry echoed throughout the hall. Suddenly, the walls began transforming into several simr-looking swords. Gi-Gyu was confused for half a second before he recognized all the swords shape. Lou?


    The man smirked and questioned Gi-Gyu, Lou? Reaching out to grab one of the newly formed ck swords, the man continued, My name isnt Lou.


    With a chevalier bow, the master of all evil swords murmured, My name is


    Gi-Gyu waited with bated breath, but the creature didntplete his sentence. Instead, the ck swords swirled like a hurricane as they rushed toward Gi-Gyu.


    Using Lou and El, Gi-Gyu dodged and blocked the attack.


    Thats my name. The man stated his name, but Gi-Gyu didnt hear what it was. The man''s voice wasnt quiet or subdued, but it seemed something prevented Gi-Gyu from hearing the creatures name.


    elerate! Force! Gi-Gyu quickly activated his skills. Some may believe these two skills wouldnt add much to Gi-Gyus abilities, but the truth was, they doubled his battle power. Thanks to the increased speed, he escaped the storm of ck swords.


    Haa Haa Gi-Gyu panted like a dog. He escaped the storm, but he was still covered in wounds. He also felt exhausted from gathering all of his strength so quickly.


    I need to finish this battle as quickly as possible.


    Time wasnt on Gi-Gyus side. The longer it took him to fight this creature, the harder it would be for him to win. The creature looked unfocused for a second, so Gi-Gyu dashed toward him. Who the creature was didnt matter; his survival and victory did.


    The moment Gi-Gyus sword hit the mans head, Lou shouted,


    -Dammit! Dodge!


    When Gi-Gyu heard the familiar voice, his reflexes took over. He pulled back his sword and backed away immediately.


    Kaboom!


    A loud ck explosion took ce where Gi-Gyu was standing a moment ago. He would''ve suffered a serious injury had he not moved when he did. However, Gi-Gyu had no time to process where this explosion came from. The familiar rude voice muttered in annoyance,


    -Thats my physical body.


    Lou was back.

 Chapter 64: Test and Awakening (4)

    Chapter 64: Test and Awakening (4)


    Lou! When Gi-Gyu shouted in excitement, Lou replied,


    -You cant lose your focus now, you idiot.


    Heeding the warning, Gi-Gyu moved; secondster, a long sword pierced that spot. The other des in the sword hurricane also began rushing toward Gi-Gyu as if on cue.


    Impressive, the half-man murmured.


    -Hey, why is that dude making such awkwardments?


    When Lou tried to joke, Gi-Gyu replied as he blocked one of the ck swords, How should I know?!


    sh!


    The hurricane gave Gi-Gyu numerous gashes; they were bleeding heavily. Thankfully, he wasnt in much pain. The stamina regeneration potion he drank earlier was helping him greatly. When the ck swords around him slowed for a bit, Gi-Gyu took a moment to breathe and asked, Your physical body?! What does that mean?


    -...


    Lou didnt answer immediately; instead, he took his time replying.


    -What is there to understand? As I said, thats my body.


    I heard you the first time, but what exactly does that mean? Gi-Gyu asked again, still confused.


    -I used that body when I was alive.


    Lou sounded bitter as he exined. A shocked and still very confused Gi-Gyu gaped, but he slowly began piecing the puzzle together. Gi-Gyu murmured, When you were alive?


    Gi-Gyu remembered El mentioning something like this, but at the time, he didnt know what it really meant.


    -Just know that I can beat his ass six ways to Sunday. He isnt even half as powerful as I used to be.


    It was more of a brag than an exnation, meaningless. Lou continued, ignoring Gi-Gyus confusion,


    -After all, I, the soul, am here in your sword. That bodys only functioning thanks to my old memories and nothing more. On top of that, its physical form isnt even in that great a shape.


    So, to sum it all up, that body is yours, its not in good condition, and its not as strong as you.


    -...


    Lou gave Gi-Gyus sum up the silent treatment, but it seemed Gi-Gyu did get the gist of the situation. Gi-Gyu could feel how proud Lou was of his past strength. Uncertain about his next move, Gi-Gyu asked, But thats your body. Are you sure its okay for me to kill it?


    Once Gi-Gyu killed the creature, there was a good possibility that Lous former body would be destroyed forever. Gi-Gyu wondered if Lou was really okay with this.


    -There is no other way. Since this space is special, I think it might be possible for you to do this. I will lend you my power for a moment, so make sure


    Fury filled Lous voice as he continued,


    -...you destroy it so that no one can ever taint my body like this again.


    Suddenly, Lous sword form began to spew violet smoke. Its destructive and ominous aura made every hair on Gi-Gyus body stand.


    Lou asked politely,


    -Please do this for me.


    Gi-Gyu had never seen this side of Lou. From the moment they first met, Lou had acted childish and rude. Realizing the seriousness of this situation, Gi-Gyu replied in determination, All right, I will make sure to destroy your physical body.


    Suddenly, the man began to scream in madness, How dare you! How dare you!


    Ignoring the mans angry roar, Gi-Gyu began to walk toward him. If he had hurried and moved rashly, he probably wouldve suffered severe injuries due to the sword barrage still storming toward him. He took one careful step at a time as he heard the system announcements.


    [Your sensitivity to magic is increasing.]


    [The assimtion level has reached C-grade.]


    [You can now use your Egos abilities more effectively.]


    [You have learned Death from Lou.]


    [You now have partial ess to Death.]


    The system announcements pleased Gi-Gyu greatly.


    ***


    Hundreds of swords flew at Gi-Gyu, but he didnt panic and just calmly swung Lou.


    Shhh.


    The violet smoke from Lou slowly engulfed the swords, turning them into dust and scattering them into the air.


    W-what the! How! But those belong to me! the man howled again in rage. He picked up one of the swords and swung it in the air. He was trying to do what Lou just did by releasing the violet smoke, but he failed miserably and just waved it in thin air.


    Pssss!


    The half-mans swinging sword hit Lou and crumbled into nothing. Lous physical body whispered in shock, T-this cant be! I-Im


    Gi-Gyu asked Lou onest time, Are you sure this is okay?


    -I already said yes! Stop asking me.


    Lou replied in annoyance, but Gi-Gyu could feel his Egos confusion. Even as Gi-Gyu drove Lou into the physical body, the man didnt stop murmuring. I am


    The violet smoke gradually embraced the man, turning him into dust too. Even as the creatures face scattered away, he whispered, I am the king of the devils.


    The man, Lous physical form, was dead.


    [You have passed the special test.]


    [Perfect clear.]


    [An additional reward will be given.]


    The space around Gi-Gyu began to crumble down.


    [The special tests reward will be given now.]


    A dark space surrounded Gi-Gyu. Standing in the world devoid of all things, he heard the system making further announcements.


    [You have obtained new skills!]


    [You have obtained "Combination!]


    [You have obtained Grant!]


    [Your assimtion level has increased.]


    Slowly, a bright light began to fill Gi-Gyus vision. Then, he found himself in a blindingly bright space. From somewhere above, two boxes floated down toward him like gifts from God. Without a word, he epted them.


    The two boxes, one made of diamond and the other of gold, were now in Gi-Gyus hands.


    ***


    Lou, we need to talk, Gi-Gyu murmured as he stood in the 30th-floorndmark.


    -...


    When Lou didnt answer him, Gi-Gyu insisted, I know you can talk now. Stop hiding and have a serious talk with me.


    Gi-Gyu suddenly realized that he was treating Lou like a pouting girlfriend; the thought was enough to give him chills. Then again, what else could he do? He had to talk to Lou about the new skills and rewards and what happened with his physical body.


    -Why?


    Lou replied in a cautious voice. Feeling a little upset, Gi-Gyu asked, When did youplete the awakening process?


    -A while ago.


    Then why didnt you say anything?


    -El already told you. I needed some time to think.


    Before Gi-Gyu could reply, Lou continued quickly,


    -Do you know what immortal beings do to endure eternity?


    Gi-Gyu knew it was a rhetorical question, but he could tell Lou was ready to have a serious conversation. After a short contemtion, Gi-Gyu replied honestly, I dont know.


    Gi-Gyu tried toe up with an answer. If he were immortal, how would he survive the neverending time? Wealth and respect would fade, and being the strongest would also lose its meaning over time.


    So what was the right answer? Gi-Gyu waited for Lous reply expectantly.


    -Its oblivion.


    Huh?


    -I said you need oblivion. To live that long, one must forget that theyll live eternally. If not, youll lose your existence in time.


    Lous exnation sounded cryptic. Gi-Gyu still couldnt quite understand it, and Lou continued without giving him the time to process everything,


    -I will just give you the answers to what youre curious about. Like El and my physical body told you, I am the master of ck magic and evil swords.


    Gi-Gyu gulped loudly as Lou added.


    -And the king of the demons.


    King of the demons?


    Gi-Gyu knew two things about them: They were enemies and had a deep connection with the Tower and the gates. The incredibly strong Perez was the lowest level demon. Gi-Gyu couldnt even imagine how powerful the creature El sealed away from the world mustve been.


    And now, Lou was iming to be the king of all devils.


    -But some of my minions betrayed and imprisoned me. Those traitors! I ended up losing my body and spending eternity alone. Over time, my fury and desire for revenge became faint, but I needed to protect my existence somehow.


    Lou sounded sorrowful as he continued.


    -So


    Lou paused as if he was reminiscing his painful past.


    -I chose to forget. I gradually erased most of my memories over time. First, I erased my purpose in life. Then, my name and the rest. Eventually, I even forgot what I was; I saved my being by forgetting.


    Wasnt forgetting your purpose in life and your identity the same as losing yourself? Gi-Gyu wondered about this, but he didnt voice his thoughts.


    -The memories I sealed away were released for a moment recently.


    Lou exined as if he was telling Gi-Gyu a bedtime story.


    -I couldnt remember everything, but even the tiny pieces of my memories were enough to confuse me. It made me doubt myself. I couldnt even decide what I should do next, so I had no choice but to do it.


    Do what?


    Gi-Gyu felt like he could hear Louughing as he continued,


    -I decided to forget everything once more. I chose oblivion again.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu didnt bring up that topic again since he didnt want to muddle Lous consciousness. Also, since Lou had already erased most of his memories again, he couldnt answer Gi-Gyus questions anyway. But overall, Gi-Gyu was satisfied with the oue.


    He can make new memories with me now.


    Gi-Gyu treasured Lou since Lou was his first Ego and Lou first gave him hope. So he didnt care about Lous past. Also, whatever Lou went through didnt seem like something he could help with anyway.


    I didnt expect to receive an Egos fragment as a reward.


    -I agree; its strange.


    Lou answered quickly. Just then, Brunheart chimed in with excitement,


    -Lou! Lou! Lets be friends! Im Brunheart!


    Brunheart didnt interrupt Gi-Gyu and Lou while they were discussing such a heavy topic. But now that the serious conversation was over, Brunheart greeted Lou with his usual cheerfulness.


    Lou asked Gi-Gyu in annoyance.


    -What the heck is this?


    Hes a gate Ego and he has inherited the previous Brunhearts memories. Hes a nice boy, so be kind to him, Lou.


    -Gate Ego? Gosh, this world is full of weirdos.


    -Lou! You are Masters very first Ego, right? I hope I get to show you my utmost respect!


    -If you insist.


    Lou acted as if Brunheart annoyed him, but Gi-Gyu could tell Lou was pleased with Brunhearts respectful behavior. With a nod, Gi-Gyu returned to the main topic.


    So the gold box had three Ego fragments.


    Those three fragments vanished the second he opened the golden box; they were now disyed on his status screen. Since he also wanted to check his newfound skills, he dyed opening the diamond box and just examined his status screen.


    Wow, Im checking my stats after so long, murmured Gi-Gyu. Since his personal stats rarely changed, he rarely checked them and was usually more interested in his Egos status screens. His heart pounding expectantly, he first looked at his status screen.


    [Level 1]


    [Job: Egos partner]


    [Unique Ability: Link (Can sync with Egos.)]


    -Abilities-


    [Assimtion (B): You can use 60% of your Egos stats.]


    [Death: Can control death.]


    [Combination: Canbine Egos.]


    [Grant: Can grant an Ego.]


    [Retained Ego: Chang-Gyung, Choi Min-Suk]


    [Retained Ego Fragments: 4 pieces.]


    I feel so happy. Gi-Gyu smiled widely as he read his stats.


    -Why are you so happy?


    How could I not be? I used to have only a line or two. I know its just a few more lines, but it still feels like a huge difference to me, replied Gi-Gyu in excitement. The first thing he noticed was the assimtion grade. He skipped a few grades, but that wasnt important; the significant change he could feel was. He could now use much more of his Egos powers, and he could already tell that by how his body felt.


    Lou had briefly exined the new skill Death to him, and Gi-Gyu decided to try it outter. Then, there were the other two new skills: Combination and Grant.


    So I canbine and grant Egos? Gi-Gyu murmured in confusion. Just the description wasnt enough for him to understand these skills. He realized he had to try them out to learn their true functions.


    Gi-Gyu wondered aloud, So if Ibine Lou and El, will it be like Ellou? Or Louel? Does that mean a new Ego will be created?


    -Dont even say something so creepy!


    -Master, I must protest as well.


    Both Lou and El screamed in annoyance. Gi-Gyu chuckled, surprised that even El was so against the idea.


    Fine, anyway, Grant Was he to use this skill on the Ego fragments? Or on Chang-Gyung and Choi Min-Suks Egos? Gi-Gyu couldnt tell what he was supposed to do with this new skill. In the end, he decided he wouldnt know until he tried using it.


    Okay, this is thest box, murmured Gi-Gyu as he touched the diamond box.


    -Are you expecting something good?


    When Lou asked, Gi-Gyu replied expectantly, Of course! Its a diamond box. I got the elixir thest time I opened one.


    Gi-Gyu received a diamond box with the elixir inside the Maze of Heryond. Did that mean there would be another elixir in this diamond box?


    Heart beating like a drum, Gi-Gyu slowly opened the box.


    T-this is?! Gi-Gyu stammered in confusion, and Lous shocked gasp followed it.


    -...!

 Chapter 65: The Ranker

    Chapter 65: The Ranker


    A piece of bone?


    The diamond box had nothing inside except for a piece of bone. It was such a curious reward that Gi-Gyu couldnt help but stare at it for a moment. He understood that the likelihood of him getting another elixir bottle was slim, but he expected something more valuable than this random piece of bone.


    However, Lou seemed to recognize it since Gi-Gyu could feel him reacting strongly to it. Lou? Do you know what this is?


    -Its part of my physical body.


    Part of your body?


    -Yes. I cant believe they are toying with my body like this.


    The ck sword, Lou, trembled in a fury. Gi-Gyus fingers shook along with it, so he had to wait a while for Lou to calm down.


    -Just take it and keep it safe for now. It will provide an opportunity for uster.


    All right, Gi-Gyu didnt know a single thing about the piece of bone, but he still put the box in his bag without hesitation. After all, it came from the diamond box; even without Lous suggestion, he could tell it was valuable.


    On top of that, it was part of Lous old physical body. Knowing what Lou used to be, an undeniably powerful being, there had to be something to this piece of bone. After processing these thoughts, he announced, Its time to leave the Tower.


    Gi-Gyu didnt n to climb any higher today, so he promptly left the Tower. His current goal was to go over the things he had gained and re-equip himself.


    ***


    After resting and spending some time with his family, Gi-Gyu returned to the association: He wanted to meet Tae-Shik.


    Hyung, I have a favor to ask. Working on his desk, Tae-Shik looked up at Gi-Gyu in confusion. Gi-Gyu had asked for favors before, but only a handful of times and never this candidly.


    Tae-Shik gulped and stammered, W-what do you need? He couldnt imagine a favor that warranted such directness and determination. With a smile, Gi-Gyu asked, I want to have a sparring match with you.


    A spar?


    Gi-Gyu sat down on the sofa and exined, I obtained many things from the 30th-floor test. But unfortunately, I have no one to test them out on.


    Why dont you try out your new skills inside the Tower or the gates? Tae-Shik asked with mock annoyance. A spar wasnt a big deal, so in a way, Tae-Shik felt relieved. However, he still felt strange that Gi-Gyu asked him to do this.


    Gi-Gyu replied, The monsters inside arent strong enough for me to test out my new skills. I suppose I can find a high-grade gate and try them out there, but I could get some unwanted attention if I do that.


    Gi-Gyu smiled brightly before adding, So youre the only one who can help me, Hyung!


    Gosh Tae-Shik massaged his forehead in annoyance.


    Well, I did think about asking the association president instead, but When Gi-Gyu murmured, Tae-Shik shook his head emphatically and protested, No! Dont do that! Ill spar with you! I havent had the chance to test myself eithertely, so this will be a good opportunity!


    Tae-Shik quickly rose from his seat as if he was ready to fight Gi-Gyu right in his office. With a shrug, Gi-Gyu replied, All right But whats up with that reaction? So fishy Worried I might owe the president a debt? Or are you worried the president will crush me with his strength?


    Tae-Shik opened the door and walked out as he answered, Both.


    Gi-Gyu gave him a yful smile as he followed him out.


    ***


    Currently, they were in the association basement, where Gi-Gyu asked Tae-Shik for permission to enter a gate before. Tae-Shik insisted on testing Gi-Gyus strength out at the time to see if Gi-Gyu was fit to enter the gate.


    And now, they were back here.


    It has been a long time since we were down here. Actually, not much time had passed, but Gi-Gyu still felt very different from thest time he was here.


    Only association employees can enter this ce, so dont worry about privacy, Tae-Shik said nonchntly. Turning toward Gi-Gyu, he ordered, Just unlock your magic capacity, so I can have a look.


    Usually, a yers magical power represented their strength, unlike the gaming concept. In this world, a yers attributes and skills were stored inside their body as magical power. Once their magic power exceeded a certain level, they could hide or unlock their capacity. For example, a yer with seemingly insignificant power could suddenly overwhelm their opponent by revealing their true strength. Or a powerful yer could hide his power to conceal his presence from others.


    However, that wouldnt work on Gi-Gyu since the elixir had heightened his senses. Consequently, he could gauge a yers magic capacity urately even if they hid it well.


    Tae-Shik exined, My senses arent as urate as yours. I could feel how strong you were in the past because you werent as powerful; now, I cant even make a guess.


    Gi-Gyu had been hiding his full power for a while now. Moreover, since his assimtion level had increased after passing the 30th-floor test, his ability to sense other yers magic capacity also increased. In Gi-Gyus current condition, he could easily hide his power even from high rankers.


    Gi-Gyu replied, All right. As Tae-Shik requested, Gi-Gyu slowly revealed his full power. Only yers could see magic, and when Tae-Shik saw the blue storm revolving around Gi-Gyu, he gasped, W-what the?!


    The amount of power Gi-Gyu unlocked was enough to seal a low-level item or suffocate a weak yer. His incredible magic made Tae-Shik exim in shock, Hey! Hey! Stop that already! What the heck is that?!


    Shaking his head in disbelief, Tae-Shik murmured, With this much magic He was in such awe that he couldnt even finish his sentence. Gi-Gyu frowned and argued, I know it looks like a lot, but its just my capacity. I dont have any decent skills, and its not like I can use my magic in full anyway.


    Magical capacity was a yer''s full power, which included everything from their attributes to skills. What Tae-Shik saw wasnt just Gi-Gyus strengthit also had his Egos abilities. So although the power storm around Gi-Gyu looked rmingly enormous, he didnt have ess to all of it just yet. The assimtion grade had increased, which helped, but it still wasnt 100%. That was why Gi-Gyu looked so frustrated.


    Hey, if you could use all of that power, you wouldve been a high ranker already. Haa Tae-Shik sighed deeply before continuing, Most yers cant achieve half of what you have even if they work their entire lives for it. Yet, you achieved all this in less than a year.


    Tae-Shik stopped talking and walked away.


    Where are you going, Hyung? When Gi-Gyu asked Tae-Shik, who was leaving the training hall, Tae-Shik replied, Practice weapons wont be enough for our battle. I will go get my real weapon, so just wait here.


    ... Gi-Gyu couldnt help smiling at Tae-Shiks announcement. Tae-Shiks weapon was just as famous as Tae-Shik himself when he was an active high ranker. Since Tae-Shik now felt the need to use it, he acknowledged Gi-Gyu as a powerful yer.


    Feeling proud of himself, Gi-Gyu smiled in satisfaction.


    ***


    Tae-Shik held a long, dark-colored spear; it was an ordinary-looking weapon with no decorations. However, Gi-Gyu knew how powerful it was since it was rted to Tae-Shiks code name.


    Behemoth. When Gi-Gyu murmured, Tae-Shik iled his hands in frustration and objected, Hey, please dont call me by my old code name. Its embarrassing.


    What do you mean old code name? You know very well that a yers code name can never change: It''s yours forever once you get one. Youll have to use it once you return to being an active high ranker, Gi-Gyu stated. No yer could just up and change their code name without a valid reason; not liking it wasnt a valid reason.


    Tae-Shik scratched his cheek in embarrassment and murmured, I know that, but With another sigh, he added, Fine, whatever. Its just mortifying to be called by that name, thats all.


    All right, Gi-Gyu answered and twirled his hands. Lou and El silently took their ce, Oberon changed into a pair of dark-colored gauntlets, and Gi-Gyus chest shone brightly before a gray armor materialized on his body. He was now fully armed and ready for the fight.


    Gi-Gyu examined Tae-Shik and thought, Wow, just how strong is Hyung? It looks like hes still an active high ranker.


    -This Oh Tae-Shik fe sure is strong.


    -Master, this may be a practice fight, but please be careful anyway.


    -Master! Im sure you can win! I just know it!


    Tae-Shiks robust aura made Gi-Gyu hesitate, but he realized he wasnt alone when his Egos encouraged him. He was grateful for the kind words, but that didnt mean he was now magically strong enough to defeat Tae-Shik. How is he a retired ranker with that crazy amount of power?


    Gi-Gyu only saw Tae-Shik as a middle-aged man in the past; now, he knew better. Tae-Shik did give up his official position as a high ranker and a ranker; obviously, he didnt stop hunting and training to keep himself sharp.


    You can only see what you know. When Gi-Gyu whispered, Tae-Shik scratched his ear and asked, What nonsense are you talking about now?


    Tae-Shik positioned himself as he gripped his spear firmly. His weapon, nicknamed the Behemoths thorn, was one of the few legendary weapons in the world.


    Gi-Gyu shook his head and replied, Its nothing. I just remembered something someone said to me before. He looked at Tae-Shik, who now stood with a serious face, and his eyes darkened with an ambition to win. Noticing the greed of power in Gi-Gyus eyes, Tae-Shik smiled proudly and murmured, I like this.


    With a nod, Tae-Shik announced, Ill make the first move. The Behemoth and his thorn flew toward Gi-Gyu faster than a bullet.


    ***


    Sung-Hoon eximed in shock, What the heck happened here?!


    Oh there you are, Tae-Shik replied in a tired voice.


    Im d youre here, Sung-Hoon, Gi-Gyu also murmured weakly. Both Tae-Shik and Gi-Gyu were on the floor, so exhausted and severely wounded that they couldnt even move a finger.


    Sung-Hoon muttered, Im here, but He looked around the training hall in disbelief and continued, Who the hell fought here? Did an S-level monster suddenly appear or something?


    Stop talking nonsense and just pour some healing potions on us already, Tae-Shik ordered in irritation. Grumbling but still obedient, Sung-Hoon did as Tae-Shikmanded.


    G-get me some too, Sung-Hoon. When Gi-Gyu whispered, Sung-Hoon sighed, Haa


    Once Sung-Hoon poured healing potions on the duo, they were back to normal in just a few minutes. Shaking his head, Tae-Shik murmured, Uwahh I thought I was gonna die.


    After their battle, Tae-Shik used hisst bit of strength to call Sung-Hoon. Had he fought Gi-Gyu a minute longer, Tae-Shik knew he wouldve felt too weak to even reach for his phone. Tae-Shik and Gi-Gyu wouldve had to wait here long before people began to look for them.


    Gi-Gyu pouted and replied, Youre lying. I know you didnt use your full force, Hyung. Gi-Gyu was much stronger now, but he still couldnt force Tae-Shik into going all out; he couldnt help grumbling in disappointment.


    Wow Sung-Hoon, I really didnt want to swear. I really tried to keep things clean, but Sung-Hoon interrupted Tae-Shik and asked, But what?


    This bastard became strong enough to almost force me to use my full strength. It took him less than a year to get this far, yet hesining?! What a jerk!


    Haa Sung-Hoon only sighed, not knowing what to say. He still couldnt believe this strange situation.


    Despite what Tae-Shik said, Gi-Gyu still had a long way to go. Tae-Shiks specialty was his subversive and deadly skills; he couldnt use them against Gi-Gyu right now. So Tae-Shiks exhaustion was partly from his effort to control his strength not to hurt Gi-Gyu too badly.


    But this didnt mean Gi-Gyu was weak by any means.


    I almost ended up using it. Tae-Shik shook his head in shock. During their spar, he almost went all out; this fact shocked him to his core.


    Still feeling the pain, Tae-Shik looked down at his wounds. Despite pouring several bottles of healing potions on himself, his injuries werent healing as well as they usually did. Tae-Shik asked, Do you have some skills from the curse category or something?


    Something. Its called Wound Aggregation, answered Gi-Gyu.


    Huh. Never heard of it before. When Tae-Shik seemed impressed, Gi-Gyu shrugged and muttered, Its nothing really. Just some minor skill, thats all.


    It again reminded Gi-Gyu of just how few skills he had. And the once he had belonged to the buff, debuff, and defense categories. Heid down on the training hall floor and looked around. Just as Sung-Hoon mentioned, they did a number on the ce.


    Rattle


    The cement dust from the ceiling was still falling all around. Sung-Hoon announced, Fixing this will cost a fortune. If not for the barrier around this ce, everyone in the building wouldve thought we were being attacked.


    Tae-Shik and Gi-Gyu rested quietly until their eyes met. Tae-Shik asked, By the way, what was that thing you used at the end?


    Its something I obtained recently, but I dont think I can use it effectively at this point. When Gi-Gyu replied, Tae-Shik yelled, Hey! Are you serious? Cant you see what it did to my spear?


    Both Sung-Hoon and Gi-Gyu looked at Tae-Shiks spear and saw a tiny scratch on it. Tae-Shik growled, This is a legendary weapon, you jerk! Its supposed to have limitless durability, so I cant believe you did this to me!


    Toward the end of their battle, Gi-Gyus sword began effusing a violet smoke. Had Tae-Shik not dodged it, thanks to his superior instinct, Behemoths thorn couldve been damaged severely.


    "But the repercussions of this skill are too big. I thought I was dying while using it, Gi-Gyu grumbled in frustration. He used Death for the first time using his own power, and it drained him. He could tell it was a mighty move, but it left every part of him throbbing in pain. Even with the healing potions and the Strong Will skill, his wounds were healing way too slowly.


    Gosh, youre such a beast. Tae-Shik shook his head again as he looked at Gi-Gyu. He stood up and announced, I think its time to get ready now.


    Ready for what? Gi-Gyu rose as well and asked, but Tae-Shik only smiled.

 Chapter 66: The Ranker (2)

    Chapter 66: The Ranker (2)


    Tae-Shik replied casually, Im talking about registering you as a ranker. When Gi-Gyu gave him a stupefied look, Tae-Shik added, Why dont you want to be recognized by the public? Its because you think the public interest is annoying, right? Also, youre worried that itll be easier for your enemies to target you once your face gets known.


    After a brief thought, Gi-Gyu nodded since Tae-Shik was right. To register as a ranker, a yer had to reveal their face to the public. Gi-Gyu was afraid that this would lead to many frustrating, perilous, and dreadful situations, including people like Ironshield recognizing him.


    When Gi-Gyu seemed hesitant, Tae-Shik reassured him, You dont need to worry about those things. Tae-Shik seemed to have put a lot of thought into this idea. Remember, youre an association mercenary. That means the association can prevent your face from being publicized. Think about it. How do you think the rankers like Lucifer and the old man, I mean Asura, kept their identities hidden for so long? So there is a way to keep your identity a secret from everyone.


    Ah! Gi-Gyu eximed as Tae-Shik continued, If that were the only problem, we wouldve registered you as a ranker already. But the bigger issue is your enemies: Do you know how many enemies youve made? Consciously and unconsciously? Some of them could be very powerful, which means they would find a way to get to you even if you hid your face. And the association didnt want that, of course.


    That makes sense, replied Gi-Gyu.


    But based on what I saw during our sparring match today, I think youll be fine. I dont know what might happen if you meet foreign rankers, but at least in Korea, I am certain that it will be tough for anyone to kill you.


    Tae-Shik recognized how much Gi-Gyu had grown as a yer recently; Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling proud. Tae-Shik was someone he respected and admired, so this was a huge deal for him.


    Tae-Shik added another point, Besides, you will face many limitations as a mercenary unless youre officially registered as a ranker.


    Ah, I can exin that in more detail to yer Kim Gi-Gyu, General Manager, Sung-Hoon offered. Being Gi-Gyus secretary, Sung-Hoon decided to exin the details to him. yer Kim Gi-Gyu, normally, the mercenary position is awarded to yers who are at least rankers.


    I know that. Gi-Gyu had heard about the requirements for bing a mercenary. Also, he knew Suk-Woo became a mercenary only after he became a ranker.


    Sung-Hoon continued, So, you getting the mercenary position was an exceptional event. Unfortunately, numerous problems arose due to it. Sung-Hoon frowned as if annoyed and continued, To use the authority given to a mercenary, the yer must be at a position important enough that they can meet any association manager whenever they wish.


    It made sense since only the ranker-level yers were usually allowed to be mercenaries.


    Then Sung-Hoon can exin everything to you, Gi-Gyu. I need to get back to my office to order the repairs for this ce and take care of some other stuff. Tae-Shik found this conversation useless, so he stood up and left the training hall.


    Gi-Gyu asked Sung-Hoon, I know rankers can usually request to meet an association manager without any trouble. So youre saying that the mercenary position just has a slightly higher authority than the ranker position? The kind of authority that the association backs?


    Exactly. When Sung-Hoon pped, Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling annoyed since Sung-Hoon was treating him like a kid. But he decided not to say anything about it.


    Sung-Hoon continued, The problem is that you dont hold any sway over the manager-level authorities. Your current position is a very awkward one: You have no status. Thats why the association president put me in charge to vouch for your credential, but it hasnt been working very well.


    So youve also noticed that your presence hasnt been very useful? When Gi-Gyumented, Sung-Hoons forehead ticked a little. Sung-Hoon smiled and quipped, But you could do what you did only because I was there. Anyway, its not like you use your mercenary authority much. Hell, the only time you used it was at the Yeosu Gate. So, I think its time for you to register as a ranker. Lets make some changes and turn you into a fully functioning mercenary.


    Bored, Gi-Gyu yawned andmented, You took way too long to exin that. Im not stupid, so please always get right to the point with me.


    Fine, fine. Sure, Sung-Hoon shrugged, clearly not taking Gi-Gyu seriously.


    Gi-Gyu stood up and announced, So the point is that I need to register as a ranker, right?


    You got it.


    Turning toward Sung-Hoon, Gi-Gyu replied, Fine. Ill do it. No big deal.


    Once Gi-Gyu left the training hall, Sung-Hoon sighed deeply and murmured, I guess bing a ranker is no big deal to him. Why do I feel so weak and useless? Gosh Sung-Hoons whining echoed throughout the demolished training hall.


    ***


    When Gi-Gyu met with Tae-Shik again, Tae-Shik exined that it would take time to register as a ranker. There were two ways to be a ranker, and Tae-Shik went with the option that helped Gi-Gyu the most. Gi-Gyu nodded without a word and left the association building.


    Now, it was time to return to the Tower.


    Death and assimtion level, check. Just gotta check the rest now.


    The 30th-floor test gave Gi-Gyu a lot of rewards. After his spar with Tae-Shik, he confirmed the extent of his new assimtion grade and familiarized himself with Death.


    I cant believe how much power Ive gained, Gi-Gyu thought aloud. All he did was pass a single test, yet the rewards were incredible. Gi-Gyu felt like all of his hard work until now had been finally recognized.


    What impressed him even more than the stats and the buffs was Death.


    Its beyond anything I could ever dream of Gi-Gyu murmured, still unable to believe his luck. He had minimal control over this skill, yet it was enough to scratch Behemoths thorna legendary weapon. It had to be more than just a mere skill.


    -Of course. After all, I used to own Death. And if you can control it well, then


    Lou trailed off teasingly before continuing,


    -You could even kill God.


    Pfft! Gi-Gyu burst intoughter. Wiping away his tears, he replied, Lou. Ever since you awakened as the Emperor of ck Magic, youve been acting more and more like an arrogant teenager.


    El agreed with Gi-Gyus assessment.


    -Thats the perfect way to describe him, Master.


    With his usual excitement, Brunheart asked,


    -Teenager! Teenager?! Whats a teenager?! Is it an illness?


    -Shut up! Im telling the truth!


    Lou screamed angrily, but Gi-Gyu justughed at him even more. He thought, Kill God? HahahaWait! Doesnt that mean God really exists?


    That was exactly what Lou was insinuating. Then again, Gi-Gyu didnt care whether God existed or not: It changed nothing for him.


    Shaking his head, Gi-Gyu verbalized all he had to take care of.


    Combination and Grant Those things Lou obtained when he awakened as the Emperor of ck Magic. That''s about it, right?


    -Youre talking to yourself again. If someone saw you, theyll deem you insane.


    Shut up, Gi-Gyu warned Lou in annoyance and took a nervous breath. He couldnt help feeling on edge because he was about to try a brand-new skill.


    Combination. When Gi-Gyu stated out loud, he heard a system announcement.


    [Please choose the Egos you would like tobine.]


    Hmm Gi-Gyu hesitated before replying, Lou.


    -Hey!


    [You have chosen Lou as the main Ego.]


    [Please pick the sub Ego to bebined with Lou.]


    Oh! Is it really working?!


    -Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! You bastard!


    Lou kept screaming, but Gi-Gyu grinned and ignored him. However, after reveling in Lous anxiety for a while, Gi-Gyu said, Cancel that. Cancel! Hehehe.


    -Haa Someday Someday! Im going to beat you up!


    Lou roared angrily, but Gi-Gyu, apathetic, replied, Nope! Not gonna happen. Then, with a heavy expression, he announced, Combination. Main Ego Bi. The recent system announcement helped Gi-Gyu understand how this new skill worked. The system voice announced again.


    [You have chosen Bi as the main Ego.]


    On edge, Gi-Gyu added, For sub Ego, I choosehe gulpedChoi Won-Jaes fragment.


    Then, Gi-Gyu expectantly waited for the system to make another announcement.


    ***


    You called for me? A husky male voice asked as it entered some guild masters room. The voice sounded unpleasant, like a nail being dragged across a chalkboard, but the guild master didnt frown. Instead, the guild master replied, Have a seat.


    Of course. Nail-Voice sat down and waited patiently while his guild master pored over some documents. After looking over the papers, the guild master looked up at the man and asked, So what was it you wanted?


    I-I would like to go to Korea.


    To Korea?


    Yes, Nail-Voice replied with a firm nod.


    The guild master looked at him with interest and then asked bluntly, Is it for your revenge?


    Y-yes, it is.


    I like your honesty, the guild masterplemented, but there was no emotion in his words. The man stammered, I-if you insist, I-I am willing to quit this guild. Im ready to give up everything. I must go to Korea


    Nail-Voice was one step away from begging on his knees. The entire world thought his guild master was a fair man, but only Nail-Voice knew the truth: The guild master could be cruel beyond reason if it meant the good of his guild and his safety. That was why he offered to quit the guild. It was a tough decision, but he needed to do this.


    Fine. When the guild master replied, the mans eyes widened in shock.


    ...! The man did not expect to receive permission so easily.


    Go to Korea, the guild master repeated with a malicious grin. "I will establish a branch there, and I shall appoint you as the branch manager. Go do what you need to do.


    T-thank you! Nail-Voice bowed deep enough for his head to touch the floor, making the guild masterugh.


    And I will give you my sword, Nine. Aplish what you must with this weapon.


    ! Tears began rolling down Nail-Voices face since he knew Nine was a legendary weapon and a holy sword. Before leaving, Nail-Voice couldn''t help but bow with each step.


    The guild master, alone in his office, murmured, Rogers Han.


    Guild Master Ironshield watched the closed door and smiled. He stood up as he whispered, You must build enough power in Korea so that I can kill that wenchter.


    Ironshield took a few steps, but the way he moved seemed a little awkward.


    Step, step


    The Iron Guild headquarter was inside one of the tall buildings in New York. Ironshield stood in front of a window wall and enjoyed the beautiful city view. When the bright light hit him, one could see his right pants leg flutter.


    ***


    [A fragment cannot act as a sub Ego material.]


    Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his disappointment as he murmured, Guess this isnt gonna work. Thinking carefully, he continued, But Egos and egofied figures like Chang-Gyung and Choi Min-Suk will probably work. Or an Ego fragment, not a person.


    After trying out differentbinations in his head, this was the best Gyu coulde up with. But before going ahead with it, he asked his Egos for their opinions.


    -Hmm, I dont think its a bad idea.


    Lou replied.


    -I think there are some risks involved, but I agree with your reasoning, Master.


    El seemed a little more concerned.


    And


    Brunheart, your opinion is the most important, said Gi-Gyu. He was considering Brunheart as the main Ego, so Brunhearts opinion was what mattered the most. If Brunheart refused to be a part of this, Gi-Gyu would respect his decision.


    -Umm


    Brunheart hesitated. Understanding how his Ego felt, Gi-Gyu said reassuringly, Brunheart, its okay! You can be honest with me. Its your choice.


    -If you say so, then


    Gi-Gyu thought about the many risks involved in his decision as he waited for Brunheart to choose. Brunheart wasnt an ordinary Egohe gave Gi-Gyu Control and Combination, so Gi-Gyu deemed him the most stable option. After contemting for a while, Brunheart finally replied,


    -Ill do it. I want to be helpful to you, Master. And I think Ill be able to keep my consciousness if I try.


    Brunhearts voice sounded grave, which was unusual. Gi-Gyu patted his chest and replied, Thanks.


    Gi-Gyu announced again with a serious face, Combination.


    [Please select your main Ego.]


    Main, Brunheart.


    And


    [Please select your sub Ego.]


    Sub, Ego fragment.


    Gi-Gyu began to emit a faint golden glow.


    [Combination is now taking ce.]

 Chapter 67: The Ranker (3)

    Chapter 67: The Ranker (3)


    The faint glow circled Gi-Gyu a few times before entering his chest.


    -M-master!


    When Brunheart stammered in surprise, Gi-Gyu nervously asked, Brunheart! Are you okay?


    -Master


    Brunhearts voice faded away slowly. Gi-Gyu began to panic and was about to deactivate Combination when he suddenly heard the systems dry voice.


    [Youre being transferred to the gate.]


    Then, everything turned dark.


    ***


    Where am I? Once Gi-Gyu regained sight, he immediately realized where he was: Inside Brunhearts gate.


    What is going on here? Confused, Gi-Gyu murmured; then, he heard an abrupt exmation,


    -Master!


    It was the same cute and immature voice.


    ... Gi-Gyu looked up in the air, but Brunheart didnt say anything more.


    [Brunheart and the Egos fragment have sessfullybined.]


    [The Ego fragment may affect Brunhearts gate.]


    Gi-Gyu was standing in the middle of a graveyard. It was the same ce he captured the gloomy and rude lich before it turned into the boyish and yful Brunheart. When he looked up, he saw a golden light high up floating toward the crypt.


    Am I supposed to follow that? As if being swayed by an unknown force, his instinct made him follow the light. When he touched the crypt, another system announcement rang in his ears.


    [This gate does not have a manager.]


    [You can use the Ego fragment from Combination to create a gate manager.]


    [Please set up a gate manager.]


    Several monster figures popped into Gi-Gyu''s mind. It was such a strange situation, but it didnt surprise him; for some reason, it gave him a feeling of dj vu.


    Slowly, he studied each monster.


    Zombie goblin, skeleton knight, and


    Since most were from the undead category, Gi-Gyu assumed it was due to the characteristic of Brunhearts gate. He glossed over many options before he finally found two suitable candidates.


    Lich and


    One of them was a carbon copy of the lich he hunted before.


    ...death knight.


    And the other was a death knight with ck armor and helmet and a ming sword. Gi-Gyu remembered reading about this monster in an encyclopedia: A long-dead high ranker created this monster.


    Gi-Gyu contemted, I really like the death knight.


    The lich he fought back then was much weaker than he anticipated. On the other hand, even high rankers found killing a death knight hard.


    But


    After a moment of hesitation, Gi-Gyu announced, I choose the lich.


    [Lich has been selected as the gate manager.]


    [The entire Ego fragment has been consumed.]


    [From now on, the lich with manage this gate.]


    Then, the crypt, the one Gi-Gyu touched, began effusing a blue smoke.


    -Why did you pick the lich?


    The death knight was actually the strongest monster Gi-Gyu could think of right now. So, his decision would leave anyone, let alone Lou, confused and curious. He exined, Because I was choosing a manager. Im not sure if the gate manager will ever be involved in a battle. Besides, Ick magic, so I thought it would be better to pick someone smart and of the magic category...


    Gi-Gyu trailed off, unsure, but he didnt regret his decision. Since he wasnt selecting a general or a fighter, he firmly believed that the lich was a better fit for the job.


    Soon, a lich with a fluttering robe materialized before Gi-Gyu and greeted, Greetings to you, Grandmaster.


    Amused by the monsters polite behavior, Gi-Gyuughed. It seemed like only yesterday when he battled a lich; today, he had one being all respectful to him: It felt weird.


    Umm So youre the new manager? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Yes, I will be managing this gate from now on, the lich replied with a bow.


    Then Gi-Gyu rubbed his chin before continuing, Does that mean you also manage every monster inside this gate? They will follow your order?


    The lichs answer was unfortunate and unexpected.


    No, that wont be the case.


    Why not? Youre the gate manager, arent you?


    How can a gate manager not control the monsters inside its own gate?


    Please give me a moment. The lich waved his hand, and a small status screen appeared in front of Gi-Gyus eyes.


    [Gate control level: 1%]


    The lich exined, The current control level is too low for me to dominate the monsters inside. The control level will increase as you, the grandmaster, and I battle the monsters inside this gate. Once the level reaches a certain level, you can summon and control the monsters at will.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding: He had to clear the gate one more time to get full control. The lich said that it could do it alone, but with Gi-Gyus help, things would go much faster.


    -I must say that your idea is very sound.


    When Loumented, Gi-Gyu smiled and replied, I told you Im not stupid.


    Turning toward the lich again, Gi-Gyu asked, Then do you have any other abilities or skills?


    Not yet I apologize for my inutility, Grandmaster The lich trailed off shylyit didnt suit his gruesome outer appearance. With a smile, Gi-Gyu offered, Then I better help you get stronger.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu asked the lich to follow him outside the graveyard, but it exined that it could not move until it was given a proper name. Since they were inside Brunheart, Gi-Gyu first thought to name the lich Brun, but both Lou and El adamantly opposed it. In the end, the lich was named Hart.


    After naming it, Gi-Gyu could check its status screen; he skipped this step and walked out of the graveyard.


    The first thing he did was hunt the durahan that protected the graveyard. Despite bing stronger thanks to all the crystals Gi-Gyu fed the gate, the durahan was no match for Gi-Gyu. Once he killed this monster, the gate control level went up to 3%. Secondster, the durahan regenerated and bowed deeply to Gi-Gyuit was now in Gi-Gyus control.


    After Gi-Gyu and Hart hunted together for what seemed like days, he murmured, Hart, I cant believe how useless you are.


    I-I apologize, Grandmaster


    When they hunted together, the lich was useful as a knife in a gunfight: Gi-Gyu had to take care of everything. He finally decided to test the lichs hunting skill, so he let Hart and the newly regenerated durahan battle the skeletons.


    Hart turned out to be a stick in a gunfight. Gi-Gyu murmured, So its clear the durahan is much stronger than you.


    Im sorry, Grandmaster


    The durahan growled in pleasure, Grrrr!


    From what Gi-Gyu had seen, he concluded that the lichs strength increased with the gate control level. Since it was still low, the lich was a toothpick in a gunfight. Thankfully, as they killed the countless skeletons and formed their army, the gate control level increased quickly.


    Within two short days, Gi-Gyu achieved a 100% gate control level. He announced in pleasure, Now youre much stronger and useful. Dont you agree, Hart?


    This is all thanks to you, Grandmaster, Hart murmured. Gi-Gyu worked like a donkey during thest two days to help Hart get stronger. There were moments when Gi-Gyu thought he saw tears in that lichs hollow, bony eye sockets. In the end, everything worked out, and it was a now little stronger than when Gi-Gyu first fought it.


    Gi-Gyu asked, So youveplete control over this gate now?


    Yes. The gate doesnt have many skills yet, but the monsters inside are now in our control, Grandmaster.


    Gi-Gyu frowned before asking, And how do I leave this ce?


    You just need to ask Master Brunheart, replied Hart.


    To the lich, Brunheart was the owner of this gate. Therefore, Brunheart was its master, while Gi-Gyu, Brunhearts master, was the grandmaster. Gi-Gyu nodded and announced, Let me out, Brunheart.


    [Ive been waiting for you to say that, Master!]


    Brunhearts voice rang in the form of a system announcement as Gi-Gyu was once again surrounded by total darkness.


    ***


    I gotta check one more thing, and then well leave. Combination took so long that I forgot about Lous new skill for a second. Gi-Gyu frowned as he looked down at the worn, old watch on his wrist. He had spent two entire days battling those skeletons: Way more than what he wouldve liked.


    Lou insisted.


    -Dont forget about Grant. We need to try it out too.


    I know that. After replying to Lou, Gi-Gyu yelled, Open!


    Slowly, Brunheart, embedded in Gi-Gyus chest, began to rotate. The gate door opened, and the skeletons jumped out one by one.


    Uwahhhh! Gi-Gyu eximed in excitement. Previously, they attacked Gi-Gyu on sight; now, they just stared in confusion.


    Suddenly, lich Hart jumped out and roared, How dare you stand so tall in front of Grandmaster? Bow, you morons!


    Then, dozens of skeleton soldiers simultaneously kneeled and bowed deeply to Gi-Gyu. His eyes widened in surprise, and he asked Hart, You can leave the gate too?


    Gi-Gyu didnt know that even the gate manager could leave the gate. The lich exined, I can do this now because of the gates stockpile energy from the crystals.


    Gi-Gyu promptly ordered, Then shouldnt you be returning immediately?


    Of course, Grandmaster Hart turned around obediently.


    Youre wasting the crystals just by being outside the gate, right? Ill call youter if I need you, exined Gi-Gyu. He was satisfied with everything he had learned so far. He now had full control over the monsters inside the gate, and he could even call for the gate manager. Once all the monsters returned to the gate, Gi-Gyu closed it.


    This is basically murmured Gi-Gyu. He had been so busy increasing the gate control level that only now did he see the parallels.


    ...a gate break! He just realized two things: He controlled a disaster, and he would never sell another crystal again.


    ***


    Did you just leave the Tower? Tae-Shik asked when Gi-Gyu entered his office. Tae-Shik had something to discuss, so he had been patiently waiting for Gi-Gyus return for the past three days.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Yeah. I had to familiarize myself with a few things. Actually, I still have a few left to learn about.


    When Gi-Gyu sounded disappointed, Tae-Shik smiled and told him, Im sure you can check those thingster. Youre already strong enough. It could be a problem if you be too powerful too fast.


    Gi-Gyu nodded andid down on the sofa, utterly spent. He entered the Tower after the sparring match with Tae-Shik without taking a rest. And after two days of battling the skeletons, Gi-Gyu needed sleep.


    Also, Deaths aftereffects were especially longsting.


    Definitely not something you break a piata with.


    However, Death, as a skill, could deliver a fatal blow to his enemies, so he had to master it somehow.


    So, how did it go? Gi-Gyu went right to the point. He wanted to return home and rest, so there was no time for chit-chat.


    What do you mean? Youre a ranker now, of course.


    Thats it? Gi-Gyu asked in shock, surprising Tae-Shik with his shock. Tae-Shik exined, What did you expect? I did tell you there were two ways to be a ranker, right?


    Yes.


    One way was to fight another existing ranker to steal his ranker status. The other was to take over a dead rankers position with the associations help. Tae-Shik chose the second method for Gi-Gyu, so Gi-Gyu didnt have to do much to get this prestigious title.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, I feel a little empty now


    Every yers dream was to be a ranker. Yet, he became one without much effort, so he found this whole deal a bit surreal.


    Tae-Shik exined, For now, your face is registered only in the Korean association records. Depending on the situation, we may have to release your identity. But the old man has been implementing new policies to clean up the association, so I dont think you have to worry about your safety.


    All right. Gi-Gyu wasnt worried at all. He knew Tae-Shik and the association president were doing their best to protect him. Besides, Gi-Gyu felt like he was now strong enough to protect himself even if his identity became known. Of course, he wanted to avoid being a public figure at all costs.


    Well, Ill see youter then, Gi-Gyu announced. He was so tired that he only desired the warmth of his bed now. He was about to leave the office when Tae-Shik yelled, Hey! You still have to do one thing before its official!

 Chapter 68: The Ranker (4)

    Chapter 68: The Ranker (4)


    What is it? Gi-Gyu, on his way out, looked back.


    Tae-Shik replied, I think an unofficial ranking match is still necessary.


    Pardon? Gi-Gyu asked, genuinely confused by Tae-Shiks answer. Didnt Tae-Shik just say he was officially a ranker now since the association acknowledged him as one? So why was he suddenly talking about a ranking match? Gi-Gyu thought hard, but he just couldn''t understand.


    Tae-Shik scratched his cheek, remembering he never exined the proper process. Ah! I guess you dont know. Do you really think the other rankers will be okay with an association-appointed ranker? They each spent so much effort for that position, so what do you think their reactions would be if the association deemed a random yer a ranker? It definitely wont be I understand. Have a nice day.


    Gi-Gyu shook his head. Now that he thought about it, he realized Tae-Shik was right. He hadnt been putting much thought into this whole thing, but now, he could understand how annoyed the other rankers would feel.


    After all, the rankers and the high rankers have great pride in their position.


    There was no way the other rankers would ept Gi-Gyu just because the association ordered it. Tae-Shik exined, Thats why an official ranking match must ur. You must battle an existing ranker with at least three other rankers as witnesses. An official match calls for at least three rankers and an audience; your match will be officially unofficial since it will be in an undisclosed ce without any audience.


    Hmm This setting helped Gi-Gyu hide his identity, so he was okay with this unofficial match.


    All right, Gi-Gyu replied since there was no way to avoid this match. Besides, he was easing up to the idea of public life. Maybe life wouldnt be so bad even if his identity became public. Tae-Shik announced quietly, Then I will let you know once I decide on your opponent.


    Gi-Gyu left with a nod.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu felt drained, and his fatigue wasnt something potions could fix. By the time Sung-Hoon dropped him off at his home, he could barely keep his eyes open. The exhaustion from Death and creating a new gate manager took a bigger toll than expected.


    Gi-Gyu slept for two days straight, not even waking up for meals. It worried his family, but they didnt wake him up. When he finally woke up, Yoo-Jung asked in shock, Are you Snow White or something, Oppa?


    What? What are you talking about? Gi-Gyu, at first, thought he just slept deeply for an hour or two. However, Yoo-Jungsment told him he slept for much longer. He looked at the clock before his sister could answer him and murmured, I only slept for two hours, so what are you talking about?


    Gi-Gyu remembered returning home at 11 a.m; it was now 1 p.m., which meant he had only slept for two hours. Wasnt calling him Snow White for that a bit much?


    Yoo-Jung shook her head and replied, That was two days ago.


    T-two days? Gi-Gyu stammered in confusion. He quickly took out his cell phone, confirmed the date, and murmured, What the heck? How could I have slept that long?!


    The span of Gi-Gyus beauty sleep bewildered him, so Lou and Brunheart exined.


    -Death is harder to control than you think.


    -Managing my gate takes a lot of energy too, Master!


    I thought my stamina has increased significantly because of the elixir and the increased stats, but I guess its still not enough.


    This reminded Gi-Gyu of how difficult controlling Death would be. When he seemed concerned, Lou reassured.


    -Dont worry. Once you get used to them, it wont waste so much of your stamina.


    -An average yer couldnt have endured it at all! It only took you two days to recover because of your stats and the elixir, Master!


    Gi-Gyu shook his head, still feeling frustrated. Worried, Yoo-Jung looked at him and asked, Oppa, are you okay?


    Yeah, Im fine, Gi-Gyu replied lightly and put on a jacket. He checked his phone and saw that Tae-Shik and Sung-Hoon had called him earlier. Yoo-Jung continued, Moms worried about you too, Oppa. She said she had never seen you sleep this much before. And whats with your face? Are you angry about something?


    What are you talking about? Im fine, really.


    After saying that, he left home again.


    ***


    When Gi-Gyu arrived at the association building, Sung-Hoon greeted him, Is it true? Did you seriously sleep for two days straight?


    Yeah I was surprised too, Gi-Gyu replied lightly and headed toward Tae-Shiks office. He was about to open the door to Tae-Shiks office when Sung-Hoon asked worriedly, By the way Are you angry about something?


    Gi-Gyu looked at him in confusion and replied, No. Why?


    Hmm


    I swear. Im excellent. Gi-Gyu hadnt looked in a mirror today, so he wondered if something was wrong with his face. Both Yoo-Jung and Sung-Hoon had asked the same thing, and Gi-Gyu couldnt understand why.


    Sung-Hoon replied, Well, Im d if youre feeling okay.


    ...


    Sung-Hoon bowed and walked away. It was an odd situation, so Gi-Gyu considered asking Sung-Hoon why he asked such a question; in the end, he dropped the idea in favor of asking Tae-Shik instead.


    Hey. Tae-Shik greeted calmly. Gi-Gyuid down on the sofa and looked at the older man. He still felt a little dazed, probably because he woke up after such a long sleep.


    Tae-Shik announced with a nk look, I have one regr news and one bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?


    Then, Gi-Gyu realized that perhaps Sung-Hoon already knew about this bad news. And that was why Sung-Hoon asked if he was okay. Sitting up, Gi-Gyu asked with a grin, Whats the point?


    Tae-Shik wasnt even offering good news with bad news, so why bother picking one over the other? Still a little tired, Gi-Gyu didnt argue and first asked for the regr news.


    Your match opponent has been decided, Tae-Shik replied.


    Who is it?


    A ranking match was like a spar between two yers, i.e., killing was prohibited. So, Gi-Gyu wasnt worried about his life; he was just curious about his opponent.


    Tae-Shik answered, uninterested, Shin Yoo-Bin.


    Whos that?


    Shes the guild master of the Gypsoph Guild. Shes a well-recognized and liked yer whom everyone considers a powerful rookie ranker. She is the perfect opponent for you. Youll fight her in three days, and the old man, Suk-Woo, and I will act as the witnesses. Gi-Gyu nodded, realizing Tae-Shik did everything in his authority to make this matchfortable and convenient for Gi-Gyu.


    Three days


    That was more than enough for Gi-Gyu to get ready. His eyes shone brightly, his violet one looking especially sinister. Shivering, Tae-Shik said, Hey, dont look at me so creepily.


    Pardon? Gi-Gyu was just nervous about hearing the bad news, so why was Tae-Shik calling his look creepy?


    Tae-Shik asked, Are you angry or something?


    Does my face look weird today? Why did you ask me that question? Yoo-Jung and even Sung-Hoon said the same thing. When Tae-Shik asked the same question, Gi-Gyu found his confusion peeking.


    Tae-Shik pointed at the mirror on the wall with his chin and replied, Go have a look.


    Curious, Gi-Gyu walked to the mirror; when he saw his reflection, he stammered, W-what the?! The mirror reflected some man with bloodthirsty eyes and a face-length angry frown. The man, Gi-Gyu, had no idea he was going around with such a menacing look. After looking at his reflection, Gi-Gyu finally understood why everyone asked him if he was angry.


    Tae-Shik suggested, You should control your violent aura.


    But I wasnt doing it on purpose! Gi-Gyu screamed in confusion. While staring at his reflection, he tried to control his emotions. Slowly, the fury in his eyes dissipated, and his face returned to normal. He murmured, What the hell was that?


    I heard you slept for two days straight. Did you have a nightmare or something?


    A nightmare?


    Gi-Gyu felt like he could almost remember the dream, but his head began to pound, so he gave up.


    Gi-Gyu replied, No, I dont think so.


    All right, fine. Now, here is the bad news. After Gi-Gyus face returned to normal, Tae-Shik continued with a sigh, Iron Guild is creating a branch in Korea.


    The bloodthirst Gi-Gyu managed to control just now burst out with full force.


    ***


    Im sorry, Gi-Gyu apologized after finally regaining control over his fury. Tae-Shik pressed his temples as if in pain and replied, Get a grip over your emotions. I mean, really. If not, youll get in trouble.


    I know, replied Gi-Gyu dryly.


    Shaking his head, Tae-Shik continued, You have no idea how much work this single news bought me. Anyway, the Iron Guild is nning on establishing a branch in Korea. Its branch master will be


    Tae-Shik rubbed his forehead before murmuring, Rogers Han.


    ... The rage broke out with greater fervor, but Gi-Gyu tried to control it by biting his lower lip and clenching his fists. His fingernails dug into his palms, and his lip began to bleed, but Gi-Gyu didnt care.


    Tae-Shik pleaded, We tried our best to stop this. We really did since we know you cant face the Iron Guild just yet. Tae-Shik seemed genuinely apologetic because Gi-Gyu was an association mercenary and a close acquaintance. Being helpless to protect him frustrated Tae-Shik greatly.


    The Iron Guild made this request to the Global yers Association. Tae-Shik exined, The old man had some say in this, of course. So, he would''ve stopped if it were just the Global yers Association, but


    When Tae-Shik fidgeted a little, Gi-Gyu knew there was more to this story, so he focused on Tae-Shiks words.


    The Ang Guild has also gotten involved. The Global yers Association and the Ang Guild requested the Korean association to allow the Iron Guild branch into Korea. The old man couldve dealt with the Global yers Association, but the Ang Guild


    Tae-Shik clenched his fists and apologized, Im really sorry about this, Gi-Gyu.


    ...


    A short but heavy silence fell inside Tae-Shiks office. Soon, an eerie smile appeared on Gi-Gyus face, and he said, Actually, this is perfect.


    ***


    After hearing the Iron Guild news, Gi-Gyu''s whole focus turned toward researching the Iron Guild. He used all of his resources to learn about the Iron Guild, including its overall strength, the number of agents it had sent to its other branches, Rogers Hans current condition, and Ironshield himself.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu murmured as he looked over the documents Sung-Hoon handed him. Yes, the association helped him get much of this information.


    What do you think? Sung-Hoon asked.


    Gi-Gyu asked, So youre saying Ironshield hasnt appeared in any public event for a long time.


    Yes.


    From their research, they learned that ever since Ironshield left the Maze of Heryond, he hadnt appeared in public, much less participated in hunts.


    Sung-Hoon added, And Rogers Han barely survived. After getting stabbed in the neck, healing potions alone werent enough to treat him: High-level healers had to use medical magic to keep him alive. Now, Rogers was back in the field, but he still suffered a huge side effect.


    In terms of strength, their Korean branch would beparable to the Phoenix Guild, murmured Gi-Gyu as he shook his head. It would be just one of Iron Guild''s many branches worldwide, but it would still be powerful enough to be a top ten Korean guild. This reminded Gi-Gyu of just how strong his enemy was.


    Gazing at Gi-Gyu with worry, Sung-Hoon asked, What are you going to do? During thest three days, Sung-Hoon has witnessed a glimpse of Gi-Gyus quiet rage and resentment. After seeing the extent of his anger, Sung-Hoon couldnt help but worry.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Will the association really do what I ask?


    Sung-Hoon replied without hesitation, Yes. The president, as well as everyone else, is with you on this. After taking a deep breath, Sung-Hoon added, We will do our best to hide everything and anything you do, yer Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Thats a strange way of saying things. Youre making it sound like Im about to do something illegal, Gi-Gyu grumbled. Saying the association would help wouldve sufficed, but Sung-Hoon said they would do their best to hide everything Gi-Gyu did.


    Sung-Hoon grinned and replied, General Manager Oh Tae-Shik wanted to kill Rogers Han himself, but the association cannot openly refuse and fight the Global yers Association and the Ang Guild. And if the association makes a big fuss about this, you might get involved in something even worse.


    Gi-Gyu smiled and answered, I know. The association is already doing more than enough, so Im notining.


    Just then, a familiar voice called his name, Gi-Gyu!


    It was Suk-Woo, so Gi-Gyu waved his hand with a grin. Suk-Woo eximed, Youre finally a ranker too! Congrats!


    Well, I need to win this match to be an official ranker. So I think its too early for you to congratte me, Gi-Gyu replied yfully.


    Youre right. Shin Yoo-Bin is strong, and thats why everyone calls her the strongest rookie ranker. Dont let your guard down.


    I know. Dont worry, Gi-Gyu reassured. After hearing about his opponent from Tae-Shik, he made sure to do his research on Shin Yoo-Bin. He had learned more about this rookie ranker than the Iron Guild so far.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu heard loud bickering from the door.


    Gosh, old man! I told you I got this! Tae-Shik insisted.


    You said you got it, yet you got nothing done! Tae-Gu screamed in return.


    Im going to marry the woman I love, so just stop this already!


    When the two men noticed Gi-Gyu, they waved their hands and greeted him.


    Hey, Gi-Gyu. Youre here early, Tae-Shik said to Gi-Gyu.


    Long time no see, Young Man, the association president greeted Gi-Gyu. Everyone rted to the ranking match was here except for Shin Yoo-Bin. Currently, they were inside a secret sparring room, simr to the one Tae-Shik and Gi-Gyu battled in, located within the association building. Since it was an unofficial match, it couldnt ur within the Tower or any other public ce.


    After a few minutes, the door opened again, and Shin Yoo-Bin walked in.


    Im so sorry Imte. Something urgent happened in my guild, so I had to take care of it. I sincerely apologize. When Shin Yoo-Bin bowed deeply, Gi-Gyu smiled. Looking at her familiar face warmly, he greeted, It has been a long time.

 Chapter 69: The Ranker (5)

    Chapter 69: The Ranker (5)


    ...? Shin Yoo-Bin, and all the others in the room, stared at Gi-Gyu in confusion. Their eyes widened in surprise, and since Suk-Woo couldnt control his curiosity, he asked, Do you two know each other?


    Recognizing Suk-Woo, Shin Yoo-Bin bowed lightly and greeted, You must be the Cain Guilds guild master, Yoo Suk-Woo. No, I have never met this gentleman before. This is our first time meeting.


    However, Tae-Shik realized something, so he nodded and murmured, I see


    Tae-Gu whispered with curiosity, Do you know something? Do you know how they know each other?


    Before Tae-Shik could exin, Gi-Gyu smiled and rified, We met briefly when you were very young. So I understand that you dont remember me. Your fathers name is Shin Jung-Chul, isnt it?


    H-how did you know that? When Shin Yoo-Bin stammered in surprise, Gi-Gyu replied, I was Mr. Shin Jung-Chuls tutorial guide a long time ago. Four years ago, Mr. Shin Jung-Chul and I became pretty close, so he often visited me to talk about the higher floors even after our partnership ended. Then one day, he introduced me to his daughter, who was my age.


    Remembering herte father fondly, Shin Yoo-Bin smiled brightly and answered, That was me!


    Indeed. You were in high school at the time. I can see that youre all grown up now. Gi-Gyu seemed genuinely happy to see her. While he was researching Shin Yoo-Bin, he learned something fascinating. When he worked as a guide, this one yer befriended him by telling him about the higher floors he conquered. But one day, this yer stopped calling Gi-Gyu. Later, Gi-Gyu heard from others that this yer passed away inside the Tower while battling a monster.


    Shin Yoo-Bin was this yers daughter.


    Ah! I remember! Youre that Guide Oppa! Shin Yoo-Bin shouted in excitement. But immediately, her eyes widened in shock as she murmured, But this cant be! You were pretty good-looking at the time too, but You werent this handsome.


    Gi-Gyu scratched his head and replied, Well, a lot has happened since then.


    And I thought you couldnt level up either. Shin Yoo-Bin still seemed shocked, so Gi-Gyu changed the subject. I heard what happened to your father a long time after it happened Im sorry I couldnt attend his funeral and visit you.


    N-no, its all right, replied Shin Yoo-Bin, suddenly feeling shy.


    p, p!


    Now! You can chit-chatter! Tae-Shik pped and continued, Its time for the ranking match.


    Of course. Im sorry for my rude behavior. Shin Yoo-Bin bowed toward Tae-Gu, Tae-Shik, and Suk-Woo.


    Schwing!


    Calmly, she unsheathed her sword and announced, We can talkter, Oppa. As serenity embodied her, a torrential magic storm surrounded her. When she lowered her body into a perfect battle position, Gi-Gyu swirled both of his hands and smiled. He murmured, Im so happy to see how strong you have be.


    ***


    I yield, Shin Yoo-Bin announced weakly and sheathed her sword; the battle had left her shell shocked.


    Good job, Gi-Gyu replied calmly, and Tae-Gu murmured, Hmm


    Then I hope youll vouch for yer Kim Gi-Gyu to the ranker association, Miss Shin Yoo-Bin. When Suk-Woo asked Shin Yoo-Bin, she nodded and answered, Of course. Please dont worry about that. Regarding Kim Gi-Gyus worthiness as a ranker I, the guild master of the Gypsoph Guild, will vouch for himpletely.


    There was no question that Gi-Gyu won this battle, hands down. Actually, Gi-Gyu spent most of his strength trying not to hurt Shin Yoo-Bin identally. Despite Gi-Gyu not going all out, the fight ended in less than five minutes. Tae-Shik walked up to Gi-Gyu, tapped his shoulder, and congratted him, As of this moment, youre a real ranker.


    Tae-Gu, Suk-Woo, and Sung-Hoon all cheered for Gi-Gyu, Congrattions! Yoo-Bin also approached Gi-Gyu with a bright smile and murmured, Congrattions, Oppa. Feeling shy, Gi-Gyu scratched the back of his head and nodded.


    Gi-Gyu, I need to leave now. I still have much work left to do. Well meetter for a drink, okay? When Suk-Woo announced, Gi-Gyu replied, Of course. Take care.


    Ever since Suk-Woos guild became a top ten guild, he was swamped with work, so he had to leave immediately after the match.


    Before leaving, Tae-Gu said to Gi-Gyu, When you get a chance, visit me. Tae-Shik and Sung-Hoon looked like they wanted to stay longer to talk, but the association president dragged both men out with him.


    Suddenly, the sparring hall became dead quiet, with only Gi-Gyu and Yoo-Bin standing in its middle. After a long, awkward silence, Yoo-Bin said shyly, Oppa, Im still so shocked by all this. Are you even the same person I saw back then?


    Several years ago, Yoo-Bin, her father, and Gi-Gyu had one lunch together, but Yoo-Bin remembered it as well as Gi-Gyu did.


    With a smile, Gi-Gyu asked, Have you been well? I dont think you were a yer four years ago, right?


    No, I wasnt. After my father passed away, I got the invitation from the Tower, Shin Yoo-Bin answered. Impressed, Gi-Gyu murmured, Youre amazing. I cant believe you became this strong in such a short period.


    Its you whos truly amazing, Oppa. I mean Werent you still working as a guide until recently because you couldnt level up?


    ... Gi-Gyu''s eyes widened in surprise. How did Yoo-Bin know about that?


    Ah! I only know because I have some connections in the association. My father really liked you, so I asked about you out of curiosity. Shin Yoo-Bin smiled and continued, Whenever my father got drunk, he would tell me I should marry a guy like you, Oppa. He used to say youre the perfect guy Oops! Yoo-Bin jumped with a blush. She murmured, Sorry, I dont know why I brought that up. I dont want to make you feel ufortable.


    Its all right. Gi-Gyu waved his hand with a smile.


    Another silence fell until Yoo-Bin looked up at Gi-Gyu again. As if finallying to a decision, Yoo-Bin bit her lower lip, walked up to him, and suddenly grabbed his hand. Oppa, youll give me your phone number, right?


    ***


    -Oppa, it was so lovely to see you today. We should talk more when we get a chance.


    Gi-Gyu was on his way to meet Tae-Shik when his phone received a text from Shin Yoo-Bin, so he texted back,


    -Okay.


    yer Shin Jung-Chul helped me so much when I worked as a guide Yet I didnt even attend his funeral or visit his family after his passing.


    Gi-Gyu felt both happy and guilty after he saw Shin Yoo-Bin. When he was alive, her father was a good friend; sadly, Gi-Gyu learned of his death toote. But even after Gi-Gyu found out about it, he didnt visit Shin Jung-Chuls family to console them. Gi-Gyu felt guilty that he didnt ensure the well-being of Shin Jung-Chuls family.


    -What nonsense are you talking about?


    Lou seemed annoyed as he continued,


    -At the time, you could barely take care of yourself, let alone your own family, right? I assume this man Shin Jung-Chul was doing much better than you, so why would you feel guilty about this?


    Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly at Lous blunt words. It was hard to hear, but it was the truth. When he heard about Shin Jung-Chuls death, Gi-Gyu wanted to visit his family. However, he knew he couldnt be of any help to them, so he avoided visiting.


    Gi-Gyu murmured defensively, I didnt mean anything by it. I know there was nothing I could''ve done for them back then. But now, I can try to be more helpful to that family.


    Lou sighed in frustration.


    -Gosh, youre such an idiot.


    Brunheart chimed in.


    -Thats not true, Lou! Master is so kind!


    Knock, knock!


    While his Egos chatted, Gi-Gyu arrived at Tae-Shiks office.


    Creak


    When Gi-Gyu entered the office, he saw arge bruise on Tae-Shiks face. It had only been an hour since they saw each other, so the bruise was bewildering.


    What happened to your face, Hyung?


    ...


    Could it be Did someone punch you? Gi-Gyu couldnt help butugh at the sight. Thanks to their recent spar, Gi-Gyu knew that Tae-Shik was still a powerful high ranker. All things considered, there was only one person who could hit him like that.


    The association president mustve smacked him.


    That was the exnation Gi-Gyu came up with and found irresistibly funny. After all, where else but in aic act could you find an elderly man punishing his middle-aged son? Then there was the son: Despite being a powerful yer, Tae-Shik still acted like a boy in front of his father.


    Tae-Shik grumbled in a whisper, Dontugh at me


    Why did he smack you, Hyung?


    Dammit! That old man arranged a blind date for me! I told him I wanted to marry someone I love! Tae-Shik screamed, vexed.


    UmmDoes the president want an arranged marriage for you or something? Maybe for a political reason? Gi-Gyu found it hard to believe that Tae-Gu would insist on something like this. But Tae-Gu and Tae-Shik lived in high society, so Gi-Gyu was unfamiliar with their lifestyle. Feeling awkward, Gi-Gyu turned a little rigid, but Tae-Shik shook his head as he replied, No. He said I can marry the woman I love


    So, whats the problem?


    With that question, an even darker cloud of depression covered Tae-Shik. He asked me if the woman I love loves me back, and when I said no, he said I would die an old bachelor. He said, Just said go on a blind date and marry someone right away. He has no respect for me! I got so angry that I yelled at him. Then he got so angry that he That old man!


    Watching a grown man, a giant one at that, tearing up was not a pretty sight. Feeling ufortable, Gi-Gyu considered leaving the office for a moment; at length, he sighed deeply.


    Haa


    Finally making his decision, Gi-Gyu asked, Hyung! Are you busy nowadays?


    Of course I am. Im always busy.


    Gi-Gyus eyes shined as he rified his intention, Thats not what Im asking. I just want to know if you have the time to court my mother.


    Bang!


    Tae-Shik mmed his desk as if he was ready to break it. He replied, Of course! Totally! I have time! I have so much time that I dont know what to do with it!


    Then, you will take care of my mothers and Yoo-Jungs schedule. You will take my mom grocery shopping and drive her and Yoo-Jung around. You better take it very seriously. When Gi-Gyu offered, Tae-Shik stammered, R-really? You mean that?


    Ill convince my mom to let you help around, soGi-Gyus face grew solemn If you dont win her over in six months, you will have to give up on my mom. A man who cant even date properly will never be able to make my mom happy.


    T-thank you! Thank you, Gi-Gyu! Tae-Shik jumped like a little child as he shouted. As their conversation dawned on him, he scratched his cheek and murmured, Ahh


    Changing the subject, Tae-Shik announced, Youre officially a ranker now. Did you know the association pays a sry depending on your rank among the rankers? Well, that doesnt matter since the association will take care of that. Just know that being rankeres with numerous benefits.


    Gi-Gyu shook his head and replied, You know I didnte here to talk about that.


    Tae-Shiks eyes turned serious. A slow grin appeared on his face as he asked, You mean you wanna talk about the Iron Guild?


    Exactly.


    Gi-Gyu was here because he needed to learn more about the Iron Guilds Korean branch.


    Tae-Shik exined, Tonight, all the major news channels will release the facts regarding the Iron Guilds Korean branch. Iron Guild has already purchased the building it will use as its headquarter, which means this will happen very quickly.


    What about the Global yers Association and the Ang Guild? What are they doing right now? Gi-Gyu asked.


    To be honest, the Global yers Association isnt really involved in this. After all, the Global yers Associations job is to mediate among the associations of different countries. So the main group thats actually involved is Tae-Shik trailed off.


    The Ang Guild.


    Indeed, but ording to our researchTae-Shik took a pauseAng Guild will only participate in this process until the new branch gets established. We dont think theyll get involved any more than that. In summary, the Ang Guild will wash its hands of Iron Guild once the branch is established.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding. These two guilds were never on good terms, so there was only one reason the Ang Guild would help the Iron Guild: They found somemon ground.


    Also, both the guild had been quiet until recently, so it was obvious they together decided to take action simultaneously. And to fight the Iron Guild, Gi-Gyu needed to figure out why.

 Chapter 70: The Calm Before the Storm

    Chapter 70: The Calm Before the Storm


    Once the news about Iron Guilds Korean branch broke out, all Korean news channels went wild.


    -The Iron Guild! It has arrived in Korea!


    -The Ang Guild and the Iron Guild n to work together!


    -Who will be the branch manager of the Iron Guilds Korean office?


    -What will the Iron Guild profit from its Korean branch?


    Many showed interest in this news since it had both pros and cons. A world-ss guild inside Korea meant the country would be a little safer. However, it also meant the other resident guilds had to give up many of their rights to the Iron Guild.


    -Why did the Korean association allow this?


    -Why isnt the government stopping this?


    -Does the Ang Guild have more power and authority than the Korean government and the Korean yers Association?


    Just as many weed the new branch, many were also against it. At first nce, a guild branch looked like a business; however, it was more of an elite group of yers on foreign soil. Usually, this group was stronger than most nations armies, so epting a foreign army into Korea had to be a difficult decision.


    But the Iron Guild had no problem getting their request approved, thanks to the Ang Guild. Meanwhile, the Ang Guilds guild master, Lee Sun-Ho, had also not made a public appearance in a long time now. There were rumors that he was severely injured, but many people began to doubt this story. After all, how could an injured person sway the Korean government and the Korean yers Association (KPA)?


    Ring, ring, ring...


    Hello? Gi-Gyu answered his cell phone.


    -I found him.


    Sung-Hoon replied without first greeting Gi-Gyu. However, he didnt care since he knew exactly what Sung-Hoon was talking about. All right.


    Just a few days after bing a ranker, Gi-Gyu was, once again, leaving his house.


    ***


    Why do you think he wanted to meet here? Sung-Hoon asked Gi-Gyu.


    Easy to escape? Paparazzi are such sneaky people, replied Gi-Gyu as he looked around. Currently, they were in a small town in Hanam City, which was destroyed by a recent gate break. Lagging on repairs, the entire town had nothing but damaged buildings. It was a dark and eerie sight with not a single living thing brightening the ce.


    Watching the sad scene in front of him, Gi-Gyu caressed his chest. He wondered, If I open Brunhearts gatepletely, will it cause simr damage?


    Gi-Gyu wasnt certain since many factors resulted in such a disaster: It was a B-grade gate, the association didnt react in time, and many more.


    Gi-Gyu was thinking about this and that when Sung-Hoon suddenly asked, Are you a pervert or something?


    Sung-Hoon gave Gi-Gyu a strange look and muttered, Why do you keep caressing your chest?


    Smiling widely, Gi-Gyu replied, You have quite a talent, Sung-Hoon.


    Talent for what?


    Annoying me enough to make me want to smack you! When Gi-Gyu stepped forward menacingly, Sung-Hoon jolted in fear and backed away. Sung-Hoon replied, Wow, youre now officially a tyrant, yer Kim Gi-Gyu.


    When Sung-Hoon shook his head as if embarrassed, Gi-Gyu smiled and said, I was just joking.


    Well, it didnt sound like you were joking, Sung-Hoon grumbled.


    Looking down at his watch, Gi-Gyu murmured, He shouldve been here by now. Are all paparazzi horrible at keeping promises?


    Well, they are known to be unmanageable, Sung-Hoon replied in annoyance. Thinking they had to wait a bit longer, Sung-Hoon announced, We have three months left now.


    The Iron Guild members would arrive at their Korean branch in three months. Despite the pressure from the Ang Guild and the Global yers Association, the Korean yers Association (KPA) bought Gi-Gyu this precious time.


    With a shrug, Gi-Gyu replied, Three months should be more than plenty. During this time, he nned on preparing himself to kill Rogers Han. And he was here as the first step toward his sessful n.


    Haa Dont you think youre being arrogant? Were talking about destroying a group thats as strong as a top ten Korean guild When Sung-Hoon trailed off, Gi-Gyu looked up in the air. With determination in his eyes, Gi-Gyu replied, But we must do it. We have no other choice.


    Before Sung-Hoon could make anotherment, Gi-Gyu announced, I think hes finally here.


    Pardon? Sung-Hoon seemed confused as he looked up to where Gi-Gyu was looking.


    Gi-Gyu said to the air, Dont you think its rude to be thiste?


    Sorry, Imte. Suddenly, the air above them split, and a faint figure appeared from it. The neer was about 170 centimeters, had messy hair, thick sses covering much of his face, and looked like a beggar.


    Youve ruined all the fun, so you better take responsibility. When Gi-Gyu joked, Sung-Hoon looked at him in confusion.


    ***


    Modern society was an ocean of information before the Tower, the gates, and the yers appeared. Except for the top-secret data that belonged to governments or powerful corporations, one could find most information online. The reporters were especially very active figures who released various sensitive news for profit.


    However, the world changed once those mysterious structures and powers appeared. Information involving the non-yers remained essible, but anything regarding the Tower and the gates became a mystery to the public. Any and all information about the high-level yers became a top-secret.


    This was how the yer paparazzi came about. They were once yers, but they now acted as frence reporters to expose information about the Tower and the gates.


    Being a yer paparazzi was a lucrative business, so many skilled yers turned to it; only one was considered legendary. This paparazzo could get any information he wanted, and he even forced the KPAs president, Oh Tae-Gu, into making a deal for the masked yers photos.


    This infamous yer paparazzos name was Go Hyung-Chul.


    Gi-Gyu asked the man floating in the air, Are you Go Hyung-Chuls contact?


    Yes, Mr. Go Hyung-Chul only epts requests through me, the messy-looking man replied firmly. Now that the contact was a bit closer, Gi-Gyu finally realized what a skilled yer the contact was. Since Go Hyung-Chul used such a powerful yer as a contact, he couldnt help but wonder how strong Go Hyung-Chul himself was.


    Gi-Gyu asked him, Can youe down? All this looking up is hurting my neck.


    With a nod, the man slowly floated down to the ground.


    Hmm Curious, Gi-Gyu studied the man before shaking his head. I have a request for yer Go Hyung-Chul. Its a big job with high risk, so I would like to talk to him in person.


    Thats impossible, the man refused swiftly. He exined, He only epts the requests that go through me. I also have the power to ept or deny requests, so please feel free to speak to me.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu became quiet as he fell into deep thoughts. Sung-Hoon suddenly grabbed Gi-Gyus sleeve and whispered, This is too risky, yer Kim Gi-Gyu. If others found out your request


    Sung-Hoon trailed off as he eyed the man, but the contact seemed uninterested. He just looked at Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon nkly.


    However, Gi-Gyu had made up his mind, so he reassured, Itll be all right.


    Gi-Gyu then turned toward the man and exined, Ill first let you know thepensation Im willing to pay. Five billion upfront and ten billion won when I get the requested information. The total payment will be 15 billion won if he seeds.


    This was everything Gi-Gyu had at the moment. He was d he saved most of his wealth and didnt spend it on unnecessary stuff. He felt a little apologetic toward his family because he had told them they were rich now. However, this was necessary to protect them.


    The contact, indifferent till a moment ago, seemed very interested now. And whats the request?


    Gi-Gyu grinned a little as Sung-Hoon murmured worriedly, yer Kim Gi-Gyu Are you sure this is a good idea?


    Gi-Gyu promptly replied, I believe the Ang Guild and the Iron Guild have made some kind of deal. Please find out what it is.


    ...! The contact, indifferent first and a bit interestedter, was now gaping like a fish. He stammered, A-are you crazy?


    It was an insane choice, but it was the only one Gi-Gyu had. After all, asking Go Hyung-Chul to keep a secret was akin to asking a news outlet not to reveal a piece of spicy news.


    However, the variable to constant ratio of this Korean branch thing was massive. Why was Rogers Han being sent as the branch manager? Why did the Ang Guild help Iron Guild? Were they allies now? What did it mean for Korea as a nation since even Association President Oh Tae-Gu couldnt stop them? Gi-Gyu needed to know why the Ang Guild was siding with the Iron Guild, especially when they were never on good terms before.


    I must do this for my revenge. Gi-Gyu thought in determination. If it helped, he was even willing to sell his soul to the devil.


    The man, clearly appalled, began to float away as he replied, I refuse your request.


    But to his surprise, Gi-Gyu grabbed the mans ankle as he stated, You can refuse if you want, but


    The man iled mid-air, but Gi-Gyu had a firm grip on his leg. Gi-Gyu continued with a grin, Mr. Go Hyung-Chul, pleasee down before I beat you up real good.


    ***


    The man gasped and denied, What the hell are you talking about?! Im not Mr. Go Hyung-Chul!


    However, Gi-Gyu just pulled the contact down like plucking an unwilling fruit. With a loud thud, the man fell, scattering dirt everywhere. Meanwhile, Sung-Hoon just watched with his jaw on the floor, failing to evenprehend such an unexpected turn of events.


    Gi-Gyu quickly approached the contact and reached out.


    Binding. When Gi-Gyu announced, Oberon shot a ck stem toward the contact. Surprised by Gi-Gyus new skill, Sung-Hoon murmured, yer Kim Gi-Gyu?


    Gi-Gyu gained this skill after Lou awakened as the Emperor of ck Magic.


    [ck Magic: The power of ck magic can be granted to an Ego.]


    Gi-Gyu didnt understand much from the description, but trial and error gave him an exnation: Depending on the Ego and its abilities, he could add ck Magic to them and create a new skill. As Gi-Gyu and his Egos became stronger, the skill was bound to be useful.


    ck Magic with Oberon gave rise to a new skill called Binding.


    [Binding: Binds the enemy with ck Magic.]


    The contact iled helplessly to free himself, but Bindings strength was directly proportional to Gi-Gyus strength, so he couldnt do anything.


    Gi-Gyu chuckled beforementing, Mr. Go Hyung-Chul, how could you try to flee after hearing my request?


    When Gi-Gyu walked up to him slowly, the contact, Go Hyung-Chul, insisted, What are you talking about?! Im just a


    There is no need to act anymore. With an eerie calmness in his eyes, Gi-Gyu exined, I can see everything.


    Lou muttered in displeasure as Gi-Gyus violet eye shined brighter than usual.


    -Gosh, I have to admit that this ability is unbelievable.


    [Go Hyung-Chul]


    Gi-Gyu could see the mans name floating above him through his violet eye like a status screen. Noticing Gi-Gyus unusual eye color, Go Hyung-Chul gasped and screamed, Yyou have the evil eye?


    As if in surrender, Go Hyung-Chul closed his eyes and murmured, I knew it! I knew there was a connection between you and Lucifer! But still How?!


    Poof!


    The stem that trapped Go Hyung-Chul shattered: He was now free. However, Gi-Gyu didnt move, and when the magic dust settled, Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon could finally see the real Go Hyung-Chul. He no longer looked like a beggar; instead, he looked dapper: Clean hair, sleepy eyes, firmly closed lips, and red eyes. Go Hyung-Chul looked at Gi-Gyu with interest and offered, I am interested now. Lets talk. Even his voice and speech pattern were different.


    The legendary paparazzo, Go Hyung-Chul, was ready to talk.

 Chapter 71: The Calm Before the Storm (2)

    Chapter 71: The Calm Before the Storm (2)


    Sung-Hoon groaned as he murmured, So that man is Go Hyung-Chul


    However, neither Gi-Gyu nor Go Hyung-Chul paid him any attention. Go Hyung-Chul murmured again, So you have the evil eye.


    No wonder he is the legendary paparazzo Go Hyung-Chuls familiarity with the evil eye surprised Kim Gi-Gyu. After Lou awakened as the Emperor of ck Magic, Gi-Gyus violet eye, a gift from Lucifer, turned into an evil eye. Awakening an evil eye was no cakewalk, but Lou helped Gi-Gyu awaken it.


    The evil eye had a simple function: It helped Gi-Gyu see right through someone for what they were. As he became stronger, it could also help him see a persons name, dispositions, and other characteristics. But for now, all he could see was the persons name.


    Go Hyung-Chul announced, I ready for a deal.


    So youll ept my request? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Yes, but you must pay more. The risk involved and my pay arentparable.


    You were going to sell my information and photos to the highest bidder, werent you? Why dont you do this for me, and well call it even. When Gi-Gyu offered, Go Hyung-Chul yawned and replied, Youre funny.


    Rumor had it that Go Hyung-Chul was close to bing a high ranker; he belonged to the assassin category. The rumors seemed true because Gi-Gyu couldve never deduced the contact was Go Hyung-Chul if not for the evil eye. Even his improved magic sense failed to pick up the strength hidden by the assassin category.


    Not too long ago, Go Hyung-Chul sold a photo of Gi-Gyu exiting the Yeosu Gate to the media. Gi-Gyu thought he could guilt trip this man into helping him, but Go Hyung-Chul didnt seem apologetic.


    Gi-Gyu asked, So what can I give you instead?


    This was a crucial deal for Gi-Gyu, so he needed Go Hyung-Chuls help, especially now that he had disclosed his request. If they didnt make a deal and Go Hyung-Chul disclosed his request, it would have disastrous consequences.


    Go Hyung-Chul studied Gi-Gyu with interest. His eyes smiling, the paparazzi asked, Tell me about your rtionship with Lucifer. And what can the evil eye do?


    Revealing such sensitive information couldnd him in hot water with Lucifer, but he promptly replied, I am Lucifers pupil, and the evil eye allows me to look right through a person.


    Go Hyung-Chuls bored expression turned into shock, and he murmured, Youre crazy Why would you tell me something like that straight on?! Haa I guess youre at least telling me the truth. Unlike what the rumors suggested, Go Hyung-Chul wasnt omniscient. Gi-Gyus rtionship with Lucifer was news to him, and the ease with which he got the news shocked him.


    Hahaha! Go Hyung-Chulughed loudly and said, I will consider myself paid. I guess Ive to ept your request now. Once I find the information, I will contact you.


    And with that, Go Hyung-Chul disappeared into thin air.


    Shaking his head in disbelief, Sung-Hoon muttered, Ha! I dont even know what to think. Gi-Gyu''s reply was a simple, bitter smile.


    ***


    After meeting Go Hyung-Chul, Gi-Gyu sped up the cogs in his n. He still had three months, but Gi-Gyu knew in his heart of hearts that was anything but enough. Gi-Gyu knew he would have to spend every waking moment working to achieve what he wished.


    His destination after meeting Go Hyung-Chul was Suk-Woos guild. When he arrived at the 30+ story building, a security guard stopped him at the entrance.


    Do you have an appointment? the security guard, wary.


    Yes.


    ... The security guard didnt reply. Instead, he picked up the phone and asked Gi-Gyu, Your name, please?


    Kim Gi-Gyu.


    The guard made a quick call. After hanging up, he bowed deeply to Gi-Gyu and announced, Someone will be down to escort you upstairs shortly. The person on the other end must have told the guard something about Gi-Gyu because his attitude did aplete 180.


    Ding!


    Then, Gi-Gyu heard the elevator door open and saw several people exit it. One of them yelled in excitement, yer Kim Gi-Gyu!


    yer Do Bong-Gu! Hello! Gi-Gyu waved his hand toward the familiar figure. Do Bong-Gu was the Cain Guilds guide he helped in the Tower fight against the Smurf Guild. Soon, Do Bong-Gu and five other yers scampered to Gi-Gyu.


    Other guild members walking nearby saw the interaction between Gi-Gyu and Do Bong-Gu. They seemed very interested as they murmured among themselves.


    Whats going on over there? one yer asked.


    Wow! Thats the head of the guides, yer Do Bong-Gu, right? another eximed with excitement.


    Whos he talking to? a guild member nearby whispered.


    Gi-Gyu ignored the audience and asked Do Bong-Gu, I guess you got a promotion?


    Yeah, it just happened, Do Bong-Gu replied shyly as he scratched his head.


    Is your leg all right? Gi-Gyu remembered Do Bong-Gu losing a leg during that Smurf Guild fight. Thanks to Yoo Suk-Woos special skill, his amputated leg was found among the numerous pile of limbs. Since he was walking without a limp now, Gi-Gyu suspected the leg was reattached sessfully.


    Do Bong-Gu replied, Yes. I would like to apologize for not thanking you properly that day. Most of our guild members returned home safely because of you, yer Kim Gi-Gyu.


    The lobby was filled with people, but Do Bong-Gu didnt care and bowed deeply, followed by the other five yers behind him.


    This resulted in an even louder chatter from the passersby. After all, the Cain Guild was now a top ten guild, so they wondered whomanded such respect from Do Bong-Gu, the head of all Cain Guild guides.


    Still ignoring their audience, Gi-Gyu, Do Bong-Gu, and his entourage, got on the elevator.


    ***


    Suk-Woo was buried in piles of documents as he sat at his desk. When he saw Gi-Gyu enter, he greeted, Hey, Gi-Gyu.


    Wahh! You do this much work every day? When Gi-Gyu eximed in shock, Suk-Woo replied with a tired grin, It cant be helped. At least not for a while


    Until his guild became secure in its new ce, Suk-Woo knew he would be swamped with never-ending work. Because everything happened so fast, Suk-Woo didnt get the time to employ people who could help him with the workload. Consequently, he was stuck with most of the paperwork for now.


    Suk-Woo apologized, Could you give me a minute to finish this? When Gi-Gyu nodded, Suk-Woo continued on with the documents. He was working at an incredible speed, but Gi-Gyu knew this wouldnt lead to an oversight.


    Hes such a workaholic. Gi-Gyu shook his head and closed his eyes for a moment. While he waited patiently, he remembered the first time he met Suk-Woo. Back then, they were both going through a difficult phase: Suk-Woo was looking for a better life, and Gi-Gyu was trying to climb out of poverty. Because of this simrity, Suk-Woo and Gi-Gyu quickly became friends.


    Suk-Woo really considers his guild his family. While Gi-Gyu had his family, Suk-Woo had his guild. A long time ago, he told Gi-Gyu that although he had a family, he didnt stay in contact with many of them. So the Cain Guild was basically Suk-Woos family.


    After finishing his paperwork, Suk-Woo finally looked up and apologized, Im really sorry for making you wait. Then, he joined Gi-Gyu on the sofa.


    Gi-Gyu replied, No worries. Im sure youre really busy, so I should be apologizing for bothering you.


    Beforeing here, Gi-Gyu had already told Suk-Woo on the phone what he wanted. Now, it was time to hear Suk-Woos answer.


    Gi-Gyu muttered, So, what do you think?


    Suk-Woos face turned rigid as he contemted. The decision he was about to make could ruin his precious guild beyond repair. This was why Gi-Gyu made a business offer rather than ask Suk-Woo as a friend.


    Gi-Gyu reminded Suk-Woo about what he offered, If you agree to this, there will be two main benefits to your guild. First, after the Iron Guild branch is destroyed, most of its rights will be re-routed to the Cain Guild. Second, I will do you one favor without question in the future.


    Gi-Gyu asked the Cain Guild to fight the Iron Guild with him because Suk-Woo was vital to his n. In return, the Cain Guild would obtain significant benefits.


    And what you need me to do is Suk-Woo trailed off before continuing, Deal with the Iron Guild branch members? Just the regr yers and not the elite ones?


    Yes, that will be a huge help.


    After a few moments of silence, Suk-Woo nodded and replied with a smile, All right. I guess this means the Cain Guild and the mercenary Morningstar are allying.


    Gi-Gyu smiled as well as he stood up. He offered his hand and said to his friend, Thanks, Suk-Woo. They shook hands, and the alliance was officially formed.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu was relieved afterpleting two of the most important tasks. Firstly, he found Go Hyung-Chul and had him research the Ang guild. Secondly, he ensured the Cain Guild yers would take care of the Iron Guild branch yers.


    At first, Gi-Gyu considered using his gate monsters to deal with the Iron Guild yers, but he needed his skeleton soldiers for something else. So, all in all, everything was working out as he wished.


    Hisst task for that day required him to go to the association building. This time, he wasnt here for Tae-Shik; he was here to ask for help from KPAs president, Oh Tae-Gu.


    Come in, Tae-Gu announced when he saw Gi-Gyu standing outside his office; Gi-Gyu entered with a smile.


    You surprise me every time I see you, Young Man. Tae-Gu sat on the sofa and added, Soon, youll be able to use your code name Morningstar more openly. Im sure well have much to talk about then.


    Gi-Gyu knew instinctively that the president was talking about him bing a high ranker soon.


    Oh Tae-Gu asked, So is your n going well?


    Yes, replied Gi-Gyu.


    You have chosen such a hard path to follow.


    I had no other choice.


    Their conversation was as vague as it could be.


    Oh Tae-Gu exined, As you mustve already heard from Sung-Hoon, the association will act as a bystander once all hell breaks loose.


    Acting as a bystander would free the KPA (Korean yers Association) of all responsibilities. Sadly, this was the best KPA could do for Gi-Gyu since a countrys association branch couldnt bully the little guy, which were the guilds in this case. All countries association branches had some say in which foreign guild could enter theirnd. However, once inside, the association couldnt interfere with the foreign guild unless they were ready for an international conflict. In the worst-case scenario, there could be significant bloodshed.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Thats exactly what I need, Sir. He felt so relieved that he didnt have the association as his enemy. Just having the association turn a blind eye would be a huge help to him.


    But there is one more thing I need, Sir.


    Hmm Tae-Gu moaned a little and asked, And what would that be?


    I need you to provide absolute control over the area, replied Gi-Gyu.


    Absolute control?


    Currently, the association was helping Gi-Gyu move secretly while protecting his identity. But Gi-Gyu wanted more from the association president.


    Gi-Gyu exined, I want a wide perimeter around the Iron Guild branch headquarters to be blockedpletely. Evacuate all citizens and make sure no other guild can enter this area. Will this be possible?


    When Gi-Gyu asked cautiously, Tae-Gus face remained emotionless. The president murmured, That kind of control


    After a sigh, Tae-Gu continued, It wont be easy unless there is a gate break To be honest, I wouldnt even try because I know it wont be sessful.


    Tae-Gus answer was firm. His eyes a little darker now, Gi-Gyu asked quietly, Then let me ask you a different question.


    His eyes unwavering, he continued, If there is a gate break in the area, will you be able to block the perimeterpletely?

 Chapter 72: The Calm Before the Storm (3)

    Chapter 72: The Calm Before the Storm (3)


    Are you saying you can cause a gate break at will? Tae-Gu asked with a tense face.


    Not exactly a break. Gi-Gyus reply brightened Tae-Gus face visibly. It was an expected reaction since every country had tried to weaponize the gates since their inception. After all, controlling gate break was synonymous with having a nuclear bomb. Thankfully, no one had seeded so far.


    But something simr. When Gi-Gyu said that, all the brightness left Tae-Gus face, leaving only darkness and concern behind.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu and the association president had a long conversation about Gi-Gyus power and n for the Iron Guilds branch.


    Huh Your growth seems limitless. Now you can even control gate monsters thanks to those Egos I wish I could steal such power, Tae-Gu murmured greedily.


    Sir, I cant believe you just said that! When Gi-Gyu eximed, Tae-Gu replied, Im only saying it because I know its impossible. But you should be careful. Many in the world wouldnt understand or ept your power. Always be careful about what you say.


    I will remember your advice, Sir, Gi-Gyu answered with a smile. Tae-Gu seemed exhausted as he murmured, So you need me to provide absolute control over the area


    Tae-Gu trailed off before nodding. All right. I will do it.


    Thank you, Sir! Gi-Gyu shouted. The KPA (Korean yers Association) was an essentialponent of his n since only they could block off an area.


    Gi-Gyu wasnt after just Rogers Han: His goal was to destroy the entire Iron Guild eventually. But first, he had to target the Korean branch. Gi-Gyu was a realist, so he knew that he couldnt destroy the entire branch even with the Cain Guilds help. After all, its strength wasparable to that of the top ten guilds in Korea.


    But if my n works


    If everything went without a hitch, he would cause the Iron Guild fatal damage. His lips curled up into a vicious grin as his mind raced. Gi-Gyu asked Tae-Gu, And I have one more favor to ask.


    What is it? Tae-Gu asked easily. A few factors made Tae-Gu sidepletely with Gi-Gyu: Iron Guilds attempt to branch out in Korea, the minimal authority KPA would have over this foreign branch, as well as the Global yers Association (GPA) and the Ang Guilds involvement. Ang Guilds dominance in Korea forced Tae-Gu to allow the Iron Guild branchs entrance, but he had hoped to defy it one way or the other. Consequently, he was pleased to hear Gi-Gyus n. If things worked out the way Gi-Gyu wished, Tae-Gu could get his revenge against the Ang Guild without getting directly involved. Since he had nothing to lose, he epted Gi-Gyus request for help.


    Gi-Gyu exined, I need money and crystals. Of course, Im not asking for them for freehe took a pauseI would like to receive as many requests as possible from you, Sir. I would prefer all missions that reward abundant crystals and money. I want to use my position as a mercenary to get what I need.


    Gi-Gyu still had almost three months left to prepare, so he had to get to work immediately.


    ***


    As soon as Tae-Gu began giving him tasks, Gi-Gyu became very busy. Today, he had to clear another gate, so he went straight to the location with Sung-Hoon.


    Are you Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu? When the on-site gate manager asked, Gi-Gyu nodded and showed his ring. The manager stammered in awe, S-so youre an association mercenary!


    Knowing Gi-Gyu didnt want to waste any time, Sung-Hoon quickly stepped up. He said to the manager, From now on, you can talk to me, Sir. Im Morningstars secretary.


    O-of course replied the manager with a trembling voice after checking the ring. While Sung-Hoon and the gate manager chatted, Gi-Gyu announced, Ill get right to it.


    Go ahead, yer Kim Gi-Gyu! After hearing Sung-Hoon, Gi-Gyu nodded and promptly jumped into the gate.


    Closing an exceptional gate was usually the most profitable; sadly, they were rare. The only gates avable nearby were normal ones, but the association only took responsibility for the tricky cases. The tricky ones usually were either of a high difficulty level, or with monsters which other yers liked to avoid, or with unusuallyplicated architecture.


    The association also dealt with the gates that were about to break. Many reasons could lead to a gate not being closed before their break. Such gates were always a huge public concern; therefore, the executive department or the Department of Gate Maintenance took care of them.


    To make money, Gi-Gyu decided to take on these time-sensitive gates.


    Sung-Hoon looked at his watch and murmured, Hes a littlete today.


    The manager eximed in confusion, Pardon? But it has only been an hour since he went inside! Sung-Hoon answered with a wordless smile and continued to watch the gate. About ten minutester, everyone there except Sung-Hoon gasped in shock because the gate began closing.


    W-what the?! the manager stammered. In disbelief, he turned toward Sung-Hoon and asked, B-but didnt he go alone?


    He did. Sung-Hoon shrugged nonchntly. It was a B-grade gate, so, usually, most guilds would take days to close it. However, a single yer cleared it in an hour or soHow could they not be shocked?


    As the gate closed slowly, Gi-Gyus silhouette appeared. Sung-Hoon lit a cigarette and hummed as he asked, Never seen an association mercenary, huh?


    Riding on someone elses coattails sure was fun.


    ***


    Would you like to drink with me? Sung-Hoon offered Gi-Gyu a can of beer. Gi-Gyu silently epted it, opened the can, and watched the river near the Ttukseom Hangang Park.


    It had been a month since he began touring various gates to make extra money.


    Sung-Hoon asked, So, have youpleted all the requests?


    Yes, I closed all of them, replied Gi-Gyu with a shrug. Oh Tae-Gu had named 18 gates the association was having difficulty closing. None of them were A-grade, but they were still anywhere from B to C-grade, which meant they weren''t easy gates to close. No one could deny that closing so many gates within a month was amazing.


    Gi-Gyu exined, I wish there were more for me to close, but I guess it will do since I dont want to go outside Korea to do more.


    Ha. Sung-Hoon looked at him in disbelief. When Gi-Gyu didnt respond, he changed the subject. Two months left now.


    Gi-Gyus eyes turned eerie as Sung-Hoon asked, What are your ns for thest two months?


    WellGi-Gyu took a sip of his beerIve collected all the crystals I need, but I guess I can go to the Tower for some more.


    Oh Tae-Gu could only give the tricky gates to Gi-Gyu because everyone wanted to clear the normal or easy-to-clear gates. Also, many guilds depended on the profit from these easy gates, so he couldnt let a single yer monopolize all the gates, tricky and otherwise.


    Gi-Gyu continued, Then there is the stuff I got recently: Ive to organize it too. Hmm I think the time will pass by quickly.


    I suppose, Sung-Hoon replied indifferently. With a shrug, he added, Youve been doing so well recently, so Im sure youll be fine.


    Gi-Gyu finished the beer with a grin, crumpled the can, and looked for a trash bin. Even after looking for a while, he couldnt find one, so he frowned and murmured, Open.


    Suddenly, a blue light appeared on top of Gi-Gyus shirt. Gi-Gyu threw the beer can inside Brunhearts gate and shouted, Take this can and throw it in a trash bin!


    Ha Sung-Hoon could only sigh as he watched the ridiculous scene.


    -Master! Im not a trash bin!!!


    Brunheart grumbled, but Gi-Gyu just grinned and raised his hand toward Sung-Hoon. Dazed, he handed his empty beer can to Gi-Gyu, who threw it inside the gate. Gi-Gyu felt certain that his gate manager lich, Hart, would train the skeletons well enough to take care of the beer cans.


    Sung-Hoon murmured, Whenever Im with you, I feel like Im living in a different world, yer Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Shrug.


    Gi-Gyu shrugged without a word. He acted calm, but there was a storm raging inside his heart.


    Anything can happen in these two months. Damn! The anxiety is killing me.


    Gi-Gyu didnt doubt his ability to defeat Rogers: He worried about the other cogs since it wouldnt be a simple 1v1. His enemy was invading his territory, and it was his duty and pleasure to get rid of the garbage. However, doing so ensured that he would have to aplish his bigger goal: There was no turning back.


    I will destroy Ironshield and the Iron Guild.


    With renewed determination, Gi-Gyu closed the gate and quietly watched the river with Sung-Hoon. Tired of waiting, Sung-Hoon muttered, Heste.


    When has he ever been on time? Gi-Gyu didnt seem too bothered. With a sigh, he added, And he always shows up around the time when we begin talking about him.


    Suddenly, the air behind Gi-Gyu began to crumple, and a man appeared from itGo Hyung-Chul. His high level of stealth was enough to show that he was a very high-level yer. Are you guys talking behind my back again?


    With a frown, Go Hyung-Chul grumbled, You surprise me every time I see you. He thought he could sneak up on Gi-Gyu without being caught this time, but he failed again.


    Laughing yfully, Gi-Gyu turned to face the paparazzo and replied, And youre so rude, dude. Sometime after they first met, Gi-Gyu learned that Go Hyung-Chul was the same age as him.


    The red-eyed paparazzo sat down beside Gi-Gyu and raised his hand demandingly. Sung-Hoon grumbled under his breath but still handed the paparazzo a beer can.


    Gi-Gyu tried to console Go Hyung-Chul, Youre incredibly stealthy. Believe me. Im sure even high rankers wont recognize your presence. Im just a special case.


    Hmph! Thats why Im forced to work for you right now. Go Hyung-Chul snorted, but he didnt seem offended.


    Gi-Gyus magic sensitivity was currently higher than ever, thanks to the Emperor of ck magic and all the hunting he did recently. Therefore, he could feel even the slightest magic ripple around him better than anyone. So, he wasn''t lying when he said he was a special case. After all, no yer could use a skill without employing some magic.


    In a much lighter tone, Gi-Gyu asked Go Hyung-Chul, So did you bring me anything useful this time?


    You asked me to find out the deal between the Ang Guild and the Iron Guild, yet youre asking about it as if youre talking about the weather, When the yer paparazzoined, Gi-Gyu prodded, Hurry up and tell me.


    Gi-Gyu had met Go Hyung-Chul four times in total; he had only got some useful trivia about Ironshield.


    I cant believe Ironshield lost his right leg. Gi-Gyu assumed that Lucifer was behind this devastating injury.


    Go Hyung-Chul looked at Gi-Gyu and replied, I have something big this time.


    Are you sure?! Sung-Hoon gasped in shock, and Gi-Gyu met Go Hyung-Chuls eyes. His eyes glowing eerily, the yer paparazzo continued, But this will be thest.


    Go Hyung-Chul was currently a yer paparazzo, but he was still a yer of the assassin category. In fact, he was considered the best in this field. His current title may lead some to believe that he was acquiring his information peacefully, but no one knew exactly what he did to discover these top secrets.


    However, Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon did know one thing: Go Hyung-Chul wasnt going around with his expensive cameras, looking and waiting for things to happen.


    Go Hyung-Chul warned, Thest time Im providing you information. I am done with your request as of today. It was an announcement, not a request.


    Is what youre about to give me enough to satisfy me? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Go Hyung-Chul turned to gaze at the river as he replied, Probably.


    Neither Gi-Gyu nor Sung-Hoon prodded Go Hyung-Chul anymore. They remained patient until Go Hyung-Chul was ready to talk. As the serene river waves ate away at their minutes, Go Hyung-Chul finally murmured, The rumor about Lee Sun-Hos injury is true. I dont know what kind of injury he suffered, but I know hes in a grave condition.


    Gi-Gyus face turned serious as Go Hyung-Chul added, He needs the elixir.

 Chapter 73: The Calm Before the Storm (4)

    Chapter 73: The Calm Before the Storm (4)


    So Lee Sun-Ho did get wounded and is searching for the elixir, murmured Gi-Gyu. It was huge and shocking news; if it got out, the entire world would be shaken, not just Korea.


    Confused, Gi-Gyu asked Go Hyung-Chul, If this is true, why didnt you sell this information to the media? You couldve made a fortune. Gi-Gyu didnt know how much Go Hyung-Chul made so far as a paparazzo, but he suspected this could bring him the most money he had ever made.


    Go Hyung-Chul snorted and replied, Youre an idiot. Lee Sun-Ho is the pir of our nation. Even the association cant oppose him, let alone his Ang Guild, which proves my point. So think about it. If the world finds out that Lee Sun-Ho is no more, do you think the other countries will leave Korea alone? Im not sure if they would invade Korea, but there is no doubt they will try to influence our country. I cant let something like that happen.


    Gi-Gyu didnt answer him. It was scary to think that one person had so much power over this country. He thought, Korea has many high rankers and rankers, but our numbers cantpare to China or Japan.


    While the other countries housed numerous powerful yers, Korea only had Asura, whose identity was a secret; Lucifer, who wasn''t interested in politics; and a few others. Oh Tae-Gu, aka Asura, was nning for the inevitable future through the associations mercenary system. However, Gi-Gyu didnt know the whole story, so he couldnt see theplete picture. But it still helped Gi-Gyu understand where Go Hyung-Chul wasing from.


    If Lee Sun-Ho is out of the picture, then Korea would


    Gi-Gyu was deep in thought when he heard Go Hyung-Chul murmur, Korean media wont buy my information anyway since Lee Sun-Ho is too powerful to have as an enemy.


    The fear in Go Hyung-Chuls eyes surprised Gi-Gyu since he had always maintained a nk face with sleepy eyes. Nothing seemed to scare Go Hyung-Chul, so the sh of fear in his eyes said a lot about Lee Sun-Hos power.


    Gi-Gyu asked, So why did you ept my request? Doing this job might make you Lee Sun-Hos enemy too.


    Because you paid the price I named. A faint smile appeared on Go Hyung-Chuls face before he exined, You told me about your rtionship with Lucifer and what the evil eye did. Those two pieces of information were payment enough.


    Then, Go Hyung-Chul slowly stood up and disappeared. Gi-Gyu could sense Go Hyung-Chuls stealth and mobilization skills when activated, but he didnt bother to grab him. When Sung-Hoon and Gi-Gyu were alone again, Sung-Hoon murmured in annoyance, This is getting moreplicated.


    ... Gi-Gyu couldnt reply because his mind was racing.


    ***


    So he needs the elixir. Gi-Gyu thought in concern. Currently, there was no known elixir avable in the world. The public assumed that Lucifer, the Iron Guild, or the Athena Guild took the elixir from the Maze of Heryond.


    But someone so powerful like Lee Sun-Ho must know where the other elixirs are.


    Everyone suspected that the rich and the famous hid away all the elixirs found before the Maze of Heryond. However, Lee Sun-Ho, someone rich and famous, had to know the whereabouts of at least some of these elixirs. So why was he still not cured?


    Either there isnt any avable elixir in the world, or he


    Lou finished Gi-Gyus thought.


    -Or he has already used one, but it wasnt enough.


    Gi-Gyu didnt refute the idea. Instead, he asked his Egos, What kind of wound would require more than one elixir?


    -Hmm


    Lou seemed uncertain when El suddenly chimed in.


    -The elixir has the power to recreate the human shell.


    It had been long since El spoke, so Gi-Gyu listened attentively.


    -But if the human body, the shell, is too damaged and requires multiple regenerations


    Gi-Gyu finished Els thought, It would mean he would need several elixirs.


    It made sense, so they were back to the assumption that Lee Sun-Ho needed the elixir. The question now was why the Ang Guild allied with the Iron Guild.


    The Iron Guild doesnt have the elixir. The one who has the elixir is


    Lucifer.


    Gi-Gyu was beginning to put the pieces of the puzzle together. Since Lucifer had the elixir, what kind of deal did the Iron Guild and the Ang Guild make? Did the Iron Guild promise to connect Lee Sun-Ho to Lucifer?


    That''s a ridiculous idea. It made no sense, and Gi-Gyu failed to solve the mystery regardless of how hard he thought.


    -I-Im too full!


    Brunheart protested, bringing Gi-Gyu out of his thoughts, but he insisted, No, Brunheart. You can eat some more. You can do this.


    -But Im supposed to eat the crystals in small increments, Master!


    Its okay, Brunheart. I know you can eat more. Gi-Gyu encouraged as he watched the gate above his chest swallow the mountain of crystals like Packman.


    Gi-Gyu spent most of his money to buy these crystals and only left a small amount for his mother and Yoo-Jungs living expenses. Since he couldnt just leave so many crystals outside, he wanted Brunheart to eat them.


    -P-please let me take a little break, Master.


    When Brunheart begged, Gi-Gyu finally replied, All right.


    -T-thank god!


    While Brunheart sighed in relief, Gi-Gyu jumped back in his thoughts.


    Lou.


    -What do you want?


    Gi-Gyu asked his Ego, Is there a way for me to learn more about the evil eye? Lucifer told me the evil eye would be ourmunication tool, but


    -Hmm.


    After thinking for a moment, Lou stated.


    -Maybe its something to do with the 50th floor since Lucifer asked you to meet then? All I know is that the evil eye can reveal a persons true identity. It doesnt give you anymunication ability.


    Despite losing his Emperor of ck Magic memories, Lou still knew more about ck magic than anyone Gi-Gyu knew. So, he had no reason to doubt Lous confident im.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. The Tower wasnt a game he could challenge whenever, and then there were the tests he had to pass every ten floors. Suffice to say, he currently didnt have the time or the energy to ascend to the 50th floor.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, The 30th-floor test was difficult. So the tests on the higher floors probably wont be any easier.


    Since the 30th-floor tests difficulty level didnt decrease, assuming otherwise for the floors above would be dangerous.


    No matter how hard he thought, no solution to his dilemma came. Shaking his head, Gi-Gyu announced, Brunheart, its time for your meal.


    -Kyaaa! But Master!


    Brunheart''s screams rang inside Gi-Gyus head, but he finished the mountain of crystals in the end.


    ***


    Inside a cafe north of the Han River, Gi-Gyu was staring at his unexpected visitors. When he received a call from Sun-Pil, he expected to meet him alone. So Gi-Gyu was surprised to see that Kim Dong-Hae had apanied Sun-Pil.


    Long time no see, yer Kim Dong-Hae, greeted Gi-Gyu.


    Ive been wanting to see you. Kim Dong-Hae, the Child Guild member who led the subjugation squad, replied. Gi-Gyu had heard recently that Kim Dong-Hae was now a ranker.


    Sun-Pil grumbled, Hyung! Youve had so many meetings with Suk-Woo hyungtely, but I dont even get a call?


    Gi-Gyu replied apologetically, Ive been swamped, sorry. Turning toward Kim Dong-Hae, Gi-Gyu asked, Why did the two of youe together? I thought I was only meeting Sun-Pil today.


    I brought yer Kim Dong-Hae here because we have something to discuss with you.


    Huh? Noticing Gi-Gyus growing confusion, Sun-Pil asked, Did you know that the guild master of the Child Guild retired? yer Kim Dong-Hae is the new guild master now.


    Huh? Really?! Gi-Gyu jolted in shock. Kim Dong-Hae and Sun-Pil seemed very awkward because it was obvious that Gi-Gyu really had no idea.


    Trying to remain calm, Kim Dong-Hae blushed and murmured, The Child Guild is only a medium-sized group, so its understandable you didnt know, yer Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Sun-Pil wasnt as good at hiding his shock as he replied, yer News aired this at least a few times. How could you not know?


    Gosh, Im really sorry. Ive been burning candles at both ends, apologized Gi-Gyu. He had been so busy that he couldnt even find the time to sit down and watch TV. The only news he heard was regarding the Ang and the Iron Guild from Sung-Hoon. He spent all his spare minutes resting since he used everything else on his big n.


    Kim Dong-Hae epted Gi-Gyu''s apology with a smile and said, N-no need to apologize!


    Turning toward Sun-Pil, Gi-Gyu asked, So what did you want to talk about? Gi-Gyu would have begun with a mundane chat about their lives if it were just Sun-Pil. However, he decided to get right to it since Kim Dong-Hae was also here.


    Both Sun-Pil and Dong-Hae seemed very hesitant. Their lips trembled a little, clearly having difficulty discussing what they came here for.


    We want to ask you for When Sun-Pil trailed off hesitantly, Gi-Gyus confusion peaked. He guessed, Are you trying to ask me for money? Im sorry, but


    No, its nothing like that!


    Are you turning your guild into a cult and want me to join? Sorry, but Im not interested.


    Gi-Gyu asked jokingly, trying to lighten the mood. Sun-Pils hesitance made Gi-Gyu think he was here to ask for money. However, that wasnt the case, so he shrugged and grinned. Please feel free to talk to me about anything. I cant do you any big favors, but I will certainly consider it if its nothing too big.


    Sun-Pil looked relieved when Gi-Gyu offered in a serene voice. Suddenly, Sun-Pil stood up from his seat and announced, I want to ally with you, Gi-Gyu! The sudden promation drew eyes toward their table from everywhere. People inside the cafe were already peeking at Gi-Gyu for his looks and violet eye. Now with Sun-Pils outburst, everyone was openly staring.


    Hating all the attention, Gi-Gyu yelped, C-calm down! Sun-Pil realized where he was, so he quickly sat down, still seeming flustered. Kim Dong-Hae stepped in and exined, I want to ally with you too. Both Morningstar and my Child Guild want to be your allies, yeI mean Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    You want your guilds to ally with an individual yer? Gi-Gyu asked in confusion since something like this rarely happened.


    Kim Dong-Hae continued, Reading about the Yeosu Gate reminded me of how amazing you are. Kim Dong-Hae remembered seeing the unusual rings on Gi-Gyus fingers, so he quickly recognized him in the masked yers photo. And that was why Kim Dong-Hae contacted Gi-Gyu at the time.


    Kim Dong-Hae added, You became a ranker at record speed. Your incredible strength and charm were enough to seduce me. I know that you must have even more amazing secrets.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his shock and embarrassment. He couldnt believe Kim Dong-Hae was saying something so corny and mortifying. Undeterred, Kim Dong-Hae continued, I would like to be your ally and form a close rtionship with you, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu!


    Me too! Dont forget the Morningstar Guild! Sun-Pil quickly butted in.


    Gi-Gyu contemted before narrowing his eyes. He murmured, But you dont even know what I might do. Have you ever considered the possibility that I might cause harm to your guilds?


    Both Kim Dong-Hae and Sun-Pil answered simultaneously, We dont care.


    Kim Dong-Hae blurted, I dont believe you will be a red yer or someone who harms others; if you do such a thing, itll just show that I am not a good judge of a character. My first act as the guild master might end up being a costly mistake, but we both believe youre worth the risk, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. Whenever a guild thinks about allying with someone or a group, we consider many things; this is no different. All our deliberation, calction, and whatnot assured us that your future is limitless.


    Dong-Hae said all that in a single breath. When he paused to take a breath, Sun-Pil stated, Were asking for this because we believe in your potential, Hyung. The risks we take on right now will yield a much bigger reward. This is my choice as a guild master, not a friend.


    From the looks of it, Sun-Pil and Dong-Hae talked about this at length and became friends in the process.


    Lou smirked and muttered.


    -They obviously became friends because of you. You must be pleased with your poprity among men.


    Gi-Gyu frowned at Lous words but did not care much since the recent offer was eating up all of his processing power. Normally, he would have epted the alliance in a heartbeat, but now it would be a variable in his n. He was grateful they thought so highly of him, but he was about to face the biggest battle of his life.


    Dong-Hae and Sun-Pil licked their dry lips and waited for Gi-Gyus answer. Gi-Gyu thought, Neither the Child Guild nor the Morningstar Guild are small fish. Combined, they can provide significant power. The Morningstar Guild was growing fast, while the Child Guild was already a mid-sized guild with a long history. Gi-Gyu never doubted that these two young guilds would grow just as quickly as him. And when they became more powerful, they would be a great asset to him.


    With a smile, Gi-Gyu replied, Then shall I give you a test?

 Chapter 74: The Calm Before the Storm (5)

    Chapter 74: The Calm Before the Storm (5)


    What kind of test? Kim Dong-Hae gulped and asked, while Sun-Pil remained quiet. Watching the two yers, Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly.


    Gi-Gyu exined, I am nning something right now. I need to fight a powerful enemy, but I cannot tell you who it is until the day of the battle. Gi-Gyu slowly turned toward Dong-Hae from Sun-Pil and continued, Its something big, so I cant have a leak. Itll ruin my n.


    Dong-Hae and Sun-Pil nodded as they understood the importance of keeping secrets. Gi-Gyu added, When the D-Day is close at hand, I will tell you the time and the ce. If you bring all avable yers to the ce, I will tell you my n. You can, of course, refuse me at any time, including D-Day. However, if you help meGi-Gyu looked at Dong-Hae and Sun-Pil, who gulped audibly, with a faint smileYou can consider me the closest ally of both your guilds.


    Dong-Hae and Sun-Pil were hesitant for a while before Sun-Pil said, Gi-Gyu hyung, couldnt you tell me your n in advance? I want to know the type and the number of yers I would need. I also need to know what kind of preparations I should make.


    The request was reasonable since Gi-Gyu asked them to fight an unknown but powerful force. It was bound to be a perilous battle, so both parties wanted to make necessary preparations. It was apparent Dong-Hae agreed since he didnt object.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward Sun-Pil and firmly replied, Just bring your true-blue elites. Your guilds werent part of my n, so any help you provide will be a bonus.


    But Hesitant, Sun-Pil studied Gi-Gyu. Suddenly, the day darkened as Gi-Gyu closed his eyes, eerily down the cafe temperature. Dong-Hae and Sun-Pils eyes widened in confusion as Gi-Gyu stated, If I do as you ask and tell you of my nGi-Gyu opened his eyes againand you refuse my request, I will have to take care of you two for security reasons. I really dont want to hurt you.


    Nothing in both of their bodies dared to make a sound at that moment.


    ***


    -Dont you think you cornered them too harshly?


    Lou asked in a monotone.


    Is making alliances supposed to be easy? Thats why I called it a test. The parties involved in a true alliance protect theirbined interest without hesitation, disregarding the risks, as if offended, Gi-Gyu protested.


    -I think youre just bing cold.


    Well, you guys would be the first to notice any changes in my personality, right?


    Brunheart shouted cheerfully.


    -I like you no matter what, Master! Yayyyyyyyy!!!!!!


    After Brunheart stopped shrieking in excitement, El spoke.


    -Master, Lou is an evil sword. On top of that, you are


    When El paused, Gi-Gyu asked, I didnt quite catch that, El. Can you repeat? Gi-Gyu wanted to hear what she had to say, but she refused to answer despite his prodding.


    Lou murmured in annoyance.


    -What a mess.


    Gi-Gyu was sure Lou would be shaking his head in frustration if he had one. Then, he ignored his thought,pleted the task at hand, and announced, Im done.


    After spending most of his money on crystals, Gi-Gyu used the rest to renovate his home basement. He often had to test new skills, so he had to find a deserted area in the Tower each time, which was a waste of time. Besides, even if he found an area, it would usually be open; that meant many risks.


    So, Gi-Gyu just bought several pieces of equipment and redid his basement. Sure it took some time, but the final result was worth it.


    Last piece goes here and Gi-Gyu inserted a crystal into a small sphere in the middle of his basement. It was thest step in setting the best barrier money could buy, which Tae-Shik got him recently. Since he would test his skills here, he needed a heavy-duty item that could protect his family upstairs. He borrowed it from Tae-Shik, but he nned on buying it once the whole situation was over.


    Whir


    As a subdued vibration rang in the basement, the magical barrier slowly began to cover the basement; before long, the renovation wasplete. The basement wasnt huge, but it was enough to test his new skills.


    I better buy this whole neighborhood once I have more money. He nned on having a private training hall near his home. And ever since he realized he could earn money easily, this stopped being a far-fetched dream.


    Sitting on the floor, Gi-Gyu began to organize his thoughts. He recently gained so many new skills that he needed more time to go through them.


    All right, Cannibalism, Lous ck Magic Plus, all the skills from using ck Magic on other Egos. Oh, and I havent tried Grant and the evil eye. Hmm Is that all? Gi-Gyu counted the new skills by using his fingers. He murmured to Lou, I feel I now have a basic understanding of Cannibalism: I know its limitations and how it works. Overall, Im happy with what Ive learned.


    Gi-Gyu had toured more gates during thest few weeks than his entire life. There, he used Cannibalism a lot and learned that there was a limit to how many skills he could absorb. Cannibalisms might was proportional to Gi-Gyus stats since Lou said Gi-Gyus shell was too weak for more skills. Everything seemed to depend on the quality of his shell now.


    Maybe its all about my level, Gi-Gyu postted since a yers shell became stronger as they leveled up. In simple words, an increase in a yers level meant a stronger shell, which, in turn, meant more abilities and skills.


    Unfortunately, Gi-Gyu was still at Level 1; since he wasnt leveling up, it was likely that his shell wasnt growing either.


    -It doesnt make sense, though. How can a weak shell house both El and me?


    Lou spoke in disbelief. Gi-Gyu wasnt happy with all the limitations hindering his progress, but he hid his doubts and concerns. I guess I should be thankful that my shell can grow as Brunhearts gate grows.


    -Im so happy to be a help to you, Masterrrr!


    Brunheart announced in his adorable voice. Gi-Gyu patted the sphere in his chest and asked, Lou, what are the advantages of you awakening as the Master of ck Magic and Evil Swords?


    Gi-Gyu called up Lous status screen.


    [Lou]


    [Title: Master of ck Magic and Evil Swords]


    [Level 98]


    [Power: 141]


    [Speed: 159]


    [Stamina: 111]


    [Magic: 188]


    [Immunity to poison: 10%, Immunity to me: 5%, Defense 6.7%, Immunity to heat 10%, Magic affinity increased]


    -Abilities-


    [essory]


    [Cannibalism: You can prey on corpses to regain your stamina.]


    [Strong Will: When suffering unbearable damage, it can provide a quick stamina recovery.]


    [Berserk: Temporarily increases strength at the cost of your sanity.]


    [Thundering Feet: You can stomp your feet to create a mild vibration.]


    [Body of Steel: It can increase your defense by 10%.]


    [ck Magic: Bless the other Egos with ck magic.]


    [Absorbed Devil: Fragment of Perez.]


    [Absorbed yer: Choi Jae-Wons fragment.]


    Its so long now. Gi-Gyu frowned as he read through Lous long status screen. He couldnt get more than ten lines on his status screen no matter how hard he worked. However, Lou had so many skills that just processing them was a chore.


    Lous current skill limit was five, and all five slots were upied now. Thankfully, he could reuse the slots by dropping the skills upying them.


    -I cant believe youre jealous of my status screen.


    Its not jealousy Im feeling. Gi-Gyu understood that strong Egos meant strong him. So, he wasnt jealous; frustration would be the more urate word. The stronger his Egos got, the more of his shell they took up, i.e., he had to give up personal growth to support his Egos'' growth.


    Gi-Gyu sighed and asked, Haa Never mind. Did you gain anything from this awakening?


    -Are ck Magic, significantly increased magic affinity, and exponentially better magic stat not enough for you? Man, youre the worst kind of gold digger.


    Gi-Gyu shook his head and replied, No, its plenty. I was just curious if there was anything I missed.


    -Well


    Lou thought for a moment before continuing.


    -Things might change if we meet anyone who uses ck magic or evil swords.


    For a moment, Gi-Gyu thought he could feel Lou smiling. He replied, So nothing to do or check at the moment?


    -Nope.


    I know the effect of ck Magic on other Egos depends on their personalities and abilities. And that should be enough for now."


    Gi-Gyu had already used ck Magic several times before. And he concluded that ck Magic could give him and the other Egos additional skills if he and Lou became stronger.


    Only Grant and evil eye are left now.


    Considering the importance of the uing battle, Gi-Gyu had to learn everything about these two things. He had been concentrating for hours now, so he closed his eyes and announced, I need to eat first.


    ***


    After a simple meal with his family, Gi-Gyu returned to the basement. The only new thing was that Tae-Shik now ate with his family. His family also understood Gi-Gyus constant absence since they knew he was working on something big.


    Lets focus on the evil eye for now. He believed that Grant would take just as much time as Combination did, so he decided it was more efficient to concentrate on the evil eye.


    Lou, tell me everything you know about the evil eye, asked Gi-Gyu.


    -I told you what I know already. It can see someone for what they really are. Also, you can control pretty much everything evil: Swords, monsters, the whole shebang.


    Control?


    -Thats right.


    Lou hesitated before continuing,


    -But there is something I didn''t tell you.


    What is it?


    -I dont know if the problem is with you or that wench, Lucifer. But the point is, your evil eye is a bit strange. Evil eyese in a pair, but you only have one.


    Lou seemed very irritated as he continued,


    -Im not sure if yours is just tainted, or it was different, to begin with. All I can say is that you need to meet Lucifer to find the answer.


    Lou became quiet, as if he didnt want to talk anymore. Gi-Gyu could understand Lous frustration. Lou was the master of all that was evil, so even though he let go of his memories, he couldnt let go of his pride. Losing everything he had in the past mustve been stressful to the Ego, so Gi-Gyu didnt nag any further.


    Well then, there is just one thing left. Gi-Gyu undid Bi from his neck and murmured, Grant.

 Chapter 75: The Calm Before the Storm (6)

    Chapter 75: The Calm Before the Storm (6)


    Content advisory: This chapter contains depictions of racism.


    Clink. Clink.


    With a scarf covering his neck, a man led hundreds of yers in neatly formed rows, flooding the area with the sounds of metal being dragged. Nearby, numerous yers acted as spectators and cheered them.


    Iron Guild! Iron Guild!


    Show them the power of America!


    U.S.A!


    When the scarf-wearing man paused to wave at the crowd, it cheered even louder in excitement.


    Not bad. Rogers Han thought with a smirk. He was a promising yer, a world-ss guilds branch manager, and so onwhy wouldnt he have the smirk?


    Ahh When was thest time I felt this good? Everything changed when that idiot almost killed me.


    Inside the Maze of Heryond, he let his guard down for a second, which almost cost him his life. Had he known something like that would happen, he wouldve killed his prey much quicker. After all, who knew taking your time torturing your hostage could be deadly?


    Once Rogers was rescued, he drank several great potion bottles, but for some reason, his wound refused to heal fully; he still had a horrid scar on his neck.


    Tremble


    Rogers shivered in anticipation: He was so close to getting his revenge. While many cheered him on, some insulted Rogers Han, an Asian yer.


    Ugh! Damn that monkey!


    Does he really think hes American now?


    Chink!


    One Caucasian yer muttered, Ironshield mustve lost his mind. How could he assign an Asian as a branch manager? We shouldve known things would go bad the moment he began hiring the Asian yers.


    Suddenly, an Iron Guild member approached the mutterer. Since many here were yers, they all heard the mans mutter. The mutterer turned blue and stammered, W-what do you want?!


    In a full-body steel armor, the yer warned in a firm voice, Do not insult our guild master or our guild.


    But its the truth! That monkey over there The mutterer began arguing, but he couldnt finish his sentence because he noticed Rogers Han approaching them. Many civilians and association agents were around them, so the mutterer didnt fear this guild member. After all, how could a yer hurt him, a non-yer? However, the world pivoted on exceptions: One such exception was a powerful branch manager.


    The mutterer held Rogers Han in contempt till a moment ago; now, he was quaking in his boots. Standing close to the rude man, Rogers Han showed the man his pearly white and said with a raspy and unpleasant voice, You should be careful of what you say from now on.


    Then, Rogers put his arm around the Iron Guild member and pulled him back toward the group. Kekeke


    Branch Manager, are you going to let that man get away after he insulted you? the Iron Guild member asked in confusion.


    What do you mean? Rogers asked quietly.


    That bastard insulted you and our guild


    How was that an insult? Rogers looked at the guild member with a nk face as he continued, He is just some trailer trash jealous of me. I take it as apliment.


    Rogers quickly moved up to the front of the group to lead again. Racism was a constant in his life, so he was desensitized to it. Sadly, it distorted his values heavily.


    Rogers believed in white supremacy. And the racism he faced birthed intense self-hatred and a twisted worldview.


    Its perfectly normal for the strong to destroy the weak. This is how the world works


    So, Rogers derived great pleasure from the jealousy of some white man. With an ugly smile, Rogers announced, Its time!


    ***


    The Incheon International Airport was jam-packed today since the central figures leading the new Iron Guild branch would arrive in Korea. Such ceremonious arrivals were rare, so many civilians came to enjoy the show.


    Apart from civilians, numerous yers and even executives from various Korean guilds were present, hoping to form a close rtionship with the Iron Guild branch.


    And then, there were, of course, several yers from the Korean yers Association (KPA).


    Step aside! Make room! The airport employees yelled to create a clear path for the arriving yers. The hustle and bustle inside the Incheon International Airport was an incredible sight to behold.


    Suddenly, the reporters began to shout, Theyre here!


    The reporters swarmed to get as many photos of the Iron Guild branch members as possible. The camera shes blinded everyone, but the cheers didnt stop.


    Uwaaah! Its the Iron Guild!


    Rogers! Youre our hero! We can see you!


    The civilians weed the Iron Guild with open arms.


    Clink.


    Normally, no one was allowed to bring weapons through an airport, but, dont forget, the world pivoted on exceptions. The Iron Guild yers, in their steel armors, proudly walked on the path the people made for them.


    Leading the armored knights, Rogers walked with a nk face. The excited reporters shouted, Please say a few words!


    What is your n for this branch?!


    What is your guild master doing currently?


    The reporters yelled in hopes of getting a scoop. However, unlike in the US, where he maintained a faint smile, Rogers kept an emotionless expression and continued to walk.


    Dirty Asians. Despite being Asian himself, Rogers felt they were disgusting. When the Iron Guild first selected him, the entire nation cheered for him with pride. However, love for his nation was thest thing in his mind; he didnt even want to talk to these filthy animals.


    Suddenly, Rogers heard people gasping and shouting another name.


    Oh! Its the association president, Oh Tae-Gu! one civilian yelled.


    Wow! Ive never seen the association president in person before! hispanion replied with excitement.


    Im so d I came here today! a reporter nearby announced.


    Indeed, President Oh Tae-Gu led several of his men and was walking toward Rogers.


    The president of the Korean yer Association Rogers nned on ignoring every Asian here, but even he couldnt disrespect Oh Tae-Gu. One couldnt get that position by simply being a good businessman or an excellent leader: Only the strongest could sit on that throne. In most countries, a yer onlysted a few years in this position, but in Korea, Oh Tae-Gu had been maintaining his power for decades. Rogers had also heard that the KPAs president kept himself hidden until recently.


    Even Ironshield, whom Rogers feared the most in this world, warned before he left, Beware of the Korean association president.


    Nice to meet you. Oh Tae-Gu offered his hand as he stood in front of Rogers Han. The president was an elderly man, but his aura was crushing and nothing but extraordinary.


    Gulp.


    Rogers gulped audibly and took Oh Tae-Gus hand. He murmured, Im the Iron Guilds Korean branch manager, Rogers Han.


    sh!


    Click, click, click!


    Dozens of cameras went off simultaneously to capture this momentous asion. Suddenly, an association agent yelled, Stop her!


    Somehow, a little girl escaped the association agents blockade and ran toward Rogers. The agents tried to stop her, but Oh Tae-Gu raised his hand, gesturing to let the little girl go.


    The child held a crown made of flowers. Raising it shyly with her trembling hands, the little girl whispered, Please protect our country


    ... A heavy silence fell as Rogers gazed at the child coldly. He would have epted the crown in the past and even hugged the child to maintain his reputation. But after what had happened in the Maze of Heryond, he didnt care anymore. Rogers looked down at the child with disgust, making the girl take a tentative step back in fear.


    Leering, Rogers said to Oh Tae-Gu, Is this the best KPA can do? Letting a civilian in like this


    Rogers did not try to hide his annoyance. The truth was, he was frustrated that he felt threatened by President Oh Tae-Gu, so Rogers wanted to insult him by using the girl as an excuse, but that didnt do anything. Giving Rogers a rxed smile, the association president replied, I guess the Iron Guilds branch manager cant read other peoples power. A grown man being wary of such a child


    Although Oh Tae-Gus voice was kind, Rogers could feel the elderly mans fury, so he shut his lips firmly. Rogers finally epted the flower crown, and the girl smiled brightly before running back to her parents. The camera shes continued to go off.


    Please, right this way. President Oh Tae-Gu ushered the Iron Guild members out of the airport.


    ***


    Dozens of ck vans ran on the highway.


    Dammit! Rogers shrieked in his cracking voice as he stomped on the flower crown. He swore, How dare a stupid Asian insult me like that!


    Rogers couldnt believe what had just happened. Originally, he was supposed to ride with the association president, but he asked to be in a separate van, so only the Iron Guild members were with him now.


    Leaning back in his seat, Rogers ordered, Go straight to the Iron Guild branch headquarters.


    Pardon? the driver, another Iron Guild member, asked in confusion.


    Tell them I need to check the headquarters building first. I don''t care what they say. Just head straight to the Iron Guild branch. When Rogers ordered firmly, the driver knew he had no other choice. He answered, Of course.


    Going to the branch building instead of dropping by the association building first was an incredibly rude gesture; it was the best revenge plot Rogers could concoct for the association president. Rogers wondered how the news channels would report what he was doing now in tomorrows news.


    Watching out the window, Rogers whispered in resentment, Kim Kim Gi-Gyu. Before arriving here, he had done thorough research on Kim Gi-Gyu. Rogers knew he was the yer who couldnt level up, he worked as a guide for the association, and that he even had a close rtionship with the general manager of the Department of Gate Maintenance. Rogers gathered a decent amount of information on this unknown yer, but


    Its not enough, murmured Rogers in frustration. For some reason, gathering info on Gi-Gyu was proving itself very difficult. Consequently, he had no idea what Kim Gi-Gyu had been doingtely or which guild he belonged to. Rogers wanted to monitor his enemy closely, but it seemed someone was protecting Kim Gi-Gyus information from being leaked out.


    He muttered, He has ties to that damn Lucifer, so I guess this makes sense. Anger clouded Rogers eyes as he fantasized about killing them both.


    Although Rogers didnt have much information on Gi-Gyu, he was confident he would find his enemy. When he raised his hand, one of the guild members handed him a document when he raised his hand. On it were the names, photos, and addresses of two people.


    Kim Yoo-Jung and Lee Su-Jin Rogers murmured as he smirked in pleasure.


    The guild member sitting in the passenger seat informed Rogers, Ive just informed the KPA that well be heading straight to the guild branch building.


    What did they say? When Rogers asked, the guild member replied, They said its fine.


    Did they say anything else?


    No, nothing.


    The association''s response surprised and confused Rogers since he expected them to protest or get angry at him. Instead, he saw the association vans ahead of them take an exit while his own van continued on the highway.


    Rogers grinned in satisfaction and announced with excitement, Finally, they are treating me with the respect I deserve. They cant even protest against my rude gesture because they are afraid of the Iron Guild and me.


    The Iron Guild branch building wasnt too far away now, and Rogers already had a game n in mind. First, he would find Kim Gi-Gyus family and torture them until Gi-Gyu came out of whatever hole he was hiding in. Then, he would torture Kim Gi-Gyu, to death this time.


    Schwing!


    Rogers carefully unsheathed his sword and murmured, With Nine, I can do anything.


    The biggest reason Ironshield was so powerful was because of these holy swords. Now, Rogers had Nine: A green holy sword. He felt confident that he could kill anyone in Korea, except Lucifer.


    The driver announced quietly, Sir, well be arriving shortly.


    His revenge and ambition were on the cusp of being fulfilled. Ready to do what he came here for, Rogers sheathed his sword and readied himself.


    When he looked out the window again, he noticed the streets were unusually empty. He wondered, Hmm? Why are the streets so empty? Did everyone go to the association building to wait for me there?


    While the Incheon International Airport was flooding with people, no one was here waiting for them. Officially, Rogers was supposed to visit the association building first, so he deduced the crowd must be waiting for him at the association building.


    Creak!


    Before long, all the vans carrying the Iron Guild members stopped.


    Clink.


    One by one, the steel armored knights exited the ck vans; sadly, no one was here to enjoy the sight.


    Suddenly, the warning rms went off.


    -A gate break has urred. All civilians must evacuate immediately.

 Chapter 76: The Second Revenge

    Chapter 76: The Second Revenge


    Umm, so youre really going to fight the Iron Guild? Sun-Pil asked in shock. Standing next to them, Dong-Hae had the same confused expression as Sun-Pil.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and replied, You can still say no. The battle has already begun, so you must leave now if you want. The gate break rms were ring, heralding the start of the battle. Unfortunately, the citizen evacuation wasntplete due to Rogers Hans detour. But this wouldn''t matter since they would be evacuated while the Iron Guild members were busy dealing with Gi-Gyus summoned undead.


    Once all innocents were out, the barrier around the city would bepleted. Then, Gi-Gyu would give them hell.


    Dong-Hae replied firmly first, Ill stay and help you, yer Kim Gi-Gyu. His face was one of someone ready to die. Immediately after, Sun-Pil added, Me too. Im staying too, Hyung. I, too, am serious about the alliance. Sun-Pil frowned and nced at Dong-Hae; he seemed a little upset that he wasnt the first one to answer Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu looked at both yers and grinned. Sung-Hoon, who was on his phone, announced, The Iron Guild asked the Korean association to let them help with the gate break.


    Gi-Gyu replied, So Rogers agreed to help with the gate break? Everything is going smoothly then.


    The association requested all the other local Korean guilds to evacuate; two offered to help, but they stepped back when we told them the Iron Guild was taking control. Oh, and about 80% of the civilians have been evacuated so far, Sung-Hoon exined quickly.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and began walking. Now that the rm had been triggered, it was time to move. With only Sun-Pil, Dong-Hae, and Sung-Hoon around him, Gi-Gyu awkwardly scratched his cheek before muttering, Open.


    Whir!


    Rattle.


    Rattle.


    ...! Dong-Hae gasped in shock.


    T-this is insane! Sun-Pil eximed.


    I-I had no idea this was possible! Sung-Hoon murmured with eyes as wide as saucers.


    The three yers couldnt hide their surprise as they stared at the gate with its quivering blue light. Secondster, a neatly arranged undead militia exited the gate.


    How are these skeleton monsters this strong?! Sun-Pil gaped as he felt the monsters aura.


    Hows that the big news? Didnt you see yer Kim Gi-Gyu open a gate and summon all these undead? Dong-Hae shouted in disbelief. While these yers gaped, an endless line of skeletons left the gate, followed by a headless knight and a lich.


    Clunk.


    Clink.


    Thud!


    The headless knight and the lich kneeled in front of Gi-Gyu respectfully. In an eerie voice, the lich announced, Greetings to the grandmaster.


    Gi-Gyu looked at the two monsters emotionlessly and ordered, Protect the areas I told you about. And kill everyone from the Iron Guild. They will be in their steel armor.


    nk.


    The durahan and the lich, named Hart, rose and bowed. Your wish is ourmand.


    Oh, but leave Rogers Han aloneGi-Gyu stretched his arms and neck side to sideHes mine. Gi-Gyu smiled widely; his white teeth shone quite brightly amid the ever-increasing army of the undead.


    ***


    "Its gonna shower. When Tae-Gu murmured, Tae-Shik frowned and asked, Old man! What the heck are you talking about now?!


    Tae-Gu and Tae-Shik were standing on the roof of a tall building nearby: They could see the entirety of Seoul from there. The Iron Guild branch headquarters was a tall building in Yeoksam Dong. And currently, this entire region was under the associations control, barring entry and exit to everyone without permission.


    By now, all local citizens knew about the gate break, so the remaining 20% or so un-evacuated citizens were also running out screaming. This area had manyrge-sized Korean guilds, and the KPA was also close by. So, the evacuation process was swift.


    It has finally begun, Tae-Gu murmured. Both Tae-Gu and Tae-Shik could sense the monsters nearby. Tae-Gu continued with his eyes glued to the city, I know he exined it to me, but I still cant believe it.


    They both could hear and see the undead militia below, and it was unlike what they were used to. The undead didnt destroy everything in their waythey marched like the perfect army.


    Tae-Shik crouched on the ground and lit his cigarette. Hmm, isnt that more like an army?he narrowed his eyesThe Cain Guild will make its move once the evacuation process isplete.


    Are you certain about him? Tae-Gu asked as he turned toward Tae-Shik, who was blowing smoke. With a casual shrug, Tae-Shik replied, What do you mean?


    That boy. Tae-Gu, watching the gray clouds approaching the city, rified, Im asking you if youre sure that boy wont turn into a monster.


    Tae-Shik stomped on his cigarette with an emotionless face and replied, I dont know, and I dont care. All I want is for that boy to be happy.


    As the civilians aura gradually disappeared from Yeoksam Dong, Tae-Gu and Tae-Shik watched the city without a word.


    nk.


    Before long, the streets were filled with screams, battle cries, and the sounds of weapons shing with each other.


    Drop, drop.


    A creepy fog slowly enveloped Yeoksam Dong, and the dark clouds above seemed to seal the areapletely. As if mourning the lives that would be lost today, the sky began to rain.


    If that child loses control and interferes with our n, I will have no choice but to get involved. Ill need to take care of him, so Tae-Gu trailed off. One didnt want toplete the thought; the other didnt want to hear it.


    Raising his cell phone, Tae-Shik made a call. He ordered quietly, From now on, block all yers, non-yers, and living creatures.


    Drop, drop, drop


    Drop, drop, drop, drop


    Shwaaaaah!


    The heavy rain blurred everyones vision. Tae-Shik whispered, Its time to honor the Grigory.


    ***


    All right, Suk-Woo hung up and turned around. The rain was bing heavier, and his elite members stood solemnly underneath it. There were less than 100 of them, but these were the strongest and most trustworthy yers in his guild. When he raised his hands, he began to levitate slowly. Surrounded by the tall buildings, the forest, and the rain, the armored yers looked out of ce, yet they should be nowhere but here.


    Suk-Woo looked down at his guild members and announced, I have received the signal. Its time to get to work. As I said before, you can ignore the monsters and just kill the Iron Guild members.


    Guild master, are you sure the monsters wont attack us?


    The Cain Guild members trusted Suk-Woo, but they couldnt help feeling uncertain about this strategy. Although rare, the yers sometimes had to kill other yers if the two guilds were at war. However, Suk-Woo wanted them to fight alongside the monsters to battle other yers. In simple words, he was asking them to go against their instincts.


    Suk-Woo began to fly as he replied, Yes, Im sure of it. You dont have to worry about the monsters. That simple order was enough to dispel their doubts; the Cain yers ran forward without hesitation.


    Hmm Suk-Woo looked around in concern. He could tell that the association had control over the area, but the problem was the agents that were sent to control the area.


    This feels strange. Others probably couldnt tell, but Suk-Woo could feel the yers the association sent to barricade the city were different from your average yers.


    I wonder if its them. When Suk-Woo first received his code name, he heard about a group of yers who were part of the association but were also independent.


    A group created and controlled by Tae-Shik and Tae-Gu to protect Korea and humankind: Grigory.


    Suk-Woo had no idea of the beginning or the history of this group. All he knew was that it was made of yers with special powers. He suspected that this secret group was barricading the city.


    ***


    Hahaha! I knew it! A Third World country like this obviously has no order, Rogers shouted as he slew a skeleton soldier. Before he arrived in Korea, he had heard of the open gate near the Iron Guild branch building. But he assumed the Korean association would take care of it, like how every country did.


    But here he was, fighting the monster the moment he arrived. Rogers couldnt believe what was happening around him. He continued to yell, Damn Koreans! Cant even close a gate. Why do we, the Americans, have to do everything? Rogers killed one monster after another as heughed in pleasure. All the worries and the stress Ironshield and Tae-Gu gave him melted away. Right now, he only felt bliss.


    Kim Gi-Gyu! Rogers roared, rousing the mes of his vengeance.


    Several Iron Guild members surrounded him and asked, Branch Manager! Please give us an order! The skeletons were stronger than they expected, to say nothing of their number. It hadnt been long since they arrived in Korea, so if their branch manager got hurt or killed, It would be the biggest embarrassment to their guild and country.


    Why would you need an order?! Just kill them all! Both monsters and Suddenly, Rogers felt the presence of unfamiliar yers around him. Did the association bring in reinforcements to control this gate break?


    Rogers vaguely remembered hearing about this, and he became furious.


    How dare they?! These weak Asians who call themselves his brothers! How dare they try to help him?


    They dont think I can take care of this?! Rogers pride was hurt. Did the Koreans really think he couldnt massacre these weak skeleton soldiers by himself? Madness slowly filled Rogerss face as he shrieked, Kill everyone! Every human and every monster that gets in our way!


    Yes, Sir.


    A superiors order was absolute. The Iron Guild members had no choice but to obey Rogers, especially since Ironshield personally told them to. Then, the Iron Guild yers promptly began to move.


    ***


    The elite yers of the Morningstar and the Child Guildsbined were smaller than the Iron Guil group. However, they still charged ahead; thanks to the undead, the battle was a close one thanks to the undead. Gi-Gyu, who was watching the progression, was thest to leave the building. The association made sure there were no electronic devices, including security cameras, active here: No one could make contact inside the barrier now.


    Yeoksam Dong was a rather small city, so he met several yers wherever Gi-Gyu went.


    -Its finally time.


    When Lou announced calmly, Gi-Gyu replied, Yeah.


    Boom!


    Kaboom!


    ng, ng!


    As the explosions and weapons shes filled his ears, Gi-Gyu murmured, Have the battles already begun? Based on his senses, he could tell that the skeletons had moved back, and the fight was mostly between the yers. He guessed Hart and the durahan had led the skeletons to focus on one region.


    Bi. Suddenly, his ne began glowing, and then a mysterious blue and red wolf materialized before him. This was the result ofbining Chang-Gyungs Ego with Bi.


    Grrr! The newly improved Bi growled as it rubbed against Gi-Gyu. Jumping on the wolfs back easily, he ordered, Lets go.


    Bi began with a leisurely trot; within seconds, it was sprinting at an incredible speed.


    The hunt was finally on.

 Chapter 77: The Second Revenge (2)

    Chapter 77: The Second Revenge (2)


    The Iron Guild sent three armed elite teams to Korea to form a branch. Each group had 100 yers who were at least semi-rankers or higher. A ranker led each group, and Rogers Han controlled the three rankers.


    Back then, Rogers was just a semi-ranker; now, his strength had grown by folds thanks to a new item. Gi-Gyus current goal was to prevent the three teams from teaming up against him.


    The three guilds currently helping Gi-Gyu have never worked together before. On the other hand, Iron Guilds three teams shouldve trained together countless times. Defeating them as a single team would be much harder. Just like their name, the Iron Guild became stronger together.


    Sun-Pil and Dong-Haes guilds were working together to battle the first team, the Cain Guild was dealing with the second team, Gi-Gyus undead were crushing the third team, and Hart and the durahan were gradually cornering Rogers Han.


    I guess this is where Sun-Pils guild is fighting. Gi-Gyu caressed Bis mane to change the direction.


    Bi! I need you to be a little faster. When Gi-Gyu gently urged, Bi growled, Grrr! The newly born Bi seemed excited to obey. He used Grant to endow his Ego with an Ego fragment.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, If I had known better, I would have granted it to Hermes.


    -There is no point in regretting your decision now.


    I know that, Gi-Gyu grumbled. Still, he couldnt help but wonder what he couldve gained had he incorporated Chang-Gyung into Hermes, a simple pair of shoes. But, all in all, the final result of his decision wasnt half bad. After all, he now had ess to greater abilities and new skills.


    Gi-Gyu held on to Bis mane with one hand and brought up the wolfs status screen.


    [Bi]


    [Level 81]


    [Power: 77]


    [Speed: 102]


    [Stamina: 91]


    [Magic: 98]


    [-Abilities-]


    [essory]


    [Can transform into its monster form.]


    [Can increase magic recovery speed.]


    [Wound aggravation: Can dy healing of an enemys wounds.]


    [Bleeding: Can increase the bleeding of an enemys wounds.]


    [Elemental Fire: Can turn its body into me.]


    [Elemental Water: Can turn its body into water.]


    [Elemental Dark: Can turn its body into darkness.]


    Its so amazing, Gi-Gyu murmured in pleasure, beyond satisfied. After seeing the gains from the incorporation, Gi-Gyu tried to incorporate Choi Min-Suk into another Ego. However, it failed, and Gi-Gyu realized that only Egos with simr characteristics could bebined. Ill have plenty of time for all thister, Gi-Gyu said, knowing this wasnt the time to be distracted.


    He grasped Bi harder and decided, Its raining right now, so I think I should use one of your new skills now.


    With an excited smile, Gi-Gyu shouted, Elemental water! Suddenly, Bis four paws turned into a giant water drop and assimted with the rain. Then, the wolf ran in the air, stepping on water droplets, like a missile, and within seconds, Gi-Gyu arrived at his destination.


    ***


    Ice Sword! Dong-Hae shouted as he swung his weapon. Albescent frost covered his sword quickly; it brought his opponents body temperature down on contact. Once his opponents slowed down, Dong-Hae killed them easily.


    This is crazy, Dong-Hae murmured as he looked around to kill another of his enemies.


    Boom!


    Behind him, countless more explosions rang, making it apparent the Iron Guild mages were detonating their explosion skills.


    Sun-Pil! Dong-Hae shouted while Sun-Pil was busy fighting an Iron Guild yer with his close friends, Jae-Won and Ha-Neul. Yes, Hyung!


    Suddenly, their opponent asked, Is this how Korea wees her guests?


    Dammit Why did Chalemont have to be our enemy today?! muttered Sun-Pil.


    Dressed in full-body armor and a helmet straight out of the Middle Ages, Chalemont was the giant man leading one of the three teams. When Chalemont asked in an using tone, Sun-Pil replied in perfect English. Im sorry about this.


    Chalemont swung his weapon and murmured, I cant believe youre attacking the Iron Guild by inventing a fake gate break No, maybe there really is a gate break here? Thest im was supported by the undead roaming around them and attacking Chalemonts yers.


    The Morningstar and the Child guilds werent enough to deal with the Iron Guilds team; they only survived because of the summoned undead.


    Chalemont turned his sword like a windmill as he whispered, To control these monsters like this You must have an incredibly powerful yer on your side. Every time his sword rotated, a pressured gale would force Sun-Pil back. So, Sun-Pil threw his dagger at Chalemont and dove behind Jae-Won, who mmed his giant shield on the ground and shouted, Earth Shield!


    Suddenly, concrete began to climb Jae-Wons shield to create an evenrger shield. When Chalemont stopped swinging his sword, Sun-Pil knocked his arrow and waited.


    Clunk!


    Secondster, Chalemonts sword crushed through the concrete shield and split it into two.


    Crack!


    Through the split shield, Sun-Pil shot his arrows. Chalemont murmured in annoyance, Idiots. You will all be dead very soon. The other team leaders must be aware of what is happening here by now. They must be on their way here by now.


    Jae-Won shouted in frustration, Why is Hyung sote?


    What are you talking about? Dong-Hae hyung is over there fighting three yers right now! When Sun-Pil replied, Jae-Won eximed, No, not Dong-Hae hyung!


    They were the weakest force in this whole area, so they shouldve gotten reinforcement by now. And that reinforcement would be


    Ah! Dont worry! Hes here! Sun-Pil shouted in tion. Everyone seemed confused by the statement until a booming sound struck their ears. The Iron Guild members nearby warned Chalemont, Boss! Watch out!


    When Chalemont turned around, he whispered in shock, T-this is! He could feel a terrifying aura aiming for his head, so he raised his sword high and shouted, Iron! He was about to use hisst and the greatest skill, but before he could activate it, something fell on top of him.


    Stab!


    Sorry, Imte.


    Gi-Gyunded on top of Chalemont as he plunged Lou and El. His Egos pierced through his sword and armor to stab Chalemonts shoulders. Lou sessfully stabbed Chalemonts heart as his head slumped without a word.


    [Cannibalism is being activated.]


    Bi, take care of the rest, Gi-Gyu ordered.


    Grrrr Bi turned into water again and swept away the enemies. The Iron Guild members could do little to injure Bi in his water form, so they just focused on maintaining their formation. Thanks to the wolf, the Morningstar and the Child guilds could finally breathe a little.


    [yer Chalemont is being egofied.]


    Sun-Pil shouted, Gi-Gyu hyung! Why are you sote! Were fine, so go help Dong-Hae hyung!


    Got it! Gi-Gyu answered and turned around. He had already noticed that Kim Dong-Hae was tackling several Iron guild members alone to help the other yers. He was so focused that he didnt even notice Gi-Gyus arrival.


    Haaaa! Dong-Hae screamed as he fought three Iron Guild yers. He announced, Ice st! Suddenly, a loud ice explosion took ce, one big enough to engulf Dong-Hae himself.


    [The egofication of yer Chalemont has failed.]


    [yer Chalemonts fragment has been absorbed.]


    elerate! elerate! When Gi-Gyu roared, he seemed to have turned into a sh of light. In the nick of time, he grabbed Dong-Hae and rolled away from the explosion. His face pale, Dong-Hae shouted, W-what took you so long?!


    Dong-Hae was well aware his ice st was a suicidal move since this skill required him to have a certain amount of safe distance. However, he didnt notice Gi-Gyus arrival and was being pressured by the three Iron Guild members, so he decided to die with them rather than die alone.


    Reading Dong-Haes thoughts, Gi-Gyu grinned and replied, Dont worry! I wont forget what you did for me today. Gi-Gyu ced Dong-Hae on the ground and began to run toward his next target.


    ***


    The news channels went wild with what was happening in the Yeoksam-dong.


    -Yeoksam-dong is currently in a sea of fire.


    -Another gate break has urred. The association announced that the Iron Guild is currently fighting off the monsters while the Cain and the Morningstar guilds are helping out.


    -After his recent, first public appearance, President Oh Tae-Gu is currently at the site to protect the rest of the city. He has ced a barrier and has ordered his agents to kill any monsters that escape it.


    -The general manager of the Department of Gate Maintenance is also on site.


    The Iron Guild was about to officially establish its branch, but the gate break threw the nation into turmoil. Since Yeoksam-dong was under a barrier, the media tried to make the best of what they knew.


    The news impressed many.


    Oh my god!


    The Iron Guild is indeed the savior of the world!


    The Iron Guild yers are risking their lives to save Korea on their very first day.


    The tale of the Iron Guild yers selfless sacrifice drew abundant encouragement, love, and gratitude from the Korean poption. After all, Gangnam, where Yeoksam-dong was located, was considered one of the safe areas. So, how could they not praise the heroes helping the KPA with this unexpected gate break?


    But, of course, not everyone believed the story they heard on TV.


    Ridiculous, the Hephaestus Guilds guild master smirked. The Hephaestus Guild was one of the top ten guilds in Korea. Its office happened to be located in Yeoksam-dong. The guild master muttered, I never expected the association to do something like this.


    Yeoksam-dong was the Hephaestus Guilds territory, yet the KPA asked them to step back. All the other guilds in the area were also asked to step back with their offers to help cruelly rejected. For the first time in history, the association president and a general manager were on-site to control an area.


    Any guild master can tell that something is very wrong here. The Hephaestus Guilds master drank his beer as his body trembled in anger. Even his full beard shook as he watched the news.


    This situation doesnt make any sense, the guild master murmured. Sadly, even he didnt have the power to break through the security protocol set by the association to see what was really going on.


    Choi Chang-Yong, the guild master of another top ten Korean guild, Blue Dragon Guild, replied, Unless the Ang Guild puts a stop to this, we wont have any choice but to let it go. Contrary to his kind face, Choi Chang-Yong was filled with rage at the moment. Their guilds couldnt oppose the association, which angered him to no end.


    Currently, all the guild masters of the top ten Korean guilds, except Suk-Woo of the Cain Guild, were gathered in an office for an emergency meeting. All the powerful guild masters looked to one man at the head of the table.


    Hmm The young man had a pale face and seemed contemtive. He looked barely out of his teenage years, but everyone in the room respected and feared him. After all, only this young man could disobey the association.


    One of the guild masters asked respectfully, I would like to hear what you think, Guild Master Lee Sun-Ho.


    The guild master of the Ang GuildLee Sun-Hosmiled.


    ***


    We made the right choice. I knew it. Dong-Hae tapped Sun-Pils shoulders and announced. Everyone around them, including Jaewon and the members of the Morningstar and the Child guilds, all nodded in agreement.


    Sun-Pil slowly replied, Gi-Gyu hyung is so amazing.


    Before, they were all hesitant; now that the battle was nearing its end, they now knew they had made the right decision. As they gathered together, they saw the skeleton soldiers walking around, stabbing any surviving Iron Guild members on the ground. This was necessary to keep todays affair a secret.


    The deputy guild masters of the Morningstar and the Child guilds walked up to Sun-Pil and Dong-Hae as they announced, To be honest, we doubted your choices a little at first. We even thought you were crazy toe here.


    The Child Guild yers were especially against the idea at the beginning. Even during the fight, they screamed several times that they should turn back. This was expected since they couldnt see victory even with the Morningstar Guilds help.


    Frankly, we wouldve died if things continued to go the way they did, Sun-Pil murmured. Thanks to Gi-Gyu, the worst didnte to pass, and they won, with a few casualties, though.


    The friendlies turned toward the site of an active battle. Fire, ice, and rain mixed into one in that area: Gi-Gyu was there helping the Cain Guild. Dong-Hae announced, We should help the injured return home, but afterward, we should go and join Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu told them they could leave now, but no one seemed ready to retreat just yet. Every yer firmly believed that the battle ahead would bring them huge rewards.

 Chapter 78: The Second Revenge (3)

    Chapter 78: The Second Revenge (3)


    While the Morningstar and the Child guilds had to fight tooth and nail with Chalemonts team, Gi-Gyu incapacitated them all swiftly and rushed toward the Cain Guild team. This haste was due to Brunhearts warning.


    -Master! Most of the skeleton soldiers have been destroyed!


    Are Hart and the durahan still okay?


    -They are fighting really well so far! After devouring so many crystals, its their duty to fight and make you proud!


    One Iron Guild team managed to obliterate Gi-Gyus undead team and shouldve joined the Cain Guild fight by now. Now, Suk-Woo and his guild wouldve to simultaneously deal with two Iron Guild teams. The pressure just doubled on them.


    Thats to say nothing of the other reason, Gi-Gyu murmured. Tae-Shik informed him that there wasn''t much time left till he needed to finish everything. Since the KPA refused all help, the other guilds were getting antsy. It was only a matter of time before they began actively protesting against the association and asking what was really happening in Yeoksam Dong. In addition, the high-level barrier that surrounded the city was effective for only a limited time. Once the barrier was disabled, everything that happened inside the city would be revealed to the public. Gi-Gyu had to do everything he could to avoid this sticky situation.


    Gi-Gyu prodded, Bi! We gotta hurry! Please go a little faster!


    Grr! Bi growled and picked up speed. Thankfully, they arrived at their destination just in time.


    Dammit Gi-Gyu swore as he jumped off Bi. True to his expectations, the Cain Guild team was battling two Iron Guild teams alone. As if it read Gi-Gyus mind, the wolf immediately charged toward the enemies.


    Soaked in blood, Suk-Woo shouted at Gi-Gyu, Hey! What took you so long?!


    Sorry, well talkter, replied Gi-Gyu, kicking the ground with all his strength to jump. The street was littered with corpses, and most belonged to the Cain Guild; thankfully, the casualties weren''t as great as Gi-Gyu expected.


    Thud!


    Is that a new enemy?! said some guy who looked like the Iron Guild teams leader. The vibration from Gi-Gyus jump shocked everyone, and the battle paused for a brief moment. Gi-Gyu reached the enemy leader in that brief second and shed his swords with the enemys.


    Hehehe, I can tell youre a powerful yer, the enemy leader muttered. Based on the madness in his eyes, Gi-Gyu could guess who it was. Gi-Gyu whispered, Rhodes?


    I guess you know my name, huh! Rhodes replied gleefully.


    Irony Guilds three elite teams were led by Chalemont, Rhodes, and Karen; Gi-Gyu had read the reports on each of them. Chalemont was famous for his old-fashioned helmet, while Rhodes had crazy eyes. And the woman battling Suk-Woo on the opposite side was Karen, who had shiny blond hair and an even shinier rapier.


    Rhodes asked, Who are you? There is no way Ive never heard of a powerful yer like you. Rhodes swung his long sword with a bright grin; he was considered the strongest among the three.


    Anythings possible, murmured Gi-Gyu while dodging the attack using elerate and Rush. Rush was the new skill he got when he used ck Magic on Hermes. The synergy between elerate and Rush was incredible, allowing Gi-Gyu to move faster than he had ever before.


    Ugh! Rhodes groaned when Lou shed his arm.


    Argh. Unfortunately, Gi-Gyu couldnt help moaning as well since using elerate and Rush simultaneously was too taxing.


    Gotta finish it fast, Gi-Gyu thought. As Gi-Gyu swung Lou, he caught Suk-Woo and his team, covered in blood, fighting the other team. Lou scratched Rhodes long sword, creating ominous metallic sounds. Gi-Gyu tried to take this opportunity to stab his enemy with El, but Rhodes was faster. He shoved Lou with his sword and ran to attack Gi-Gyu.


    Rhodes chuckled like a madman and yelled, Youre an amazing fighter! Kekeke, I love it! Gi-Gyu began to panic a little and used both Lou and El to attack his enemy from behind. It was a perfect move, and there was no way Rhodes could escape it.


    Stab!


    "Kekeke. Gi-Gyu stammered in shock when Rhodes giggled, Y-you crazy bastard! Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his shock at Rhodes madness. He had skewered Rhodes waist with Lou and El, but Rhodes just plunged his sword into his own stomach with a smile. By doing so, he managed to stab Gi-Gyu, who was standing behind him. It was as if Rhodes was trying tomit suicide.


    Ugh! Ack! Gi-Gyu took a step back as he looked down, his stomach was bleeding. While Gi-Gyu looked confused by the unexpected attack, Rhodes turned his head around and smiled. His stomach and waist, severely wounded previously, were already healing at an incredible speed.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, His unique ability The was only one reason behind Rhodes madness and his status as the strongest among the three: Regeneration. This unique ability helped him quickly recover from most attacks, which was how he came to love pain and became renowned as a crazy, bloodthirsty yer.


    Gi-Gyu took another step and dashed toward Suk-Woo, Suk-Woo! Karens rapier was about to pierce Suk-Woos neck; when she saw Gi-Gyu, she shouted in a fury, Dont you dare interfere!


    Karens rapier was still headed toward Suk-Woos neck when Suk-Woo suddenly shouted, Mirror Image!


    Instantly, a blurry Suk-Woo materialized before the real Suk-Woo.


    ***


    He contacted us quicker than I thought, Tae-Shik frowned and murmured. The Ang Guild just made an official request to the association. It offered to stop the gate break while demanding ess to the area. The association refused, saying there were still too many monsters inside for the barrier to be deactivated. But it was only a matter of time before the Ang Guild pressured the association again.


    Tae-Gu announced, One hour. Turning toward his son, he exined, Ill lift the barrier in one hour.


    Father! Tae-Shik shouted at the association president. He was so shocked by this decision that he forgot to call him old man like he usually did. Tae-Shik nned on dragging this for another three hours, yet Tae-Gu was promising only one: This was not what they promised Gi-Gyu.


    Tae-Gu muttered, Even one hour is stretching it.


    What are you talking about?! You know you can buy at least three more hours! Father! Tae-Shik replied angrily. He believed that if his father spoke to the Ang Guild in person, he could force the guild to be courteous and give at least three hours. After all, Oh Tae-Gu was the association president, so even the Ang Guild couldnt openly disrespect Tae-Gu.


    ... Tae-Gus lips flinched a few times. He did this whenever he became angry. Tae-Shik shut his mouth since aggravating Tae-Gu further wouldnt be a good idea. After a while, Tae-Gu exined, Lee Sun-Ho ising here in person.


    Tae-Gus hands clenched into tight fists, making his magic whirl around him like a small storm. The nearby association agents flinch and back away.


    Tae-Gu turned toward his son and ordered, Call for the Grigory. Were going to war.


    ....


    We would be lucky to get even one hour at this rate, Tae-Gu muttered, his outrage palpable. Tae-Shik grasped Behemoths thorn and suggested, I think we should send in Sung-Hoon first.


    Tae-Gu nodded in agreement.


    ***


    Are you all right? When Gi-Gyu asked in worry, Suk-Woo replied breathlessly, Haa Haa IIm okay


    Currently, Gi-Gyu and Suk-Woos mirror images were fighting Rhodes and Karen. Mirror Image was a rare skill only the strongest mage yers could use. It materialized a mirror image simr to the user in terms of strength, speed, and appearance. Suk-Woo barely managed to escape death thanks to this skill.


    Suk-Woo sat down on the ground, panting, while Gi-Gyu watched over him. As Gi-Gyu heard the images employing their skills, he realized this was the first he was seeing Mirror Image in action.


    Hup! Ice Sword!


    Boom Arrow!


    Thankfully, the Morningstar and the Child guilds joined them, giving them the much-needed support. Rhodes and Karen were still a pain, so, concerned, Gi-Gyu looked down at Suk-Woo and asked, Are you sure you can keep fighting?


    Suk-Woo replied with a sluggish nod. Mirror Image was a stunning skill, but it ate up a lot of the yers energy. Consequently, most mages considered it theirst resort. Knowing there was no other choice, Gi-Gyu nodded and jumped back into the battle as his mirror image fighting Rhodes blurred away.


    When Rhodes saw the real Gi-Gyu, he muttered in annoyance, Finally. There you are. Rhodes was having so much fun when he suddenly found himself fighting an illusion. He was furious, but because Gi-Gyus image was fairly strong, he had to continue fighting.


    Gi-Gyu announced, Dont worry. Ill kill you quickly. He swirled Lou and El in circles and murmured, Bi. The wolf chomping down on Iron Guild members far away instantly returned and turned back into Gi-Gyus ne.


    Hmm The sudden change in Gi-Gyus aura confused Rhodes. He couldnt quite put his finger on what changed, but a foreboding feeling engulfed Rhodes.


    Kekeke Annoyed at the fear he was feeling, Rhodes began to giggle. He raised his long sword, aimed at Gi-Gyu, and announced, Ill do my best as well. I shall fight my guilds honor.


    Yeah, whatever. Arent you curious? Dont you wanna know why you were attacked the moment younded in Korea? Gi-Gyu asked as he gathered his magic.


    Why should it matter? All we do is fight if we see an enemy.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu found Rhodes answer odd. None of the three leaders seemed curious about why they were being attacked. They couldnt have expected this attack, so where was the curiosity? Did Ironshield only send yers used to bloodshed and ambush?


    Gi-Gyu murmured in agreement, Well, I guess it really doesnt matter. After all, he was going to kill them all anyway.


    Gi-Gyu named two skills at the same time, Elemental Dark. Binding.


    Slowly, darkness began enveloping Gi-Gyu, and the same darkness reached Rhodes to suffocate him.


    Confused, Rhodes yelled, W-whats this?! What is going on?! He couldnt finish his sentence because the darkness had grasped his neck. Soon, his confused questions turned into violent screams.


    A dark shape that resembled Gi-Gyu appeared nearby. As it moved its lips, Gi-Gyus voice leaked out. I told you Ill give you a quick death. The dark, smoky figure picked up Lou and El and plunged them into Rhodes head leisurely.


    [Cannibalism is being activated.]


    [yer Rhodes is being egofied.]


    [Egofication of yer Rhodes was sessful.]


    ***


    Following Tae-Shiks order, Sung-Hoon quickly entered the barrier, his destination clear: The area with the max amount of explosions.


    While running at max speed, Sung-Hoon saw all the corpses on the ground. Most belonged to the Iron Guild, but he could also see some from the Child and the Morningstar guilds.


    Ugh He gagged from nausea. The undead skeletons, slicing and mangling Iron Guild yers, were especially gruesome. Barely managing not to vomit, Sung-Hoon continued to run.


    Several Yeoksam Dong high rises were destroyed beyond recognition. It was the worst war zone he had ever witnessed. It was safe to say that if hell really existed, it would look very simr to this.


    Sung-Hoon could hear the screams and explosions bing louder. He was getting close. Finally, he could see the Cain, the Morningstar, and the Child guilds fighting bravely against the Iron Guild members. Sung-Hoon shouted, yer Kim Gi-Gyu!


    Sung-Hoon? Gi-Gyu turned around mid-swing. When Sung-Hoon spotted Gi-Gyu, he yelled, You must hurry right now!


    Sung-Hoon dashed forward, and when he got closer, he exined, You must get to Rogers immediately! You dont have much time left!


    Whats happening? The battle was nearing its end; surviving participants were all wearing crimson.


    Sung-Hoon replied, Lee Sun-Ho ising this way!<blockquote>


    gomi''s Thoughts


    Gomi: Ok, so I guess Gi-Gyu can speak English now?


    Sam: Maybe he learned his lesson in the Maze of Heryond.


    J.Andie: Du-dun! Lee Sun-Ho ising!</blockquote>

 Chapter 79: The Second Revenge (4)

    Chapter 79: The Second Revenge (4)


    It was raining heavily, but only tension filled the area as numerous people surrounded two men.


    Gulp.


    Even the man who suggested this meeting, the Hephaestus Guild master, gulped tensely. No one expected this meeting to be this strained.


    With unusual politeness, Tae-Gu asked, What is the meaning of this, Guild Master Lee Sun-Ho? His tone was smooth, but the fury in his voice was unmistakable.


    Im only exercising my right, murmured a pale-faced man. Since everyone here was a top figure of the yer word, they could all hear the barely audible conversation. Present in this tense environment were Lee Sun-Ho, several Ang Guild execs, guild masters of the other top ten Korean guilds, Oh Tae-Gu, and Oh Tae-Shik, and many high ranking association agents.


    Oh Tae-Gu announced, The association requested everyones cooperation, and everyone behind you agreed. I dont see the problem here, Guild Master Lee Sun-Ho.


    But your request was unreasonable, andLee Sun-Ho tilted his head rudelyone of the guild masters, whose headquarter is inside the quarantined area, is very concerned. Why is the association refusing our help? We just want to help close the gate.


    Till now, Lee Sun-Ho had maintained a ck voice and face; then, a small smile appeared on Lee Sun-Hos face as he asked, Could it be Are youmitting something uwful inside?


    Lee Sun-Hos smile widened slowly. Tae-Gu frowned in annoyance and replied, This barriers sole purpose is to keep the gate break inside contained. Inside, countless brave yers are risking their lives to fight the monsters, so any sudden introduction of unnecessary reinforcements would b


    Unnecessary reinforcements? Am I unnecessary reinforcement? Lee Sun-Ho interrupted the association president. Such rude behavior drew anger from all the association agents around, increasing the tension to never seen before levels.


    If I force my way in, will you stop me? Lee Sun-Ho stopped skirting around the issue and asked directly. Oh Tae-Gu promptly replied, Yes.


    The guild masters of the top ten guilds eximed in shock and outrage, H-how dare you?!


    Thats tant disrespect, President Oh!


    President Oh Tae-Gu!


    President!


    Silently, Tae-Shik grasped the Behemoths thorn, making several guild masters take a few steps back. These yers were well aware of Tae-Shiks reputation as a ranker.


    Ignoring the ever-increasing tension levels, Lee Sun-Ho offered apromise, Then how about thishe stared straight into Tae-Gus eyesI will enter alone. I wont take anyone with me.


    Thest line was followed by a massage only Oh Tae-Gu could hear:


    -I wont tell anyone about what I witnessed inside, Asura. In fact, I will stand with the association.


    ***


    Kwaaaah! The durahan threw his head like a mace while swinging his dark sword. Unfortunately, Rogers dodged this attack easily and shed at the durahan.


    Curse! Before the sword wound could even appear on the durahan, the lich shouted to heal it instantly.


    Rogers muttered in frustration, Dammit. These persistent undead creatures Rogers couldnt even take another breath before the lich shouted his various skills, Curse! Binding! Dark ball! Dark spear! Dark arrow!


    When the array of magical attacks simultaneously targeted Rogers, he swung his sword and shouted, Nine!


    Nine glowed with green light and absorbed all the magical attacks. But while Rogers was upied with his defense, the durahan attempted another attack.


    Kwaaaah! The durahan roared as he dashed forward. Rogers had Nine, but he could only use a part of the swords might.


    I cant believe Im having this much difficulty with the undead monsters! Rogers grumbled in anger as he held Nine in the other hand. This holy sword always experienced a short dy after he used it.


    The lichughed creepily and announced, The grandmaster will love it. All those crystals Brunheart ate strengthened not just the skeletons but also Hart and his faithful servant, the durahan. In fact, most of the crystals were absorbed by these two monsters.


    However, they still werent a match for Rogers. They could onlyst this long thanks to the enormous quantity of umted power from the crystals.


    But we dont have much umted power left.


    Rattle, rattle


    The skeleton soldiers were trying to tie up Rogers, but he killed dozens with a single swing of Nine.


    That sword is too destructive for our kind, the lich thought. As could be expected, the holy sword was the undeads arch-nemesis.


    The lich swung his hands to summon more skills as he whispered, Grandmaster Please hurry He had to stall until Gi-Gyu was there; unfortunately, the lich didnt have much fight left in him.


    ***


    The second Gi-Gyu learned Lee Sun-Ho wasing there, he summoned Bi and rushed toward Rogers. Locating him was easy since Gi-Gyu simply headed toward Hart and the durahans location.


    Dammit, Gi-Gyu swore quietly. He resented that his fear of Lee Sun-Ho dictated his next move. Lee Sun-Ho was only one yer, yet he wasnt someone Gi-Gyu could even dare to fight. Moreover, Gi-Gyu didnt know if he was an enemy or an ally, so his emotions were haywire.


    Why is my strength never enough? After the Maze of Heryond, Gi-Gyus strength had increased exponentially, resulting in him soloing some of the Iron Guilds strongest. Yet, that wasnt enough: There were still many in the world he couldnt defeat.


    Someday Gi-Gyu promised himself that he would be the strongest one day. Silently, he grasped Bis mane tightly; as if it read its masters mind, the wolf began moving faster. It wasnt long before they arrived at a small corner in Yeoksam city where Rogers was dealing with the monsters.


    Hmm. Gi-Gyu watched his enemy instead of immediately joining the fight. Quiet fury burned inside him, but this wasnt the time to act rashly. He needed to study the situation and form a n first. Gi-Gyu knew he needed to finish this battle as quickly as possible since he hadnt much time.


    Hart and the durahan are doing better than I expected, Gi-Gyu murmured in surprise. Then again, they eat almost 40 billion wons worth of crystals, so it made sense that the lich and the durahan were much stronger, but Gi-Gyu still felt very proud of them.


    Unfortunately, they werent going tost much longer, even with their increased strength. Gi-Gyu studied Rogers every movement carefully.


    Yes! Gi-Gyus hands trembled in pleasure as he watched Rogers fight. Yes, killing the enemy who caused him so much agony was a definite possibility now.


    Suddenly, Rogers took out a sword that gave off a green glow. Gi-Gyu could see that this sword increased all of Rogerss stats by almost 50 percent with this weapon.


    Hmm


    -Hmm.


    Both Gi-Gyu and Lou moaned quietly as they watched with interest. Gi-Gyu moaned because he could see that Rogers was stronger than expected, but he didnt understand why Lou moaned.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Whats wrong?


    -That is an interesting sword.


    -Thats


    El chimed in for once. After a short pause, El continued.


    -Thats a holy sword named Nine, Master.


    The holy sword Nine? So does that mean if you touch it, youll be able to absorb it, El?


    Since she could absorb Calleon, this one should be even simpler, right? Lou replied.


    -Its not that simple.


    El exined.


    -Calleon is from my lineage, so I could absorb it easily. However, Nine is kind of a distant rtive. Its ability as a holy sword isnt as great as Calleon, and I do not have as much influence on it.


    -Its not quite a holy sword.


    -Indeed, Master. I agree with Lou.


    -In fact Nines closer to my lineage than hers.


    Really? Gi-Gyu asked with interest. This was a curious conversation; unfortunately, he didnt have the time for it.


    Whatever. It truly didnt matter since Rogers being an easy kill would be a bonus and a source of pride if he were a strong prey. Either way, Gi-Gyu was going to enjoy this.


    After all, who doesnt like those little surprises life throws our way?


    ***


    Dammit! Dammit! Rogers roared with every swing of his sword. His frustration had reached an all-time high thanks to those undead creatures. He imagined winning this battle easily with Nines help, but the two undead refused to die.


    Where are the rest of the guild members?! Rogers shouted angrily. One side effect he suffered after receiving Nine was that his senses had dulled significantly. The Iron guilds elite teams were the best in the world, so they shouldve been here by now.


    Why the fuck are they still not here?! Everything annoyed and angered Rogers.


    I want more strength! Give me more!!! Rogers greed for power was incessant, as he thought strength was the key to everything. He recalled the twitching, trembling Gi-Gyu, who survived despite everything he endured. Rogers felt both envious and annoyed by Gi-Gyu.


    I want to destroy him. Rogers wish to kill Gi-Gyu wasnt just because thetter stabbed his neck. There was just something so dazzling about Gi-Gyu that Rogers knew he couldnt have. So, he had to destroy it.


    Rogers! A sudden shout pulled him out of his fantasies and made him realize Nines side effects were worse than he anticipated. Someone familiar had jumped toward him from a high rise, but he failed to sense them despite their proximity.


    Feeling distracted, Rogers swung his sword again. The yer who flew toward him was closing in.


    ng!


    Kaboom!


    Gi-Gyus swords crashed into Nine, causing a loud explosion. Unable to stand the incredible force, Rogers took a few steps back.


    Dammit! Dammit! Rogers swore, shocked by the sudden appearance of such a powerful yer.


    Gi-Gyu yelled leisurely, Rogers. Ive been waiting for this day, you bastard!


    Do you know me? The mans fury confused Rogers because he couldnt remember the man for the life of him. Rogers continued to study Gi-Gyu when his gaze fell on the two swords.


    Two swords? You? Ki-Kim Gi-Gyu?! Rogers stammered in shock.


    With a vicious grin, Gi-Gyu asked, Yup! How have you been?


    Huh?


    Hehehe.


    Rogers couldnt hide his confusion. Kim Gi-Gyu, the yer he had been dying to destroy, appeared so suddenly in front of him. For some reason, Rogers didnt recognize Gi-Gyus face at all. The only thing that identified the yer as Kim Gi-Gyu to Rogers were the two unique swords he was holding.


    The moment Gi-Gyu appeared, the durahan and the lich stopped attacking and stood still like statues. It seemed the whole world stopped except for Gi-Gyu and Rogers.


    What the hell is going on here?! Rogers knew he should be feeling anger, but his mind was all hazy. He wasnt sure if it was because he was confused or if his brain stopped working.


    Gi-Gyu said to his monsters, You did very well. I appreciate your hard work.


    Every moment of this battle was our honor, Grandmaster, Hart replied respectfully with a deep bow. When Gi-Gyu raised his hand toward the lich and durahan, they vanished into Gi-Gyus chest like a genie returning to its bottle. The skeletons also stepped back and began to head elsewhere.


    With a smile, Gi-Gyu positioned himself for a battle and announced, Lets get started, shall we? Without giving Rogers time to reply, Gi-Gyu sprinted forward with both of his swords pointing toward Rogers.


    Rogers hurriedly raised Nine to block the attack. The swords green light shone brighter, trying to engulf Gi-Gyu, but Gi-Gyu pushed forward and absorbed it instead.


    Wwhat the?! Rogers stuttered in confusion. Nine had the ability to absorb life from all living creatures; that was why it could eat up Harts skills.


    However, it was now Gi-Gyu doing all the absorbing. With a bright smile, Gi-Gyu exined, Its because I have the original.<blockquote>


    gomi''s Thoughts


    J.Andie: I digress, but can someone make a <em>mukbang </em>of Brunheart eating all those 40 billion won (and counting) worth of crystals?</blockquote>

 Chapter 80: The Second Revenge (5)

    Chapter 80: The Second Revenge (5)


    Y-you Th-this strong? T-this doesnt make any sense! Rogers asked in his strained voice, barely dodging another attack. He had Nine, it hadnt been that long since the Maze of Heryond incident, and he had also grown stronger. So, how could Gi-Gyu push him into a corner?


    Rogers screeched again, What the hell do you mean by original?


    Gi-Gyu only smiled and continued to swing his swords.


    Binding! The gauntlet wielding El released some sort of ck energy that began tying up Rogers. Unable to move, Rogers flinched hesitantly as he witnessed the next gruesome scene.


    Slice.


    A long cut appeared on Rogers right arm with a shing noise. It wasnt a deep wound, but Wound Aggravation and Bleeding, Bis skills, made sure the severe pain left Rogers shaken to his core.


    Taking a slow step back, Gi-Gyu asked, Why should I tell you? With a satisfied smile, he continued, The more curious you are, the more fun Ill have! I will never tell you the answer.


    Swirl.


    Gi-Gyu yfully twirled his swords before the bound Rogers, having the time of his life. Meanwhile, the wound on Rogers arm refused to heal despite his high level and the immunity he had gained over the years. It seemed that he was no match for Gi-Gyus attacks.


    ckkkkk! Rogers howled in anger. His head was filled with confusion, but the increasing pain helped clear his mind a bit. Remembering his goal, he clenched his fist and punched his own face. His lips began to bleed, but he chuckled and murmured, Lets do this


    The pain awoke Rogers senses, and he decided to ept Nines side effects to win. He decided to use every ounce of his strength to aplish his goal just as he had always done.


    Watching Rogers eyes turning sharper, Gi-Gyu replied, Thats more like it. Lets have some funhe took a slow step forwardAfter all, Ive been nning my revenge for a very long time.


    Gi-Gyu''s steps quickened, and he dashed forward.


    ***


    Lou exined while Gi-Gyu was battling Rogers.


    -Thats a corrupted holy sword; I wouldnt even call it a holy sword. Thats why absorbing it would be hard.


    Gi-Gyu didnt respond, but Lou continued,


    -Nine might be closer to being an evil sword at this point. As for the reason behind


    Shut up! Gi-Gyu shouted. He was talking to Lou, but it was Rogers who responded, What the hell are you talking about?! I didn''t say anything!


    Sorry. I wasnt talking to you. Gi-Gyu grinned and swung Lou widely. Thinking he found a gap, Rogers plunged Nine forward, but El blocked it easily.


    Feeling distracted by Lous chatter, Gi-Gyu asked, Well talkter. This battle takes priority over your story.


    What the hell are you doing?! Focus on me, you bastard! Rogers shrieked.


    -Tsk.


    Thinking Gi-Gyu wasnt taking him seriously, Rogers became angrier. Ironically, Gi-Gyu was actually trying to concentrate on this battle. Gi-Gyu had been waiting for this for a long time, and he suspected his true strength would only emerge after defeating Rogers.


    In a bored voice, Lou suggested.


    -If you want this battle tost, you should take away his sword.


    What?


    -At this rate, Nine is going to eat him up.


    Got it.


    With a nod, Gi-Gyu studied Rogers movements again. He tried his best to separate Nine from his enemy, but Rogers seemed adamant about holding onto his holy sword. Gi-Gyu tried various skills, including Binding and Thundering Feet, to steal Nine, but it wasnt working: This fight seemed like Rogerss swan song.


    I guess I have no other choice. In the end, Gi-Gyu backed away. Thinking Gi-Gyu was trying to escape, Rogers jumped forward and shouted, Focus!


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed and hurriedly blocked Nine using Lou and El.


    Smack!


    The block sent red sparks flying everywhere, and Gi-Gyu took the opportunity to punch Rogers face. Rogers flew helplessly andnded on the ground far away. He managed to rise quickly and dashed toward Gi-Gyu again; then, he suddenly paused.


    Death. When Gi-Gyu murmured, purple smoke appeared from Lou.


    ***


    Sung-Hoon, the Cain guild members, Yoo Suk-Woo, Sun-Pil, Dong-Hae, and their guild members arrived and watched the battle from afar.


    ... Most, including Sun-Pil, Dong-Hae, and the nameless guild members, were speechless.


    Thats Gi-Gyu? When Suk-Woo, looking pale, asked, Sung-Hoon replied, Yeah.


    He has be unbelievably powerful Suk-Woo murmured in shock. Everyone watching the fight could tell Gi-Gyu was toying with Rogers. Meanwhile, Rogers could barely defend himself and acted like a mindless zombie.


    Sung-Hoon announced, Were almost out of time.


    The barrier was lifted just then, meaning Lee Sun-Ho was on his way here. Sung-Hoon yelled, yer Kim Gi-Gyu, you gotta finish him off quickly!


    Got it! When Gi-Gyu replied cheerfully, Rogers roared, How dare you?!


    Rogers face turned red as he shrieked in frustration, but no one listened to him. In the end, Gi-Gyu plunged his sword into Rogers chest.


    Rogers staggered and screeched, Arghhhhhh! Dammit! Dammit! How? Why? How did you be so powerful?!


    Gi-Gyu swung Lou again, amputating Rogers right hand that held Nine. Rogers hand, still gasping Nine, fell to the ground nearby. Ignoring Rogers pained scream, Gi-Gyu picked up Nine: It was badly damaged by now.


    Ugh Gi-Gyu groaned as he felt some strange energy enter his body. However, apart from a little reluctance, he felt no difort.


    Lou announced in resignation.


    -I just dont get how your body can tolerate it.


    His other Egos cheered for him in the order of El, Brunheart, and Bi.


    -Youre amazing, Master.


    -Master, youre the best!


    -Grr


    While his Egos were reveling in his victory, Gi-Gyu held Nine and thought about ways to use it.


    Can I absorb it or somehow use it in the future?


    Open, Gi-Gyu announced to open his gate.


    It mightve seemed like an easy victory to the onlookers, but Gi-Gyu found this fight tough. The constant use of elerate and Rush ate a lot of his stamina, Death made his muscles ache like hell, and he now only desired the warmth of his bed. Unexpectedly, even Bis elemental skills used a lot of his power.


    T-this doesnt make sense How could this happen? Copsed on the ground, Rogers looked up at Gi-Gyu in bewilderment.


    ... Gi-Gyu only smiled and looked down at Rogers quietly.


    Do you really think youll survive attacking the Iron Guild like this? I may have lost, but our guild master will avenge me! Rogers screamed as his body twisted in agony. He tried his best to stand up and fight again, but it was useless.


    Still smiling, Gi-Gyu poured healing potions on Rogers Hans wounds.


    What do you think youre doing?! Watching his body heal slowly, Rogers roared. Somehow, it made him believe he had seeded in scaring Gi-Gyu, so Rogers gleefully yelled, Hehehe. I get it. Youre afraid of the Iron Guild, arent you? That makes sense. Good. If you let me live, I will not tell Ironshield what happened here. I wont tell him about you.


    Realizing Gi-Gyu would let him live, Rogers chuckled. Gi-Gyu smiled and asked, You havent checked your status screen, have you?


    ...? Why was Gi-Gyu asking him such a strange question? Rogers shivered as an ominous feeling engulfed him. He could feel the weaknessit was as if he had aged dozens of years during this battle. Pretending not to care, Rogers opened his status screen.


    ...! Rogers eyes widened when he saw how meager his attributes had be. His level was still the same, but most of his attributes and skills had disappeared.


    With a satisfied smile, Gi-Gyu asked, Arent you curious why this happened? Too bad, I dont n on telling.


    Arghhh! Ill kill you! No matter what happens, Im going to end you! I will torture you again! Ill strip your flesh from your bones and rip your veins out! Rogers screeched, but Gi-Gyu remained calm and lifted him by his neck. Sorry, but thats not gonna happen. In fact, Im going to be the one doing those things to you.


    Rogers iled like a fish, too weak to resist.


    Open, Gi-Gyu murmured. His gate opened again, and as he threw Rogers inside. Stay there. Eat, get healthy, and wait for my return. Soon, Ill send you apanionIronshield. Hart!


    -Yes, Grandmaster.


    Keep him alive. Make sure hes healthy. You can use as many potions as you need from my stash. He can barely fight a single skeleton soldier anymore, so he wont be any threat to you.


    -Your wish is mymand.


    Gi-Gyu watched emotionlessly as the skeleton soldiers dragged Rogers away. Oh, and Hart. Keep Nine safe too.


    -Of course, Grandmaster.


    After closing the gate, Gi-Gyu thought about Nine.


    This sword eats up its masters attributes.


    ording to Lou, Nine took the stats of all its lesser masters and absorbed their enemys life force in return. Once it found a worthy master, it would bestow them all the umted stats. Therefore, Nine was closer to being an evil sword than a holy one.


    I dont know what Ironshield was nning, but I know one thing: He did this to steal Rogers power.


    Ironshield used Rogers as a tool, and it helped Gi-Gyu gain another piece of the puzzle.


    Ugh Suddenly, Gi-Gyu staggered from pain as Sung-Hoon shouted, Hes here!


    Ugh, he isnt even giving me any time to rest, Gi-Gyu murmured. He could feel the massive aura tsunami heading toward them. It seemed Lee Sun-Ho didnt feel it necessary to hide his presence.


    Oh my, I guess its all over now, Lee Sun-Ho announced.


    ***


    The man had an emotionless and pale face, but the entire world recognized him since his name was synonymous with power.


    Lee Sun-Ho ced Korea on the map and was the guild master of the most famous guild. He wore an ordinary outfit, but this didnt change that he was Koreas pride.


    Suk-Woo and the rest stayed behind and watched tensely as Lee Sun-Ho studied Gi-Gyu.


    Are you Kim Gi-Gyu? Lee Sun-Ho asked.


    Do you know me?


    With that unusual eye color, one has to be blind not to recognize you. Lee Sun-Hos familiar attitude confused Gi-Gyu. At first, Gi-Gyu was surprised to learn that Lee Sun-Ho knew his name; soon, he realized that this made sense: Lee Sun-Hos Ang Guild was one of the few groups more powerful than the association.


    Looking around, Lee Sun-Ho murmured, This is very odd. Turning toward Gi-Gyu again, he continued, It doesnt look like a gate break urred here at all.


    The hurricane of violent aura made Gi-Gyu gulp nervously. However, he knew that Lee Sun-Ho was being respectful by only showing a part of his true strength. Yes, that aura hurricane was just a part.


    Lee Sun-Ho added, Well, it doesnt matter.


    Go Hyung-Chul told me Lee Sun-Ho was badly wounded, but other than looking pale, he looks perfectly fine. Gi-Gyu thought as he watched Lee Sun-Ho.


    Running toward them, Sung-Hoon hurriedly stated, Ang Guilds Guild Master Lee Sun-Ho! Im Heo Sung-Hoon from the association! Everything has been dealt with here. All the monsters from the gate break have been killed. We even took care of the boss monster too. Unfortunately, some Iron Guild members died in the process. Oh, and the rest suffered great losses too.


    Thats funny, Lee Sun-Ho replied. With a smile, he continued, But it doesnt really matter. I already know that you people took care of the Iron Guild. Well, its Korean branch anyway.


    No one said a word. Gi-Gyu studied Lee Sun-Ho with interest and used his sense to make an educated guess.


    If I fight him now, will I have a chance? Is a nick possible if I go all out and even use Death?


    -Dont be an idiot and just stay still.


    -Master, no.


    -Master! You cant fight him! Never!


    Gi-Gyu had to agree with his Egos since he also knew the answer in his heart of hearts. There was a very good reason why Lee Sun-Ho was considered the strongest yer in the world.


    When neither Sung-Hoon nor Gi-Gyu replied, Lee Sun-Ho said again, It really doesnt matter to me.


    Then why did youe here? If you arent concerned about what happened, I would like to know why you bothereding here. Everyone here came because they believed in Gi-Gyu and risked their lives to help him take revenge. So, even as his joints ached tensely, he stepped forward.


    Gi-Gyu was grateful to them all, so he felt responsible for their lives. A fight with Lee Sun-Ho could harm his friends, so he had to prevent that at all costs.


    Lee Sun-Ho announced, I made a deal with the Iron Guild.


    ... Gi-Gyu had already heard this from Go Hyung-Chul. He still didnt know the details of this deal, but he suspected one thing.


    It must have something to do with Lucifer.


    Lee Sun-Ho continued, The Iron Guild promised to give me something I want if I help it establish a branch in Korea. More specifically, I was told I will get to meet the person who has what I want.


    The elixir. When Gi-Gyu whispered, Lee Sun-Ho didnt deny it. Lying and hiding information at this point was a waste of time and effort.


    Lee Sun-Ho nodded, closed his eyes, and exined, And the only one who has the elixir at the moment is Lucifer. So if you dont want me to rip your heir into shreds, you betterhe opened his blood-red eyes with a smile show yourself now, Lucifer. Its time.


    Gi-Gyu asked in confusion, What are you talking about?


    ...? Sung-Hoons eyes widened in confusion, but Gi-Gyu gasped as he realized what was happening.


    Suddenly, two figures, a man and a woman, appeared out of thin air in front of Gi-Gyu. The familiar woman with violet eyes and ck hair grumbled, You call yourself gods messenger, but you y dirty like this.


    Turning toward Gi-Gyu with a bright smile, she greeted, Long time no see!


    It was Lucifer.

 Chapter 81: The Reunion with Lucifer

    Chapter 81: The Reunion with Lucifer


    Sung-Hoon asked in a panic, D-did you say Lucifer?!


    Suk-Woo looked rigid, while the rest of the confused yers took several steps back. With a kind smile, Lucifer murmured, I think I scared your friends, Gi-Gyu.


    ... Gi-Gyu didnt say a word. Even though Jung Soo-Jung greeted him in a friendly manner, he couldnt help bing even tenser.


    I couldnt feel her presence at all. Had Lucifer been an enemy, he wouldve died since he failed to notice how close she was before she revealed herself.


    Noticing Gi-Gyus stiff countenance, Jung Soo-Jung scratched her cheek and murmured, I meant to surprise you, but I guess you don''t like it. Umm, well Whatever! Ill talk to you about itter.


    Jung Soo-Jung turned toward Lee Sun-Ho and asked, So I heard you need the elixir?


    Thats right.


    I can see why. Lucifers violet eyes glowed eerily as she continued, Your shell is too damaged.


    ... Lee Sun-Ho didnt respond.


    The violet glow in her eyes subsided a bit as Jung Soo-Jung added, But you know


    As Jung Soo-Jungs aura rxed, an ufortable silence fell, but Jung Soo-Jung and Lee Sun-Hos presences were louder than ever. Only the yers around the two could see their magic storms roaring and shing.


    Plop.


    The insidious magic began suffocating all the yers in the area. The weakest ones copsed first: the Morningstar Guild members, the Child Guild members, the Cain guild members, Sun-Pil, and Dong-Haest. Only Jung Soo-Jung, Baal, Lee Sun-Ho, Sung-Hoon, Suk-Woo, and Gi-Gyu were left standing.


    Finally, Jung Soo-Jung said, Are we friends? Why would I give you my elixir?


    Lee Sun-Ho replied, I would like to make a deal with you.


    A deal Jung Soo-Jung scratched her cheek again as if bored. Meanwhile, Baal, the man in sses, stood quietly and red at Lee Sun-Ho.


    Jung Soo-Jung continued with a smile, I dont wanna make a deal with you. After all, the elixir will only be wasted on you. Its not like it can heal your shell; itll only slow down the corruption.


    Suddenly, Lee Sun-Hos figure began to distort; in the blink of an eye, a snow-white full-ted armor covered him, and a sword appeared in each of his hands.


    The sword of purity? Watching Lee Sun-Hos swords, Gi-Gyu noticed something odd. Lou muttered,


    -Yes, those are holy swords too.


    Tinged with bitterness, El added.


    -But they are stronger than the current me.


    ***


    You think you can handle a battle right now? Jung Soo-Jung vanished and reappeared much closer to Lee Sun-Ho. She caressed his cheek, but Lee Sun-Ho remained stoic. Usually, Jung Soo-Jung seemed tomboyish; now, she looked impossibly seductive.


    She continued, You may be powerful, but beating both Baal and I wont be easy.


    Jung Soo-Jung suddenly dissipated into violet smoke before reappearing beside Gi-Gyu. This whole ce will burn to the ground I thought you didnt like to kill. Am I wrong?


    Lee Sun-Ho finally opened his mouth. I dont get to pick and choose now.


    Hehehe, yeah. I can see that youve got nothing to lose now. Jung Soo-Jung giggled before calling her minions name, Baal.


    Baal silently took out the elixir from his bag, drawing the eyes of even those kneeling. This magical purple liquid was truly a treasure one couldnt buy even with all the money in the world. Gi-Gyu, who had recently benefited from it, knew its value better than anyone.


    Jung Soo-Jung asked coldly, And if I agree to this deal, what will you offer me?


    Gi-Gyu realized he could never fully figure Lucifer out: Seconds before, she was preparing for war; now, she was negotiating. Gi-Gyu watched quietly without making any attempt to get involved. His instinct told him this was the best thing he could do right now. In fact, it was the only thing he could do under that enormous pressure.


    [An unbearable amount of magic is pressuring your body.]


    [Your stamina will suffer continuous exertion.]


    Lee Sun-Ho offered, I will let everyone here live, including your heir.


    And you wont touch him for a whole year. Agreed? When Jung Soo-Jung suggested, Lee Sun-Ho nodded and replied, Agreed.


    Done. Jung Soo-Jung took the bottle of elixir from Baal and threw it toward Lee Sun-Ho. Lee Sun-Ho caught it easily, and his outfit quickly turned into his normal outfit. He was about to turn around and leave when Jung Soo-Jung demanded, Now, swear it on your god.


    Lee Sun-Ho paused and mouthed something silently. Only Jung Soo-Jung seemed to have heard it since she nodded with a satisfied look. Then, Lee Sun-Ho, the subversive emperor, left without acknowledging anyone.


    Psssh!


    The area where Jung Soo-Jung and Lee Sun-Ho stood began to crumble down. Even the surrounding buildings turned to dust, failing to withstand the two yers aura tempest.


    Plop.


    Finally, the still-standing yers caved and plopped to the ground; Gi-Gyu was no exception.


    Shaking his head, Sung-Hoon muttered, By the way, that woman is Lucifer Sung-Hoon abruptly stopped talking when he saw Lucifer walking up to Gi-Gyu.


    Lucifer said to Sung-Hoon and Suk-Woo, You can take care of the cleanup, right?


    ...? Sung-Hoon remained speechless, but Suk-Woo nodded quietly.


    Then you know what, my pupil? When Soo-Jung turned toward Gi-Gyu, he asked, Yes?


    Youreing with me. Jung Soo-Jung touched Gi-Gyus shoulder and disappeared. The battleground was now missing Lucifer, Gi-Gyu, and Baal.


    ***


    So he opened the evil eye all on his own? What a ridiculous child. Soo-Jung murmured.


    This just proves that you chose the right man. He is worthy of your attention, Baal replied. Listening to their conversation, Gi-Gyu finally opened his eyes.


    Turning toward Gi-Gyu, Jung Soo-Jung asked, Oh, youre awake? She was holding a teacup in her hand.


    Gi-Gyu asked in confusion, Where are we? He had no idea how long he had been unconscious. He looked around before answering his own question in awe, Isnt this my basement? Indeed, the trio was in Gi-Gyus renovated basement; his family was upstairs. Despite knowing Lucifer wouldnt harm his family, he couldnt help but feel anxious.


    She had to give up her elixir again because of me. Gi-Gyu thought. Perhaps the elixir held no sway over her, but she still did give away the greatest treasure in the world for him. It was clear that Gi-Gyu was indispensable to her, so it wouldnt have made sense for her to harm his family.


    Jung Soo-Jung took a sip of her tea and looked at Gi-Gyu. She asked, Is there anything you want to say to me?


    Have you been watching me this entire time? Gi-Gyu touched his violet right eye. Many factors like her quick arrival on the battlefield, her presence in his basement, and so on brought him to a conclusion. Lucifer could watch him through his violet eye, the evil eye.


    Yup. When Jung Soo-Jung answered without hesitation, Gi-Gyu didnt know what to feel. Sitting up on the sofa, he murmured, You really need to respect my privacy.


    His whole body ached; sadly, potions couldnt fix this kind of pain.


    With a yful grin, Jung Soo-Jung asked, Are you feeling shy right now? You are so cute!


    Gi-Gyu should have gotten angry, but his debt to Lucifer didnt let him. Thanks to Jung Soo-Jung, his mother was alive, and he became stronger much faster. On top of that, she protected him from Lee Sun-Ho just now.


    They were bound to each other by a contract. But even without this, Gi-Gyu had no choice but to do as Soo-Jung asked. She was much more powerful than him, and Gi-Gyu knew it wouldnt take much on her part to destroy him if he protested.


    Many thoughts crossed his mind when he suddenly heard Jung Soo-Jungs voice. She ordered, Dont overthink it.


    She finished her tea and continued, Ill exin everything to you in time. She threw the teacup in the air; Baal caught it, and put it inside his bag as if this happened all the time. Jung Soo-Jung stood up and asked, Arent you going to introduce them to me?


    ...?


    She smiled and offered her hand. When Gi-Gyu took it and stood up, she exined, You need to introduce me to your family.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his difort. Although he felt certain Lucifer wouldnt harm his family, he couldnt gather why this meeting was necessary.


    Upon asking, she gave him a surprising reason. After what happened earlier, many yers and groups would be looking for her. It was unwanted attention, so she needed a ce to stay.


    Also, she wanted to spend more time with Gi-Gyu, so his house became the perfect spot. After promising not to harm his family or use any skills or magic, Gi-Gyu finally allowed her upstairs. He knew that even if she broke her promise and tried to harm his family, there would be nothing he could do to stop her. But the promise still made him feel better.


    By the way, what happened to the association''s promise of protecting my family? I guess even the association is helpless against Lucifer. Gi-Gyu thought worriedly. Oh Tae-Gu reassured him that the association would protect his family to its best ability. But someone like Lucifer couldn''t be stopped. Gi-Gyu suspected that the association probably didnt even know that Lucifer was in his home right now.


    Gi-Gyu made a quick call to Tae-Shik. Lucifer brought him back home without his permission, but this still was not a good excuse for him to leave without cleaning up the mess he had made in Yeoksam city. He needed to know how things were going back in Yeoksam city.


    Yes, Im fine. Yeah, Gi-Gyu replied on the phone. Thankfully, the cleanup in Yeoksam was going swimmingly. Gi-Gyu murmured, Im d to hear that.


    In the 24 hours Gi-Gyu wasnt there, things took an unexpected turn; Lee Sun-Ho actually helped with the cleanup. Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling like things had gotten much moreplicated. He scratched his head in worry, but there was nothing he could do about it at the moment.


    Tae-Shik said to Gi-Gyu on the phone.


    -Just keep an eye on her. If anything happens, call me. Just focus on your situation right now, and don''t worry about here.


    Thanks, Hyung.


    Their call ended quickly. Gi-Gyu felt guilty for having others take care of the Yeoksam city cleanup, but Tae-Shik was right. He needed to concentrate on his current situation. Because right at this very moment, Jung Soo-Jung was in his living room eating dinner with his family.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed as he shook his head. To his surprise, Gi-Gyu felt rather peaceful considering everything that had happened so far. Was it because his situation had be soplicated that his brain stopped processing it all? Or could it be that he only felt this way even though his situation hadnt changed at all?


    -I cant believe there is magic I am not aware of.


    Lou grumbled in annoyance since he also failed to sense Lucifer. Gi-Gyu didnt know if it was because Lou had lost his memories or for another reason. Like how Lou didnt know much about the evil eye even though it stemmed from magic. But Gi-Gyu didnt me Lou for anything. He murmured, Well just have to do more research.


    Anyway, Lucifer was going to stay with him for a while now.


    Hahaha, Mrs. Lee! Look at your skin! I thought you were in your 20s! Soo-Jung eximed.


    Oh my! Soo-Jung, youre such a kind girl! Gi-Gyus mother replied with a giggle.


    And did you say your name is Yoo-Jung? You have amazing skin too! When Soo-Jungplimented Gi-Gyus sister, Yoo-Jung eximed, Oh! Youre so nice!


    Gi-Gyu watched the three women in his living room and shook his head.

 Chapter 82: The Reunion with Lucifer (2)

    Chapter 82: The Reunion with Lucifer (2)


    Gi-Gyu! Just where did you find this pretty littledy? Gi-Gyus mother asked with a bright smile.


    I thought you liked men, Oppa! Yoo-Jung added with a grin.


    It had been a while since Gi-Gyu saw suchughter and glee in his family; sadly, he had the infamous Lucifer Jung Soo-Jung to thank for it.


    In a shockingly honeyed voice, Lucifer replied, Hahaha! You have such good eyes, Mrs. Lee! Yes, I am indeed gorgeous!


    W-what? When did she be this sweet and girly?! Gotta stop this! Like right now!


    Gi-Gyu walked up to Soo-Jung and murmured, Umm, Soo-Jung, we should go talk in private for a moment When Gi-Gyu tried to take Soo-Jung away, Yoo-Jung narrowed her eyes and asked suspiciously, Hmm. What are you two nning to do alone?


    Soo-Jung gave Yoo-Jung a knowing smile while Gi-Gyu stammered, W-what? What? What do you mean?! Gi-Gyu had never been a part of such a misunderstanding, so he was quite flustered.


    Suddenly, an idea struck him, and he announced, Oh, a puppy!


    What? When Yoo-Jung eximed in confusion, Gi-Gyu continued, I got a puppy for you! Wait here!


    Gi-Gyu ran out to the garden while Yoo-Jung and their mother followed him slowly.


    Hehehe! Soo-Jung chuckled in amusement as she followed as well.


    When he was alone in the garden, Gi-Gyu grabbed his ne and whispered, Bi, transform into a miniature version.


    The ne glowed and gradually transformed into a puppy instead of its usual giant wolf form. Gi-Gyu grabbed it with his hands and turned to look at Yoo-Jung.


    W-what?! Kyaaaa! So cute! Yoo-Jungs eyes widened as she dashed forward. Trying very hard not to scare Bi, Yoo-Jung studied it in excitement. She eximed in awe, Uwaaah! What kind of dog is it? Ive never seen one like this!


    Bi was a wolf monster with a unique blue and red furbination. In its current form, it also had some faint ck fur.


    Yoo-Jung asked, Oppa! You didnt dye its hair to make it look pretty, did you? Do you have any idea how bad that is for puppies?!


    No, and thats natural, Gi-Gyu replied as he handed Bi to Yoo-Jung. Since Bi had unwavering loyalty toward Gi-Gyu, the wolf also felt close to his family and remained docile in Yoo-Jungs arms.


    Woof!


    Oh my god! Hes so cute! When Yoo-Jung eximed, Bi barked adorably a few more times, Woof! Woof!


    Yoo-Jung couldnt help rubbing her cheek against the cute puppy. Watching with a relieved smile, Gi-Gyu exined, I already named it.


    Okay! What is it?


    His name is Bi, replied Gi-Gyu as he patted the puppys head, making Bi purr in pleasure. Gi-Gyus mother also walked over and patted it as she said, What a cute puppy!


    ***


    After using Bi to get out of the embarrassing situation, Gi-Gyu tried to hurriedly usher Soo-Jung to the downstairs basement. Yoo-Jung saw this and narrowed her eyes at him again. Thankfully, when Baal joined Gi-Gyu and Soo-Jung, Yoo-Jungs suspicious look disappeared.


    When they were finally alone, Gi-Gyu asked, Why put that show upstairs?


    What do you mean? Soo-Jung sat nonchntly on a sofa and added, Im just trying to get closer to my pupils family.


    When Soo-Jung grinned, Gi-Gyu sighed deeply, Haa


    Currently, Gi-Gyus mind was gued with worries and questions, yet Soo-Jung was here, dying his n. What was the Iron Guild''s reaction? What about the public? The association? How did the Cain Guild and the others who helped him fare after the vicious battle? How many didnt make it from the incident? Was everything being taken care of in Yeoksam? Were there any immediate threats he should worry about?


    He had so many unanswered questions, but he had no time to deal with them.


    Oh, and that was after skipping the issues called Nine and Rogers.


    What are you so worried about? asked Soo-Jung, uncaring. Those people who helped you are all professionals, you know.


    When Soo-Jung raised her hand, Baal took out a teapot and a teacup from his bag and handed them to her. Just how big was that bag? some curious fe might ask, but Gi-Gyu didnt bother asking.


    Soo-Jung continued, They all chose to help you, which means theyre responsible for their own actions. And it''s not like they are getting nothing for ying their part. Besides, I doubt you can do anything to help them.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu understood Soo-Jungs point. While he was a one-person team and had to take care of everything alone or ask for help from others, his friends had their respective groups to depend on.


    Soo-Jung added, Whatever they are doing to clean up the mess is something they must do. You, alone, wont add much to their effort. So dont worry about it. Your time will be best spent with me right now.


    Soo-Jungs violet eyes turned tranquil again. She studied him and continued, What you need to do right now is be strong.


    She is right. Time to put my worries to rest.


    When Gi-Gyu sat down on one of the chairs, an awkward silence fell in the basement. Soo-Jung, Baal, and Gi-Gyu sat together and remained quiet.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu realized that he needed to figure out how to address Lucifer. He murmured, Umm Miss Soo-Jung? Or Lord Lucifer? Just Lucifer?


    Gi-Gyus confusion tickled Soo-Jungs funny bone; she gave him a quick solution. Hahaha, what the heck are you doing? Just call me Soo-Jung. Were the same age anyway.


    What? Gi-Gyu couldn''t hide his shock. Feeling irritated, Soo-Jung frowned and asked, Why do you look so shocked that Im the same age? Do I look that old?


    N-no! Its just that you seem to know so much more than me, and Youre so ex-experienced, stammered Gi-Gyu. Based on just her appearance, Soo-Jung looked younger than Gi-Gyu. However, her demeanor was very mature, so Gi-Gyu always assumed she was older than him.


    Well, I have a good reason for that. But my earth age is the same as yours, so just treat me like your friend. You may be my pupil, but you dont have to act all formal and respectful toward me.


    Feeling more at ease now, Gi-Gyu stated, All right. Then Ill call you Soo-Jung from now on.


    I like how you switched your tone so quickly, Soo-Jung replied with a giggle.


    Gi-Gyu found this new situation oddlyfortable since he had always feared meeting new people and allowing them into his personal space, but he found Soo-Jung an exception. They didnt exactly meet under the best of the circumstances, and their rtionship was a strange one. So, why did he feel like this about her?


    Its because our rtionship is a strictly business one, answered Soo-Jung as if she could read Gi-Gyus thoughts.


    Could it be that the evil eye allows you to read my mind as well? Gi-Gyu asked cautiously. If this were true, it would be a big problem.


    What are you talking about? I could just read it on your face, thats all, replied Soo-Jung quickly. Sure she wasnt lying, Gi-Gyu touched his face and wondered,


    Am I that easy to read?


    -Of course. Why is that even a question?


    -Unfortunately, I must agree with Lou, Master.


    -Thats right! Youre an open book, Master!


    Lou, El, and Brunhearts voice echoed in his head. Since even his Egos believed this, Gi-Gyu had no choice but to ept it as fact. Another silence fell, but it wasnt as awkward as the first one.


    Within a few minutes, Soo-Jung announced, You must have many questions, dont you? You must be wondering how I appeared at the perfect time back then. Also, why I made that deal so readily as if I already knew everything. Youre free to ask me anything you want.


    Betraying Soo-Jungs expectation, Gi-Gyu asked somethingpletely different.


    Whats the evil eye? I thought I had a decent understanding of ck magic[1], but I dont know what the evil eye does.


    The evil eye came under ck magic, Lous territory, but what Lou knew about it didnt apply to Gi-Gyus evil eye. One day, the color of his right eye changed suddenly; with that, his personality also began changing. So, knowledge about the evil eye took priority over many things for Gi-Gyu.


    In a bitter voice, Soo-Jung replied, Its a long storyshe sighedIt has been a long time since I returned to Korea. Can we talk at a cafe or something?


    A deep sadness fell on her face; surprised by her reaction, Gi-Gyu didnt refuse her request.


    ***


    I think I really chose the location of our house well.


    The Bukhan River area was known for its numerous cafes. They were inside one of the pretty coffee shops, and Soo-Jung was enjoying the river view while sipping coffee, seemingly pleased with the location Gi-Gyu chose. Meanwhile, Baal remained seated with his usual emotionless look.


    Maybe I can ask about Baals identity now, Gi-Gyu thought expectantly. He had been curious about Baal since the first time they met. Baal undoubtedly had an odd look to him, and Gi-Gyu remembered Jung Soo-Jung telling Lee Sun-Ho that fighting both of them would be difficult.


    So who was Baal?


    Gi-Gyu didnt hesitate long before he asked bluntly, Is Baal a yer? What he really wanted to know was if Baal was a human, but asking that would be too rude, so he picked his words carefully.


    Soo-Jung smiled innocently at Gi-Gyu, sending a chill down his spine. Lucifer was renowned as the cruelest and most vicious high ranker despite not being a red yer. That innocent smile didnt suit her code name one bit.


    He isnt a yer, answered Soo-Jung.


    ...? When Gi-Gyu waited for her to give him a real answer, Soo-Jung asked instead, Why dont you ask your sword?


    Gi-Gyu flinched at first, but he nodded in the end. Before he even voiced his question in his head, Lou muttered.


    -Hes a demon.


    What? Gi-Gyu shouted in his head.


    -I said hes a demon. And hes one of the most viinous of them all. In the past, he used to be


    Suddenly, Baal rose, and darkness fell around him like a ck curtain. Gi-Gyu worried the other people around them might find this odd, but no one noticed anything. Then, Gi-Gyu realized the darkness was some form of a barrier.


    Baal greeted formally, The great emperor of all demons Greetings to his grandmaster.


    Baal kneeled on one knee in front of Gi-Gyu. Soo-Jungs face remained nk, while Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his shock. Meanwhile, Lou smirked loudly.


    -Hmph!


    Knowing Baal couldnt hear Lou, Gi-Gyu said to Baal, He says Hmph!


    What? Pffttt! Hahahaha! Soo-Jung burst intoughter at Gi-Gyus words, while Baal maintained his usual calm. Soo-Jung asked afterughing for a bit, Your new name is Lou, right?


    -Indeed.


    ...? Gi-Gyu gaped in surprise. Soo-Jung talked directly to Lou. He stuttered, C-could it be? You can hear my Egos?


    Egos? Ah, so theyre called Egos, huh? Soo-Jung hadughed so hard that tears rolled down her eyes. Wiping them away, she replied, Yeah, I can hear them.


    1. ck Magic is a skill, while ck magic is a type of magic.

 Chapter 83: The Reunion with Lucifer (3)

    Chapter 83: The Reunion with Lucifer (3)


    Gi-Gyu had a hard time believing there was another person who could hear his Egos.


    -Why are you so shocked? That woman is already sharing your sight; how hard could getting ess to our conversation be?


    When Lou muttered, Gi-Gyu grumbled silently, You didnt have to spell it out like that. I couldve figured it out soon enough.


    Soo-Jung said to Gi-Gyu, You know, you can just speak aloud.


    ...? Gi-Gyu paused before asking, You just read my thoughts, didnt you?


    Soo-Jung smiled and answered, No. I could only hear the conversation you had in your head; I cant read your thoughts.


    There were no two ways about it. It was as suspicious an exnation as could be. Thankfully, Lou verified the truth for him.


    -Shes telling the truth.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed and pressed his forehead. The more answers he received, the more confused he became. Haa This is just too much for me. Lets focus on one thing at a time.


    I guess my pupil isnt as smart as I hoped, Soo-Jung murmured. Immediately, the Egos chimed in.


    -This is true.


    While Lou agreed, the other Egos protested.


    -Do not disrespect the Master.


    -Our Master isnt stupid!


    Gi-Gyu felt grateful to El and Brunheart while he contemted banging Lou on the ground. Shaking her head, Soo-Jung continued, Ill exin this situation. Baal wasnt showing respect to Lou just now.


    ...?


    He was greeting you. Soo-Jung pointed at Gi-Gyu.


    Lou added.


    -That jerk Baal was one of the traitors that betrayed me in the past.


    What? When Gi-Gyu eximed in shock, Soo-Jung replied, Just like your Ego exined, Baal is one of the demons that rebelled and imprisoned their emperor. To Baal, Lou is just a fallen monarch; you are someone who made the former emperor your minion.


    Baal nodded in agreement.


    -That jerk is so annoying.


    Lou muttered, but the statement had no real anger. Gi-Gyu suspected that Lous anger disappeared along with his memories, so he patted Lou in sympathy. Betrayal was never pleasant, and then to have to forget the anger also must have been horrendous.


    Lou murmured,


    -I dont need your pity. It was my choice to do this.


    Soo-Jung replied to Lou with a grin, Ah, your attitude is impressive.


    Noticing they were straying from the main topic, Gi-Gyu announced, Lets get back to the business at hand. I need some answers.


    When Soo-Jung nodded in agreement, Gi-Gyu asked, All right. Lets start with the evil eye.


    ***


    With a rxed expression, Soo-Jung began, To give you aprehensive answer, we need to first talk about the secret behind the Towershe shook her head But you arent worthy.


    Not worthy?


    Haaa Remember what I told you before? I said, Come see me after passing the 50th-floor test. However, I had no choice but to meet you before because of some unexpected circumstances. But until you pass the 50th-floor test, I cant tell you about it.


    Soo-Jung yawned as if bored, and Gi-Gyu fell in deep thought.


    Does this mean the 50th floor is different? I thought even the test would be the same, but it seems the 50th floor holds a secret. No wonder not much is known about this floor.


    Soo-Jung continued, Much time has passed since the former king of demons was imprisoned. Many things have happened since then. And as you can see, Baal and the other demons arentpletely loyal to their current ruler.


    Gi-Gyu didnt reply, feeling his time would be better spent focusing on her words so that he could remember everything.


    Soo-Jung added, The evil eye isntmon, but it isnt a special ability either. Most high-level demons have it.


    Lou had already told Gi-Gyu about everything Lucifer had said until now, but they were finally getting into the main topic. Soo-Jung continued, But even among evil eyes, there are some special ones. Over many generations, this ability has changed and improved, but it has remained exclusive to demons.


    Soo-Jungs eyes changed from violet to red to green and then finally to ck. She murmured, I can use all types of evil eyes.


    -Nonsense. Youre lying. Just because your eye color changes doesnt mean you can use all types of evil eyes.


    Lou smirked and added.


    -Even I dont recollect ever being able to use all of them. So how dare you im


    But you were a full-fledged demon, remember? When Soo-Jung asked, Lou became quiet.


    She continued, A demon can only have one type of evil eye, but Im different.


    Since Lou no longer interrupted her, Soo-Jung exined, The evil eye is one way to distinguish a demons rank. Green is the lowest, while red means middle-rank or higher.


    Gi-Gyu, who had kept quiet till now, finally asked, And violet?


    Soo-Jung giggled and replied, Only the royals have it.


    ...?


    Only the highest level demons possess this color since it''s the strongest type of evil eye out there. Slightly confused, Soo-Jung asked, I guess you didnt know about this?


    ... Gi-Gyu didnt reply since Lou really hadnt told him much about the evil eye. Touching his right eye, he cautiously asked, So why and how did I get this violet evil eye?


    Who knows? I didnt expect you to awaken an evil eye. Like I saidshe grinned teasinglyonly demons have the evil eye.


    ***


    Their party left the cafe before long, partly because Soo-Jung felt better but mainly because Gi-Gyu needed some alone time to think. Then, they returned to Gi-Gyus basement together.


    His face tense, he wondered, So the evil eye represents demons, so the fact that I have one must mean


    Was he a demon? What about his parents? How did he be a yer then?


    Gi-Gyu nced at Baal. He looked like a human. He looked nothing like the fourth-floor guardian and the lowest level demons Perez, Ramus, or the others. Now that he thought about it, Lous physical form was also that of a human.


    Suddenly realizing something, Gi-Gyu asked loudly, Hey, Soo-Jung! What about you? Are you a demon too?


    When Gi-Gyu spoke more familiarly, Soo-Jung smiled and replied, Youre finally acting morefortable around me.


    Gi-Gyu didnt bother repeating his question. When he remained quiet, she finally replied, No, Im a human.


    Then how did you get the evil eye? When he asked, a bitter expression appeared on Soo-Jungs face. She murmured, Im a special case. Of course, there is a chance youre a special case too.


    Feeling he was getting close to the answer, Gi-Gyu prodded, Special case?


    Suddenly, Soo-Jung began removing her top. Gi-Gyu''s eyes widened before he covered them and tried to shout, but Baal removed his hands from his face and pointed at Soo-Jung.


    Thankfully, she was wearing her underwear. When Gi-Gyu saw her body, he gasped.


    Thats


    There was a small jewel on her chest. When he looked closer, he saw that the jewel resembled a cat''s face. It reminded him of Brunheart on his own body and made him feel strangely closer to her.


    Soo-Jung exined, I got it transnted from a demon. This is another form of Baal. Because of him, Im now a half-demon, half-human creature. As someone on the edge of the two worlds, I can use several special abilities.


    Listening to Soo-Jungs exnation, Gi-Gyu realized something. She must have also gone through many hardships like him that she couldnt talk about or even exin to anyone else.


    Soo-Jung continued, Baals cat jewel has the same predatory power as Lous. Of course, Baals power is more limited andes with serious side effects, unlike Lous.


    Soo-Jung put her shirt back on and added, I believe you awakened the evil eye because of your special abilities. When I took you in as my pupil, I didnt expect that; I just saw something special in you.


    She slowly approached him and caressed his fingers; Gi-Gyu didnt refuse her touch. She stroked Lou and El on his fingers and caressed Brunheart on his chest. Youre the only man who can fulfill my wish.


    His voice a little calmer now, Gi-Gyu asked, And whats your wish?


    Dont you remember? Soo-Jungs eyes widened as if she was disappointed in him. She reminded him, I told you I was wrongly framed as Lucifer.


    Turning away from him, she added, My wish is to kill the real Lucifer.


    ***


    Since Soo-Jung was very tired toward the end of their conversation, she asked Gi-Gyu to leave so she could rest. After discussing it with his family, it was decided that Soo-Jung could stay in their house for a while.


    Gi-Gyu was also tired after the serious discussion, but he headed toward the association because he had much to do.


    Lucifer The evil eye


    Gi-Gyu already felt burdened by all the secrets he knew, but there were still plenty more he had to unveil. Until now, Gi-Gyu believed all the demons were his enemy; after meeting Soo-Jung and Baal, it seemed not all demons were foes.


    Are there demons that side with humans?


    Tae-Shik asked, What are you thinking about so hard?


    Its nothing, replied Gi-Gyu.


    That woman Lucifer didnt do something to you, did she? Gi-Gyu shook his head and answered, No, its not like that. But is it true? Did the Iron Guild really take its hand off its Korean branch? Despite the multiple casualties on their side, they just epted it?


    Earlier, Tae-Shik exined to Gi-Gyu what happened after the Yeoksam incident. The associations official statement: Iron Guild lost all its Korean branch members to a sudden gate break. However, many had a hard time believing this story despite heavy hitters like the Cain, Morningstar, and Child guilds acting as witnesses.


    The U.S. public was also in an uproar. To them, the Iron Guild branch was equivalent to the U.S. military. They were furious that their entire branch was massacred on foreign soil.


    Shockingly, all this skepticism and fury was kept under control, thanks to two people.


    Lee Sun-Ho and Ironshield.


    The association released that Lee Sun-Ho himself was dispatched to help with the Yeoksam gate break. Lee Sun-Ho also publicly attested that the gate monsters annihted the entire Iron Guild branch, shocking the world as a whole.


    Lee Sun-Ho was the greatest yer on earth, so most believed him. As for those who didnt, they didnt dare to raise questions.


    Then, there was Ironshield. He didnt question the associations exnation and publicly mourned the dead yers. Since even the guild master reacted this way, how could the public not ept the truth?


    In the end, the Iron Guild yers dispatched to Korea were honored as heroes. They were praised as brave souls who died to protect Korea. Gi-Gyu couldnt help but smirk at the irony. Before, the Iron Guild being seen as heroes could have ticked him; now, he just didnt care.


    Because Im going to destroy it in the end anyway.


    What frustrated Gi-Gyu was Ironshields calm. He had hoped that Ironshield would be furious ande to Korea; thus, he wouldve lured Ironshield into his territory. Then, he wouldve defeated the guild master with help from his friends and allies. Since this tactic worked on Rogers Han, why wouldnt it work on Ironshield too? Sadly, Ironshield didnt fall into his trap.


    Tae-Shik said unhappily, This means the Korean branch was just a pawn to Ironshield. There must be more to his n. Raising his hands to hold Gi-Gyus shoulders, Tae-Shik added, But at least thanks to his indifference, the association didnt have to do much to clean up this mess.


    Tae-Shiks hands felt unusually heavy today. When Gi-Gyu looked up at him, Tae-Shik murmured encouragingly, So you dont have to worry about anything. Just find out as much as possible from Lucifer.


    Tae-Shiks eyes shined with determination and trust as he added, You must get as many secrets as possible from her.

 Chapter 84: The Reunion with Lucifer (4)

    Chapter 84: The Reunion with Lucifer (4)


    After meeting with Tae-Shik, Gi-Gyu felt much more at ease, knowing that the Yeoksam situation was well under control. Since Gi-Gyu knew Lucifer shared his vision, he didnt discuss much sensitive information. Still, his head was filled with thoughts from this meeting on his way home.


    Oddly enough, Tae-Shik seemed almost too confident that Lucifer wouldnt harm Gi-Gyus family. Tae-Shik said during their meeting, She wont touch Su-Jin or Yoo-Jung.


    When Gi-Gyu asked why he believed this, Tae-Shik exined, Because Lucifer has rarely ever harmed a civilian. The only civilians she punished really deserved to be disciplined.


    Since Tae-Shik was busy enough without Gi-Gyu bothering him, Gi-Gyu didnt ask for details despite wanting to.


    Im home, Gi-Gyu announced as he entered. Right now, his fatigue was at an all-time high because he hadnt had proper rest in a while.


    There you are, Gi-Gyu! his mother greeted brightly. After a quick hug, he walked into the living room. He was going to go straight to his room, but the scene in the living room made him pause.


    Whats up! The infamous and dangerous Lucifer was sitting on his living room sofa and eating a bowl of bibimbap[1]. She was wearing a pair of very short shorts and a shirt, which looked like they belonged to Yoo-Jung.


    Gi-Gyu asked, What are you doing? The resemnce between Soo-Jung and his little sister, Yoo-Jung, was almost disturbing. After seeing her looking sofortable and casual, he couldnt help butugh a little.


    Im eating dinner, of course. Your mom is an amazing cook!


    Haha, I just mixed a few things to make that bibimbap, thats all. Its nothing fancy, replied Su-Jin with a pleased blush. Gi-Gyu didnt know how to react. Should he be impressed at how quickly Soo-Jung adjusted to her new surroundings? Or should he be thankful that Soo-Jung made his mother feel good? Uncertain of what to do, he just went inside his room.


    When did she be this close to my family?


    Knock, knock.


    A sudden knock brought him out of his reverie; he heard Soo-Jungs excited murmurs from outside the door. Come to the basement after changing. Weve got work to do!


    There was something strange about her voice. Gi-Gyu didnt respond and continued to change his clothes when he noticed the full body mirror beside him.


    Is she using the evil eye to see me?


    Hesitantly, he asked, C-can you see?


    Immediately, he heard her reply. Yup. Nice body, dude.


    Damn it! I really gotta do something about this shared vision thing!


    ***


    I want you to get rid of our shared vision, Gi-Gyu demanded firmly. Before he found out Soo-Jung could see everything, this wasnt a problem. But now Ignorance really was bliss.


    Are you serious? Soo-Jung seemed very surprised by his request. She asked, Do you really think I can do something about that? She spoke as if her hands were tied, but her yful tone made Gi-Gyu suspect otherwise.


    Tsk, youre no fun. Soo-Jung clicked her tongue when Gi-Gyu didnt react. Ahh Since I wanted to know what was going on with you without contacting you, essing your vision was the only option I had.


    If something sounds and feels like an excuse, its an excuse. Shaking his head, Gi-Gyu replied, Im not ming you. I just want it gone now.


    Soo-Jung asked slowly, Umm, are you sure youll be okay with that?


    Hmm? What do you mean? Gi-Gyu couldnt understand what she was asking. Was she worried he would miss sharing his sight with her? Why would he?


    Soo-Jung exined with dripping seduction, Giving you my energy and taking it out from you are two very different things. On top of that, you developed the evil eye from what I gave you. So to extract my energy from you, I must


    She seductively walked toward him, while Gi-Gyu just stared at her. Her charm didnt bedazzle himhe just felt uneasy due to her tone.


    Gi-Gyu was sitting on a chair when Soo-Jung leaned toward him.


    Ba-dum, ba-dum


    His heart pounded wildly; he murmured, W-what are you?!


    Smooch~


    It was a simple kiss, but Gi-Gyus face turned bright red.


    Fwooosh~


    Suddenly, he felt something, some sort of energy, leaving his right eye through his mouth. It was out of his control, and it entered Soo-Jungs mouth. After some time, she took a step back and whispered, That was pretty good, huh?


    Gi-Gyu thought, If she were a man, I wouldve beaten him up.


    Couldnt she have warned me?!


    And it doesnt look like you hated it either. When Soo-Jung said that, Gi-Gyu couldnt help but cough awkwardly. He didnt say anything; now, it was her turn to feel ufortable. Suddenly realizing why he was silent, Soo-Jung stammered, T-that wasnt your first kiss, ri-right?


    ...


    Soo-Jung was shocked, and a short silence fell before she herself broke it. Really? First kiss. With that face? Huh, this is


    Just stop already. We dont share my sight anymore, right?


    You got it. Soon, your eye color will return to normal. You wont lose your evil eye; itll just revert to its dormant form."


    Gi-Gyu couldnt use his evil eye effectively even with Lucifers energy, so he wasnt actually losing anything. Consequently, he was d his eyes would now not attract attention due to their unusual color.


    In an almost inaudible whisper, Soo-Jung murmured, But you can someday awaken it on your own.


    Slowly, her face turned rigid and serious. She no longer looked yful; instead, she looked determined yet seductive: It was Lucifers true face.


    Soo-Jung announced, Now, its time to start your lessons.


    ***


    All high demons were experts in the ck magic, and Baal, being one, was able to strengthen the basement barrier further. With the barrier and spells, including the space expansion and intensity control magic, Gi-Gyus basement now looked simr to the associations basement training hall.


    Soo-Jung stood in the middle of the basement as she exined, I warned Ironshield before to steer clear of Korea because its where you live. I have also punished him for daring to harm me.


    After a short pause, she continued, So Ironshield nned a sneaky trap. Ignoring my warning, he used the Korean branch as an excuse to send Rogers Han and his yers here, probably expecting me to retaliate. And to prevent that retaliation, he used Lee Sun-Ho.


    Gi-Gyu asked, But you gave Lee Sun-Ho the elixir. Doesn''t that mean youre free of Lee Sun-Ho now? Whats stopping you from going to the U.S. and killing Ironshield?


    Gi-Gyu wanted to kill Ironshield himself, but he was still curious about what was stopping Lucifer from doing it. With a lopsided grin, Soo-Jung exined, Its not as simple as that. Lee Sun-Ho and I are archenemies, so we cant exist together. I havent been in Korea much, even though its my home because its Lee Sun-Hos territory. For a reason I cant disclose, I have been staying hidden. Its also why I didnt contact you until now. And have you ever wondered whatll happen if your identity as my heir and disciple bes public? You will be in grave danger.


    Lucifer and Lee Sun-Ho being archenemies was news to Gi-Gyu. Walking in a circle around Gi-Gyu slowly, Soo-Jung continued, Well, because of Ironshield, Lee Sun-Ho figured out our situation. I had no choice but to make this deal with him, but the deal only included one-year protection for you, not me.


    ...


    Were okay here because of the barriers, but we cant hide from Lee Sun-Ho anywhere else in Korea. If I try to leave Korea or try something funny, Lee Sun-Ho wille after me with an elixir-fueled, much-improved body. And this is exactly what Ironshield wants. With an irritated frown, Soo-Jung added, Ironshield is trying to keep me from moving since Im exposed here. Even as we speak, Im sure he''s preparing for our next fight.


    Gi-Gyu quietly stored all of this information in his head. With augh, Soo-Jung shrugged and said, Well, that doesnt mean Im easy prey for Lee Sun-Ho. He may be powerful, but he wonte out unscathed if he ends up fighting me.


    Soo-Jung finally stopped circling Gi-Gyu. She continued, looking at him, That is why you must be strong. Youve to be someone even Lee Sun-Ho is wary of. Youve to be strong enough to make him think twice before making a move against me.


    Her dainty lips closed quietly. After a moment of silence, she said, If you cant be as strong as Ironshield in a yearwith a teasing look, she ran her thumb across her neckyoull die.


    ...


    Youre growing at an explosive speed. Even faster than Lee Sun-Ho. Im sure hes monitoring you with interest already. It was another reason I had no choice but to make an appearance.


    Soo-Jung smiled at Gi-Gyus dazed look and asked, Its a bitplicated, isnt it?


    Quite so. Gi-Gyu scratched his cheek, giving up on understanding the situation. In simple words, I need to get strong, right? I dont think there is any reason to think too hard about it. It sounds pretty simple: Be powerful.


    Hehehe. Soo-Jungughed loudly and announced, I gotta admit that I picked the right man to be my pupil.


    Suddenly, a ck me appeared in her hand, while Lou and El materialized in Gi-Gyus hands.


    ***


    There isn''t much I can do to help you grow, Soo-Jung stated.


    ng!


    Soo-Jung added, If you had passed the 50th-floor test and gone through the secondary job change, things wouldve been different. But for now, this is all I can do. Got it?


    Lucifers ck me crashed into Lous purple smoke, creating a loud explosion. Despite the booming sounds, Gi-Gyu could hear Soo-Jungs instructions clearly.


    Soo-Jung continued, After clearing the 50th-floor test, a yer gains new skill and strength thats truly out of this world. Honestly, defeating all those Iron Guild members without going through secondary job change is an incredible feat. Im so proud to have you as my pupil.


    Soo-Jung looked yful, but she never stopped attacking Gi-Gyu. Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu was having a hard time just blocking her sword, not to mention actively attacking her.


    She murmured, An ordinary yer would be satisfied with where you are, but you are a unique ability holder. When unique ability holder goes through a secondary job chang


    Crackkk!


    Soo-Jungs ck ming sword struck Lou as if it wanted to gnaw at it. Surrounded by purple smoke, Lou fought back with determination.


    Not only does it strengthen a yers attributes, but also their unique ability. In some special cases, its even possible to gain another unique ability. Soo-Jung smiled and took a step back, her ck me sword glowing dangerously.


    Impressed by Gi-Gyus defense, Soo-Jungplimented him. Wow! No wonder youre my pupil! I can see your great potential. Or maybe this is Lous power? After all, he is the original.


    Haa Haa Gi-Gyu huffed, covered in sweat, failing to make a sound through all that heaving. Suddenly, Soo-Jung opened her other empty hand and another ck me sword appeared in it. She smiled and dashed forward. The only thing I can do for you now is to give you some good sparring matches and advice.


    Then, with a nod, she made ck mes erupt all around Gi-Gyu with a nod. With a fearful flinch, Gi-Gyu rolled away from them. Her grin bing wider, Soo-Jung announced, So do your best to survive my lessons and not die. If you do, youll definitely be stronger.


    Gi-Gyus hellish training was just about to begin.


    1. Bibimbap is a Korean rice dish topped with sauteed vegetables, gochujang, and a choice of protein.

 Chapter 85: The Reunion with Lucifer (5)

    Chapter 85: The Reunion with Lucifer (5)


    While Gi-Gyu was busy training with Lucifer, the outside world was abuzz with the Yeoksam incident. Theizens were having a field day with the news. Then again, how could they not? An entire guild branch was demolished.


    -We must thank the Iron Guild for its sacrifice!


    -The entire branch of 300 members died on foreign soil. Shouldnt the Korean government provide adequatepensation to the Iron Guild?


    -The U.S. is the best.


    -Am I the only one who finds this strange? Every yer from the Iron Guild died, yet the Morningstar guild, which Ive never even heard of, only suffered minor fatalities? Does this make sense?


    -But didnt an article say the Iron Guild members sacrificed themselves to minimize fatalities of the other smaller guilds?


    -I still find it weird.


    -Whatever. Go to r/conspiracy, for fucks sake.


    The media was already following the mainstream story, so KPA only tried to manage the chatter, not control it. Those who went around asking questions only received silence, so they eventually disappeared. In the end, the biggest and the most publicized emotion was gratitude toward the Iron Guild.


    KPA wasnt pleased with the appreciation the Iron Guild was getting, but since the Yeoksam incident was dying down, they didnt bother correcting anyone.


    -Wow, but its tough to believe that we had a gate break bad enough to annihte the entire Iron Guild branch So scary.


    -What if it didnt happen in Yeoksam but somewhere more defenseless.


    -Thats a frightening thought.


    The newest topic everyone was discussing was the gate breaks level and what couldve happened had it not been controlled. The publics fear increased slightly, but all in all, the situation remained rtively calm in Korea.


    As promised, the Cain Guild got the role and the rights the Iron Guild branch was supposed to take. The Morningstar and the Child guilds also received great benefits, and their reputations improved significantly.


    Time passed by; thankfully, Gi-Gyus name wasnt mentioned once. The public never figured out Lucifers role in this event or that the gate break was man-made.


    ***


    Currently, Gi-Gyu and Soo-Jung were inside one of the cafes in Gangnam city. The cafe was pretty empty and quiet, butrge crowds could be seen outside. Today was the day the nation decided to carry out a condolence parade for the yers who sacrificed themselves during the Yeoksam gate break. The dead yers of the Iron, Morningstar, and Child guilds were to be remembered for their bravery. Sitting inside the cafe, Gi-Gyu and Soo-Jung watched the people following the parade.


    A waitress walked up to their table and announced, Two Americanos andplimentary pretzels. Our boss feels bad he couldnt participate in the parade, so hes giving out these to show his support for the brave yers.


    The waitress smiled and walked away, peeking at Gi-Gyu and Soo-Jung with interest and awe at times.


    Soo-Jung asked Gi-Gyu yfully, Now I get it. You caused that gate break to get free pretzels, didnt you? Haha.


    Gi-Gyu shook his head and replied, Haa I told you we shouldnte here today. Its so crowded and noisy. Why did you insist oning here?


    Because I wanted to get some fresh air! Whats wrong with that?!


    They have been training hardtely, so this was the first time they left Gi-Gyus home in a long while. After spending so much time together training, they had naturally gotten closer. However, the more Gi-Gyu learned about Lucifer, the more fear he felt toward her.


    I just cant even tell how strong she really is, he thought, confused.


    After so many sparring sessions, Gi-Gyu didnt be dramatically stronger because there was no change in his level or stats: All he gained was experience. Gi-Gyu learned a lot from the floors and gates he cleared, but learning from an expert was a different ball game. Now, he knew how to use everything, including his swords, effectively.


    But even so, I cant even imagine going against her and having even the tiniest chance to win, Gi-Gyu thought with a shiver. Soo-Jung maintained a yful attitude during their spars, scaring him even more. However, that one time he managed to surprise her did wonders for his confidence.


    Gi-Gyu was deep in his thoughts when Soo-Jung asked, Can I keep staying in your house for a while longer?


    As long as my family is okay with it. Gi-Gyus simple reply drew a smile from Soo-Jung. Actually, he had his selfish reasons for wanting Lucifer to stay.


    As long as Soo-Jung is there, no one will dare to attack my family.


    This thought was further steeled by the unexpected incident not too long ago. Some assassin yers attacked his family. Being decently skilled, they broke through the firstyer of barriers around his home. However, Soo-Jung killed them the moment they stepped inside. The bodies were sent to the association for an investigation.


    It turned out that Rogers had hired some assassins to kill Gi-Gyus family. They were instructed to move if Rogers didnt contact them within a certain amount of time. Once the association announced Rogers Han''s death, the assassins decided to honor the deal since they were already paid.


    If Soo-Jung or I hadnt been home that day Gi-Gyu didnt even want to think about that. The association promised to protect his family to the best of its abilities, but clearly, that wasnt enough. After all, the assassins did cross the first line of their implemented security system. Also, since Soo-Jung was staying with them, no association agents were around his home for protection. All in all, Gi-Gyu was reminded that he could never let his guard down, even with Lucifer here.


    Thankfully, everything worked out. Thinking about the imprisoned Rogers inside his gate gave Gi-Gyu much relief. Now, he could relive his anger on the one responsible for this assassination attempt.


    Munching on the free pretzels, Gi-Gyu murmured, By the wayhe swallowed themare you sure the evil eye cant affect my emotions or personality?


    Gi-Gyu asked very gingerly, but Soo-Jung still got annoyed. How many times do I have to tell you?! The evil eye has nothing to do with its holders personality! The change in your personality is because your true nature is returning. Once you epted the power of the evil eye, your suppressed emotions and personality just burst out.


    I cant believe I have such a cruel nature. Gi-Gyu slumped sadly.


    Its actually incredible that you could suppress it all this time. No one can hide or suppress their true nature. Obviously, someone sealed away you Soo-Jung abruptly stopped talking because she could feel a powerful yer walking toward them. Gi-Gyu also noticed this, so he looked around until he spotted a familiar face.


    Oppa! A female yer waved and greeted. She approached them and announced, Its so nice to see you! Youve been ignoring my texts.


    Ah, Ive been really busy. Sorry, replied Gi-Gyu awkwardly.


    The female yer seemed depressed as she stood at the table. Slowly, she turned and studied Soo-Jung with an odd expression. Soo-Jung was currently hiding her power, so even someone experienced like Tae-Shik would fail to tell if Soo-Jung was a yer.


    The female yer murmured, And this must be your girlfriend?


    Oh, this is Soo-Jung suddenly interrupted Gi-Gyu by covering his mouth and continued the introductions, Hahaha, I am. And who are you?


    Gi-Gyu quickly pushed Soo-Jungs hand away and yelled, What are you talking about? She is just a friend, Yoo-Bin!


    Ah! A friend! Okay. Im Shin Yoo-Bin. Nice to meet you, Yoo-Bin greeted politely and offered her hand. Soo-Jung shook it, and to Gi-Gyus confusion, a subtle tension arose between the two women.


    Huh? Gi-Gyu looked at them curiously, but the tension quickly disappeared. He assumed he was mistaken and asked Yoo-Bin, So what brings you here?


    My guild is in charge of the parade security. Its a momentous event, so Im trying my best to do a good job. All those poor yers We must honor them, exined Yoo-Bin confidently. Since it was a long parade, and many yers participated, the police alone couldnt control the crowd. So, the association and the Gypsoph Guild were responsible for security.


    Feeling awkward, Gi-Gyu replied, Oh, yeah. Its momentous, I guess. Missing the ufortable expression, Yoo-Bin continued, I know there were some unpleasant rumors about the Iron Guild, but after what happened I dont think theyre all bad. We must thank them for their sacrifice. I just remembered this: I heard the Cain, Morningstar, and Child guilds also participated.


    Gi-Gyu quickly realized what Yoo-Bin had just remembered, so he promptly changed the subject. Huh? Yoo-Bin! I-I think someones looking for you outside.


    Oh! Okay. Then Ill see youter, Oppa! Please dont ignore my texts again! Turning around, Yoo-Bin quickly left the cafe.


    Watching Gi-Gyu with interest, Soo-Jung smirked. Gi-Gyu shook his head, took a sip of his coffee, and murmured, Its not like that.


    ***


    The sky was dark, and an ominous atmosphere filled the air. Skeletons sauntered around everywhere, and dead trees grew tall.


    In the middle of this gruesome scene, a man worked without rest.


    Fwip!


    A skeleton soldier mercilessly whipped the mans back.


    Ugh. The man groaned, but he didnt say a word since it was impossible to have a conversation with the skeleton. The man was pulling a wagon filled with giant rocks; he was in the process of making a pyramid.


    Skinny body, clothes that looked like rags, and unfocused eyes, this man was none other than


    Rogers Han. A gloomy and cold voice called out the name. A mysterious smoke appeared, slowly turning into Hart, the gate manager and Gi-Gyus faithful servant.


    Rogers asked, W-what?


    Food, Hart announced and threw something on the ground. It was a moldy piece of bread; Rogers ran toward it as soon as he saw it. He didnt care about the moldhe just stuffed it into his mouth.


    Hart announced, The grandmaster promised he would let you go if you finish the pyramid.


    The words brightened Rogers world. Since there was no light around, only skeletons, Rogers had no idea how many days he had spent in this nightmare. The skeletons forced Rogers Han to work without rest, only feeding him stamina and strength potions and moldy pieces of bread. Rogers wished he could get ill and die, but being a yer meant being immune to most illnesses.


    T-thank you, Rogers murmured as he cried.


    Tsk. Hart clicked his tongue and looked at Rogers.


    There is no way Grandmaster will let this yer go, Hart thought. Gi-Gyu had ordered Rogers Han to build a pyramid; there was no special meaning behind it. Gi-Gyu believed constructing mysterious structures like the pyramids had to be one of the worst forms of torture.


    Rogers Han was in such dire straits that even Hart felt sorry for him. However, Hart shook his head and muttered, No! I cant feel this way. This man tried to harm the grandmasters family. Turning toward the skeleton nearby, Hart ordered, Whip him harder!


    Rattle.


    The skeleton nodded.


    After Hart disappeared, Rogers murmured, Ironshield that bastard After Gi-Gyu told him that Nine had taken all his stats, he realized Ironshield used him.


    Rogers no longer felt angry toward Gi-Gyu. He now only had hatred for Ironshield.


    Rattle.


    Fwip!


    Ugh... The skeleton whipped Rogers back, who remained standing in a fury.


    ***


    After returning home, Gi-Gyu looked around.


    Woof! Bi, who was sleeping in the yard, barked as it ran toward him. It licked Gi-Gyus hands, and they yed for a little while before Gi-Gyu headed toward the basement.


    The basement looked very different now. It looked bigger than the rest of the house. Baal raised his sses and greeted, Wee back.


    Hello. Hows everything going? Gi-Gyu asked as he walked to Baal.


    Things are going very well. The magic circle will bepleted soon. When Baal replied, Gi-Gyu sighed in relief. I am so d to hear that.


    Naturally, Baal had been staying in the basement with Soo-Jung. Walking on top of the magic circle Baal engraved, Gi-Gyu announced, Open!


    Then, the blue gate appeared from Gi-Gyus chest.

 Chapter 86: The Reunion with Lucifer (6)

    Chapter 86: The Reunion with Lucifer (6)


    The second the blue gate appeared, the magic circle began glowing, emitting red and blue rays toward the gate. Gi-Gyu took a step back toward Baal, who murmured, Hmm


    Baal studied the magic circle carefully, while Gi-Gyu looked at it anxiously. They had experimented many times before, but they hadnt seen any positive results yet.


    Fwoosh!


    The gate began vibrating ever so slightly, and no skeletons jumped out like before.


    Baal announced in an excited voice, Oh! Its a sess!


    Gradually, the light from the gate began gathering in one ce and gave birth to something shiny.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, Wow... We really just created a crystal.


    The blue crystal forming on the magic circles edge even had Baal invested. When have you ever seen the stoic Baal look so relieved and interested?


    -I have to admit that Baal always had talent in the field of ck magic. That jerk is one of my minions who learned my wisdom correctly.


    Lou didnt sound very happy as he exined, but Gi-Gyu could tell that Lou acknowledged Baals talent.


    Fwoosh!


    The gate vibrated again, and the glow disappeared from the magic circle. Now, there sat a single blue crystal over the magic circle. After Gi-Gyu studied it for a few seconds, he announced, This is real. The crystal was like all the others he got from the gates and the Tower floors, so he could sell it easily.


    Baal raised his sses again and replied, Grandmaster, your gate is too inefficient. You feed it all those crystals, but it isnt efficiently utilizing the crystals energy. But now, you can collect this surplus crystal energy and create new crystals.


    Like a mad scientist, Baal continued with excitement, Soon, youll be able to produce crystals from the surplus energy without using any magic. This magic circle will be a stable source of ie for you.


    That would be wonderful, Gi-Gyu replied with a nod. While staying with Lucifer and Baal, Gi-Gyu gained more than just special training and protection for his family. Lou had lost his memory and knew the bare bones of ck magic, but Baal was an encyclopedia.


    Brunhearts gate had to eat crystals to be stronger; it was a necessary evil. Consequently, Gi-Gyu had to spend much time taking on mercenary jobs to make money for this gate. He could take more jobs in the future, but he also had other things like exacting revenge, killing a few fools, etc.


    However, Gi-Gyu now had a passive ie stream, thanks to Baal. He could now use the leftover/surplus/wasted crystal energy to create more crystals. The magic circle could only make blue crystals, considered only mid-grade, but going beyond that was always a definite possibility.


    Picking up the crystal, Gi-Gyu nodded and said to Baal, Please continue to take good care of me.


    Baal nodded, returning to his stoic nature. Gi-Gyu was now certain he would never understand this Lucifer-Baal duo. But please remember that ck magic has many fields, and what I can do is limited.


    Of course. Anyway Closing the gate, Gi-Gyu continued cautiously, How is that going?


    The excitement returned to Baals face as he answered, No progress yet, but Im sure Ill be able to find a solution very soon. I am excited to be allowed to try all these various things. Youre exceptional, Grandmaster.


    Since Gi-Gyu owned Lou and El, masters of all the holy and evil swords, Gi-Gyu could do things no other being would ever dare try. Currently, he had Baal working on something that could help him greatly. After hearing Baals reply, Gi-Gyus expectations peaked since his dream was within reach.


    Baal cleaned up the magic circle. This project was still experimental, so he needed to improve it further. Watching Baal, Gi-Gyu asked, Didnt you say the gates are territories?


    In between training sessions, Gi-Gyu chatted with Baal, who told him a few secrets. Recently, Baal informed Gi-Gyu that the gates were someones territories.


    Baal answered, Yes. The gates are abandonednds.


    And these someones are demons? Gi-Gyu had asked this question before, but Baal didnt give him a straight answer at the time. Since Baal felt pretty good because of the magic circles sess, Gi-Gyu decided to strike the hot iron.


    It couldve belonged to a demon, but not necessarily, Baal replied dryly.


    Yes! Sess! Gi-Gyu clenched his fists secretly in excitement. He remained quiet and looked at Baal encouragingly. To Gi-Gyus delight, the demon continued, Its not like only demons can possessnds.


    Then why would anyone abandon theirnd? Gi-Gyu wondered why someone would give up their possession.


    Thends Baal trailed off before continuing after a short pause. It wasnt by choice. They just abandoned it. Im sure there are some that still have owners.


    Baal finally finished closing the magic circle. Gi-Gyu asked a few more questions, but Baal didnt give him any more answers. When Gi-Gyu begged, Baal promised, When you cross the 50th floor and be worthy, I will tell you.


    Baal may have called Gi-Gyu grandmaster, but he didnt serve Gi-Gyu. It was out of respect, nothing more. In the end, Gi-Gyu could only lick his lips in disappointment.


    ***


    The training resumed. The sparring match now became part of Gi-Gyus daily routine. ording to Soo-Jung, Gi-Gyu would use his attributes much more efficiently after their training was over. Gi-Gyu had to admit that he could feel significant improvement already.


    [The assimtion level is increasing.]


    [Assimtion (A): You can now use 70% of your Egos abilities.]


    With the system announcement, Gi-Gyu felt something incredible coursing through his body. He could feel an unfamiliar and powerful sensation enveloping him. This sudden change was different from when his Egos leveled up. Along with it, Lous violet aura darkened further, so Gi-Gyu raised Lou in confusion.


    Uwaah! Soo-Jung eximed as she mmed her sword against Lou. The dark me hit Lou, but nothing happened. No sounds, no sparks, no nothing.


    ... Gi-Gyu became quiet, and silence filled the basement.


    Her face filled with awe and surprise, Soo-Jung took a slow step back and murmured, Thats amazing. She looked at Lou as if he was the most beautiful jewel.


    Whats happening? Finally remembering to speak, Gi-Gyu asked Lou.


    -Its Death. Since our assimtion level increased, your ability to control Death mustve also increased.


    Lou exined with his usual, bothersome rude and arrogant tone. However, Gi-Gyu couldnt care less since the sudden feeling of fullness and satisfaction was euphoric. Gi-Gyu had never done drugs before, but he wondered if this was what it felt like.


    Soo-Jung suddenly shouted, Snap out of it! Her voice rang in the basement, but all Gi-Gyu did was slowly look up. He couldnt see it himself, but his change was obvious to Soo-Jung.


    After Lucifer took away her energy, Gi-Gyus right eye regained its normal color. However, now his eyesboth of his eyeswere glowing a faint violet.


    Tsk! Soo-Jung clicked her tongue in frustration. Despite her shouts, Gi-Gyu remained dazed, so she promptly stormed toward him. Soo-Jung hadnt gone full-speed during their spars, but she was now using a part of her true strength.


    nk!


    A clear metallic sound echoed in the basement. Her ck me sword transformed into its true form.


    Pshhh...


    Unexpectedly, the ck me didnt have much effect on Gi-Gyu. Suddenly, she threw her sword, grabbed Gi-Gyus neck, and mmed him to the floor. She didnt stop there. She got on top of him and punched his face.


    Ugh Gi-Gyu groaned, finally regaining his consciousness.


    Phew Soo-Jung sighed in relief as she warned, Do not let the darkness take control. Keep todays incident as a reminder of what ck magic can do to you. She rubbed her hands and stood up.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, But it felt so


    I know, Soo-Jung cut him off, clearly knowing what he would say. The satisfaction is something very hard to resist. Looking at him with a bitter expression, she continued, It feels like youre a superior being. Like the human species is beneath you. That feeling was the reason why demons act the way they do.


    That was precisely what he felt just now; Gi-Gyu nodded emphatically. The euphoric sensation made him feel like he was floating. It made him lose his human side; it was a never-felt-before sensation.


    Wait, he did feel something simr before. When he first awakened his evil eye, which surprised even Soo-Jung, and then when he overused Death. Yes, it was an unfamiliarly familiar feeling.


    Soo-Jung murmured, You must find the yer with the hundred swords in the future.


    Is that yer connected to Ironshield?


    Thats right.


    Curious about Ironshield and his holy swords, Gi-Gyu had previously asked Soo-Jung and Baal about him. At the time, Soo-Jung exined, Ironshield was lucky enough to meet the yer with the hundred swords. This yer isnt registered, but he has to be a high ranker. And most of his swords have special skills.


    Ironshield helped this yer in the past, which was how he received several of his powerful holy swords.


    While Gi-Gyu maintained silence, Soo-Jung advised him, Your ck magic is getting stronger, so youll go through some changes. Since that cant be helped, just make sure you maintain a good bnce.


    With a sigh, she continued, Youre on your way to bing a unique yer. Youre in the middle of good and evil. Youve to remain in the middle, so make sure you don''t neglect your holy sword, El.


    After defeating Rogers, Gi-Gyu had found a way for El to absorb Nine. But in the end, he decided to save this new sword forter use. Consequently, Gi-Gyu had to find another holy sword for her to absorb and be stronger.


    Haaaaah... Soo-Jung yawned as she stretched. Gi-Gyu wasnt sure what tired her. Was it the tension leaving her body, or was she just bored with training him? Before leaving the basement, she said to Gi-Gyu, We better finish up our training soon so that you can return to the Tower.


    After she left, only Gi-Gyu and Baal remained in the basement. Baal was busy doing his experiment, so Gi-Gyu looked around awkwardly.


    Haa Gi-Gyu felt both tired and relieved at the same time. He was deep in his thoughts when his phone suddenly rang.


    R-r-r-ring.


    He took out his phone to check the caller ID.


    Old Man Hwang? The elderly man had never called Gi-Gyu before, so he became curious.


    Hello? answered Gi-Gyu.


    -R-right nnow ce to my workshop Please


    Beep.


    The call was abruptly disconnected.

 Chapter 87: Old Man Hwang

    Chapter 87: Old Man Hwang


    The second the call got disconnected, Gi-Gyu was out of the door. For all rankers and higher, running was faster than driving. It wasnt because they were faster or could maintain their speed for longerit was because they could ignore trafficws.


    Of course, random yers sprinting to their destinations could frighten non-yers. Hence, yers had to ask for the associations permission unless it was an emergency.


    Gi-Gyu called the association earlier, so several association agents arrived before long. One of the agents asked, Are you the yer who called?


    Im a ranker. When Gi-Gyu replied, one of the yers quickly rushed toward him and confirmed, You must be Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Things like this urred rather frequently, so the KPA trained a bunch of agents for this. It had them memorize the faces of all Korean rankers and would deploy them whenever someone made a request.


    When one of the agents recognized him, Gi-Gyu raised his fist. The association agents flinched, thinking Gi-Gyu was about to attack them. Their hands instinctively moved toward their weapons; thankfully, one agent recognized Gi-Gyus ring.


    This agent asked, Youre a mercenary Where is your destination, Sir?


    Its Dongdaemun, answered Gi-Gyu.


    All right. Everything is ready so that no one will stop you on the way.


    Thank you.


    Thanks to the agent, who quickly recognized Gi-Gyu as a mercenary, things went smoothly and rapidly. Gi-Gyu was about to rush out when the agent added, Next time, please contact your assigned association agent to avoid this annoying step.


    After nodding, Gi-Gyu rushed toward his destination. Calling the association was a rash move; it wouldve been easier and quicker had he called his agent, Sung-Hoon.


    Whoosh!


    After activating elerate, Gi-Gyu moved like the wind. His current speed was well beyond what any average yer could dream of.


    Old Man Hwang isnt the kind of man I can choose not to help. Gi-Gyu wasnt that close to the elderly man, yet his safety was a priority. After all, the old man was one of the few who could improve Gi-Gyu''s battle power. If Old Man Hwang died, it would be a huge personal loss.


    ck, ck...


    Hopping on one traffic light after another, Gi-Gyu flew toward his destination.


    What happened to Old Man Hwang? Gi-Gyu wondered what could make the old man sound so desperate. Gi-Gyu wasnt sure how strong the elderly man was currently, but there was no doubt he mustve been a powerful yer in his younger days. So what could have happened to such a strong man?


    Thump!


    Gi-Gyu jumped to the ground and stood up.


    I guess Ill find out when I see him in person, murmured Gi-Gyu. It hadnt been many minutes since he left his home, but he was already standing in front of the old mans workshop.


    ***


    Instead of knocking several times, Gi-Gyu decided to rip the door open to save time. It was an emergency with many variables; now wasnt the time for polite conduct. Also, he didnt want to give the culprit a chance to escape if they were still inside.


    Gi-Gyu approached the door quietly and was about to grab the doorknob when his Egos warned him.


    -Be careful!


    -Please be careful, Master!


    -Masterrr! Watch out!


    Gi-Gyu quickly backed away from the door.


    Fwoosh.


    Suddenly, a metallic spikettice was ejected from the ground, aiming for the spot Gi-Gyu was on a moment ago. Even though it wouldnt have killed him, it still couldve severely injured him. Thisttice was quickly followed by numerous arrows shot from the ceiling and the walls. Gi-Gyu took another step back as he enabled his skill. Death.


    Death immediately turned the arrows into dust; a dark silence fell in front of the workshop door for a short moment.


    Ha Gi-Gyu muttered in surprise. The security system Old Man Hwang ced around his ce was incredible. The elderly man was clearly preparing for someones attack. However, the intact traps that Gi-Gyu activated told him the elderly man wasnt attacked.


    -Be careful. There still might be more traps.


    When Lou warned, Gi-Gyu replied lightly, All right. He took out Lou and aimed him at the door, wondering if he should just destroy it. Since there could be more lethal traps, he let Lous violet smoke take care of the door. Within seconds, the door crumbled down into dust, giving Gi-Gyu a view of the inside.


    Sir! Gi-Gyu screamed when he saw Old Man Hwang copsed on the floor.


    Sir! Please wake up! Gi-Gyu gently shook the elderly man, but the cksmith didnt move. Gi-Gyu quickly pulled out a healing potion and poured it into the old mans mouth. Since Old Man Hwang was a yer, the healing potion had to work on him. To Gi-Gyus relief, the elderly mans pale face slowly improved. The cksmith slowly opened his eyes and stared at Gi-Gyu. Y-you came Thank you


    Sir, Im here. What happened to you?! Gi-Gyu asked as he looked around the workshop. The ce was a mess, and the cksmiths items were missing as if they had been stolen. What worried Gi-Gyu the most was the elderly mans state: Someone had struck his head with a blunt object with quite a lot of force; it was bleeding heavily.


    Sir, your hands Gi-Gyu muttered in distress, looking at Old Man Hwangs horribly crushed hands. Gi-Gyu quickly poured a healing potion on them, but it was useless. The elderly mans life force was too drained for the potion to work; only the elixir could heal him now.


    I must get you to the hospital first. Gi-Gyu thought a hospital could somehow save the elderly man, but he replied, Its all right. There is no need.


    Old Man Hwangs voice was calm, but there was an unmistakable bitterness to it. The cksmith looked straight into Gi-Gyus eyes despite the severe pain and said, Im dying, Young Man.


    Lou and El agreed.


    -He wont live much longer.


    -This old mans life is almost over, Master.


    Meanwhile, Brunheart asked in surprise.


    -Master! Who is this old man?!


    Gi-Gyu gingerly ced Old Man Hwangs head on hisp. The cksmith asked, I dont have much time left. Will you hear my story?


    Gi-Gyu didnt know how to respond. The cksmith might just live if he disobeyed the old mans wish and took him to the hospital. However, if Gi-Gyu took him to the hospital and he died there, Old Man Hwang may die without peace.


    It was time for Gi-Gyu to make a decision. All right, Sir.


    Finally, Gi-Gyu decided to treat the elderly man like a human rather than a cksmith who could help him. Besides, even if the older man survived, Gi-Gyu suspected he would hold a grudge against Gi-Gyu for not listening to his story.


    Old Man Hwang nodded in relief and whispered, Good, thank you. Now, I need to ask you for that favor we agreed upon.


    Gi-Gyu remembered the price they decided on for Oberon: He promised he would take one request from the elderly man. Old Man Hwang was now ready to im his boon.


    Gi-Gyu made hisst attempt to convince the cksmith. Sir, if you die like this now, you wont even know if I honored our agreement. So we should get you to the hospital first, and we can talk about your request after.


    No, I do not doubt that youll honor my request. Old Man Hwang was adamant.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. Now, there was no denying it: Old Man Hwang would die today. So, Gi-Gyu had to hear him out since that was also his dying wish.


    Gi-Gyu asked, What is your request, Sir?


    Before I tell you that Will you hear my story? You need to know this before I can tell you what I need.


    When Gi-Gyu nodded, Old Man Hwang quickly began to talk.


    ***


    Old Man Hwang began, I am one of the forerunners.


    Forerunners were the first humans to get an invitation from the Tower. Since they began hunting foremost, they also became stronger faster. However, being the first also meant they had to explore the many then-unknown territories and lose numerousrades.


    Tae-Shik and Tae-Gu were forerunners too. And


    My father was also a forerunner, Gi-Gyu thought. He didnt remember his father very well, but this was what his mother told him a long time ago. He knew his father died in an ident that also gave his mother a terrible spine injury; apart from that, he assumed his father wasnt a particrly powerful yer.


    Old Man Hwang continued, The other forerunners climbed the Tower and hunted monsters, but I wasnt interested in bing stronger.


    Gi-Gyu began focusing on the elderly mans story. The cksmiths voice suggested that he missed those days as he added, Thats why I stopped climbing the Tower. The other yers ridiculed and shunned me. They imed that I was running away from my duties to protect humanity


    It was a sad story, but there was no regret in Old Man Hwangs eyes. He continued, But I didn''t care. I was a cksmith before I became a yer, so I used my new power to create better weapons. But soon, my limits began hindering my progreKhoff!


    Sir!


    Suddenly, the cksmith coughed up some blood. Gi-Gyu hurriedly fed him a great healing potion, which helped the elderly man a little.


    I dont think I have much time left But youll still hear me out, right? Ive been unable to tell anyone my story, so I would like to have at least one person who knows what I went through and what I know.


    Please dont worry about that and take your time. Its a fascinating story, so I would love to hear it. When Gi-Gyu smiled, Old Man Hwang smiled as well. He continued, Im actually a tanker, not a cksmith. So creating weapons had nothing to do with what I was born to do. I could make decent weapons, but nothing special. So, in the end, I became a mediocre yer and a subpar cksmith.


    Old Man Hwang grinned as he added, I was an oddball. When I realized I had reached my limit, I concluded that there had to be a way to get better. So I entered the Tower again. I began climbing to the higher floors to go through the secondary job change. I hunted and hunted and hunted Until one day, I began to wonder


    Wonder what, Sir? Gi-Gyu asked to show his interest.


    Why do we only ascend the Tower?


    ...! Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his shock as the cksmith continued, I wondered if there was a basement? What was beneath the Tower? We, the humans, have designated the 1st floor, but I was curious if it was really the lowest floor. I had many questions at the time.


    Many people still wondered what the Tower really was and why it appeared suddenly. There were plenty of scientists trying to figure out the answers to these questions. However, no one had ever thought about the Towers basement.


    It was a refreshing idea to Gi-Gyu because he had also only ever thought about ascending the Tower.


    Old Man Hwang exined, I spent many years trying to find the basement. I roamed the 1st-floor countless times; Ive even been to some 1st-floor spots no one has ever seen.


    Noticing the anticipation in Gi-Gyus eyes, the old mans face turned red in pleasure. Finally, I found it.


    It probably happened a long time ago, yet Old Man Hwang looked up in the air as if it were yesterday. I found the door that led to the basement.


    [You have received information beyond your qualification.]


    [You will suffer a penalty.]


    Old Man Hwang continued to speak calmly, but Gi-Gyus eyes wavered. When Old Man Hwang said that he found the door to the basement, Gi-Gyu alone heard a system announcement, and a sudden sharp pain assaulted his brain. It was so agonizing that Gi-Gyu almost fainted.


    Lou shouted.


    -Stay awake!


    His Egos roar kept him from losing consciousness; then, Gi-Gyu bit his lower lip until it began bleeding to keep himself awake. The unpleasant smell of his blood tickled his nose.


    Information beyond my qualification? Penalty


    As if he was falling into a deep sleep, his brain began to slow down. Before Gi-Gyu could process what was happening, Old Man Hwang continued, And when I walked through that door


    Old Man Hwang was panting breathlessly now, his face was deathly pale, and his breathing was uneven. However, he still finished the sentence.


    There was a whole new world behind it.

 Chapter 88: Old Man Hwang (2)

    Chapter 88: Old Man Hwang (2)


    Ugh. Every time Gi-Gyu heard new information about the basement, he would feel that atrociously horrid pain. The pain from the penalty made him groan, worrying Old Man Hwang. Are you okay?


    I am okay P-please continue Gi-Gyu bit his lips again and groaned. A drop of blood trailed down his face and fell on Old Man Hwangs forehead. The cksmith murmured appreciatively, Thank you.


    Old Man Hwang was thankful Gi-Gyu was willing to listen to his story. But Gi-Gyu wasnt enduring this pain just to appease the cksmith.


    A different world


    As expected, the Tower had many secrets. Gi-Gyu guessed that Soo-Jung, Tae-Shik, and the others refused to tell him these deep secrets because they knew about the penalty. So this was his chance to find out as much as he could.


    Old Man Hwang continued, Like a vagrant, I roamed in this new world.


    What was it like down there? Gi-Gyu asked as he poured more potion into the elderly mans mouth. The potion was doing nothing more than temporarily prolonging the cksmiths life, but that was enough. Gi-Gyu kept giving him small doses to keep him alive and fulfill his dying wish.


    Burningnds Lifeless desert It wasnt a beautiful world, answered Old Man Hwang.


    -Hmm.


    When Lou made a noise, Gi-Gyu asked silently, Whats wrong? Do you know this ce?


    -Just listen for now.


    It looked like Lou also had something to say about this ce. The elderly man continued, I explored that ce for a long time, but I couldnt find anything special. It felt like I was wandering through an endless gate It felt useless. After spending a long time there without finding anything, I decided to return home. But on my way back


    Fear crawled on Old Man Hwangs face as he said, I met a monster. It was a creature with dozens of arms and Mind you, I was a pretty powerful yer then, but this monster was much stronger than me. It yed with me as a cat does with a yarn ball. I was being ripped apart when


    The fear receded, serenity took over, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. It told Gi-Gyu that he was thinking about something pleasant.


    Old Man Hwang continued, Thats when I met her.


    Her?


    Indeed. Old Man Hwangs simple smile turned bright and innocent as he added, My wife.


    Yearning matured over years of separation floated in the old mans eyes. Strangely, the statement made Gi-Gyu ufortable; he asked, with a tense face, Was she a yer?


    His wife saved him in this new world? Wait! Was she even human?


    No She was Khoff, khoff! Old Man Hwang coughed up more blood.


    Sir! Gi-Gyu yelled, seeing thest of his vitality fading away. Tears rolling down his cheeks, the cksmith whispered, "No, I cant die like this Min-Su will be left all alone


    Old Man Hwang always looked so strong and stubborn, but even he couldnt face his death calmly. As sadness filled Gi-Gyu, Old Man Hwangs face brightened, and he said, Wait! You can make Egos You cant create weapons, but just like how you gave Brunheart a new life...


    Quickly realizing what the cksmith was talking about, Gi-Gyu became pale. Old Man Hwang begged, We dont have much time left. The elderly man looked up at Gi-Gyu with determination and asked, You must turn me into an Ego.


    Sir!


    Ive heard the rumors that you can egofy the dead.


    But it isnt always a sess.


    Old Man Hwang forced his mangled hands to move and held Gi-Gyus hand. Ill die either way, so dont you think its worth a try?


    -No way! If the egofication fails, his soul will be torn apart. Hell never ever be resurrected then.


    Gi-Gyu ryed Lous warning to the elderly cksmith, but Old Man Hwang was, once again, adamant.


    Im begging you. The elderly man looked at Gi-Gyu desperately, making Gi-Gyu call upon Lou for help.


    -I hate humans.


    Lou answered in frustration. Gi-Gyu asked, Lou, is there a way to increase the sess rate of an egofication process?


    -Cannibalism isnt something you can control. Everyone must ept the fate given to them based on their qualifications. I cant guarantee you anything.


    Suddenly, Old Man Hwang grabbed Lous de, staining it with his blood. The elderly man already had enough wounds, and grabbing a sharp sword''s de did him no favors. But, his nerves were already too dull to feel pain; he slowly pulled Lou toward his chest and murmured, P-lease Do this for me


    The problem here wasnt only the sess rate. Even if the egofication was a sess, Gi-Gyu had no weapon to incorporate the Ego in. It might be a dying mans wish, but Gi-Gyu still had a full shell.


    So, even if everything worked out perfectly, Gi-Gyu couldnt immediately converse with the egofied Old Man Hwang. Gi-Gyu had to gain as much information as possible right now. Where is Min-Su?


    The 1st floor of the Tower. The door to the basement T-take this with you. Old Man Hwang let go of Lou to rummage for something in his pocket. He took out a keychain-sized hammer and a crumpled piece of paper. Gi-Gyu epted them and asked, Are you saying Min-Su is inside the Tower?


    T-thats right. You must rescue Min-Su. Min-Su will be a cksmith much more powerful than me Min-Su He was kidnapped, so you must


    Gi-Gyu shook his head, unable to understand what the old man told him. Sadly, Old Man Hwangs hour hade, and he was at peace with it now. When Gi-Gyu looked him straight in the eye, Old Man Hwang smiled.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, I hope I will see you again


    Thank you.


    Lou pierced the elderly mans heart.


    [Cannibalism is being activated.]


    The system announcement made Gi-Gyus heart heavy, and sadness engulfed him slowly.


    ***


    There were too many confusing pieces to this puzzle.


    So Min-Su was kidnapped. The kidnapper also fatally wounded Old Man Hwang, stole all the weapons, and escaped to the Tower.


    What confused Gi-Gyu was the part about Min-Su.


    How did Min-Su enter the Tower? And that boy will be a greater cksmith than Old Man Hwang?


    Min-Su was not a yer, so how did he enter the Tower. Did he receive an invitation since thest time Gi-Gyu saw him?


    When Gi-Gyu opened the crumpled piece of paper Old Man Hwang gave him, he gasped.


    This is Gi-Gyu immediately recognized it. In fact, he suspected not many in the entire world knew about it better than he did: It was a detailed map of the 1st floor. The only thing new to Gi-Gyu was a hand-drawn door.


    This must be the entrance to the basement? Gi-Gyu murmured. Surprisingly, it was in a spot that other yers usually overlooked and rarely visiteda familiar spot.


    Could it be?


    R-r-r-ring.


    Gi-Gyu wasnt given much time to contemte. He picked up his cell phone and answered, Hello?


    -Did something happen?


    Sung-Hoon replied without greeting Gi-Gyu. The association agents from before must have contacted him.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Nothing important. Im going to the Tower right now; I need to get there as quickly as possible, so


    -Got it. Ill have everything arranged to keep interferences to a minimum.


    Sung-Hoon could hear the sorrow in Gi-Gyus voice, so he promptly reassured Gi-Gyu and hung up, making Gi-Gyu smile.


    Haa Gi-Gyu took out the small hammer Old Man Hwang gave him. For now, he had no idea how to use this item.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply once more before heading out.


    ***


    True to his urgency, Gi-Gyu moved like lightning. All the emotion felt a little overwhelming, but the wind pping his face helped.


    I wonder what this other world is like.


    Conspiracy theorists believed the Tower and the gates were separate worlds, different from ours. And ording to Old Man Hwang, there indeed was a different world beneath the Tower. It took a strong and open mind to ept this theory.


    Lou! El! Is there anything you know about this?


    -Well, I wonder if youll be penalized again if I tell you.


    When Lou murmured, Gi-Gyu paused and shivered. He was somehow able to endure the pain while Old Man Hwang told him his story, but he wasnt sure he could do it again.


    So much agony for so little information. Thats a shitty bargain.


    -You better believe it. I bet most other yers wouldve died. You a freak! Most likely, either your willpower or your evil eye kept you going. But Im telling you that you almost died back there. Probably, Old Man Hwang didnt expect you to get this penalty. Else, he also wouldnt have spilled the beans like that.


    Gi-Gyu agreed with Lous assessment. After gulping loudly, he asked, You can tell me. Just do it.


    Just in case the incredible pain returned, Gi-Gyu stopped moving. After a short hesitation, Lou replied.


    -Idiot. You could die, you know. Ill just give you the safe information.


    Lou paused, wanting to see if the penalty was activated. When nothing happened, he continued.


    -Yes, different worlds exist. Many different worlds exist. There are many El or I dont even know about. As for the Tower


    Suddenly, a mild ache appeared in Gi-Gyus head. A sign of the penalty beginning. Realizing what was happening, Lou stopped. He muttered instead,


    -There is no need for you to rush like this. Just wait until you reach the 50th floor.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu continued to sprint after he entered the Tower. He briefly considered asking others for help, but that would mean sharing too many secrets. This situation involved apletely different world. In addition, Min-Sus safety was at risk. Min-Su could be the next best Ego cksmith; revealing this to others could create problems for Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu also felt confident he could take care of himself. He was much stronger now, so he was confident he could get out of any problem alive.


    In the worst-case scenario, I can just escape.


    Fortunately for Gi-Gyu, this confidence didnte from arrogance.


    Gi-Gyu hurried toward the location marked on the mapthe familiar spot.


    I cant believe its here.


    When he worked as a guide, Gi-Gyu visited this spot every day for five years. Yet he never noticed anything odd. He still couldnt believe that the basement door was located there.


    The surrounding scenery changed quickly. Since the assimtion grade increased, Gi-Gyus speed went up another notch. Most yers on the 1st floor were newbies, so they couldnt even perceive him.


    Phew Gi-Gyu suddenly stopped. It felt like he was going around in circles for some reason. The other yers might not have noticed it, but something wasnt right. Gi-Gyu knew exactly where he needed to go, and he shouldve arrived by now.


    I think there is a barrier around here, he muttered. Inside the Tower, all barriers became stronger, so Gi-Gyu could tell he was standing before one.


    Evil eye. He activated his skill silently. His right eye turned light violet, allowing him to see through the magic. The increase in assimtion grade also gave him his evil eye back. With it, Gi-Gyu quickly discovered a transparent membrane.


    Two barriers? Cognitive impairment barrier and an entrance limitation barrier.


    When Gi-Gyu put his hand on it, it bounced back.


    Somethings definitely happening inside, he muttered. The problem was that he had no idea how to break it. Did he have to get help from the other after all? Gi-Gyu was thinking of possible solutions when he suddenly remembered something.


    -Yeah, there is a very good chance this is the key.


    Then, Gi-Gyu took out the mysterious small hammer Old Man Hwang gave him before his death.


    Bzzz...


    When it reached the barrier, a small portion of the transparent membrane ripped. The opening was just big enough for Gi-Gyu to enter. The hammer wasnt a one-time use item since it remained perfectly intact in Gi-Gyus hand.


    Putting it back in his pocket, Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. A sudden tension-filled him as he took a step forward.

 Chapter 89: Old Man Hwang (3)

    Chapter 89: Old Man Hwang (3)


    Inside the barrier on the 1st floor, dozens of masked yers stood surrounding a man wearing a worn leather jacket and holding a boy.


    One of the masked yers, who seemed to be the group leader, said to the man in the leather jacket, We must prepare for the ritual.


    All right. Go ahead, the man replied in a resigned voice. The masked yer nodded and announced, Get ready for the ritual!


    Every yer in the group wore a unique mask; most masks had foul-looking monsters. The masked yers began moving per order. Some began forming a circle, some with canes began drawing magic circles, and the rest activated their skills.


    tter.


    tter.


    A part of the masked group began dragging a stone coffin toward the center.


    The leader of the masked yers announced, This is the sacrificial altar. He sounded euphoric as he spoke, but the man in the leather jacket remained rigid without answering.


    Is something not to your liking, Apostle? The masked yer asked when he sensed the leather-d mans displeasure. The Apostle remained quiet as he looked down at the child in his arms, about seven or eight years old. The others couldnt see it, but his innocent appearance hid his incredible potential and already awakened powers.


    Finally, the apostle shook his head and replied, No, its nothing. It was toote to regret his decision since he hade too far. Remembering the sacrifices he made, the apostle smiled bitterly, perhaps also realizing that it was all for nothing.


    The masked yer appeared relieved by the apostles unwavering will. The other yers were focused on their tasks as the masked yer murmured, Once the ritual isplete, the door will open. Then


    The masked yer suddenly opened his arms as if worshiping his god. The gods will appear and punish this world! And you, our apostlehe turned toward the leather-d manshall be the king of all gods!


    Eerie pleasure filled the masked yers face, and the others around also raised their hands and bowed to the apostle. Watching the fanatics all around him, the man in the leather jacket smiled bitterly. Here, he was the only one who knew the truth. They had no idea they were just tools serving their purpose.


    Once the sealed door opened and connected their world to the other world


    The man in the leather jacket murmured, You people have no idea, do you? Every yer around him could hear his words, but no one listened. They only heard what they wanted to hear.


    Andras, whats your true intention. The man in the leather jacket was deep in his thoughts when he heard the announcement.


    The preparation for the ritual isplete!


    It was finally time. All the masked yers kneeled and shouted, Apostle! Please bring the offering!


    Our offering!


    Ohhhh! The offering!


    The man in the leather jacket silently looked down at the boy again.


    The leather-d man used a skill to keep the child asleep so that he wouldnt wake up before and during the ritual. As for after the ritual


    Hell die. The man thought grimly. This child was the key because his veins carried the doorkeepers blood. However, once the key was used, both the door and the key would die. The boy will be the next doorkeeper, losing his moral lifespan and consciousness.


    Step.


    Step.


    The man began to move, holding the child in his arms gently. He slowly walked toward the stone coffin and closed the cover after cing the child inside.


    The leader of the masked yers ordered, Its time! Prepare for thest step!


    Several yers standing nearby ran and began drawing a magic circle on top of the stone coffin with human blood.


    Whir!


    As the magic circles below and above the coffin began vibrating, even the cave in which the fanatics stood began shaking.


    Boom!


    A sudden resounding explosion drew everyones attention. Secondster, when their eyes returned to the coffin, they found a yer riding a strange colored wolf atop it. The panicked yers shouted, Is that a wolf?!


    An intruder!


    Where are our guards?!


    What? How did he cross the barrier?


    The wolf lowered its head, making its rider more visible: Shiny ck hair, gray armor, and a pair of ck gauntlets. Those were actually the least striking features. His overwhelming magic made him seem like a god.


    The leather-d man met his eyes with the yer on the wolf. Suddenly, the wolf master opened his lips and asked in a cold voice, Where is Min-Su?


    ***


    When Gi-Gyu entered the barrier, he moved quickly to assess the situation. Thanks to his enhanced senses, he could pretty urately count the yers inside the barrier.


    Over 50 yers were inside the barrier. 30 gathered in one spot, and the rest guarded the parameters. Gi-Gyu took care of the guards on the outer edges apace; luckily, he got some information from them.


    These bastards n to open the door by using Min-Su as a human sacrifice.


    The masked yers called themselves the Caravan. Thinking the ritual was already over, the guards easily let out the information between curses.


    Gi-Gyu quickly summarized the situation. Someone, most likely Old Man Hwang, sealed the door to the other world. Only Min-Su could open the door since he was from the gatekeepers bloodline. After opening the door, Min-Su would be something inhuman.


    Caravan That sounds familiar. Gi-Gyu looked around the ce and thought quietly. He remembered hearing the name Caravan before, but he didnt have the time to mull over it.


    Kill him! Kill the intruder! the leader of the masked yers ordered.


    Dont let him ruin our ritual! another yer with a ghastly mask shouted desperately.


    Apostle, please just focus on the ritual! another yer yelled to the leather-d man.


    The masked yers eyes were filled with madness as they rushed toward Gi-Gyu. However, they kept some distance from the stone coffin Gi-Gyu was standing on. All they did was scream at him as if they wanted him to leave the coffin.


    Somethings inside this, isnt it? Gi-Gyu asked as he watched them. He was right since his enemies groaned, Argh!


    We cant let him interfere with our ritual One of the masked yers whispered, but none dared to move.


    Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu continued to assess his opponents.


    Most of them are B-grade yers Mostly semi-rankers I can sense a few A-grade rankers too, but


    What confused him was the man in the leather jacket. Based on Gi-Gyu''s sense, he was about as strong as Gi-Gyu. Yet he refused to move and just silently stared at Gi-Gyu.


    Tsk, Gi-Gyu clicked his tongue in frustration. No one was attacking him, but this didnt mean he could stay here forever. He ordered Bi to attack the yers before him and simultaneously materialized Lou and El in his hands. Then, he plunged both of his Egos into the stone coffin.


    The masked yers screamed, N-no!


    Our ritual!


    Kaboom!


    When Gi-Gyus swords entered the stone coffin, a giant explosion urred. Gi-Gyu flew back and fell to the nearby ground, and the area began to burn in angry mes.


    Ugh. Gi-Gyu groaned and rose, his body scorched from the explosion. Thankfully, Oberon and Brunheart absorbed most of the damage. He activated elerate and Rush at the right time to escape the st radius; he wouldve been badly hurt had he been any slower.


    Khoff, khoff. Gi-Gyu coughed from the smoke. He couldnt see very well due to the fumes, but he could hear the yers screaming.


    Ackkk!


    Get that wolf!


    It seemed Bi was still doing his job faithfully.


    Swish!


    Suddenly, a refreshing wind blew, dispersing the smoke. The scene before Gi-Gyu was a mess. The coffin was mildly damaged, the magic circles were bent out of shape, and the yers close to the coffin before bounced off to different ces.


    However, the man in the leather jacket still stood exactly where he was before the explosion.


    That man murmured Gi-Gyu, distracted by the sight.


    Youre interfering with our ritual! You bastard! Die! Suddenly, an almost-ranker-level yer sprinted toward him while wielding a long spear.


    Rumble!


    Gi-Gyu simply stomped the ground, and the weak vibrations made the man lose his bnce. Taking this opportunity, Gi-Gyu reached forward to slice the mans arm with Lou.


    Ugh! the man moaned. However, the man didnt stop and thrust his spear toward Gi-Gyu.


    Binding.


    When the masked yer saw the ck stem growing from Oberon, he swung his spear to cut it. However, it was the wrong move. Raising his arm left his body unprotected, and Gi-Gyu promptly plunged Lou into the yers neck.


    The masked yer stammered as he choked, U-gh Oour rritual Our god Andras


    Within seconds, the man stopped breathing.


    Andras?


    -Andras? Did that bastard


    Lou whispered in rage. Gi-Gyu hadnt felt such anger from Lou since the 30th-floor test when his physical form was used as a puppet. The resentment Lou felt now seemed just as strong as then.


    Some yers battling Bi headed toward Gi-Gyu as they screamed, Die! Die!


    Even Bi was badly injured now, so Gi-Gyu couldnt continue to use him as his shield. He needed toe up with another n.


    It should be okay here, Gi-Gyu murmured. This ce was surrounded by a high-level barrier that not even the association noticed. Here, he feltfortable fighting to the best of his abilities.


    Min-Su is inside there. Gi-Gyu could feel Min-Sus presence inside the coffin with his unusually heightened senses now that it was a bit damaged. Since the explosion only gave the stone coffin mild scratches, Gi-Gyu felt certain Min-Su was still safe inside.


    Over ten yers stormed toward Gi-Gyu as they used their skills.


    Kill him!


    Open, Gi-Gyu ordered; immediately, Brunhearts gate opened as a blue light shone from his chest.


    H-hes essing gods territory! But how?! one masked yer stammered in shock.


    T-this cant be! Hes only human! another whispered.


    Who is that man?! some injured masked yer on the ground yelled.


    Is he also a gods messenger?! the leader of the masked yers shouted in confusion.


    While the yers stared at the blue gate in shock, Gi-Gyu ordered, Durahan. Bring out the skeletons.


    -As you wish


    After eating so many crystals, the durahan could now speak a little. Then, the headless durahan and a long row of skeleton soldiers exited the dancing blue light.


    One of the masked yers murmured in surrender, Those are the gods soldiers


    Gi-Gyu ordered, Kill them all.


    Your wish is mymand, the durahan murmured as it swung its giant sword. After the battle began, Gi-Gyu slowly walked toward the stone coffin while keeping an eye on the leather-d man. He still hadnt moved. Gi-Gyu lifted the stone coffin and ced it inside the gate using his incredible strength.


    Hart, you know what to do. Take care of it, all right? Gi-Gyu ordered.


    -Grandmaster, your wish is mymand.


    The gate closed, but the battle didnt stop. Explosions and screams could be heard from everywhere, but the leather-d man and Gi-Gyu stood quietly as if they had nothing to do. When their eyes met, Gi-Gyu asked, Why arent you stopping me?


    Had the man tried, he couldve stopped Gi-Gyu from taking the coffin. Yet, he didnt move a muscle. The man gave Gi-Gyu a bitter smile and replied, Because I didnt want my son to be used like this either.


    After a brief stunned silence, Gi-Gyu asked in shock, Sir? Youre Min-Sus father?

 Chapter 90: Old Man Hwang (4)

    Chapter 90: Old Man Hwang (4)


    Gi-Gyus politeness confused the leather-d man, and a dazed look appeared on the mans face before he beganughing.


    Kekeke I cant believe youre being so polite to me in a situation like this. What an odd guy you are.


    When Gi-Gyu remained quiet, the man asked, Did my father send you?


    Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his shock. He came here to save Min-Su, but the boy had been with his father all this time? So was Min-Su not kidnapped by the assant who murdered Old Man Hwang? This whole situation was bing too confusing.


    Gi-Gyu asked, So youre really Old Man Hwangs son and Min-Sus father?


    Thats right. I attacked my own father and brought my son, Min-Su, here.


    But why? Gi-Gyu felt bbergasted. Min-Sus father replied, I guess saying I had no choice would be meaningless at this point.


    The man looked around his surroundings before murmuring, I think we still have a little time, so Ill tell you. Since you managed to pass through the barrier, Im sure my father sent. If my father trusts you, I suppose I can talk to you.


    The man looked up at Gi-Gyu and asked, Are you aware that the Tower is connected to another world?


    I do a little, S-Sir. Gi-Gyu didnt know how he should treat Min-Sus father. On the one hand, he killed Old Man Hwang and kidnapped Min-Su; on the other hand, he was Old Man Hwangs son and Min-Sus father. Suddenly, Gi-Gyu thought of something very awkward and shouted, W-wait!


    What is it?


    H-how old are you? Gi-Gyu stammered. It might sound random, but it was a relevant question. The Tower appeared 23 years ago, and Old Man Hwang met his wife in the Towers basement. So, if the leather-d man was really their son, he should be 23 at most. However, he didnt look very young. Add Min-Su and his age into the mix, and you would get a conundrum.


    Each piece of this puzzle was seemingly made of another puzzle.


    Im older than you. When the man answered, Gi-Gyu stuttered, H-how is that possible?


    The man tilted his head and replied, I guess Father didnt get to tell you much.


    Suddenly, the surviving masked yers shouted, Apostle! You must destroy our enemy! We mustplete our ritual! The fanatics begged, but the man in the leather jacket only looked at them nkly before continuing, Time passes differently in that world. My father spent a very long time in that ce, and so did I. But not Min-Su.


    Ah! Gi-Gyu eximed, finally beginning to put together the little puzzles. He remembered Soo-Jung, Lucifer, mentioning that she was the same earth age as him. He didnt understand this at the time, but now, it made more sense.


    Knowing this man was Min-Sus father and Old Man Hwangs son, Gi-Gyu felt hesitant to fight him. And the important information he willingly gave wasnt helping Gi-Gyu decide. He could also tell the man meant him no harm, and the ones who did were busy with Bi and his skeletons.


    In the end, Gi-Gyu decided to carry on with this conversation.


    Min-Sus father exined, My father and Min-Su were born on earth, but I was born in the other world. I grew up there too. And creatures who live in a world different from where they were born have to suffer the penalty.


    With a bitter smile, the man caressed his face.


    Crack!


    It was just for a moment, but Gi-Gyu thought he saw the mans face crack like porcin. And within the cracks, he could see mes burning brightly.


    The man took his hand away from his face and continued, I contemted for a very long time. I wondered if I should return to where I grew up and, if so, how I could aplish it. But my father stopped me from returning to my world. He also severed any rtionship we had.


    So Old Man Hwang did seal the door; for some reason, the father-son duo unpleasantly parted ways.


    The leather-d man muttered, I suffered so much. But I endured it for my son. Yethe smiledAndras told me that I should live my own life. I could be king in that world if I returned.


    Andras?


    This curious name again?


    When Gi-Gyu asked, the man replied, I guess you dont know about him. Those skeleton soldiers fighting for you Their should I call it a leader?


    The mans eyes became nk as he continued to murmur incorrigibly. Lou, who had been listening quietly, exined.


    -Its a psychic attack: Andras specialty. I dont think this man can think for himself anymore. He had some natural immunity, which must be why he could endure until now. But his strength actually made things worse. His mind and Andras brainwashing created a whole new consciousness in his head.


    Lou seemed to beughing at the man in the leather jacket.


    I-Im going to be a king. Ill be the king, and Min-Su Min-Su? the man continued to murmur in confusion.


    Crack!


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu realized he wasnt mistaken about the mans face. It really was cracking like a vase.


    The man shouted, I-I must open the door. The offering The offering!


    What the? Gi-Gyu didnt understand what was happening, but Lou exined.


    -Its toote now. If El were stronger, we couldve done something about the brainwashing, but now


    The man began to rotate his head in circles. Slowly at first, but it became faster by the second. When the surviving masked yers saw this, they screamed, The apostle is descending!


    Run!


    If we stay here, well all die!


    The yers shrieked and began running away, but the skeletons and the durahan didnt stop stabbing their backs. The fanatics tried their best to escape, creating a bizarre sight. Meanwhile, the sudden change made Gi-Gyu study his surroundings carefully.


    One ranker-level yer wearing a mask shouted, The barrier! We must remove the barrier so we can escape! We must get out of here!


    Gi-Gyu had no time to waste since he had to figure out the mystery that the leather-d man was.


    Gi-Gyu activated his evil eye, turning his eyes a dark violet. The mans face was melting and cracking simultaneously now; his entire body gave off extreme heat as if he was burning alive.


    [me Giant]


    The stat screen above the mans head indicated his true name. Suddenly, the man bulged as a colossal me pir engulfed him.


    ***


    Where did you go? Sung-Hoon murmured. When he heard Gi-Gyu was heading toward the Tower, he followed immediately. But when he arrived, he couldnt find Gi-Gyu anywhere. Every floor of the Tower had portal maintenance agents, so finding Gi-Gyu shouldve been easy, but he was nowhere to be found.


    All Sung-Hoon knew was that Gi-Gyu was inside the Tower somewhere. He couldnt have been too far behind, so where did Gi-Gyu go?


    He has to be on the 1st floor somewhere, muttered Sung-Hoon. Since none of the portal workers knew where Gi-Gyu was, Sung-Hoon could only roam around.


    Feeling frustrated, Sung-Hoon sighed, HaaHow did he go missing in an activendmark like the 1st floor?


    If Sung-Hoon failed to find Gi-Gyu soon, he would be in big trouble as he would get a scolding from the association president himself.


    Just when Sung-Hoon was about to drown in frustration, a familiar agent ran toward him and yelled, Agent Heo Sung-Hoon!


    Right now, there was only one reason an agent would look for him. So, boundless relief filled Sung-Hoon as he asked, Did you find him?


    The agent shook his head and replied, No Thats not it.


    Then what is it?!


    There is a barrier on the 1st floor! Its gone now, but


    But what? Sung-Hoon asked, but the agent was too busy panting. Sung-Hoon understood that the agent probably ran here, but did he have to pause at such a dramatic moment? After taking a few more gulps of air, the agent continued, Skeletons and a durahan! The area is filled with skeletons, and weve even received reports of a giant fire.


    Sung-Hoon became visibly rigid. He asked in a panic, Where?!


    After hearing the location, Sung-Hoon decided to rush there; before leaving, he turned around and ordered, Call the general manager of the Department of Gate Maintenance (DGM). Inform General Manager Oh Tae-Shik about this! Tell him there is an emergency on the 1st floor! Tell him we need Grigory!


    Grigory? the agent murmured in confusion.


    Just tell him; hell know!


    Y-yes, Sir!


    While sprinting toward his destination, Sung-Hoon muttered, Just what are you doing?


    ***


    The masked yers deactivated the barrier to escape. Even though Gi-Gyu now didnt have to worry about the barrier, he didnt feel all that happy.


    Kaboom!


    The me giant mmed down its right hand, narrowly missing Gi-Gyu.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed and repositioned himself, but things were getting worse. With each passing second, the me giant got crazier, and the heat went up a notch. Lous me resistance helped initially; now, it wasnt as effective.


    Is this hellfire or something? Gi-Gyu murmured before shaking his head. To non-yers, it might feel like mes from hell. However, Gi-Gyu knew better since he had seen real hellfire before.


    Boom!


    Haa He sighed again and jumped to avoid the attack. Using his senses, he figured out the other yers locations. There werent many survivors, and the skeletons, the durahan, and Bi were still hunting them.


    Just the gate monsters should be enough for them, Gi-Gyu murmured before calling quietly, Bi.


    He could sense Bi rushing toward him; before he knew it, Bi was around his neck in his ne form. As he dodged the me giants fist again, he shouted, Elemental Water!


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu turned into water, and his speed increased. His hands, now made of water drops, still held Lou and El firmly. Finally ready, Gi-Gyu crashed into the me giant.


    Kaboommm!


    The collision of a hot and a cold force created an explosion so loud and massive that the entire floor heard and saw it.


    Ugh Gi-Gyu groaned as he stood up. Unfortunately, he received more damage from the explosion than his opponent and now had a scorched body. His water form was also gone since his control over the elemental skills was stillcking.


    Then Thinking up another idea, Gi-Gyu shouted, Elemental fire!


    mes erupted from Gi-Gyu; even though they werent as intense as the me giants, they still held impressive energy. Gi-Gyu now looked like a man on fire. He flew high up in the air and crashed into the me giant again.


    ***


    Hhumans in masks yers kill Grandmaster ordered After hearing the durahans stutter, Sung-Hoon replied, You mean Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu ordered you to kill the masked yers?


    Tthats right. Durahan nodded. Sung-Hoon was running toward the giant fire when he lucked out and met the durahan. The durahan was busy killing masked yers; thankfully, it recognized Sung-Hoon as an ally.


    Haa Sung-Hoon sighed deeply. He remembered this durahan was one of the many Gi-Gyu summoned before. Based on what the durahan told him, Sung-Hoon figured out Gi-Gyu was battling the masked yers.


    All right, Ill join you, Sung-Hoon announced. He had asked for Grigory, so he knew this area would soon be under control. Only the strongest ranker could pass through Grigory.


    Sung-Hoon turned to look at the huge fire nearby. A scene right out of the biblical apocalypse.


    He has been hunting humans more than the monsterstely. Sung-Hoon shook his head and raised his spear. Whatever happened, his role would remain the same.

 Chapter 91: Old Man Hwang (5)

    Chapter 91: Old Man Hwang (5)


    -So youre just going to do a half-ass job like this?


    When Lou grumbled in frustration, Gi-Gyu argued, It''s because I dont know what to do!


    -Master, I dont want to see you get hurt. Please dont show any kindness to that demon.


    -Master! Please dont get hurt Ill be so sad if you do


    El and Brunheart begged. Gi-Gyus reply to Lou was sharp, but he couldnt do the same to his other Egos since they were just worried for him.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed, took a step back, and poured much magic into Binding to trap the me giant.


    What should I do? Gi-Gyu murmured in frustration. The me giant, Old Man Hwangs son and Min Sus father, was just a brainwashed pawn. If possible, Gi-Gyu wanted to avoid killing him and suppress the me giant in any way he could.


    But


    At this rate, its going to be very dangerous. I cant let this go on any further.


    Drip.


    A drop of blood trickled down Gi-Gyus arm. A clear sign of his umted damage increasing at an rming rate. Even before the man transformed, he was about as strong as Gi-Gyu. However, the battle slowly became one-sided after his transformation. Gi-Gyu knew it was hubris to believe he could subdue this monster alone.


    Haa Gi-Gyu had no choice but to give up his wish to capture the me giant alive.


    -Fucking idiot!


    Lous curse made Gi-Gyu frown. Your tone has been very disrespectfultely, Lou.


    -Can you me me? Why do you believe suppressing him is the only solution here?


    Isnt it obviou Gi-Gyu stopped mid-sentence, abruptly realizing Lou was right.


    Why am I so fixated on suppressing that? If that isnt an option, just gotta employ the second-best option.


    Gi-Gyu grumbled, Thanks. All the shocking info about the other world and such had seemingly muddled his brain because he usually read such situations faster and better.


    Its normal for humans to make mistakes from time to time. Gi-Gyu grinned and patted Lous handle.


    -Idio


    Lou tried to protest in embarrassment, but El and Brunheart solicited attention before he could.


    -Master.


    -Master! Pat me! Pat me too!


    Gi-Gyu smiled wide again and grasped Lou and El.


    Death, he muttered when he saw the me giants fisting toward him.


    Kaboom!


    The violet smoke from Lou gave rise to an explosion; Gi-Gyu used that to plunge Lou into the me giants fist promptly. I can purify him with death.


    ***


    The battle wasnt an easy one since Gi-Gyu was just beginning to get a handle on Death. If he had perfect control over this skill, perhaps he wouldve had an easier time. Unless he plunged Lou into one of the fatal spots, delivering a critical hit would be tough. However, Death was an incredible skill and a secret weapon that even Lucifer praised; ultimately, the me giant fell to the ground.


    The violet smoke corroded the me giant on the ground slowly. Soon, his body cracked, and the original human form returned.


    Haa Haa Old Man Hwangs son, now naked, panted on the ground. Gi-Gyu asked, Are you back now?


    Gi-Gyu didnt let his guard down since he wasnt a soothsayer. Suddenly, the naked man on the ground began to mutter his name. My name is Hwang Chae-Il My alias is


    Hwang Chae-Il was seemingly trying to remind himself who he was. Gi-Gyu listened quietly as the man continued, Paimons descendant


    -I knew it.


    Lou smirked and muttered,


    -Ask him about Andras.


    Sir, can you tell me about Andras?


    When Gi-Gyu asked urgently, Hwang Chae-Il whispered, Andras! Go find the Caravan Guild! Thats where Andras


    Thest mes on Hwang Chae-Ils body were going out, so Gi-Gyu hurriedly ran to the dying man. Ill see youter, Sir.


    W-what do you mean?


    Stab!


    Lou pierced Hwang Chae-Ils heart in a single thrust; Min-Sus father begged, P-please take care of Min-Su


    You can take care of him yourselfter, replied Gi-Gyu. Hwang Chae-Il died, and Gi-Gyu heard the system announcement.


    [Cannibalism is being activated.]


    [The me giant is being absorbed.]


    [The me giant is being egofied.]


    [Egofication of the me giant has seeded.]


    It worked, Gi-Gyu smiled brightly. However, sadness filled his face a secondter. Feeling his heavy heart, his Egos became quiet.


    I guess I killed the father and son today with my own hands, murmured Gi-Gyu. What Old Man Hwang and Hwang Chae-Il experienced today probably couldnt be called true deaths, but this didnt change that Gi-Gyu ended their lives. Gi-Gyu wondered what Min-Su would think if he came to know of todays proceedings.


    Probably a mountain of resentment.


    This is bing soplicated. Gi-Gyu decided he had to untangle this messiness as quickly as possible.


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu! Suddenly, he heard a familiar voice and turned around to spot Sung-Hoon.


    Sung-Hoon? A confused look appeared on Gi-Gyus face since he didnt expect to see Sung-Hoon here.


    Just what happened here? Sung-Hoon trailed off. Both men looked around their surroundings to find it was scorched as if it had just suffered heavens wrath.


    Feeling awkward, Gi-Gyu scratched the back of his head and replied, I needed to take care of something personal, and it kind of happened I had no control over this.


    Haa Sung-Hoon sighed deeply and stated, The association will take care of this ce for now. We were all shocked to find a barrier on this floor. How could something like this happen Do you have any idea who was behind it?


    His eyes turning sharp, Gi-Gyu replied, Caravan. I was told that it was the Caravan Guild.


    Sung-Hoon tilted his head since he had never heard of this guild before. Well, I obviously dont know every single guild in Korea. Shall I investigate this Caravan Guild for you?


    Yes, that would be helpful. When Gi-Gyu answered, Sung-Hoon nodded and asked, May I have a quick look around?


    Yes, of course. I dont think the others can enter this ce yet anyway. Gi-Gyu nodded and walked toward the ritual site. It was such a familiar ce that he couldnt forget it even if he tried.


    It was a small cave Gi-Gyu lucked out and discovered a long time ago. After that, he visited this ce for the next five years, hunting a single goblin every day.


    It has been a long time since I came to my old hunting spot, murmured Gi-Gyu.


    Kirrrk. Suddenly, a goblin sneaked out from the tiny crack of the cave.


    Hmm? Gi-Gyu looked down at his worn watch and nodded: The goblin still appeared at the same time; it still just roamed around without ever leaving the area. Gi-Gyu felt d to see the goblin for some reason. It was like meeting an old friend.


    Squeak! After feeling Gi-Gyus overwhelming magic, the goblin screamed and ran away from him. The spectacle made Gi-Gyu grin in satisfaction. Lately, all his opponents had been very powerful, so he had forgotten how strong he had be. He could barely hunt and kill one goblin in the past, but the same monster was running away from him in fear. It made Gi-Gyu understand the extent of his recent growth.


    Slice.


    Gi-Gyu felt strangely refreshed after Lou slew the goblin. While he was studying the area, he caught something.


    Whats this? The cave from which the goblin came shed a golden light; the light vanished before he could look closer.


    ***


    After asking Sung-Hoon to wait for him a while longer, Gi-Gyu touched the outer wall of the cave. But no matter what he tried, the cave remained the same. He didnt see a second golden sh no matter how long he waited. It remained the same cave he had seen for five years while working as a guide.


    What was that light?


    Gi-Gyu felt certain it was an Ego light.


    Lou, do you know anything about this?


    -Hmm


    Among Gi-Gyus Egos, Lou helped him the most in situations like this. El had been keeping quiet for some time now, while Brunheart wasnt exactly a good source of helpful information. For now, Lou was Gi-Gyus most trusted and knowledgeablepanion. However, Lou was having a hard time answering this one.


    -I might have known before I lost my memory, but I dont really know at this point.


    But you still know a lot. There are times when I feel like you havent really lost your memories, replied Gi-Gyu. Just earlier, Lou had suggested he might know more after he saw Andras and the me giant. Lou also gave surprising information to Gi-Gyu from time to time while he chatted with Baal.


    Lou exined,


    -I did lose my memories. Its just that some things can trigger my faded memories.


    Lous exnation sounded veryplicated. Gi-Gyu asked again, So you cant think of anything?


    -If that door leads to the ce that Im thinking about That door itself might have a special power


    Quite unlike his usual confident self, Lou was uncertain. Gi-Gyu could only nod as he replied, Well This cave isnt going anywhere, so I better return home and talk to Baal or Soo-Jung first.


    -Im not sure if things will work out the way you think.


    Without answering Lou, Gi-Gyu left the area. After he was out of sight, the golden light shed again.


    ***


    As usual, the association took care of the incident''s aftermath. The association was partly responsible for it because it happened on the first floor. Creating such an enormous barrier was a big task, so the association shouldve caught it sooner. The association also had no excuse for allowing suspicious masked yers to roam freely on the first floor.


    The first floor of the Tower was where the most novice yers practiced. The newbies wouldve been powerless to protect themselves had something gone wrong.


    The association was still very busy dealing with the Iron Guild situation. The agents were already on edge, so they spent much effort investigating the Caravan Guild. Unfortunately, they could not locate this particr guild. It wasnt registered in the associations official guild database, and no one could locate anything with the name Caravan either. Like a ghost organization, the Caravan seemed to be nonexistent.


    Finally, Gi-Gyu remembered where he had heard the name before.


    Im certain Tae-Oh said he was joining the Caravan Guild.


    When Gi-Gyus power first awakened and he was focusing on hunting, he remembered bumping into his guide friend Kim Tae-Oh. At the time, Gi-Gyu thought his friends personality seemed to have changed a little.


    Tae-Oh had said to him, Ive decided to join the Caravan Guild. He exined that this was why he was quitting the guide job. Finally, Gi-Gyu found a clue to this mystery. If he found Tae-Oh, he would find out about the Caravan.


    After rying this information to the association, Gi-Gyu returned home. When he told Soo-Jung about his findings, she asked tensely, What did you just say?


    Baal, who was listening nearby, also didnt look very happy. Wondering if he had done something wrong, Gi-Gyu repeated, I said that the Caravan yers tried to open the door to the other world. And I think Andras is their leader.


    After a long silence, Soo-Jung replied, You need toe with me to meet someone.

 Chapter 92: Hwang Min-Su

    Chapter 92: Hwang Min-Su


    Gi-Gyus face showed confusion, but he could understand the situation in his head. That confusion was just the materialization of his internal awe.


    Soo-Jung asked him bluntly, Why are you making that face?


    Soo-Jung didnt seem all that happy about where she was. Before Gi-Gyu could reply, Oh Tae-Gu exined, I wouldnt say my rtionship with Lucifer is a bad one. Of course, how she must think of me is apletely different matter.


    Ah, I see replied Gi-Gyu.


    Currently, Gi-Gyu was in a small tea house with Tae-Gu and Soo-Jung. When Soo-Jung first told him they needed to meet someone together, Gi-Gyu had no idea whom she was talking about. He made a few guesses along the way, but the KPA president wasnt one.


    Gi-Gyu watched Soo-Jung make several calls before bringing him to this shabby tea house. When they arrived, Tae-Gu was already waiting for them.


    I guess this shouldnt surprise me, Gi-Gyu thought. It was strange seeing them together; he realized it made sense when he thought about it. Tae-Gu and Soo-Jung were top yers, they were most active around the same time, and they were both Koreans. So, it made perfect sense that Tae-Gu and Soo-Jung knew each other.


    Since Gi-Gyu had never seen Soo-Jung in contact with the association, he never considered the possibility that Soo-Jung and Tae-Gu knew each other.


    Feeling curious, Gi-Gyu asked, How do you two know each other?


    Without a word, Soo-Jung raised her fist. Her fist cracked like ss, and her smooth pale hand resurfaced, but a ring was now on her finger.


    Gi-Gyu murmured in surprise, Youre a mercenary too


    Well, doesnt it make sense? This old man has always been obsessed with strengthening his organization. I suppose you can call our rtionship a symbiotic one. Its no different from your rtionship with the association, Gi-Gyu. Whenever we need something annoying or urgent taken care of, we call on each other, Soo-Jung exined as she gestured toward Tae-Gu with her chin.


    Even a stranger could tell Soo-Jung was acting impertinently toward the president. Tae-Gu was an elderly figure, while Soo-Jung looked like she was in her early 20s, making it look even more shocking. However, Gi-Gyu thought, I dont even know how old Soo-Jung really is.


    Soo-Jung previously told him that their earth ages were the same; therefore, he should speak informally to her. However, give the line more than a second, and you will realize something.


    Doesnt that mean she has a different age in a different world? Like Hwang Chae-Il, Soo-Jung might have lived much longer than she looks. In the other worlds age system, she might be much older.


    If she wasnt as young as she looked, perhaps she wasnt acting impertinently. She might have been old enough to give her an excuse for her behavior.


    When Soo-Jung saw the understanding look on Gi-Gyus face, she gasped. Looking horrified, she waved her hand and protested, Huh? Whats that look on your face? No way! Im speaking this way because I dont like this old man. Its not because Im older than him.


    Khmm. Tae-Gu suddenly cleared his throat, indicating he wanted to get to the main point. So why did the infamous Lucifer want to see me? I cant even remember thest time you contacted me.


    Gi-Gyu could feel numerous strong auras around them. It had to be the association agents protecting their meeting ce.


    I think they are named Grigory. Gi-Gyu still didnt know the true identity of this group, but he could tell they were elite soldiers under Tae-Gu and Tae-Shiksmand.


    The shabby tea house was empty except for the three of them. Even the owner was nowhere to be seen, and the table they sat at didnt have any tea.


    Youve already heard about the situation, right? The Caravan one? When Lucifer, Soo-Jung, replied, Tae-Gu tensed visibly and murmured, So this is about that.


    I heard Andras is their leader.


    ...? The news confused and shocked Tae-Gu. Realizing he hadnt told the association about Andras, Gi-Gyu eximed, Ah!


    Gi-Gyu exined, ording to the yers I battled inside the Tower, it sounded like someone named Andras is leading the Caravan Guild.


    Tae-Gu cleared his throat again to show his displeasure, Khmm.


    Soo-Jung didnt seem very happy about this information either. I wonder what kind of progress they have made so far.


    I havent learned anything yet. Ive always suspected that they would open the door, but I never expected the door to be on the first floor.


    Tae-Gu and Soo-Jung talked about stuff Gi-Gyu couldnt understand, so he wondered why he was brought here in the first ce. He looked at Soo-Jung, who seemed to understand what he was thinking. She asked, You need to hear this too. You said you went through the penalty once already, right?


    Yes. It was the worst pain Ive ever felt, Gi-Gyu shook his head, refusing to even think about the agony. He hadnt heard much about the other world, but exining what happened was impossible without mentioning it. That was why Gi-Gyu told Soo-Jung about the penalty.


    Soo-Jung ced her hand on Gi-Gyus head and ordered, Just stay still for a while.


    Being patted by someone who seemed your age wasnt a good feeling. However, Gi-Gyu didnt protest since he believed Soo-Jung had a good reason for doing something like this.


    [Marking is being activated.]


    [yer Kim Gi-Gyu will temporarily belong to yer Jung Soo-Jung.]


    [Imprint of Subordination will allow the pain to be shared.]


    [Imprint of Subordination will allow tracing.]


    [Imprint of Subordination.]


    Gi-Gyu heard several system announcements as several thick ck lines appeared on his forehead.


    ...?


    This is my unique ability. Remember how I used it inside the Maze of Heryond before? Thats why I can do this. You will belong to me temporarily, so I can share the pain youll feel from the penalty. I can also temporarily increase my subordinates attributes, Soo-Jung exined.


    What? Wide-eyed, Gi-Gyu turned to look at Soo-Jung. All this time, Gi-Gyu believed Marking was a simple buff skill; he had no idea it was such a potent skill. Soo-Jung once told him Marking was her unique ability, but he thought she was joking. Now, he realized she had gained another unique skill after going through the secondary job change. Still, Gi-Gyu deemed her ck mes, her signature move, better than Marking.


    When Gi-Gyu looked unhappy, Soo-Jung frowned and asked, Whats wrong? We have a business rtionship, dont we? Im your teacher, and youre my pupil. So this shouldnt be a big deal.


    Just exin this: What exactly does being your subordinate mean? Gi-Gyu demanded, his voice grave.


    There was a sh of annoyance on Soo-Jungs face before she grinned and exined, Think of it as your rtionship with your Egos. But in our case, there will be more limitations. Dont worry; I cant control you.


    With a wink, she added, Honestly, Ill be the one at a disadvantage here. Besides, you arent weak enough for me topletely control just with Marking.


    Soo-Jungs eyes and words held many meanings, but Tae-Gu agreed with her and stated, Shes telling the truth. Marking may sound scary, but its not a powerful ability. Shes only trying to share your pain from the penalty.


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet despite Tae-Gus reassurance until Lou said,


    -Dont worry. They are both telling you the truth.


    Finally, Gi-Gyus face brightened a little. He didnt like belonging to someone regardless of the consequences magnitude. Nodding, he said to Soo-Jung, Please inform me before using a skill like this.


    Sure, sure, Your Highness. Soo-Jung smiled and added, But there wont be a next time since youre bing very strong, very fast.


    ... When Gi-Gyu didnt reply. Soo-Jung chuckled. And finally, she began telling Gi-Gyu about the other world.


    ***


    Dammit, Tae-Shik muttered as he crushed the cigarette packet in his hand. The misery and guilt made him feel everything was his fault.


    Tae-Oh


    Tae-Shik met Tae-Oh when he was the head of the guide department. His priority had always been Gi-Gyu, but Tae-Shik also wanted to help Tae-Oh.


    Tae-Oh had an unfortunate childhood, turning him into a cold and untrusting yer. However, Tae-Oh remained kind and loyal to those who truly cared for him. When he announced he was joining a guild, Tae-Shik found himself ted.


    Ahh Why did it have to be the Caravan Guild?!


    Tae-Shik knew more secrets than most yers on his level, but even he didnt know about the Caravan Guild. Although Asura had visited the other world, Tae-Shik never did. So, there were many secrets that Asura hadnt told his son.


    Tae-Shik learned a lot thanks to recent events. Demons lived and participated secretly in their world. He also learned about the masters of the other world and the rulers of the Tower.


    Had Tae-Shik known all this before, he wouldve stopped Tae-Oh from entering a guild like that. So, he couldnt help feeling guilty.


    I need to be stronger, he muttered. He needed to be more powerful to follow his father and enter the other world. All the secrets would be revealed once he became strong enough.


    Also, he had to fully convert his potential into strength to inherit his fathers position.


    Determination filled Tae-Shiks eyes as he promised, I will repay my debt to you, Hyung.


    It was the only way to protect and help Gi-Gyu: Tae-Shiks lifelong goal.


    Firstly, I need to get to Tae-Oh. He needed to find out more about the Caravan Guild to keep Gi-Gyu safe. For that, he had to first find Tae-Oh.


    ***


    Gi-Gyus brain hurt. He was already sharing the pain with Soo-Jung, yet it still felt too much. Gi-Gyu nced at Soo-Jung and saw the sweat bullets on her forehead.


    Are you all right? Gi-Gyu asked in concern. He no longer cared about Soo-Jung Marking him. The pain from the penalty tended to disable its victims from thinking. It was almost as if it was trying to erase the information the yer shouldnt know by overwhelming them with pain.


    How the hell did I endure it the first time around? Gi-Gyu felt proud of himself for being able to finish listening to Old Man Hwangs story.


    Soo-Jung muttered, I remember this pain, but I still cant get used to it. I cant believe I have to suffer like this because I took in a stupid pupil.


    But still Tae-Gu gave her a bitter smile before adding, Dont you agree that Gi-Gyu is worth all of this trouble?


    Well, I suppose, Soo-Jung replied. The two yers had a quiet conversation, but Gi-Gyu couldnt hear them due to the incredible pain.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. Now that the pain was slowly easing, he could finally remember the information he had received a moment ago.


    Shaking his head slowly, he murmured, So there are different worlds in the back of the universe And the Tower is like a wedge and a chain, a shortcut, to these worlds.


    His skull still pounding, Gi-Gyu asked, The Tower is slowly encroaching on earth to connect it with the other world, right? And the gates are proof of this phenomenon.


    Thats right, replied Tae-Gu.


    And The Towers ruler, the Towers creators, and the other worlds rulers all live on the Towers upper floors. Did I get that right?


    When Gi-Gyu asked, both Soo-Jung and Tae-Gu nodded.


    That other worlds creatures cant use their real powers on earth until the takeover isplete. However, they can use their true powers in the Tower because it connects the two worlds. Haa Talk about an information dump. Gi-Gyu looked at both Tae-Gu and Soo-Jung. epting their silent nods, he continued, On the top floors of the Tower, these powerful beings can use 100 percent of their strengths, which is why they havent been conquered yet by yers.


    The story Gi-Gyu just heard was hard to believe. Most people in the world, including Gi-Gyu up until a moment ago, believed the Tower was just a ce to gain experience points, items, and crystals. It was like treasure storage to most. The public perceived the gates the same way; Tower floors with a chance of breaking.


    Now that Gi-Gyu knew the truth, he realized the Tower was the real threat to humans; the gates were just a symptom.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed again. Soo-Jung, who watched him quietly, said, Lee Sun-Ho may be strong, but thats only on earth. He will be overwhelmed once he battles the lords of the Tower. However, it isnt a one-way street. Lee Sun-Ho can also easily defeat Tower creatures that enter the earth. Well, I guess this would depend on whom he fights.


    Despite detailed exnations, Gi-Gyu still found it hard to believe. Soo-Jung and Tae-Gu in front of him were so powerful that only a few in the world could fight them. One of these few was Lee Sun-Ho, but even Lee Sun-Ho was seemingly no match for those ruling the Tower.


    Feeling defeated, Gi-Gyu asked, Just how powerful are they? He was quickly losing his will to fight this impossible war.


    Soo-Jung deactivated the Marking and leaned against the sofa. She looked exhausted as she replied, Godly.


    In a calm voice, she continued, To the non-yers, they will look like gods.


    Soo-Jung sounded so matter-of-fact that Gi-Gyu knew it wasnt an exaggeration.

 Chapter 93: Hwang Min-Su (2)

    Chapter 93: Hwang Min-Su (2)


    So is bing stronger pointless now?


    Gi-Gyu felt hopeless; it was as if someone had pushed him into a giant storm. This world was full of yers who could never be half as strong as Tae-Gu or Soo-Jung, yet there existed creatures even more powerful than these two yers. Could he ever defeat such entities?


    Gi-Gyu felt like he was drowning in deep, dark water.


    p!


    There is no reason for you to be this scared, Soo-Jung consoled Gi-Gyu with a smack to his back. Thankfully, she didnt use her full force. Else, he wouldve died on the spot.


    Soo-Jung calmly continued, Most beings in the Tower are trapped and sealed for now, and there is still plenty of time left until the invasion. We also took some measures to prevent them from leaving the Tower too easily, so dont worry about the end of the world just yet.


    Sealed? One of Soo-Jungs words caught his attention.


    Sealed? Like El


    Sealed away the demon! When Gi-Gyu suddenly shouted, Soo-Jung and Tae-Gu jumped and asked.


    What?


    Huh?


    Shaking his head quickly, Gi-Gyu replied, N-no, its nothing.


    It was obvious to everyone that Gi-Gyu wasnt sharing something with the ss. Still, Soo-Jung shrugged and said, Well, if you dont want to tell us, thats fine.


    It was one of the few things Gi-Gyu liked about powerful yers: They didnt force him into revealing stuff he wasnt ready to share. Instead, they waited until he was ready.


    Gi-Gyu replied, I will tell you about itter. He had already told Tae-Shik about it, but Soo-Jung and Tae-Gu didnt know how he obtained El. For some reason, Gi-Gyu didnt want to talk about it just yet.


    Gi-Gyu changed the subject, So, you mean the Caravan Guild is rted to everything you told me and the door that leads to the Towers basement?


    Thats right.


    Exactly, Young Man.


    Soo-Jung and Tae-Gu replied simultaneously. When Soo-Jung gestured toward Tae-Gu with her chin, indicating for him to exin the rest, Tae-Gu continued, The Caravan Guild is certainly a problem, but Andras is a much bigger issue.


    Andras, murmured Gi-Gyu. Even Lou felt resentment toward the name.


    Tae-Gu added with a voice full of disapproval, Andras is nicknamed the Marquis of Dissension. Soo-Jung and Tae-Gu frowned as Tae-Gu exined, Hes the worst demon that wants to free the Tower rulers. He wants to end our world.


    ***


    After their meeting, Gi-Gyu returned home without Soo-Jung because she wanted to have a private chat with Tae-Gu.


    The worst demon Gi-Gyu murmured, going over the earlier conversation. ording to Tae-Gu, Andras was the worst demon not because he was the strongest but because he was the evilest. Andras was renowned as a lover of dissension and promoted violence and adultery. He was the incarnation of evil that dreamt of the world''s end.


    Sure sounds like the worst. When Gi-Gyu murmured, Lou replied with a frustrated sigh.


    -Yeah There are annoying jerks; then there is Andras. Haa He was born a jerk.


    -Even I have heard of his evil reputation, Master.


    Even the usually silent El chimed in.


    -Oh no! Im the only one who doesnt know him Hng.


    Brunheart sounded very disappointed that he couldnt join in the conversation. Finding Brunheart adorable, Gi-Gyu felt a little less tense.


    Working on the magic circle beside Gi-Gyu, Baal said quietly, Andras sits in the lower Seat of Power, yet hes famous for surviving this long.


    "By the wayGi-Gyu turned toward Baalwhats Seat of Power?


    ...?


    -...?


    Both Baal and Lou seemed shocked, confusing Gi-Gyu. He had never heard of Seat of Power before, so why did asking about it draw such reactions?


    Baal asked, Oh, you really dont know?


    N-no. When Gi-Gyu replied hesitantly, Baal raised his sses as if troubled. He murmured, My goodness. Didnt Lou I mean, Master Lou, tell you anything about it?


    -Id forgotten all about Seat of Power. I remember it now, though. Seat of Power is a titlea way to address high-level demons under demon kings. Im not talking about creatures like Soo-Jung, who isnt even a full-fledged demon. Just as there is a clear order among the demon kings, the high-level demon lords also have a unique order system with 72 seats called the Seat of Power. Demons with this title own territories, and the gates are examples of these territories. Oh, and do not assume that only demons have territories.


    While Soo-Jung had a connection with his Egos, it was very limited. However, Baal could hear Lou clearly. Baal agreed, Thats right.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and replied, I see. To his surprise, he gained new information and didnt suffer the penalty for it.


    Whir.


    The magic circle suddenly resonated. Baal watched it and exined, I think it will now produce crystals consistently.


    Thanks to its newfound stability, numerous crystals appeared on the magic circle from the surplus energy. These crystals were then eaten by Brunhearts gate again.


    "Creative economy! Gi-Gyu eximed in pleasure. It was a slow process, but he now had an infinite cycle of energy and magic. The magic circle transformed the surplus and wasted energy into crystals, which Brunhearts gate ate and released surplus energy. Consequently, the gate was bing stronger without losing a gram of energy.


    His face nk again, Baal replied, Well, I suppose your statement isnt wrong.


    Baal only showed human expressions while discussing the magic circle or other ck magic stuff.


    Wait, he isnt human. Gi-Gyu almost forgot.


    Lou was the emperor of all demons, so I guess he didnt have a Seat of Power. Being very curious about this mysterious demon, Gi-Gyu suddenly asked, Then what seat level do you hold, Baal?


    Baal was a demon lord, so he should also have had the title. With his usual nk face, Baal replied bluntly, I used to be


    Suddenly, a bitter and sad expression appeared on his face as he whispered, First Seat of Power. The fact that he had to use past tense pained Baal.


    Lou ruthlessly muttered,


    -Idiot.


    ***


    Youre leaving? Gi-Gyu asked in disappointment.


    I need to be away for a while. Why? Are you sad Im leaving? Will you miss me? Soo-Jung smiled teasingly and replied.


    N-no, its n-not that. When Gi-Gyu stammered, Soo-Jung calmly promised, Once I take care of it, Ille back.


    During her private conversation with Tae-Gu, Tae-Gu ended up making a request to her. Soo-Jung decided to ept this mission since she was an association mercenary and the request lined up with her interests.


    The association employing Lucifer herself for a request? Sounds unbelievable. On numerous asions, the associations might had awed Gi-Gyu, so he wondered just how strong Lee Sun-Ho was to defy the association? Whats more confusing was Lucifer and Baal being powerful enough to make direct deals with Lee Sun-Ho.


    Whatplicated rtionships they must have with each other, Gi-Gyu wondered. He couldnt tell if it was peaceful only because these yers power was well-bnced. No matter how hard he tried, Gi-Gyu found untangling this web impossible.


    Just then, Soo-Jung suggested, Im going to say goodbye to your mother and Yoo-Jung. You


    Yeah, there is something I want to talk to Baal about, replied Gi-Gyu. He could tell that Soo-Jung had gotten close to his family during her stay here. They have spent many days together, and it was nice to see different sides of her. Seeing the infamous Lucifers humane side nearly made him question reality; it was akin to living with a celebrity.


    What the heck am I thinking?! Gi-Gyu quickly shook his head, surprised by his thoughts. Soo-Jung was a dangerous figureSomeone capable of ending their world. And her spending a few days with his family didnt change that.


    His mind told him not to get too attached, but the heart wants what it wants.


    Its hard not to want her as a friend.


    The darnedest thing happened somewhere along the way. He began looking forward to seeing her. Feeling a little embarrassed, he quickly changed the subject. Umm Anyway, go say goodbye to my family.


    Gi-Gyus odd response confused Lucifer, but she remained silent and looked at him for a fleeting moment before climbing the stairs. On the other hand, Gi-Gyu went down to the basement and found Baal standing in the middle, concentrating on something.


    ... Baal was probably very focused on his task because he didnt even acknowledge Gi-Gyus arrival. Instead of interfering, Gi-Gyu decided to sit down on a chair nearby and wait. He knew how vital Baals work was for Baal and him.


    Various bright and dark lights appeared from Baal, who controlled his magic to form and edit the content of the magic circle. Watching with interest, Gi-Gyu wondered, What level is Baal?


    Now that he thought about it, he realized he didnt know the level of any high ranker or above close to him. Gi-Gyu suddenly became very curious, but it wasnt the right time to ask such a question.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed silently. He was worried about what was toe in his future.


    Ironshield He promised himself he would kill Ironshield for the nth time before realizing torture wouldnt be that bad an idea. Currently, Rogers was getting less than an hour of sleep every day and was forced to build the pyramid. Despite the constant whipping and starvation, Rogers didnt die because he was a yer. After Nine took away his stats, leaving him a shell of his former self, he began resenting Ironshield. So, torturing Ironshield like Rogers Han could indeed be a splendid idea.


    After he finishes the pyramid, what should I make him build next? Eiffel Tower seems fun. Should I hire a talented architect for the next idea? Gi-Gyu chuckled, reveling in his fun revenge.


    Who knows? Rogers mighte in handy in the future.


    Gi-Gyu looked down at his watch. He had been so deep in his thoughts that he didnt even notice how much time had passed. It was already dinner time, so he assumed Soo-Jung must be having dinner with his family. Gi-Gyu thought about joining them, but he decided to stay with Baal.


    Currently, Gi-Gyus head was a little calm, free of its usual chatter. Brunheart was asleep after getting tired from their incessant chat earlier.


    Egos sleep too How surprising. As far as Gi-Gyu knew, El slept most of the day. The only one who didnt sleep was


    -Its definitely not because I slept for so long before. Im just superior.


    Lou exined. Lou had lived an eternity: A period so long that he had to erase his memory just to keep sane.


    When Gi-Gyu began to feel sad, Lou grumbled,


    -Dont be so pathetic.


    Gi-Gyu smiled.


    Suddenly, Baal greeted, Youre here.


    Baal had long been aware of Gi-Gyus presence, but he still greeted Gi-Gyu out of respect.


    Yes, I am. When Gi-Gyu replied, Baal apologized, Im sorry I made you wait for so long.


    Not at all. Their conversation remained very formal. Despite their long time together, Gi-Gyu still found befriending Baal hard.


    -And there is no need for you to be his friend.


    Baal heard Lous annoyedment and smiled. Gi-Gyu knew Baal only smiled when his experiment was sessful, so he asked, I guess it worked?


    Gi-Gyu must have guessed right because Baal nodded. Nines corruption has beenpleted. It was already so close to being fully tainted that it wasnt hard to nudge it further. You shouldnt have any problem using it from now on.


    Thank you. Gi-Gyu nodded to show his appreciation. In a way, Nine was a gift Rogers Han gave him. Because it was a unique sword, neither Lou nor El could absorb it until now. But Gi-Gyu kept the sword because he knew its potential was endless. It was also vital in carrying out his next n.


    For thest several days, Baal worked on fully corrupting Nine. When Gi-Gyu first obtained this sword, it was in an awkward state, so he decided to turn it into an evil sword since it was much easier.


    -But Master, youve to maintain a bnce. You cannot lean toward the darkness too much.


    I remember, El, Gi-Gyu replied and sheathed Nine before cing it inside the gate.


    Then, Gi-Gyu walked toward Baal. A stone coffin with damage all over stood before them.


    Min-Su, Gi-Gyu murmured as he looked at the little boy. Old Man Hwangs grandson and Hwang Chae-Ils son, Hwang Min-Su, stillid inside the coffin.

 Chapter 94: Hwang Min-Su (3)

    Chapter 94: Hwang Min-Su (3)


    Min-Su, Gi-Gyu called the boys name again. After the incident with Hwang Chae-Il and the Caravan Guild, Gi-Gyu handed the stone coffin to Baal. Hart had already tried to undo the magic and free Min-Su inside Brunhearts gate, but he failed. The best and the only expert in this field Gi-Gyu knew was Baal, so he asked Baal for help. Thankfully, Baal was happy to oblige.


    Looking down at the stone coffin, Baal exined, The coffin was in a tricky state. Since the ritual was interrupted, most of the umted magic tied itself to the coffin. Slowly raising his sses, he continued, This child is the doorkeepers descendant; he is halfway through the awakening process for bing the next doorkeeper.


    ThenGi-Gyu turned toward Baalwhat kind of changes should I expect?


    Baal shrugged and replied, I dont know.


    ...? Gi-Gyu was surprised since I dont know was something Baal seldom said.


    Concerned, Gi-Gyu asked, Is there a chance that something dangerous might happen? Since Min-Su was halfway through the awakening process, Gi-Gyu wanted to prepare himself for what was toe.


    Wait Will Min-Su even retain his personality, consciousness, and being after waking up? Will he lose control? What about Suffice to say, Gi-Gyus head was filled with questions.


    Not really. I cant imagine something dangerous happening, Baal replied.


    Gi-Gyu turned to look at Min-Su again. Honestly, there werent many things he knew about the kid apart from that he was Old Man Hwangs grandson. The kid brought him to Old Man Hwangs shop; after that day, Gi-Gyu never spent time with him.


    But from now on, things would be different.


    Old Man Hwang said Min-Su will be an even greater cksmith than him. Gi-Gyu remembered the elderly mans im. Just what kind of talent did this boy had? And what were the abilities of a doorkeeper?


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly. Whatever the reason, Gi-Gyu had killed this boys grandfather and father. And now, he was thinking about the ways he could use Min-Su.


    Is this why she said I have an evil nature? Gi-Gyu remembered what Lucifer told him.


    -Why are you so worried? You cant change what has happened so far. You just need to learn to deal with it and take responsibility.


    Lou advised nonchntly and continued,


    -Contemting like this isnt good for you.


    El and Brunheart joined the conversation.


    -Im afraid I must agree with Lou.


    -I dont care what anyone says, Master! I agree with you totally!


    Lou muttered in annoyance toward Brunheart,


    -Do you even know all the alphabet? All you do is agree with him.


    Gi-Gyu burst intoughter as he listened to his Egos banter. Baal, who had been quiet, finally announced, Its time to wake him up.


    They couldve woken Min-Su when they undid the stone coffins magic, but Baal put a spell on the boy to keep him asleep until now. Gi-Gyu nodded in agreement and slowly walked up to Min-Su.


    It was finally time to wake up the child.


    ***


    Baal said to Gi-Gyu, The elixir brought you that one-year term.


    In exchange for the elixir, Lee Sun-Ho gave Gi-Gyu a year''s grace period. Gi-Gyu felt like it was an unfair deal on Soo-Jungs end, but it appeared that Soo-Jung and Baal disagreed with him. They both believed that one year was worth the priceless elixir.


    Watching Gi-Gyus uncertain expression, Baal exined, Well, perhaps the one-year period might sound trivial, but you must admit that it will be useful. You know very well how precious the elixir is, so I assume you will spend this time wisely.


    I, of course, dont n on wasting this time. I know I must be as strong as possible, Gi-Gyu replied as he scratched his cheek awkwardly.


    Baal nodded and announced, We will be back soon.


    Have a safe trip, Gi-Gyu bid him farewell since Baal was also leaving with Soo-Jung. Their mission was to discover the truth about the Caravan Guild and find Andras, who was rumored to be on earth.


    Gi-Gyu was disappointed that he couldnt learn more about magic from Baal, but he knew what took priority at the moment. Thanks to Baals stay in his home, he resolved the problems of Nine, Min-Su, and the wasted energy from Brunhearts gate. So, for now, Gi-Gyu had nothing pressing for Baal to help with.


    After their farewell, Baal left. Soo-Jung had already left earlier after her meal with Gi-Gyus family. Gi-Gyu murmured, Soo-Jung seemed in quite a hurry to find Andras.


    Just how powerful is Andras that Soo-Jung had to hurry like this? Finding Andras and the Caravan Guild was also vital to Gi-Gyu.


    I dont know why, but they took Old Man Hwangs weapons. Gi-Gyu thought, once again disappointed by the fact. All the pseudo-Egos, which Gi-Gyu needed desperately, Old Man Hwang stored in his workshop were stolen. This was one of the many important reasons they had to find the Caravan Guild.


    After seeing Baal off, Gi-Gyu walked back into his house. Soo-Jung and Baal hadnt stayed with him for a long time, but perhaps he had gotten closer to them than expected. The house felt a little empty without them.


    ck.


    When Gi-Gyu opened the door to enter his house, he didnt immediately go downstairs to the basement. He walked into the living room, where a familiar voice asked, Did you say goodbye to Mr. Baal?


    Gi-Gyu replied, Yes, Mother.


    I wish he couldve stayed for dinner. I cooked something for Soo-Jung, but not for Mr. Baal. I feel a little guilty about that. When his mothermented from the kitchen, Gi-Gyu replied simply, There is no need for you to feel bad. Please dont worry about it.


    Baal didnt eat, so he barely had any contact with Gi-Gyus family.


    Its so funny that Mother calls him Mr. Baal. Gi-Gyu couldnt help but smile. Soo-Jung and Baals stay had brightened his mothers demeanor. After the ident that left her bedridden, Gi-Gyus mother seldom left home. Even after the elixir cured her, she rarely left home; she only met and went out with Yoo-Jung and Tae-Shik. So, Gi-Gyus mother liked having Soo-Jung home.


    Thanks to you, Gi-Gyu, our home has be so busy! I mean it in a good way. Gi-Gyus mothermented as she hummed. Smiling, Gi-Gyu nced at the kitchen. At the expensive dining table Tae-Shik bought for them, a small boy sat and asked Gi-Gyu, Daddy?


    Min-Su I told you Im not your dad. Gi-Gyu protested weakly, but the little boy murmured again, Daddy


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed as Min-Su insisted on calling him Dad.


    Yoo-Jung! Su-Jin called for her daughter loudly.


    Yes! Your Majesty! Did you need me?! Yoo-Jung, who had been watching TV in the living room, answered and quickly ran into the kitchen.


    Its time for dinner. Go feed Bi first ande back. When Su-Jin asked, Yoo-Jung replied, Okay! Got it! Uwaah! Oppa! Long time no see! Yoo-Jung lightly yfully jabbed Gi-Gyus waist.


    It hasnt been that long, Yoo-Jung, grumbled Gi-Gyu.


    Will you be eating with us today? When Yoo-Jung asked, Gi-Gyu nodded and answered, Yeah.


    She teased with narrowed eyes, So your love child finally taught you the importance of family?


    Shut up! Gi-Gyu muttered and tussled her hair. Yoo-Jung ran out to feed Bi with a grin. Gi-Gyu looked at Min-Su again and sighed, Haa


    After Min-Su woke up, he suffered amnesia: He had no memories of his grandfather, Old Man Hwang, or his father, Hwang Chae-Il. Because Gi-Gyu was the first person Min-Su saw, the boy followed him around and called him Dad.


    It was awkward at first, but since he could do nothing about it, he decided to let Min-Su stay with his family as Soo-Jung and Baal did. When Gi-Gyu first introduced Min-Su to his family, their reaction was memorable.


    I knew it, Oppa! This boy appeared right after Soo-Jung left, so Yoo-Jung whispered, insinuating Min-Su was Soo-Jung and Gi-Gyus child.


    Im so happy to be a grandmother, Gi-Gyu. All of my dreams havee true now. I can now die without any regrets. Su-Jin had murmured with a grin.


    Mom! What are you talking about? You need to see me get married and have my kids too! And besides, you arent gonna die! Youll probably live longer than me! Yoo-Jung grumbled.


    Although Yoo-Jung and their mother joked, they didnt actually believe Min-Su was Gi-Gyus son. There was no resemnce whatsoever, and more importantly, Min-Su was way too old.


    Dad? You need to eat too, Min-Su urged Gi-Gyu.


    Its okay, Min-Su. You can eat first. Gi-Gyu patted the boys head affectionately. It looked like Min-Sus mental state had regressed a little, probably from the shock of what had happened. His vocabry became limited, and he seemed dazed.


    The ritual will probably be the most traumatic part of his life.


    ording to Baal, the effect of the failed ritual could have negatively impacted the boy.


    Min-Su probably also saw his father attack his grandfather


    Baal suggested that the brutal fight between the boys father and grandfather must have also traumatized Min-Su. Baal guessed that the boy would recover in time, but Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling sad for him.


    When Yoo-Jung returned from feeding Bi, their meal began.


    Min-Su! Say ah When Yoo-Jung said, Min-Su obeyed, Ahhh


    Good boy, Yoo-Jung replied as she fed him a spoonful of rice. Su-Jin was also at the table, eating while smiling at Min-Su.


    Whatever might have happened in the past, it didnt matter at the moment. Gi-Gyu enjoyed a peaceful meal with his family.


    ***


    Min-Su, are you sure youll be okay? Gi-Gyu looked at Min-Su with obvious worry.


    Yup! Ill be fine, Dad! Min-Su smiled brightly and replied.


    Min-Su and Gi-Gyu were standing in the basement. Brunhearts gate was generating crystals atop Baals magic circle in one corner. Besides it, Gi-Gyu had created a temporary workshop Min-Su asked for.


    Everything here is from Old Man Hwangs workshop.


    Min-Sus makeshift workshop was filled with the tools from his grandfathers workce. These all now belonged to Min-Su as a family inheritance.


    Here. Gi-Gyu handed Min-Su a small hammer from his pocket. Gi-Gyu felt certain it also belonged to Min-Su; Old Man Hwang only gave Gi-Gyu this so that he could enter the barrier. He didnt know if this hammer mighte in handy again in the future, but his instinct told him he should give it to Min-Su.


    Uwaah Min-Su eximed in awe as he epted the tool. Feeling curious, Gi-Gyu asked, Why? Do you see something inside?


    Its so pretty! It looks so nice! Min-Su looked at the small hammer happily. To Gi-Gyu, it was a strange-looking hammer, too small for actual work, but Min-Su saw something very different.


    Huhhh? Suddenly, Gi-Gyu shouted in shock. Even Lou seemed impressed as he murmured,


    -Hes indeed Paimons descendant All weapons have blessed this boy.


    Min-Su yelled in excitement, Uwaah! Its bigger now! It grew!


    Once the hammer reached Min-Sus hand, it grew just big enough to fit the boys hand perfectly.


    I guess it was an item too, murmured Gi-Gyu. He assumed it was just an unusual tool because he couldnt bring up its status screen. But now that he thought about it, the hammer had to be an item influenced by the Towers system. Gi-Gyu suspected that it was a magic item that could be recognized by only those worthy enough to see its true potential.


    Impressed, Gi-Gyu watched Min-Su.


    Huh? Gi-Gyu whispered as Min-Su walked toward the stone coffin, acting like a crow seduced by a sparkling jewel, but Gi-Gyu didnt stop him.


    Gi-Gyu didnt throw away the stone coffin due to its powerful energy. There was no way of knowing what kind of magic this item held inside. The stone coffin had remained a mystery to Gi-Gyu, so he felt strangely ecstatic when Min-Su approached it.


    Lou ordered,


    -Watch carefully. Youre about to witness the secret to Old Man Hwangs method.


    What?


    -That boy is Paimons descendant. I dont know the exact details, but Im certain that the old man also had a connection with Paimon. Paimon, master of the high Seat of Power, is the keeper that protects the door to hell.


    nk!


    Suddenly, a clear metallic sound rang inside the basement. When Gi-Gyu turned toward the sound, he saw Min-Su banging on the stone coffin with his new hammer. Even though the metal hammer hit the stone surface, it generated a clear metallic sound.


    Louughed and continued.


    -And he is also the greatest cksmith of hell.

 Chapter 95: Hwang Min-Su (4)

    Chapter 95: Hwang Min-Su (4)


    For several days, a constant hammering sound rang in Gi-Gyus basement. Thanks to the soundproof barrier, his mother and sister didnt hear it from upstairs; unfortunately, he couldnt avoid the incessant noise with his sensitive yer ears.


    ng!


    Gi-Gyu quickly became sick of the continuous bangs and ngs and went to the basement. Min-Su was sculpting something out of the stone coffin; the boy honestly had terrific stamina and power as he kept hammering the coffin day in, day out.


    Isnt sculpting done with a hammer and a chisel? Gi-Gyu thought in confusion. Surprisingly, Min-Su managed to shape the coffin using just the hammer, making Gi-Gyu doubt his knowledge. However, he soon realized that Min-Su was just unique.


    Gi-Gyu watched as Min-Su split the stone coffin in half, shaping it delicately without a chisel. Watching Min-Su work was like watching a magic show: Every time he brought down the hammer, the coffin broke exactly how and where he wanted.


    -Its because hes Paimons descendant.


    When Lou exined, Gi-Gyu asked, Sounds like you were fond of Paimon?


    Usually, when Lou talked about the other demons, including Baal, Gi-Gyu could tell Lou didnt like them. However, Lou seemingly had a sort of affection toward Paimon.


    -He was one of the few demons that didnt betray me.


    Hmm. Gi-Gyu didnt reply since he could hear the longing for his old life in Lous voice.


    ng!


    The hammer went down again, and Gi-Gyu continued watching Min-Su work.


    ***


    I might end up being arrested for child abuse, Gi-Gyu muttered. Indeed, if someone saw Min-Su right now, Gi-Gyu would be reported to the police for possible child abuse. Currently, Min-Su was sleeping on Gi-Gyusp; the week-long hammering had given him blisters and mild fever.


    Gi-Gyu tried his best to stop the boy, but Min-Su refused to take a break. The kid had actually created a weak barrier around him to gently push Gi-Gyu away. Realizing this was what Min-Su needed and wanted, Gi-Gyu stayed away.


    The result was Min-Su sleeping with uneven breathing on Gi-Gyusp.


    Maybe I shouldve tried harder to stop him, Gi-Gyu muttered, feeling guilty. Admittedly, a part of why he didnt try harder was selfishness. He remembered what Old Man Hwang told him before his death and wanted to see if it was true.


    Min-Su will be a cksmith much more powerful than me.


    He felt apologetic for his selfishness, but when he turned toward Min-Sus work, it reminded him he had made the right choice. Studying the coffin''s new shape in awe, Gi-Gyu whispered, It was all meant to be.


    Just as Old Man Hwang imed, Min-Su had a great potential to be an excellent cksmith. One may wonder how being a good sculptor tranted to bing a good cksmith, but Gi-Gyu knew better. The stone coffin barely took any damage from the giant magic explosion back then, but Min-Su shaped it into something utterly different. What was it if not raw talent?


    I wonder if potions would work on him. Gi-Gyu reached toward Brunhearts gate, and a skeleton walked out and handed him several potion bottles politely. Needless to say, Gi-Gyu was now using his gate as a bag.


    Thanks, Hart, When Gi-Gyu thanked the lich, the monster replied.


    -I am always at yourmand Grandmaster


    Gi-Gyu closed the gate and picked up the potion. Min-Sus aura was utterly different from yers, so he knew Min-Su wasnt a yer for certain. However, Min-Su entered the Tower, a ce only yers could enter, and sculpted the stone coffin. So, he knew it was worth a try.


    Shwaaa...


    After Min-Su gulped a few drops, his face became less pale. Encouraged, Gi-Gyu poured the same potion on Min-Sus damaged hands.


    Its working! The potion was visibly healing Min-Su.


    Mmm Dad? Min-Su slowly opened his eyes and mumbled.


    Are you awake, Min-Su?


    Ye yeah, Min-Su replied weakly.


    You must be hungry, huh?


    Uhm, When Min-Su murmured, Gi-Gyu promised, Lets just finish this part, and well get you some food.


    The potions relieved Min-Sus fatigue, so he remained awake. Patting the boys head, Gi-Gyu lifted Min-Su. Since the little boy worked so hard for him, it was now time for him to reward Gi-Gyu.


    In what order should I go about this? Gi-Gyu murmured as he walked toward the sculpture. The sculpture was glowing brightly, gleaming on Gi-Gyus face.


    When Gi-Gyu stood in front of it, Min-Su asked weakly, Dad What are you going to do with it?


    With a smile, Gi-Gyu raised his hand to summon the status screen. He announced, Combination. Hwang Ji-Chuls fragment. Ego fragment.


    Old Man Hwangs real name was Hwang Ji-Chul. The sub-material Gi-Gyu chose for the Combination was an Ego fragment. Old Man Hwangs egofication had failed back then, but


    I know it wont be perfect, but close to perfect is possible, Gi-Gyu murmured with hope. After spending hours studying this process with Baal, they hade up with the best possible solution.


    Golden pieces appeared from Lou and Gi-Gyu and mixed into one in midair. Watching this process intently, Gi-Gyu ordered, Nine!


    A skeleton soldier exited Brunhearts gate and handed Gi-Gyu a sword glowing in dark and murky green light. While the golden pieces of light mixed, there was something Nine needed to do.


    Now in his sword form, Lou shed into Nine, followed by a system announcement.


    [Hwang Ji-Chuls fragment is being epted by Nine.]


    Then, Lou let Nine absorb his stats despite being capable of absorbing Nine itself. It was a controlled process; once Nine had absorbed a bit of Lous stats, Gi-Gyu stabbed it into the giant golden light storm.


    Ugh. Gi-Gyu groaned from the pressure. The energy Nine absorbed left the sword and was absorbed into the mixture of golden lights.


    Admiring, Min-Su murmured, It looks so pretty.


    The unexpected strain this process put on Gi-Gyu made him sweat bullets; however, it was just a beautiful scene with firefly-like particles and intense lights to Min-Su.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt tell how much time had passed when he heard the sudden system announcements.


    [Combination was a sess.]


    [Hwang Ji-Chuls fragment has transformed into Ego Hwang Ji-Chul.]


    It worked. Finally, his day-long discussions had yielded sessful results: He had seeded in turning a fragment into an Ego.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu wanted to stay andplete the rest of the process, but he couldnt because of Min-Su. The potions healed the boy physically, but they weren''t enough to treat Min-Sus psyche. Min-Su copsed after watching the beautiful mix of lights for a few minutes.


    When Gi-Gyu brought Min-Su upstairs, Yoo-Jung red at him and used, Oppa, what have you done?! Gi-Gyu only scratched his head awkwardly, failing to find an excuse.


    While Min-Su slept soundly in Gi-Gyus bed, Gi-Gyus mother suggested, How about we give Min-Su a room?


    When Gi-Gyu first introduced Min-Su to his mother, he briefly exined the boys situation. He told his mother that Min-Su had lost his family, and because he knew the boys grandfather, he decided to take care of the now orphaned child.


    They had plenty of rooms in their spacious home, but Gi-Gyu shook his head after hearing his mothers suggestion. Not yet. I want to observe his situation for a bit longer, Mother.


    Hmm I dont know what youre waiting for, but please dont take too long. Even a child needs his own space, Su-Jin said with a nod.


    All right. Gi-Gyu had already thought of giving Min-Su a room; for now, he needed more time to think.


    Mmmm When Min-Su moaned, Su-Jin patted his head and asked, Oh, are you awake, Min-Su?


    Grandma?


    Hahaha, Su-Jin chuckled.


    Grumble.


    Hearing Min-Sus stomach growl, Su-Jin quickly stood up and announced, Lets get some food into you. How could you stop eating for a week, silly boy?


    Yoo-Jung red at Gi-Gyu, who sighed, Haa


    There were believable excuses; then there were facts that sounded like excuses. Gi-Gyu knew no one would believe Min-Su had stopped eating of his own volition, let alone his family.


    ***


    Tae-Shik clenched his fists; his palm bled as his nails dug into his flesh. I cant believe this.


    Kim Tae-Ohs family was starving to death, and they didnt know where Kim Tae-Oh was either. Sung-Hoons face was filled with rage as he reported to Tae-Shik.


    While investigating Kim Tae-Ohs whereabouts, Sung-Hoon learned about his familys situation: They were in dire straits after Kim Tae-Oh joined the Caravan Guild.


    Tae-Ohs family situation was simr to Gi-Gyus old life: A family of three with an unwell mother and a younger sibling. His family had been waiting for Kim Tae-Ohs return all this time. They were living theirst days; thankfully, the association found them.


    All right Just help them get on their feet, Tae-Shik ordered bitterly. The guilt was crushing him.


    Of course, Sung-Hoon replied with a nod and left the room.


    After learning about Andras, Tae-Shik knew this demon brainwashed Caravan yers never to leave the guild. Consequently, all Caravan yers suddenly disappeared, abandoning their families. The families of financially stable yers survived, but families like Tae-Ohs waited for their loved ones till death.


    A crimson sh of anger appeared in Tae-Shiks eyes. You better not underestimate us humans.


    Their hunt for the Caravan Guild had just begun. Lucifer and Baal were out hunting, which meant Tae-Shik could no longer stay idle. It was time for him to make his move as well.


    ***


    After Min-Su recovered, he returned to the basement. Of course, Gi-Gyu went with him.


    Min-Su asked, Dad, what will you do today? Will I get to see the pretty lights again?


    Well I dont think it will be pretty, but youll see something important, Gi-Gyu patted Min-Sus head and replied. Due to the stone sculptures shape, he was certain Min-Su would be ecstatic to see what was about toe.


    I guess Min-Sus subconscious made him shape the sculpture after his grandfather.


    When Gi-Gyu first saw the final result, he couldnt hide his shock. The stone coffin had transformed into a sculpture that looked exactly like Old Man Hwang. It looked like a younger and stronger version, but there was no mistake that it was Hwang Ji-Chul in a stone form. It shone with golden light, looking otherworldly.


    Gi-Gyu said to Min-Su, You really are an incredible cksmith.


    Hehehe.


    Gi-Gyu still couldnt believe how a sculpture, not a weapon, could shine like an Ego. Old Man Hwang alluded that Min-Su would be Gi-Gyus greatest asset; now, it was time for him to give the little boy a gift.


    Gi-Gyu ced his hand on the sculptures chest and announced, Sync.


    Based on Baals calction, Gi-Gyus shell could still ept a few more Egos.


    [You have sessfully synced.]


    The sculpture wasnt a full-fledged Ego; it was just a fragment. With how far Gi-Gyu hade, no Ego fragment would refuse to sync with him. A bright light appeared along with the status screen, but Gi-Gyu dismissed it and shouted, Grant!


    He selected Hwang Ji-Chul as the Ego


    The man known as Old Man Hwang


    The greatest cksmith Gi-Gyu knew.


    Fwooosh!


    The cksmiths Ego entered the sculpture with a blinding sh.

 Chapter 96: Hwang Min-Su (5)

    Chapter 96: Hwang Min-Su (5)


    When the golden lightsbined into one and entered the sculpture, it began vibrating softly.


    Bzzz


    The vibrations were so soft that only a yer could sense them; since Min-Su didnt have heightened senses, he didnt notice it. Gi-Gyu patted the boys head and continued to watch the sculpture.


    [Grant was sessful.]


    Gi-Gyus face brightened after hearing the system announcement. He had used Grant two times, Bi and Old Man Hwang, and got desirable results both times. But what happened next confused him.


    [Youve sessfully created a guardian.]


    [Please designate the guardian area.]


    Huh? Gi-Gyu murmured when he heard the system announcements. It was his first time hearing the term, so he was surprised. Old Man Hwangs sculpture refused to budge; instead, a giant map appeared in front of his eyes.


    Wow! Gi-Gyu eximed at the impressive sight. It was the map of the area his house was in.


    Is this a Mana Map? he murmured out loud. Mana Map was a skill some support category yers possessed. By spreading their magic in their surroundings, they could form a map, so Gi-Gyu suspected the map before him was something simr.


    [Designating a small guardian area would increase defense level.]


    [Designating arge guardian area would decrease defense level.]


    Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding after hearing the systems kind reminder. I guess I cant designate the gate as the guardian area.


    Needless to say, the guardian area was the area a guardian was assigned to protect.


    I have no ns to move anyway, so this should be fine, Gi-Gyu decided. He had already nned some things for his home and the surrounding area, so he was happy to stay in his current home. That was also why he had renovated the basement as his training area.


    At first, Gi-Gyu thought about assigning Brunhearts gate as the guardian area, but he changed his mind. Raising his hand, he announced, Our house. Perimeter 500 meters.


    [The guardian area has been set.]


    After Gi-Gyu selected the area on the map, he heard the systems confirmation.


    [The guardian is being awakened.]


    After thest announcement, Old Man Hwangs statue lit up in multicolored lights. They werent simply colorsthey were shades of human pigmentation.


    Uwaaah! Min-Su eximed without making anyment. Gi-Gyu did the same as he watched the amazing scene unfold. Incredulously, Old Man Hwangs sculpture soon transformed into the real Old Man Hwang.


    Opening his eyes, the elderly man stammered, Y-you are?


    Are you Old Man Hwang, Sir? Gi-Gyu asked cautiously, his voice trembling. The being before him was a mix-mash of Ego fragments, so there was no way of telling if it was the same Old Man Hwang. Also, it was Gi-Gyu''s first time syncing with a human Ego, so he had no idea what the final result was supposed to look like.


    II am Old Man Hwang studied his hands in dismay as he replied. Then, he slowly looked toward the boy and murmured, Min-Su?


    G-Grandpa?


    The elderly man and the boy stared at each other.


    ***


    Thank you Thank you so much. I had no idea this was possible. Old Man Hwang showed his gratitude; Gi-Gyu replied, The chances of this working werent high, but we lucked out.


    Gi-Gyu continued, Originally, I wanted to do something like this muchter, but


    Watching the asleep Min-Su in Old Man Hwangs arms, Gi-Gyumented, Just as you said, Min-Su is extremely talented. It was all thanks to Min-Su that I could make this attempt.


    I cant thank you enough, Young Man, Old Man Hwang murmured as he looked down at his grandson.


    Except for his younger look, Old Man Hwans stone form looked every bit like the old cksmith. Despite being a stone sculpture, he looked as human as the next guy; no one could deny it was the same cksmith who died not too long ago.


    Lou warned Gi-Gyu,


    -You better hide this. No one can know that you can do this.


    I know.


    What Gi-Gyu had just done now was essentially resurrection. He had revived a dead person perfectly Well, it actually wasnt a perfect resurrection, but it was close enough. Pandemonium would erupt in the world if others discovered that he could grant a dead persons memories and abilities to a new body.


    But, there was one problem.


    I dont think I can repeat this, Gi-Gyu thought, disappointed. Looking at the worn Nine lying in a corner, Gi-Gyu realized he couldnt use Grant like this again. Something died or was exhausted inside Nine when it absorbed Old Man Hwangs fragment from Lou.


    -I believe resurrecting a human by egofication requires the use of life force.


    When Loumented, Gi-Gyu asked silently, Life force?


    -All holy swords hold life force; from the looks of it, resurrecting a human consumes this force. Its different from how the monsters and demons regenerate.


    Gi-Gyu also believed that something was consumed when he resurrected Old Man Hwang. Consequently, he couldnt repeat this feat unless he had a holy sword or a life force source.


    Maybe it wont be possible to help Hwang Chae-Il after all.


    Gi-Gyu looked back and forth between Old Man Hwang and Min-Su. He wondered if he should break the news that he couldnt reunite their family anytime soon.


    Studying Nine with his sharp cksmiths eyes, Old Man Hwang asked, So is this a holy sword?


    Its now an evil sword, but it was once a holy sword. When Gi-Gyu replied, the elderly man muttered, I can see that the sword is no longer alive.


    Old Man Hwang contemted and asked, May I use it? He asked to use it as a cksmith, not a swordsman.


    Of course, but be very careful with it. For now, Nine obeys me, but I dont know how it will react if you try to use it, warned Gi-Gyu.


    Haha. Old Man Hwangughed and replied, There is no need for you to worry. Cant you feel it? I now belong to you as well.


    Old Man Hwang looked a little bitter, but in a cool, epting voice, he added, Since this sword also belongs to you, it shouldnt be a problem.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and stated, But still, please remember to be careful. By the way, there is something more important we must discuss.


    What is it?


    We need to decide where youll live, Gi-Gyu exined. Now that Old Man Hwang had returned, he couldnt just stay with Gi-Gyus family since it would be awkward for all. Thankfully, Gi-Gyu had been nning for this day and offered his n.


    ***


    ng, ng, ng!


    Loud construction noise from the plot next to Gi-Gyus house rang throughout the neighborhood.


    Gi-Gyus mother said with interest, I guess were getting a new neighbor.


    The area near Bukhan River where Gi-Gyu lived was nice, yet Gi-Gyus family didnt have any neighbors. They lived in a detached home; there were many other houses nearby, but all of them were empty.


    When Yoo-Jung saw Gi-Gyu smile mysteriously, she asked, Oppa, why are you making that face?


    The truth was, Gi-Gyu had purchased all thend and the houses around his home. Since he now had more money than he could ever spend, he easily bought the entire neighborhood. He had been nning this for a long time, and he was happy that everything was going well. Of course, his family had no idea Gi-Gyu owned everything around their house.


    Gi-Gyu hired a constructionpany and asked them to quickly build a livable dwelling. Theypleted his request in just four days. This was what Old Man Hwang had asked from Gi-Gyu.


    Old Man Hwang said hell take care of the details himself, Gi-Gyu thought as he remembered the twinkle in the elderly mans eyes. The cksmith was excited to be building his home the way he wanted.


    Its understandable since he was stuck in that tiny workshop before. There had to be a good reason why Old Man Hwang stayed in that small workshop; now that the elderly man was back, Gi-Gyu was eager to hear the reason.


    Gi-Gyu looked out the window and saw the newly-built three-story building next door.


    Ding-dong!


    Their doorbell seldom came into use, so Su-Jin wondered, Who could that be?


    Both Gi-Gyu and his mother looked at the inte screen. When Gi-Gyu saw the familiar face, he smiled brightly. Meanwhile, his mother seemed confused as she murmured, Hmm?


    Still smiling, Gi-Gyu announced, I better go out to greet him.


    Confused, Yoo-Jung asked, Why? Who is it? Is it Tae-Shik oppa? Or did Soo-Jung unniee back?


    Gi-Gyu turned off the inte screen and opened the door. Min-Su ran inside and yelled, Noona[1]!


    Min-Su?! Whats going on? Did you move next door? When Yoo-Jung asked, Gi-Gyu crossed his arms casually and exined, Yeah. I contacted Min-Sus grandfather, and they moved into our neighborhood.


    Noona! Hyung! Min-Su dashed toward Yoo-Jung and Gi-Gyu.


    His memories mustve returned. Gi-Gyu thought in relief. After Old Man Hwang returned, much of Min-Sus memories returned. Thanks to that, he recognized Old Man Hwang as his grandfather and Gi-Gyu as Hyung. Unfortunately, Min-Su still didnt remember his father.


    Hyung! Hyung! I can visit you often, right?


    Of course. Gi-Gyu liked how Min-Su treated him more familiarly and patted the boys head. Then, Old Man Hwang walked in with Su-Jin. Gi-Gyus mother announced, Hahaha. This gentleman brought us rice cakes.


    Gi-Gyu saw a te of sirutteok[2] in his mothers hand. Nowadays, rice cakes as gifts were a rarity, but Old Man Hwang was an old-fashioned man. Suddenly, the elderly man winked at Gi-Gyu, surprising him.


    I had no idea there was this side to Old Man Hwang. Gi-Gyu had only seen the cksmith''s blunt and rough side until now. Perhaps the resurrection changed the elderly man in many ways.


    Old Man Hwang thanked Su-Jin, I wanted to show my appreciation to you for taking care of my Min-Su while I was away.


    Not at all. Min-Su is such a polite and bright young man. I was so impressed. Min-Su used to call Gi-Gyu his dad, and Ive wished Min-Su was really my grandson ever since, Su-Jin replied with a kind smile.


    While Su-Jin and Old Man Hwang chatted, Min-Su and Yoo-Jung went outside to y with Bi. Watching them having a good time, Gi-Gyu thought, Im definitely not wasting the time given to me.


    It might seem like he was wasting his grace period, but he was actually building a foundation that would make him much stronger.


    Gi-Gyus family knew that Old Man Hwang and Gi-Gyu had a special rtionship.


    I would like to talk with Gi-Gyu privately if thats okay. When the cksmith asked politely, Su-Jin replied, Of course.


    Then, Old Man Hwang and Gi-Gyu headed downstairs to the basement. When they were out of everyones earshot, Gi-Gyu announced, When Baal returns, I will connect this basement to your home, Sir.


    Thank you. Suddenly, Old Man Hwang grabbed Gi-Gyus hand and exined, I am still stuck being a guardian, but my life is much more rxed nowpared to before.


    Stuck being a guardian? When Gi-Gyu asked, the elderly man found a seat for himself and replied, I suppose I havent told you why I stayed in that tiny workshop. Its because I was assigned to protect something there.


    ...! Finally, the mystery of Old Man Hwangs workshop was about to be revealed. He had his suspensions ever since he heard the system announcement while using Grant. He now understood Old Man Hwangs abilities as a cksmith and as a guardian. But Gi-Gyu knew it would be beneficial to hear the details directly from the cksmith.


    Old Man Hwang exined, After I met my wife in the other world, we had Chae-Il. When we returned to earth, my wife stole something from her people. Ah! Dont worry. He grinned before continuing, What she took rightfully belonged to herher inheritance. Still, we were exiled from that ce.


    Old Man Hwang''s sneaky smile definitely came across as strange, but the story was so interesting that Gi-Gyu didnt say anything. Instead, he asked, What was it that she took?


    The inheritance Old Man Hwangs wife stole was probably what he had to protect inside the cramped workshop. Gi-Gyu was curious about what it was.


    Suddenly, a tense expression appeared on Old Man Hwangs face. The yful demeanor disappeared, and the cksmith looked very serious as he replied, Paimon is the greatest cksmith. All cksmiths worship him as their god.


    Old Man Hwangs stubborn side, which Gi-Gyu was used to, returned in full force. The elderly man added, I was protecting the Paimons legacy, with a loud gulp.


    1. Noona is a term used by a younger brother or a younger male to address an older sister or an older female.


    2. Sirutteok is a type of rice cake.

 Chapter 97: Hwang Min-Su (6)

    Chapter 97: Hwang Min-Su (6)


    Paimons legacy? Gi-Gyu asked. Lou suddenly took the lead and answered before Old Man Hwang.


    -Paimons legacy It has to be some great treasure to need such secrecy.


    Old Man Hwang replied to Lou, Its everything. Including himself.


    Since Old Man Hwang was now Gi-Gyus Ego, he could hear Lou. What surprised Gi-Gyu was the respectful tone Old Man Hwang used toward Lou.


    Confused, Gi-Gyu asked, What do you mean, including himself?


    Exactly what it sounds like. The legacy includes Paimon himself.


    -Ridiculous.


    Lou smirked in disbelief. Gi-Gyu wanted to hear the details, but Old Man Hwang didnt want to talk about it. Now that the cksmith was his Ego, Gi-Gyu couldve forced him, but he didnt want to do that to a friend.


    Trying not to prod, Gi-Gyu asked, So what happened to the legacy?


    Gi-Gyu knew the Caravan Guild and Hwang Chae-Il attacked Old Man Hwang and stole all the pseudo-Egos in his workshop. Did that mean they also


    They took it. They were after Paimons legacy and Min-Su from the beginning. Gi-Gyus guess was correct, but he didnt feel happy. As far as Gi-Gyu could tell, the Caravan Guild was a powerful group, so nothing good coulde out of them obtaining such a powerful item.


    I guess we now have another reason to capture the Caravan Guild quickly, murmured Gi-Gyu. He couldnt even guess what the high demons legacy was, but he knew it could help him greatly. After all, Paimon was considered the god of cksmiths.


    Old Man Hwang replied, Indeed. We must find it and get it back. Besides, only the legitimate heir can use the legacy.


    You mean Min-Su?


    Yes, either Min-Su or Old Man Hwangs face turned bitter as he added, My son.


    Hwang Chae-Il?


    Yes. Since you rescued Min-Su, I assumed youve met my son?


    Yes, Sir, replied Gi-Gyu. Aplicated expression appeared on the elderly mans face when he heard that.


    Your son Gi-Gyu tried to bring up the topic cautiously, but Old Man Hwang shook his head and stopped him. The cksmith requested, Please do not mention my son. I need more time to think. You know, Id always known about his ambitions, but I never expected him to sacrifice his father and son for them.


    Old Man Hwang seemed to have misunderstood the situation, so Gi-Gyu quickly exined, No, your son was brainwashed.


    I know. However, his manipted persona was just a magnification of his hidden desires. I am well aware of what Andras can do, replied Old Man Hwang. The cksmith knew more about the situation than Gi-Gyu expected.


    Old Man Hwang added, Well talk about thister. I know you must have many questions, but please be patient. I am still reeling from the shock of it all.


    The elderly man looked miserable, so Gi-Gyu also didnt feel like talking about it. Since he couldnt revive Hwang Chae-Il anytime soon, he nodded and decided he would discuss itter.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu resumed climbing the Tower. Iron Guild had made no noise, and the Caravan Guild''s pursuit was still ongoing under professionals. For now, the best thing Gi-Gyu could do was climb the Tower and be more powerful.


    I must reach the 50th floor, he thought in determination.


    The 50th floor was his current priority, but that didnt mean he stopped nourishing Lou with the floor monsters blood. Thankfully, this process didnt slow Gi-Gyu down. His monster-massacring speed increased as he went up since Lou grew stronger on each floor.


    These days, Gi-Gyu spent much of his time in the Tower, hunting, and he would return home to his basement once he was satisfied.


    nk!


    A loud hammering sound rang inside the basement. Gi-Gyu had already informed his family that Old Man Hwang was a yer and that he was here to help protect him. It wasnt theplete truth; it was better than a lie. Gi-Gyus family was only happy to have Old Man Hwang and Min-Su frequent their home.


    Min-Su, you must listen to the metal when it speaks to you, Old Man Hwang taught Min-Su patiently.


    It wants me to hit it lightly. When Min-Su replied, Old Man Hwang suggested, All right. Then you should do what it wants.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt helpughing as he watched the grandfather-grandson duo working. Gi-Gyu had never seen Old Man Hwang smithing before and had assumed it was no different from others. Recently, he had realized he was utterly mistaken.


    He didnt know much about cksmiths or how they worked, but he believed they at least needed a forge or some other heat source. However, Old Man Hwang didnt have a forge in his old workshop or here, in Gi-Gyus basement.


    ze!


    Gi-Gyu suddenly heard zing fire; astonishingly, the fire came from Old Man Hwangs mouth.


    Gi-Gyu became speechless. Another thing he found odd was the metals request to be struck lightly. Was this some new fetish he was unaware of? Also, why were Old Man Hwang And Min-Su happy to oblige?


    -Paimon did employ strange methods. The old man is indeed his legitimate heir.


    Gi-Gyu wanted to question Lou, but he decided against it and continued to spectate the smithing process.


    Gi-Gyus spacious basement was currently divided into three areas: The sparring hall, the magic circle area, and Old Man Hwang and Min-Sus workshop. Min-Su used half of the stone coffin to make Old Man Hwangs sculpture, and the remaining half sat in the basement workshop''s corner.


    nk!


    The hammering continued to echo throughout the basement. This time, Min-Su was doing it alone without Old Man Hwangs help. The elderly man approached Gi-Gyu and greeted, Hello there.


    Hello, Sir. Hows Min-Su doing? Gi-Gyu asked politely. Min-Su had begun learning cksmithing from his grandfather. Min-Sus talent had surpassed Old Man Hwangs skills as he created that sculpture without any help. However, Min-Sucked basic skills and experience, so Old Man Hwang focused on them.


    He has always been a much more talented cksmith than me. All Im doing right now is assisting him. It almost feels like Ive be his apprentice. Im actually learning more by teaching Min-Su. Old Man Hwang was very genuine with his words, proving his love for Min-Su and pride as a craftsman.


    Im d to hear that, Gi-Gyu murmured with a nod. Old Man Hwang bing even more skilled was good for everyone.


    The cksmith replied, But it will take us longer to create the weapons you want, Young Man. Those items were created using Paimons legacy after all.


    Gi-Gyu nodded again. He understood that even a good artisan couldnt create excellence without appropriate materials, experience, and luck.


    But there is no doubt that Min-Su has true talent. After all, Min-Su created your body. When Gi-Gyu replied, it was Old Man Hwangs turn to nod. As the cksmith and Gi-Gyu watched the child work his magic, Gi-Gyu couldnt help but marvel at Min-Sus power, stamina, and determination.


    Ah! Old Man Hwang eximed as he remembered something. He continued, I just realized how selfishly Ive been acting. You have given me so much, but I have not returned the favor, especially now that youre my master.


    Please dont say that. Gi-Gyu shook his head with an awkward smile. He still couldnt ept that Old Man Hwang had be his Ego. Perhaps it was because Gi-Gyu knew Old Man Hwang as a human before. Or maybe because of Old Man Hwangs strong consciousness.


    Old Man Hwang replied firmly, No, lets make this clear. You are my rightful king.


    Gi-Gyu felt ufortable correcting the elderly man twice, so all he could do was scratch his cheek awkwardly.


    So could you do me this one favor? asked the cksmith.


    Favor?


    Take this key to the address I wrote here. You will find here the gifts I would like to give you. Old Man Hwang exined as he handed Gi-Gyu a rusty key and a piece of paper. Gi-Gyu epted it and replied, Whatever they are, Im sure they will benefit me. Thank you.


    By the way, I had no idea how great being a guardian is. Its powers are amazing and convenient. Its so much better than the responsibilities I was burdened with in the past, Old Man Hwang continued. When he became a guardian Ego, he received guardian powers; when he was guarding Paimons legacy, he received nothing but curse-like duties.


    Gi-Gyu had seen Old Man Hwangs status screen not too long ago.


    [Hwang Ji-Chul]


    [Title: Guardian, cksmith]


    [Level 81]


    [Power: 121]


    [Speed: 88]


    [Stamina: 150]


    [Magic: 87]


    -Abilities-


    [Human Form]


    [Guardian Territory: His stats increase by 50% inside his guardian territory. Outside this area, his attributes decrease by 80%.]


    [Territory Protector: Can teleport anywhere within his guardian territory once a day.]


    [Protection Barrier: Twenty percent of the damage done to the barrier around the guardian territory will be transferred to him.]


    [Blockade: Can trap the enemies that enter his territory within the barrier.]


    -cksmith Skills-


    -Enchantment-


    Old Man Hwangs starting level and stats were higher than all of his other Egos. Old Man Hwang, as an Ego, was a masterpiece created bybining various powers, including a holy sword. Ergo, the cksmith was an especially exceptional protector.


    Gi-Gyu liked what he saw in the elderly mans status screen: Under the cksmith Skills category, there were countless skills, but Gi-Gyu didnt bother examining them since he had no idea what they were anyway.


    And then there was the Enchantment category.


    Gi-Gyu asked, I had no idea you were an enchanter.


    I was originally an enchanter. Old Man Hwang exined that he awakened as an enchanter when he became a yer. This meant the elderly man was also well versed in magic.


    Anyway, I hope we work well together, Sir. Please keep safe.


    All right, I will, replied Old Man Hwang.


    Gi-Gyu also had to keep Old Man Hwang and Min-Su hidden from the Caravan Guild. Old Man Hwang was a cksmith who had mastered Paimons skills, while Min-Su was the only surviving heir to the Paimons legacy. There were also many other reasons why the Caravan Guild would want these two individuals.


    Then I will see youter, Sir. With a polite bow, Gi-Gyu walked out. He yed with the key Old Man Hwang gave him and thought about his reward.


    ***


    The address Old Man Hwang gave him was of a storage facility in Dongdaemun. The shabby building was located in one of the gloomy allies. The metal shutter door was so rusted that it creaked unpleasantly when it was opened.


    Just what could be stored in a ce like this? Gi-Gyu murmured with curiosity. He couldnt feel any magic from the inside, so it couldnt be a weapon Old Man Hwang created or the Paimons legacy itself. Still, Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling excited since it was like Christmas morning to him.


    Actually, I havent received any gifts in a while. Gi-Gyu thought. Except for when he and Yoo-Jung were very young, they havent received any Christmas gifts.


    I better get something good for Yoo-Jung from now on. Knowing his familys future Christmases would be much better now, Gi-Gyu smiled happily.


    And to protect my familys happiness, I must eliminate anything that threatens it, he murmured. To aplish this, he needed to be more powerful. It was a simple concept, and Gi-Gyu was determined to follow it to the best of his ability.


    Rattle.


    Gi-Gyu inserted the rusty key into the even rustier lock. The two metal pieces were so old and damaged that Gi-Gyu spent much effort trying to open it. Soon, he became so frustrated that he used his strength to force it open. However, the lock didnt even creak, suggesting it wasnt made from normal metal.


    Click!


    Finally, the key turned.


    Rattle.


    The door slowly opened, and the lights turned on automatically. When Gi-Gyu looked inside, his jaw dropped.

 Chapter 98: 40th Floor

    Chapter 98: 40th Floor


    Hahahahahah.


    The creepyughter of a man reverberated in the area.


    sh!


    An enthralled beholder[1] was cleaved in half when the man swung his sword without ever getting a chance to resist.


    Drip Drip


    The red sword, covered in the beholders purple blood, gleamed with a unique shade. A few drops of this blood slowly dripped to the ground, but most turned into a sticky mucus-like substance that the sword absorbed.


    [Lou has absorbed the beholders blood.]


    [Lous immunity against psychic attacks has increased.]


    The system announcement rang in the mans head.


    Hehehehahahaha!!!!!!!!!!! the mans terrificughter rang again.


    Gi-Gyus Egos begged him to stop.


    -Just stop already.


    -Master


    -Master! Why are youughing like that?


    Grrr. Even Bi growled awkwardly, and Gi-Gyu finally stoppedughing.


    He thought happily, It gets so loud in my head due to all my Egos.


    Gi-Gyus shell was still growing exponentially, so he was bound to have more Egos. He worried his ears would suffer then from all the talking Egos.


    Anyway, he continuedughing, much to his Egos dismay.


    Lou said in annoyance,


    -I told you to stop!


    But how can I stop? When Gi-Gyu replied, Lou sighed.


    -Gosh.


    There was a perfectly good and healthy reason behind Gi-Gyus crazedughter. He announced, Open.


    When he ordered, Brunheart vibrated, and his gate glowed. Soon, dozens of skeletons marched out in an organized manner and created a formation around the gate. They still looked the same, but gobbling down so many crystals made them strong enough to deal with this floors yers and monsters easily.


    Gi-Gyu ordered, Ill be back soon, so protect this area.


    He then drove a wedge into the ground. A recently purchased expensive barrier item. When the wedge was activated, a barrier that diverted other yers attention formed within specified perimeters. It was a high-level item and could withstand everything below a literal, full-scale war.


    Rattle.


    The skeletons nodded as if they understood Gi-Gyu. He smiled in satisfaction and was about to enter the gate when he turned around to face his soldiers again.


    Haa He couldnt help but sigh in sadness. He had such powerful soldiers, yet he had to do all the hunting himself. Again, there were reasons, believe me.


    Since skeletons only appeared on a few floors, a guy going around with a skeleton army would definitely attract much unwanted attention. Also, it could remind the other yers of what happened in Yeoksam.


    The second reason was Lou. He could only be stronger by physically absorbing monster blood.


    Consequently, Gi-Gyu had to do the hunting himself.


    Ill be back, Gi-Gyu promised the skeletons.


    Rattle.


    After organizing his thoughts, Gi-Gyu finally entered Brunthearts gate. He may have used a barrier item, but leaving his skeletons and gate in the open wasnt a good idea. So, Gi-Gyu had to return as quickly as possible.


    ***


    There was also a perfectly good and healthy reason behind Gi-Gyu entering his gate inside the Tower. The reason was right in front of his eyes now.


    Phew Im so d I can now enter the gate. Before, Gi-Gyu couldnt enter Brunhearts gate; after he strengthened it with an Ego fragment, entry became possible.


    Grandmaster wee the durahan greeted. Even his vocalization became more precise thanks to munching down on crystals.


    Hart also greeted, Grandmaster, the construction is going smoothly.


    Good. Gi-Gyu nodded as he tried to look solemn by cing his arm on his waist.


    Rattle.


    Rattle.


    Gi-Gyu saw arge wagon, filled with stones, being dragged by hundreds of skeletons and one man. All of this was for one purpose: Building a pyramid.


    Gi-Gyu didnt know much about architecture, but Hart was a lich with vast knowledge. On top of that, Hart used his magic whenever the construction stalled. Consequently, construction continued at a fast pace.


    Originally, Brunhearts gatecked stony materials; after he strengthened it with an Ego fragment, the gate began producing much more usable materials.


    Hehehe Gi-Gyuughed in pleasure again. Where are the things I gave you?


    I have stored them in the back safely. They will be disyed once the pyramid ispleted. When Hart replied, Gi-Gyu asked, Lets go have a look. I need to verify they are stored safely.


    Of course. Pleasee this way. Hart began escorting Gi-Gyu. They left the construction site and headed toward a giant, temporary tent.


    Oh! As expected, you have done an amazing job, Hart.


    Thank you, Grandmaster.


    Gi-Gyu slowly looked at the disyed items and nodded in satisfaction. Everything inside the tent was found in the storage room Old Man Hwang gave to Gi-Gyu.


    Sparkle.


    Countless gold, silver, and other precious, rare materials shone brightly. Looking at the many cars and elegant, ancient-looking objects, Gi-Gyu wondered if Old Man Hwang brought this from the other world. None of them were yer items, but each looked priceless and beautiful.


    Im surprised at how possessive I feel about such objects. Gi-Gyu had never been interested in luxury items. But even he couldnt stop staring in awe when he saw Old Man Hwangs collection of rare luxury cars and antiques.


    What Gi-Gyu liked the most about them was the represented wealth.


    If necessary, I can sell them for cash anytime, he mumbled in excitement. In the past, he wondered where Old Man Hwang kept all his wealth since he stayed in that tiny workshop. The truth was undoubtedly out of his expectations. He was shocked when he learned Old Man Hwang was a car collector and umted things that could easily be sold.


    Gi-Gyu ordered, Disy them well inside the pyramid once itspleted.


    Your wish is mymand, replied Hart.


    Once the exhibition area is built, make Rogersplete the rest of the pyramid alone.


    Your wish is my


    Stop repeating the same thing, Hart.


    Yes, Grandmaster.


    After giving his order, Gi-Gyu turned around. His eyes again caught the man dragging a wagon.


    Rogers Han.


    There were times when Gi-Gyu resented him so much that he wanted to drink his blood. Or feed him alive to a pack of wild dogs. However, Rogers was no longer a powerful yer; he was just a helpless, worthless, weak ve now.


    Noticing Gi-Gyus stare, Hart asked, Would you like to talk to him?


    Later, Gi-Gyu shook his head and replied. Although his fury had subsided, he still resented Rogers. For now, Rogers would continue to be punished, but he would get his salvation someday.


    When I need him, of course. Gi-Gyu nned on using Rogers as a pawn in the future.


    Suddenly, Rogers and Gi-Gyus eyes met. Rogers lowered his head of his own volition, free of anger and pride. Actually, his fury was directed elsewhere now.


    I will be your dog. Just give me a chance. Rogers tried to project his thoughts to Gi-Gyu. He was desperate for a chance to kill Ironshield. He now knew that Gi-Gyu wasnt a helpless rookie yerHe was a beastly yer with monsters under hismand. There was no limit to how much Gi-Gyu could grow.


    If I can borrow Kim Gi-Gyus power, I know I can get my revenge against Ironshield. This was what Rogers Han believed. Unfortunately, his beliefs came from a muddled mind, unaware that he was just Gi-Gyus pawn.


    ***


    Lou exined,


    -Andras main abilities include fire, sword, and psychic attacks.


    Gi-Gyu swung his sword like an automated machine while listening to Lou.


    [Lou has absorbed the beholders blood.]


    [Lous immunity against psychic attacks has increased.]


    The system announcement followed Lousment.


    Gi-Gyu replied, All right. Ill remember that.


    While Lou absorbed the monsters blood, Gi-Gyu decided to take a short break with the hundreds of crystals littered around him.


    Open, Gi-Gyu announced after ensuring no one was around him. The skeletons left the gate and retrieved all the crystals. After crystals were stored inside the gate, most were absorbed by the gate monsters. The remaining were kept to be sold for cashter. Thanks to the improvements made to the gate, Gi-Gyu now had a consistent stream of ie.


    Grrr! Just then, Bi returned with a mouth full of beholders.


    Good job. When Gi-Gyu patted the wolf affectionately, Bi swallowed the beholders along with the crystals. Recently, he learned that Bi could also increase its stats by ingesting crystals. It was not the most effective level-up method, but he still allowed it. Bi also liked eating crystals, so he enjoyed giving them to the wolf as a reward.


    Gi-Gyu suggested, Go hunt some more. Or you can bring more beholders if you want.


    Grrr! Bi growled again before sprinting. Gi-Gyu began eating his lunch as he looked around. His skeletons collected and transferred the crystals into the gate while a strange-colored wolf flew around the Tower, munching on the monsters.


    Chuckling, Gi-Gyu muttered, If someone saw me like this, theyll think Im the boss monster.


    After all, Gi-Gyu was using his monsters for hunting floor monsters. Who else but a boss monster or a high-level monster could achieve a feat like this?


    After eating his lunch, Gi-Gyu stood up. Now, he only had to hunt a few more monsters for Lou to reach the maximum psychic attack immunity level. After that, he would ascend the Tower and hunt monsters that specialized in psychic attacks.


    Slowly but surely, Gi-Gyu was preparing himself to battle Andras.


    Grrr! From far away, Bi returned with another mouthful of beholders.


    Lets hunt. Gi-Gyu vanished from his original spot and reappeared on top of Bi, ying countless beholders nearby.


    ***


    [Lou has reached Level 100.]


    [Lou has satisfied the qualification to evolve.]


    [The necessary conditions for Lous evolution will appear.]


    Gi-Gyu suddenly stopped swinging his sword in midair. His entire body was covered in beholders purple blood; the unpleasant smell seeped into his nose.


    Haa Gi-Gyu had been hunting monsters non-stop for hours, so he took a tired breath and asked, Evolve? Thetest system notification baffled him.


    -My body feels strange. It feels hot I feel weird


    Lou sounded calm, but Gi-Gyu could feel his confusion. After ordering the skeletons to start collecting the new crystals, Gi-Gyu opened the system screen.


    [Lous first evolution]


    [Part of Lous physical body: 1/1]


    [Ego fragment: 10/10]


    [Egofied souls: 3/3]


    [Demon fragment: 1/1]


    [Monster blood: ???/???]


    Whats this? Gi-Gyu was surprised to see that all the necessary conditions for Lous evolution were already met. He was also shocked to see the many needed materials: He obtained those after much effort. One of them was a part of Lous physical body that he obtained as a reward for clearing the 30th-floor test.


    This means Gi-Gyu suspected that Els physical body would appear on the 40th-floor test.


    -How terrible.


    Loumented, but El didnt say anything.


    -...


    Was this because she could guess her fate? Or was there another reason? Gi-Gyu couldnt tell.


    Ten Ego fragments Gi-Gyu murmured in awe. He would have to clear at least ten gates to recollect ten fragments. Physically, this wasnt a difficult task. But there were only a limited number of gates, and all guilds were greedy for them. So, if the next evolution also had an ingredient list this extravagant, he wondered if he could even get all the necessary material.


    And whats up with those three egofied souls? Isnt that just asking for too much?! Gi-Gyu scratched his head in frustration.


    Egofied souls, as the name suggests, were souls that Gi-Gyu egofied. For example, Gi-Gyu recently egofied Hwang Chae-Ils soul. He had already used a few Ego souls and fragments, so he now only had four Ego souls left: Rhodes, Hwang Chae-Il, Choi Min-Suk, and Kersetu.


    Kersetu was the boss monster Gi-Gyu sessfully egofied in one of the gates he cleared during his gate-clearing spree. Kersetu was a steel giant; Gi-Gyu''s victory over the powerful monster was hard-fought.


    But I still dont know all the conditions for a sessful soul egofication process, Gi-Gyu murmured in concern. He was worried he would fail to egofy another soul in the future. He had the same worries for Cannibalism since its conditions were also hazy. However, he had an idea.


    I think it might be all about the victims evil nature.


    There was no question Choi Min-Suk and Rhodes were evil, but it wasnt as clear-cut with Chang-Gyung, Hwang Chae-Il, and Kersetu.


    -I think evil creatures have a higher chance of egofication, but its not guaranteed even for them. I think its just a random process.


    I agree, Gi-Gyu replied. Perez, the fourth-floor guardian, must be the demon fragment, but whats with the monster blood? Are all those question marks because you absorbed too much blood?


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. The things he needed to use for Lous evolution were priceless.


    Sigh I guess Lous evolution is even more important.


    -Hmph.


    Lou harrumphed as if embarrassed; Gi-Gyus lips curled up in amusement. After a short silence, he ordered, Go ahead with the evolution.


    [Lous evolution will now begin.]


    1. Beholder is a type of monster.

 Chapter 99: 40th Floor (2)

    Chapter 99: 40th Floor (2)


    Currently, Gi-Gyu stood on the 35th floor. He had already cleared all the floors that were inhabited by the beholders. Now, Lou had the maximum immunity against psychic attacks. So, he didnt have to focus on killing more beholders; instead, he had to look for monsters that could provide other immunities, stats, or abilities.


    The 35th floor was the low-level subis territory; unfortunately, its blood also gave Lou psychic attack immunity. However, Gi-Gyu had no choice but to hunt them.


    ze.


    The fire from the sword burned brightly as it targeted the monsters. Unlike the beautiful subi, these monsters boasted of gruesome appearances. They were none other than the dwarves.


    Squeeel! the dwarves shrieked in pain. Due to their ugly appearance, it was impossible to tell their genders. Being subspecies of incubi and subi, they also specialized in psychic attacks and were low-level monsters.


    The monsters scurried away from the line of attack in pain as the fire began burning them alive.


    Gi-Gyu announced quietly, Summon.


    Thud!


    Suddenly, the area was filled with loud footsteps. Three creatures materialized from the drops of blood and Deaths violet smoke. The first was a humongous steel giant, while the other two resembled familiar human yers.


    Split into two and destroy them all. The three beings made of blood and Death nodded and began sprinting. The monsters on the right side were taken care of by the huge steel giant Kersetu and the mystical wolf Bi. The creatures in the form of Rhodes and Choi Min-Suk took care of the left side.


    These summoned creatures quickly hunted down the monsters; soon, only several dozens of crystals and monster corpses remained around Gi-Gyu.


    Transmutation, Gi-Gyu shouted as he raised Lou. Then, the three summoned beings turned back into blood and Deaths violet smoke before returning to Lou. Once they were absorbed, Gi-Gyu felt a kind of fullness and satisfaction.


    "This is only just the beginning, Gi-Gyu murmured with a naughty grin. He kept Lou raised as he still hadnt absorbed the floor monsters'' blood. Once everything was over, only the dying mes and the crystals were left behind.


    Open, Gi-Gyu announced, and dark clouds only he could see appeared from Lou. It was a barrier-like skill that made the surrounding area invisible.


    Brunhearts gate quickly opened, and the skeletons orderly walked to collect the crystals.


    This is so convenient. Gi-Gyu couldnt hide how impressed he was. Only one thing had changed, yet everything was different now. He now didnt have to hunt the monsters one by one, he didnt have to pick up the crystals himself, andstly, he didnt have to worry about others seeing his skeletons. And all these conveniences were thanks to one change.


    -Ahem.


    More specifically, it was thanks to Lou.


    Hmm I know youre being arrogant, but I cant fault you for that. Gi-Gyu couldnt even muster up any sarcasm since Lous new powers had truly awed him.


    -You must remember that this is still not even a fraction of a fraction of a fraction of my true power.


    Yeah, yeah, I get it. Would you stop repeating that line? Had Gi-Gyu not stopped Lou, he would have continued on and on about his true power.


    -Anyway, it appears that you can finally start using a fraction of a fraction of a fraction of my true power. Ahem.


    Are you satisfied now?


    -What are you talking about? Not even close. Once I regain my power, the entire world will kneel before me!


    Shut up, Lou. Gi-Gyu interrupted his Ego. Suffice to say, Lous first evolution increased his abilities and stats exponentially, but it also significantly changed his personality. After what happened on the 30th floor, Lou had be a little more solemn. But now, Lou has returned to being childish and rude.


    El murmured,


    -It feels like I have less and less work to do, Master.


    After Lous first evolution, Gi-Gyu didnt use El much. Lous summoned beings took care of the monster hunt, and Brunhearts skeletons dealt with the resulting crystals. The other Egos had their specified duties, but Gi-Gyus need for her was fading away.


    Does she feel insecure? Gi-Gyu wondered if this was why El had been sleeping more and talking less. He thought she felt useless since her role in his life was declining.


    He consoled her, Things will improve for you soon.


    He truly believed this because his sharp instinct told him so, and the current situation also suggested the same.


    Once I reach the 40th floor, there will be many changes, Gi-Gyu thought. When he patted El gently, her anxiety lessened a little. Still, she murmured,


    -Things wont go the way you think, Master.


    Her voice was very faint as if she was trying to hide her nervousness.


    ***


    -Why dont you have a look at my stat screen?


    Pfft. Gi-Gyu did his best to stop himself fromughing when he heard Lous shy request. Lou usually acted cool and arrogant, so Gi-Gyu didnt expect him to make such a request.


    You just love your new powers, dont you?


    -Hmm


    Lou coughed ufortably, making it obvious he loved his new abilities. Without teasing Lou further, Gi-Gyu opened Lous stat screen.


    [Lou]


    [First Evolution Completed]


    [Title: Master of ck Magic and Evil Swords]


    [Level 103]


    [Power: 197]


    [Speed: 180]


    [Stamina: 201]


    [Magic 241]


    [Poison Immunity: 13%, me Immunity: 12%, Heat Immunity: 13%, Psychic Attack Immunity: 15%, Defense: 7.7%, Magic affinity increased]


    -Avable Skills-


    [essory]


    [Cannibalism[1]: You can prey on corpses to regain your stamina.]


    [Transmutation[2] : You can absorb the blood and souls of hunted monsters.]


    [Spirit Fusion: You can give elemental powers to Lou.]


    [Amplification: Lou can amplify a skills might.]


    [Summon: You can summon absorbed Egos.]


    [Death: Can control death.]


    [Egofication: Absorbed souls can be egofied with a set sess rate.]


    [ck Magic: You can bless other Egos with ck magic.]


    [Absorbed Demon: 0]


    [Absorbed yer: Choi Won-Jaes fragment, Chalemonts fragment.]


    [Ego: Rhodes, Choi Min-Suk, Kersetu.]


    [Ego Management]


    Needless to say, there were significant changes in Lous status screen. For starters, all the skills he gained through Cannibalism were gone, reced by many new skills. Lou could now absorb the blood and the souls of monsters from a distance with Transmutation. Spirit Fusion allowed Lou to use Bis elemental skill to create much destruction. The invisible barrier from before was just abination of Lou and Elemental Dark using Spirit Fusion.


    Summon was responsible for the three summoned beings from thest fight. Since Gi-Gyus demon fragments werent Egos yet, he couldnt summon them. For a sessful Egofication, he needed a soul and a truckload of luck.


    Death and Ego Management, Gi-Gyu murmured the name of his two favorites. Originally, Death only appeared on Gi-Gyus status screen; now, it was on Lous screen too. Consequently, he would now feel less rebound from using this skill. Also, Gi-Gyu and Lou having the same skill created synergy, increasing the skills usage capabilities.


    Thest thing was the Ego Management category. The Egos sacrificed for Lous evolution werent actually sacrificed: Their abilities remained the same, although their intelligence decreased. However, it could be restored by substituting their souls, blood, and attributes Lou absorbed.


    It will have limitless possibilities in the future, Gi-Gyu announced in satisfaction. It was already beneficial to him, but he suspected it would be even handierter.


    Someday, it might even be enough to take down Lee Sun-Ho or Ironshield. Lous evolution alone gave Gi-Gyus strength an incredible boost. More importantly, he knew he would grow more.


    -You better respect and serve me better from now on.


    You want me to hit you again? Gi-Gyu muttered to Lou. The only con was that Lous old personality returned.


    ***


    After 15 days inside the Tower, Gi-Gyu decided to return home. Hunting was important, but maintaining rtionships, not just with his family but also with his friends, was also vital. He looked like a handsome homeless now, so he had to take care of that too. He could trim his beard inside the Tower, but he couldnt wash off the thick smell of blood.


    As Gi-Gyu came down to the lower floors, the low-level monsters tried their best to avoid him. Gi-Gyu was covered in high-level monsters blood, so he probably seemed like the grim reaper to them.


    After first going to the association and getting a shower, Gi-Gyu visited Tae-Shiks office. Looking at the empty office, Gi-Gyu asked the secretary, Where did General Manager Oh Tae-Shik go?


    Ah, please give me a minute. Oh Tae-Shiks secretary made a quick call. Soon, Sung-Hoon appeared and said to Gi-Gyu, The general manager went to your home, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    My home? asked Gi-Gyu in confusion.


    Yes He went through some stuff recently. When Sung-Hoon exined, Gi-Gyu nodded.


    Finding the Caravan guild couldnt have been an easy task. Tae-Shik sometimes looked like a silly middle-aged man, but he was like a tiger when he worked. Most people felt ufortable around Tae-Shik, despite his courteous nature, because he could be overwhelmingly charismatic.


    Given his strength and assertiveness, he could''ve easily be a king in the olden days, Gi-Gyu thought.


    Sung-Hoon asked, Would you like to head home?


    Hmm Gi-Gyu caressed his beard and contemted. Earlier, he shaved using Lou, so he still had a thick stubble on his chin. He regretted not shaving again with a proper razor.


    No, I should drop by somewhere first. When Gi-Gyu replied, Sung-Hoon offered, Ill drive you.


    Thank you. Gi-Gyu didnt spend much time with Sung-Hoontely, so he epted the offer, and Sung-Hoon quickly brought Gi-Gyus car out of the parking lot. Watching his car, Gi-Gyu contemted, Hmm


    Whats wrong? Sung-Hoon asked in confusion. Gi-Gyu turned at Sung-Hoon and muttered, Do you like secondhand stuff?


    Secondhand? Secondhand what?


    Gi-Gyu slowly raised his finger to point at his car. Still confused, Sung-Hoon tilted his head and murmured, Well, if you mean your car, of course, I would love it. Its a very fancy car, after all.


    Gi-Gyus car was indeed an expensive foreign car. It was technically a secondhand car, but it was practically new because Gi-Gyu barely used it. So epting it was a no-brainer for Sung-Hoon.


    Gi-Gyu suggested, Then you can have it. I feel like I havent shown you my appreciationtely.


    Are you serious?


    A-actually, no. Gi-Gyu shook his head. Ill give this to Yoo-Jung and get you a new one. Giving you my second-hand car seems wrong.


    Gi-Gyu quietly took Sung-Hoon to the deserted parking lot and opened his gate. Sung-Hoon knew about his gate, but he couldnt understand why Gi-Gyu opened it now.


    With a smile, Gi-Gyu said to Sung-Hoon, Please follow me.


    The two men walked into Brunhearts gate.


    1. Cannibalism has evolved as it can now steal stamina and egofy stronger creatures.


    2. Used on weaker, grunt-like creatures, also works on numerous creatures simultaneously as opposed to Cannibalism.

 Chapter 100: 40th Floor (3)

    Chapter 100: 40th Floor (3)


    Vrooom!


    As the passersby heard the obnoxiously loud engine, they could help but frown. However, they gasped in shock when they spotted the car.


    Uwaahhh


    You could never hate an expensive and luxurious car. While the women were impressed but still annoyed by the annoying sound, the men just eximed in awe.


    That''s so amazing.


    Wow


    Surprisingly, even the driver of the said car shared their awe.


    Oh my gosh! This is the best! Heo Sung-Hoon yelled in ecstasy. Using his enhanced reflexes as a yer, he drove his new car slightly beyond the speed limit without getting in trouble.


    Please be careful! When Gi-Gyu warned, Sung-Hoon regained his senses, slowed down, and murmured, Ah Sorry.


    Sung-Hoon quickly added, I just cant believe I get to drive a car like this.


    Gi-Gyu smiled brightly as he watched how happy Sung-Hoon was with his new gift. The association used its close ties with the government to take care of all theplicated paperwork for Gi-Gyu quickly. He also used his merc status to expedite the process further; consequently, Sung-Hoon was now a proud owner of this supercar.


    Still, I cant get over what I saw inside the gate. Sung-Hoon remembered when he entered Brunhearts gate for the first time. He was shocked by how well maintained it looked. He was even more surprised to see the skeletons and Rogers working like Egyptian ves.


    And then, there were all those cars Sung-Hoon couldnt breathe when he saw the extravagant cars. These cars were so rare and valuable that not even the richest yers could obtain them easily. Sung-Hoon couldnt imagine where Gi-Gyu found them, but he couldnt ask because his jaw was on the floor.


    Then, Gi-Gyu offered, Please pick one.


    Even as he drove the car, Sung-Hoon couldnt believe Gi-Gyu had really gifted him this car. Since Gi-Gyu even offered to pay all the maintenance fees, he only had to enjoy the new car.


    Ill serve you forever, Your Majesty! Sung-Hoon eximed as he stepped on the pedal.


    ***


    Sung-Hoon, who couldnt hide his excitement a moment ago, stood solemnly with his head down. The atmosphere turned tense suddenly, but Sung-Hoon silently epted the change since he was used to such situations.


    Gi-Gyu announced in a bitter voice, Im sorry I didnte sooner.


    Gi-Gyu was sitting across from Yoo Suk-Woo, his friend, the Cain Guilds master, and the one who helped him destroy the Iron Guilds Korean branch.


    Unfortunately, the Cain Guild suffered many casualties during the Yeoksam incident, just like the Morningstar and the Child guilds.


    Gi-Gyu had called these guilds a few times before regarding the incident''s aftermath, but he never visited them in person. He knew well that it wasnt the right thing to do.


    While preparing the n, he forgot to consider one variableGuilt. After the fight, he realized he had sacrificed many for his selfish endeavors, so he couldnt help feeling responsible. Then, his guilt stopped him from visiting the Cain or the Morningstar guilds.


    Once Gi-Gyu felt more collected, he escaped the overwhelming guilt and finally faced his sin.


    Suk-Woo gave him a faint smile and replied, I understand. It was a bitter and sad smile.


    Thanks for understanding, answered Gi-Gyu. Various emotions reced the noise in the room, and the yers just sat there silently.


    Guilt and forgiveness.


    Altruism and selfishness.


    Gi-Gyu and Suk-Woo didnt say much, but their silence conveyed much more. Gi-Gyu lowered his head awkwardly.


    You have grown and be stronger, which is enough for me. Besides, we made those choices, so you dont have to feel guilty. You would be disrespecting the brave yers and their choices if you felt burdened. Suk-Woo touched Gi-Gyus shoulder encouragingly and consoled him.


    Suk-Woos tone was rigid, but it was clear that he was trying tofort him. Lowering his eyes, Gi-Gyus hands trembled slightly as he asked, They must all hate me, dont they?


    Suk-Woo replied immediately, I told you that we made our own choices. Every member of my guild chose to do it. None of them are so weak that they cant take responsibility for their actions.


    Gi-Gyu nodded. Cain Guild was indeed powerful, not just physically but also emotionally.


    Gi-Gyu promised, No matter what, I will always remain an ally of the Cain Guild. I will never forget what you and your guild did for me.


    Suk-Woo smiled and replied, Good. I sacrificed my family for that, so you better keep your words. And besides, youre part of my family too, arent you?


    Gi-Gyu felt a nice warmth in the Cain Guilds office that day.


    ***


    The Cain Guild benefited much from eliminating the Iron Guilds Korean branch, but Gi-Gyu didnt think it was enough. More specifically, he wanted to give Suk-Woo and his guild something more personal. So, he decided to donate most of the money he made from selling crystals from Brunhearts gate. He knew Suk-Woo would never ept it, so he anonymously donated it to the Cain Guild through the association.


    I hope it will make things a little better, Gi-Gyu wished. He knew he couldnt put a price on human lives, but he hoped that this money would at least help a little.


    The next ces he needed to visit were the Morningstar and the Child guilds.


    Gi-Gyu asked in shock, You are merging the two guilds?


    Sun-Pil nodded and slowly exined, We suffered greater casualties than we expected from the Yeoksam incident. Many guild members are fearful, so we decided merging our two guilds would do us good.


    Sun-Pils demeanor was very different from Suk-Woo''s; he looked too tired. The Cain Guild was close-knit like a family, while the Morningstar Guild was strictly a business. The Child Guild was somewhere in the middle.


    The Morningstar and the Child guilds were smaller than the Cain Guild, so their casualties seemed greater. Also, since the Cain Guild was much older, the members were closer with strongerradery. Morningstar Guild, a much newer group, was rapidly losing its members because the quitters thought their guild''s actions had angered the Iron Guild.


    Gi-Gyu turned rigid as he asked, What about the confidentiality issue?


    All the yers recruited for the Yeoksam battle were considered trustworthy, but if they quit their guilds, Gi-Gyu feared they would leak what really happened with the branch.


    Sun-Pil replied, You dont have to worry about that. They all signed the yers non-disclosure agreement.


    All right. Gi-Gyu nodded. Since the yers NDA was a forceful contract among yers, he felt reassured.


    So if the two guilds are merging, who will be the guild master?


    ck.


    Someone walked into the room and answered Gi-Gyus question, Well be co-guild masters.


    I see, replied Gi-Gyu as he watched the former Child Guilds master, Kim Dong-Hae. He hurried here when he heard Gi-Gyu was visiting the Morningstar Guild.


    Gi-Gyu apologized to both guild masters, I have no excuse. I shouldvee sooner; Im sorry.


    Since it was just a business deal, some might think Gi-Gyu was overdoing it. However, people, some with loved ones and some with no one, had died; he was apologizing for them.


    Sun-Pil nodded in understanding and replied, Its all right. We all did what we did for personal gains anyway.


    But Kim Dong-Hae didnt share Sun-Pils feelings. He said with a tense face, You shouldvee sooner.


    Sun-Pil looked very ufortable with Dong-Haes confrontation, but Gi-Gyu remained calm and looked at Dong-Hae. Dong-Hae looked into Gi-Gyus eyes and continued rigidly, You made a big mistake, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. Strong people draw people toward them, and you have that quality. You will keep climbing to the top, and many will willingly follow you. That Im sure of.


    Dong-Hae took an audible gulp and murmured, Youfear flooded his eyes have to show more interest and responsibility toward these people. After all, we are all your allies, arent we?


    Gi-Gyu could feel the sincerity in Dong-Haes plea. He bowed deeply and apologized, Im sorry. He didnt look up for a long time, but he murmured when he did, I dont agree with everything you said just now, Dong-Hae. I dont believe Im as great a person as you think. But I promise you that I will do my best to help you and the Cain Guild. You can count on me.


    Gi-Gyu meant what he said and appreciated Dong-Haes criticism. It wasnt that Sun-Pil and Suk-Woo didnt criticize Gi-Gyu because they didnt care. All these guild masters just had different feelings and opinions about what happened.


    Dong-Hae entered this situation when it was just a business deal; now, he was looking for something more.


    Gi-Gyu replied, And I do consider you my ally.


    Thank you. Dong-Hae got the confirmation he wanted and seemed satisfied.


    Now, its all good. Sun-Pil tried to lighten the mood. Indeed, what happened was all in the past now. Everyone lost something in the battle, but they all also gained something in return. Now, it was time to greet the future.


    Sun-Pil asked Gi-Gyu, "Hyung, there is actually something you can help us with.


    What is it? Ill do my best to do what you want if its something I can do, replied Gi-Gyu.


    Actually, this is something only you can do, Hyung, Sun-Pil answered with a smile, while Dong-Hae wiped away his tears and nodded. Apparently, the duo had already discussed what they nned to ask Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    ng.


    Once again, the area around the Bukhan River was filled with metallic rumble. Gi-Gyu stood in an empty lot near the Bukhan River, surrounded by numerous buildings. The empty plot also had many yers who had encircled Gi-Gyu rang and were responsible for the metallic ngs.


    ng.


    Jae-Won, a member of Morningstar and Sun-Pils friend, ordered the yers, Dealers, step back and let the tankers take over the front!


    Yes, Sir! several yers in training shouted.


    Healers! Why are you just standing around? Use your healing skill! When Jae-Won yelled, the healers in training replied, Okay!


    The recruits moved quickly as they followed Jae-Wons orders.


    Rattle.


    Meanwhile, the skeleton soldiers moved ordingly. Watching the scene with interest, Gi-Gyu asked Sun-Pil, What do you think? Is this helping?


    Of course! Sun-Pil nodded emphatically. Sun-Pil''s favor was asking for his skeletons. After many Morningstar and Child members died, their guilds merged and epted many recruits. However, the merged guild found training all those recruits near impossible. Using guides to get all of them through the tutorial floors would take too long. On top of that, these novices were terrified of the monsters.


    So, Sun-Pil came up with an idea: If the newbies fought Gi-Gyus skeletons, they could learn quickly in a safe environment.


    For now, we told the new yers that we have a yer of the summoning category. We exined that the skeletons are summoned beings. Also, we got all of them to sign the NDAs and the guild contracts. Weve only brought those we knew we could trust, Sun-Pil exined.


    Sun-Pil continued, This is where we will build the new office for the Morningstar-Child Guild. A barrier surrounds this training lot, so no one can see whats happening; only those with our permission can enter. In the future, well also build an underground training hall.


    All right. Please take care of all the details. Im just d I can help, Gi-Gyu replied simply. Sun-Pil looked up to Gi-Gyu; that was probably why he chose to build his headquarters near the Bukhan River.


    Soon, it wont really matter if people find out about my skeletons. Gi-Gyu only needed to hide his gates existence for a bit longer. Once he was stronger and had a more stable status, he couldfortably reveal his ability to the world. As time passed, the public would forget about what happened to the Iron Guilds Korean branch, so no one would connect Gi-Gyus skeletons to the Yeoksam incident.


    While the skeletons stayed outside the gate, they had to consume crystals. But the gate had be so efficient in creating new crystals with the excess energy that Gi-Gyu could afford to do this.


    Ill return themter, Hyung. When Sun-Pil promised, Gi-Gyu replied, All right. And if you need anything else, please let me know. If you cant get a hold of me, you canhe pointed at Sung-Hooncontact Sung-Hoon, and hell help you out.


    All right, Hyung.


    Now that Gi-Gyu had helped the Cain and the Morningstar-Child guilds, he felt much better.


    Then Ill see youter. Gi-Gyu waved and left quickly. Now that he was feeling good, it was time to get back to hunting.

 Chapter 101: 40th Floor (4)

    Chapter 101: 40th Floor (4)


    After texting his family, Tae-Shik, and Old Man Hwang, Gi-Gyu headed toward the Tower. Since his physical attributes had increased significantly, he now didnt need much physical rest, so he informed his family that he wouldnt return for a while this time. Instead of physical rest, what he needed was a way to relieve his psychological stress from killing so many monsters and the guilt from what happened in Yeoksam city.


    Since he had taken care of his emotional burdens, he was now ready to continue ascending the Tower. As expected, he felt much morefortable when he hunted monsters.


    Many yers gathered around Gi-Gyu and watched as he demolished arge herd of monsters.


    Wow, Ive never seen a sword yer like that, one yer eximed.


    He must be a ranker, right? another asked in awe.


    This subi subspecies specialized in psychic attacks; usually, a group of yers hunted them together. However, Gi-Gyu didnt care about the psychic attacks and hunted these hard-to-hunt monsters alone, using just his swords.


    Gi-Gyu killed a monster with each swing; this spectacle drew in even more yers.


    Darkness. When Gi-Gyu murmured, darkness fell inside the Tower.


    What the? a spectator shouted in confusion.


    Is he using dark magic? another asked.


    But isnt he a sword yer? Does he have a partner yer nearby? a shocked passerby asked as he looked around.


    Several yers of the support category tried to remove the darkness with their magic, but it was useless. They all heard the same system announcement in their ears.


    [You dont have the ability to override.]


    What the! But I used Purification with all my magic! How could this be?! one of the nearby yers shouted while the others continued to murmur in shock.


    Thud!


    The spectators couldnt see anything in the darkness; they could hear the heavy but quick footsteps. This confused them even more since they should be hearing weapons shing and such, but all they heard were gruesome squelches and squishes. Eventually, they realized it was the sound of flesh being sliced off and bones being shattered. They all imagined the ghastly massacre going under the darkness and felt their skin crawl.


    T-the darkness is finally disappearing! one of the spectators yelled in relief.


    Lets get outta here! hispanion replied hurriedly.


    The darkness was there for but a moment, but that was enough for most. They didnt know when the darkness might return, and they didnt want to experience the extreme fear again. So, as the darkness receded, they got ready to leave while murmuring like flies.


    W-wait Suddenly, a yer, who was about to leave, pointed toward where Gi-Gyu was standing.


    Whats wrong? When another yer asked in confusion, the other yers nearby stared at the space and gasped, Huh?


    Only a few minutes ago, that spot had at least several dozen monsters and a yer. Now, the battleground was empty except for the blood that soaked the ground.


    ***


    Lou asked,


    -Arent you showing off your powers too much?


    Before Gi-Gyu could answer, El and Brunheart chimed in.


    -Didnt you want to hide your identity, Master?


    -I want you to be famous, Master! Famous! Famous!


    Grrr. Even Bi growled to voice his opinion.


    Gi-Gyu exined, I wanted to hide my identity because I didnt want to be bothered by other people.


    He sat down on a rock to rest. Some might call him a lone wolf, but he actually had his Egos to talk with; he liked that very much.


    Gi-Gyu continued, Thats why everything, including my ranker registration, was carried out in secret.


    He smiled and added, But after much thinking, I realized that revealing my identity might work to my advantage.


    -Hmm


    -If thats what you wish, Master.


    Lou and El murmured. Meanwhile, Brunheart continued to speak about some nonsense in his adorable voice.


    Besides, Ironshield and my other enemies already know about me. There is no longer any reason for me to hide, Gi-Gyu thought. Also, he was now powerful enough that he didnt feel the necessity to stay in hiding. As he clenched his fists a few times, he realized his current strength was well beyond what he had a month ago.


    I am growing at an incredible speed. Gi-Gyu still couldnt level up, but his incredible attributes, special skills, and unique ability to sync saw exponential growth. Moreover, his growth wouldnt halt herehe would be even stronger. If all yers could improve half as fast as him


    The Tower wouldve been conquered by now. Gi-Gyu thought. He didnt care how powerful the lords of the Tower and demons were: He was confident he could defeat them all if he had another 23 years.


    Ill slowly reveal myself to the world. Well, I guess itll be more urate to say that I will no longer hide, Gi-Gyu said to Egos and himself. And I dont want to be the only one bing stronger. I want to help everyone around me who has the same goal as I do. However, doing that would tell my enemies how powerful I am and who my friends are.


    ***


    Two men sat at the table drinking tea.


    It has been too long, one murmured.


    Old Man, you gotta admit thats impressive, the other replied.


    There was a clear age gap between the two men, but the resemnce was undeniable. The duo was none other than Oh Tae-Gu, the current KPA president, and Oh Tae-Shik, his son and heir.


    Three days ago, a rumor began floating among yers. It was about a good-looking man with ck hair. Many imed they had seen the man, the suspected new ranker, even before the rumors began, and he was powerful even then. But now, he was on a whole different level.


    This man, of course, was Gi-Gyu.


    Tae-Gu took a sip of his tea and murmured, Showing off is a part of normal human nature and desire.


    He was an elderly man, but his body seemed like a solid steel block. Tae-Gus strength was as obvious as t-earthers stupidity, so the small cup in his hand lookedical.


    What is it that you want to say? When Tae-Shik asked in annoyance, Tae-Gu smiled and replied, He had been suppressing his true nature until now. Actually, I dont think he is revealing his strength for selfish reasons. Its most likely for others.


    Tae-Shik frowned at Tae-Gus cryptic words and grumbled, Youre not making any sense.


    Tae-Gu smiled and looked at his son. Should I even call him human now?


    Tae-Shiks frown deepened as he realized the innuendo behind his fathersment. If youre going to talk nonsense, Im leaving. I dont have time for this.


    Tae-Shik was currently investigating the Caravan Guild. Thanks to Lucifers involvement, the investigation was going ordingly. Since he had no time to spare, he hadnt even been able to visit Gi-Gyus mother, Su-Jin. So he felt incredibly annoyed that his father was here wasting his precious time.


    Rattle.


    Tae-Gu ced his teacup on the table and asked, Whose side are you on?


    Tae-Shik looked straight into his fathers eyes and replied, Im not on anyones side. Im just doing what I want.


    Done with this conversation, Tae-Shik stormed out.


    Tsk, Tae-Gu clicked his tongue as he watched the door. Closing his eyes, he quietly muttered, If youre that soft-hearted, you shouldnt be after my position.


    ***


    Haa. That took so long, Gi-Gyu sighed deeply and murmured. He was finally close to the long-awaited 40th floor. Some time had passed since he visited the Cain and Morningstar-Child guilds. His goal was to climb the Tower as quickly as possible, but since he couldnt give up on increasing Lou''s stats, he had no choice but to take his time killing the monsters.


    This nervousness Im feeling This proves it. With Oberon in its bracelet form, Gi-Gyu could now see the goosebumps on the back of his hands.


    An ominous feeling, akin to what he felt when he entered the 30th floor, was slowly engulfing him. This feeling was partly why Gi-Gyu took the time to ready himself properly.


    El, Gi-Gyu called out to his Ego.


    -Yes, Master.


    Are you sure youll be okay? When Gi-Gyu asked, El went silent.


    The 40th floor.


    Gi-Gyu suspected that he might end up facing Els physical there. One of the reasons he thought this was what he saw on the screen.


    [Els first evolution]


    [Els token 0/1]


    [Ego fragment 10/10]


    [Egofied souls 3/3]


    [Holy sword 0/1]


    The conditions for Els evolution appeared when she reached level 100. The list had some simrities with Lous evolution list, but there was one difference: The demand for a holy sword.


    And I think the token is like her physical body... Gi-Gyu trailed off. He wanted El to confirm his guesses, but El didnt say anything about the 40th floor. If this were Lou, Gi-Gyu wouldve forced him to talk. But it was rare for El to choose to be unhelpful, so he decided to wait patiently.


    What should I do about the holy sword? Even if Gi-Gyu could find Els token on the 40th floor, he would still need a holy sword. His one holy sword, Nine, was now an evil sword and with Old Man Hwang at the moment.


    So, where could Gi-Gyu find a holy sword?


    Well, there is Ironshield, the yer with the hundred swords, and Gi-Gyu thought of thest name but didnt dare to say it.


    Lee Sun-Ho.


    But Im not ready yet. Gi-Gyu wasnt confident he could defeat any of these yers now. He had to dy Els evolution until he could find others with holy swords. Gi-Gyu believed there had to be more than one way to aplish this.


    The Yeoksam incident taught him an important lesson: One should never be impatient. Impatience was the poison that could ruin every n. Besides, revenge was a dish best served cold.


    Lets do one more round of hunting before we move on, Gi-Gyu announced. Lou still hadnt reached his blood absorption limit for the 39th-floor monsters, so he began hunting again, determined to be fully prepared for the 40th floor.


    ***


    Have you ever seen an utterly white room? The floor, the walls, the ceilingeverything white. Strangely, this room didnt have a door. Let alone a door, this room didnt even have a window or a small hole.


    Haa A man sat in the lotus position in the middle of the room. With his inhales and exhales, he controlled the movement of his magic. There was no air in the room, but he was breathing through magic. As he breathed, his pale face slowly turned pink and healthy.


    After a while, he opened his eyes wide. As he did, blue and white res filled the room. A non-yer wouldve burned just from looking at this light because it held such intense power. By the time the glow disappeared, the man was standing on the floor.


    Hmm. The man quietly studied his body and murmured, Not bad.


    The man was Lee Sun-Ho. Through a deal with Lucifer, he gained an elixir bottle. He had been fighting a long battle to regain his healthy shell, but stopping the corruption seemed impossible. The only thing he could do was slow down the process.


    Lucifer Was she right? Just as Lucifer imed, it seemed healing his shell would be difficult.


    Still, he had no choice but to take the slowing down option. If he didnt slow it down, then


    Throb.


    Suddenly, Lee Sun-Ho felt a sharp pain on the right side of his head. He was so powerful that he was almost immune to pain, yet this throbbing made him feel like his head was splitting in half.


    Get lost, When Lee Sun-Ho ordered with a deep frown, the pain surprisingly disappeared.


    Haa Lee Sun-Hos deep sigh echoed in the room.


    ***


    Thanks to his gate, Gi-Gyu no longer had to carry a bag when he hunted. It took him over a day, but Lou was finally done absorbing the 39th-floor monsters blood. Since he had already told his family and friends that he might be away for long, he didnt worry about the time. Even if something happened to him, Gi-Gyu felt assured that his family would be taken care of.


    Im ready now.


    Gi-Gyu opened the door that led to the 40th floor.

 Chapter 102: 40th Floor (5)

    Chapter 102: 40th Floor (5)


    [You have entered the test floor.]


    [The test will now begin.]


    Gi-Gyu was in an utterly white space when he heard the system announcement. It sounded kind, but his face remained tense. The 40th-floor test was about to begin; If his guess were correct, he would face


    Still keeping mum, El appeared in his grasp. Feeling her anxiety, he didnt say anything; he believed El would return to normal after he passed the test.


    Clunk!


    A powerful metallic noise rang, and Gi-Gyus Egos transformed into their original forms.


    Hermes, Oberon, and Brunheart turned into shoes, dark gauntlets, and gray armor.


    Grr. Bi appeared by Gi-Gyus side and rubbed his head on Gi-Gyu affectionately.


    Everyone,e out. When Gi-Gyu ordered, the space nearby distorted, Brunhearts gate opened, and the skeletons jumped out. Before long, the durahan also walked out and greeted without his usual stutters, Greetings to the grandmaster. Moreover, the durahan used to carry his head in his hands before; now, it was where it belonged.


    Whir.


    Then, Lou began vibrating, bleeding purple smoke and thick blood droplets; soon, the three summoned beings materialized.


    Im finally ready. Holding Lou and El in each hand, Gi-Gyu took a step forward in a lunging position. This was a strategy he learned from Lucifer during their special training.


    The moment he felt ready to battle, hundreds of swords rained from the sky.


    Kaboom!


    The space waspletely empty, but it appeared that there was an invisible floor beneath him. Gi-Gyus face turned hard as he murmured, These are all holy swords


    He didnt have to examine them in detail: He knew they were holy with a nce.


    Fwoosh!


    Suddenly, a powerful glow appeared nearby. Feeling the burning sensation in his eyes, Gi-Gyu closed them for a moment. When he opened his eyes again, he stammered, A-angels?


    Gi-Gyu saw dozens of angels with pure white wings aiming their swords at him.


    ***


    ng, ng.


    The area looked like any old cksmiths workshop, but the cksmith himself was unexpectedly young. The cksmith was a boy, hardly ten, but the strength with which he used the giant hammer on a steel piece was otherworldly. Nearby, an elderly man was studying a sword glowing with green light.


    Hmm?


    Whir, whir.


    Zap, zap.


    Suddenly, the sword reacted to something and began vibrating.


    Whir, whir, whir.


    Old Man Hwang studied the sword with utmost focus since this reaction was alien to him.


    Did something happen? Old Man Hwang murmured. Despite having been a cksmith for long, he couldnt figure out why the sword suddenly began weeping.


    Meanwhile, the sword began vibrating even harder.


    Hmm. As the vibrations continued, Old Man Hwang clicked his tongue and looked in the direction of Seoul. He already knew Gi-Gyu was climbing the Tower. After being reborn as Gi-Gyus Ego, Old Man Hwang could now feel Gi-Gyus emotions.


    The cksmith looked down at Nine again.


    Tremble.


    The sword was shaking so much that he couldnt even hold onto it anymore.


    The sword looks afraid, Old Man Hwang whispered.


    ***


    Drip.


    Drip.


    Drip.


    Huh? Holding the ripped head of some yer, Soo-Jung wondered out loud as the head continued to bleed.


    Thud, roll.


    Looking uninterested, Soo-Jung dropped the head, which rolled on the ground before reaching Baals foot.


    Baal, read his memory and let me know, When Soo-Jung requested, Baal replied, All right.


    Baal picked up the head, widened his eyes, and looked straight into the heads eyes. The head belonged to one of the Caravan Guild members. Like many other Caravan yers, Andras had also brainwashed this dead man. The yer Soo-Jung just killed was responsible for recruiting new yers, making him one of the evilest members of the guild.


    Catching this yer took her long, so she had to gain as much information as possible from him. Suddenly, Soo-Jung turned to look elsewhere and murmured, Is my adorable pupil up to something now?


    She looked down at her arm and found it covered in goosebumps. She wasnt connected to Gi-Gyu the way Old Man Hwang was, but her Marking was still in effect. So, Soo-Jung knew that something was happening to Gi-Gyu at this moment.


    Its shaking, Baal murmured.


    Whats shaking? When Soo-Jung turned toward Baal and asked, he replied, The Tower is shaking.


    Unlike Soo-Jung and the other yers, Baal had deep ties to the Tower. He could feel the Tower shaking because a significant change was urring within.


    Is it finally starting? Baal wondered briefly before shaking his head.


    Not yet. Probably just a precursor. Realizing it was too soon, he shook his head.


    Baal returned to reading the dead yers memories. From far away, Tae-Shik walked up to the pile of ripped and severed yer heads and murmured, You caught him already?


    ***


    Will this ever end? Gi-Gyu grumbled in frustration.


    Zing.


    The angels flying above him continued to aim their old swords, beaming down whitesers. Thankfully, El could absorb thesesers.


    [El is absorbing divine power.]


    Gi-Gyu didnt suffer any damage as theser beams perished. But


    Zing.


    Zing.


    Zing.


    Countlessser beams continued to drop toward Gi-Gyu. He wasnt sure if the rays should even be calledsers. Also, the beams werent targeting him: They were after the skeletons and the beings Lou summoned.


    Rattle.


    The angels on the ground turned skeletons into ash with a touch; the summoned beings were barely holding on.


    Gotta join the fight, Gi-Gyu murmured as he watched the angels fighting with their chipped holy swords. They were angels, but they were shockingly ugly: They wore rags, their bodies were rotting, their eyes were cloudy, and they were drooling heavily.


    They looked more like undead than angels. If it werent for their pure white wings and Lous assurance, Gi-Gyu would never have thought these were angels.


    -Gotta say. Never seen an angel this ugly.


    Lou muttered in disgust.


    Everyone, get back. Durahan, are you okay?


    When Gi-Gyu asked, the durahan replied, Grandmaster I canst a little while longer. The durahan was so badly hurt that he began stuttering again.


    Gi-Gyu announced, No, you cant. You need to get back inside too.


    I am sorry In the end, the durahan and the skeletons hurriedly returned to the gate. He had to change tactics; otherwise, he would just be wasting crystals.


    Gi-Gyu ordered, Hart, its your turn.


    Ive been desperately waiting for your call, Grandmaster. The lich, Hart, walked out confidently from the gate.


    Gi-Gyumanded, You will only support the others. Be careful and just focus on providing support.


    Your wish is mymand. Hart bowed and replied. Looking up toward the continuous beams, Hart whispered, ckout.


    A ck cloud appeared above the summoned beings when Hart waved his hands. Harts ckout wasnt as powerful as Elemental Dark when used with Spirit Fusion, but it worked better in this situation. The dark cloud now blocked the beams turning the skeletons into ashes, so the summoned beings were safe.


    Now, lets begin. Gi-Gyu no longer stood idle and blocked the rays. When he positioned himself, Lou said to him.


    -It has been a long time since I slew some angels.


    Lou sounded a little excited.


    Whoosh!


    Gi-Gyu sprinted toward the angels at what seemed like the speed of light.


    -I dont think it will be much of a fight, though.


    ***


    Phew Its finally over. Gi-Gyus forehead was covered in sweat, indicating the difficulty level of the battle he just fought. He was strong, but that didnt make the angels any weaker. Thankfully, the beams couldnt hurt him. But knowing they were strong enough to turn his enhanced skeletons to dust, Gi-Gyu shivered as he imagined thesers hitting his body.


    All the angels were excellent swordsmen, and they fought with skills Gi-Gyu had never seen before.


    Looking around him, Gi-Gyu asked, Are these all holy swords? El? Are you still not ready to talk?


    There were no angels left around, not even their corpses or any crystals. All that was left behind was a mountain of holy swords. They were more damaged than before, but they were still holy, so Gi-Gyu stored them in Brunhearts gate and asked again, El?


    The test wasnt over yet, but Gi-Gyu decided to rest briefly.


    Holy swords and angels: These two things had a close connection to El.


    After a long silence, El replied,


    -They were the angels of Princedam, low-level angels abandoned because there were of no use to them. They are guardian angels.


    Guardian angels? When Gi-Gyu asked, El replied,


    -They are the angels that guard theirnd, Princedam.


    What? Princedam? Or was it Princedam? Is this ce we are in right now?


    -No, its not. This is just a grave. I would like to thank you for giving them peace and rest.


    El sounded sincere, but the bitterness in her voice confused Gi-Gyu. She continued,


    -But I dont see their masters. I wonder where they are


    She added worriedly,


    -They shouldve all been doing their respective duties Im beginning to remember now.


    Ba-dum.


    Els words made Gi-Gyus heart beat faster. He interrupted El and whispered, Its here. This ominous feeling that made his heart pound. The same feeling from when Lous body appeared.


    -My duty


    Gi-Gyu interrupted El again and exined, El, please wait. I think the next enemy is about to appear. So we should talkter. Ill get you to evolve too.


    El tried to say something, but Gi-Gyu couldn''t hear it since he expected the powerful enemy to jump out suddenly.


    Ba-dum.


    Ba-dum.


    His heart continued to thump wildly. Akin to what a non-yer felt like after running for a long time. His heart began to ache because it was pounding so fast.


    Fwoosh!


    Suddenly, his eyes were blinded again by a bright light.


    Huh? Gi-Gyu gasped in confusion when El disappeared from his hand. Because he was still blinded, he couldnt even search for her. Confusion and nervousness overwhelmed him.


    El! When Gi-Gyu yelled, the light that blinded him disappeared.


    Your test will now begin, A shockingly beautiful woman appeared in front of his eyes and announced. To his surprise, she was holding El.


    Just then, Gi-Gyu realized what was going on.


    I get it, he murmured in a humbled tone. Since he entered this test chamber, El had never once addressed him as master.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Youre El, arent you?


    The unbelievably gorgeous woman only looked down at Gi-Gyu silently as her wings fluttered in the air.

 Chapter 103: 40th Floor (6)

    Chapter 103: 40th Floor (6)


    El Gi-Gyu murmured, not knowing what to do. The current situation was different from what happened on the 30th floor: Lou sided with Gi-Gyu and had an intact psyche. Gi-Gyu just had to take care of Lous shell back then.


    -Thats 100% El. Mind and body. I always knew that bitch would do something like this.


    Lou spat out the words angrily. Lou and El never got along, so Lous resentment toward her had exploded.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed and took a step back. The shockingly beautiful woman held El, the sword, and gazed down at Gi-Gyu emotionlessly. Her airne-sized pure white wings pped and created rough gales.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    El! Snap out of it! Gi-Gyu shouted as loud as he could. At this rate, he would have no choice but to fight her. He wasnt worried about that since he also wanted to see if he could beat her. However, what next? What would happen to El? Battles like these never ended with one side suppressing the other: They ended with the losers death.


    -You fucking idiot. Are you just going to let her kill you? Youre gonna give that bitch your neck willingly? Traitor! Bitch!


    Lou cursed El with a fit of explosive anger. Gi-Gyu could understand why Lou was overreacting in this situation. Given what happened in the past, betrayal was a sensitive topic for Lou.


    I guess it cant be helped With a whisper, Gi-Gyu tried to convince El again. El! Wake up!


    The beautiful woman moved her lips and replied, All angels have their duties.


    After a short pause, she continued, And my duty is


    El! Gi-Gyu interrupted her, but she continued, To eliminate.


    ***


    This is? Lee Sun-Ho murmured in surprise as he looked to his side. The elixir had only temporarily stabilized his corruption; he had to pass through several more seals to strengthen his shell.


    And that was exactly what he was doing. Shirtless, he swung his sword as streams of sweat rolled down his back.


    He murmured, Perhaps its finally awake?


    Lee Sun-Ho was referring to the god he served. It was different from what the people on the earth believed in. The being he served wasnt some formless religious figure: It was a real existence that was possibly the master of this whole world.


    Lee Sun-Ho could feel that his god was much stronger now. He suspected the awakening he felt wasnt of his god; it was of the being that used to serve his god.


    The grave Lee Sun-Ho thought when he noticed his two holy swords shivering.


    While Nine trembled due to fear, Lee Sun-Hos swords shivered due to anticipation and excitement.


    Is it your king? When Lee Sun-Ho asked, his swords shook again as if answering him.


    Shiver.


    I guess the change has finally begun. Shaking his head, Lee Sun-Ho resumed training. They might serve the same god, but Lee Sun-Ho didnt interact with all the followers.


    After all, I alone should be enough to serve it, murmured Lee Sun-Ho in determination. This was why he had to be stronger and conquer the Tower.


    And once I aplish my goal, I will finally get my salvation. Suppressing his swords shaking by force, he continued to swing them.


    He had promised Lucifer a year of peace, but he still smiled in satisfaction.


    ***


    And youre telling me you need to eliminate me? Gi-Gyu asked, tense.


    El stated that her duty was to eliminate. Was she referring to him?


    Thats It wasnt much, but now there was a hint of uncertainty, unease, and maybe even confusion on the statue-like womans face. Noticing the first sign of emotions, Gi-Gyu shouted, I asked if its me you must eliminate!


    The confusion on Els face intensified. Gi-Gyu couldnt be sure exactly what was happening right now, but it didnt look like El was trying to kill him of her own volition.


    Gi-Gyu yelled again, Are you sure your duty is to eliminate me? Dont you even know your target?


    Els face crumpled again, and the gales her airne-sized wings created became even more robust.


    The seal you were protecting to keep that demon imprisoned When Gi-Gyu shouted, El interrupted him, My duty is to eliminate. Her nk face was back again.


    Gi-Gyu muttered, I guess I have no other choice If you cant wake up from this on your own, I better help you.


    Gi-Gyu stopped trying to talk to El since their conversation was going nowhere. As if she was under a spell, Els replies were repetitive and mechanical. It was time for action, not words.


    Gi-Gyu announced, Lets get you under control before we chat again. His tone became consoling, and what he said was more for Lou than El as he was trying to appease Lous increasing anger and resentment.


    -Tsk. Fine.


    To Gi-Gyus relief, Lou epted his decision. Of course, there was still one problem.


    p.


    How could he defeat El with her giant wings? Gi-Gyu couldnt even guess how strong she must be. Lou said sarcastically,


    -All that divine power you fed El will bite you in the ass.


    And how was I supposed to expect this? replied Gi-Gyu bitterly.


    nk.


    El, the angel, swung El, the sword, lightly while Gi-Gyu swung Lou with everything he had. When they shed, a giant shock wave was created.


    Grrr!


    Bi dug his nails in the ground so that he wouldnt get blown away. The two summoned beings stood behind the steel giant Kersetu for protection.


    Ughh! With an odd groan, Gi-Gyu put more strength into his arms. Currently, Gi-Gyu was holding Lou with both his hands, so an incredible power, much stronger than usual, was flowing into Lou.


    El, on her part, was fighting back with ease.


    Saints Void. Gi-Gyu heard El murmur. Noticing El, the sword, vibrating mysteriously, he quickly backed away as he shouted, elerate! Rush!


    Millisecondster, the spot he was standing on was stomped by a giant magical storm. A quick nce, and he knew a seconds dy wouldve hurt him fatally.


    Ugh. Gi-Gyu panted as he stared at the ck hole-like phenomenon that El had created.


    Saints Void. When El whispered again, dozens of simr magic vortices surrounded him. Lou ordered,


    -Use Death. Else, youll die.


    Gi-Gyu slowly nodded. He wanted to avoid using Death since it harmed its targets true form. It might damage El beyond repair; in the end, Gi-Gyu decided.


    Everyone, return. Lous summoned beings were useless at this point; the magical vortices were getting closer.


    Elemental Dark, murmured Gi-Gyu. Bi, now in his ne form, turned Gi-Gyu into darkness. Gi-Gyu was now like a drop of ck paint, dirtying the entire white space around him.


    "Spirit Fusion. When Gi-Gyu announced, this drop of ckness erged with incredible power. Wearing armor made of darkness, this being used the surplus power around to metalize wingsparable to Els wings.


    Death. Finally, the familiar violet smoke made its entrance.


    ***


    The pure white space was now messy with a mix of ck and white. From afar, it looked like a bottle of ck ink was sttered all over a piece of white paper. Darkness and light fought for domination over that white page.


    Haa When Gi-Gyu exhaled in fatigue, Lou muttered angrily.


    -That bitch sure is well-versed in healing magic and long battles.


    I cant even tell how much time has passed, Gi-Gyu whispered as he dodged dozens of feathers. He had been so focused that he didnt even notice the passing of time.


    Haa Gi-Gyu looked around. Feeling how much stamina he had lost and the state of his surroundings, he guessed that much time had passed. While he was fatigued and covered in sweat, El was


    Els a total beast too, isnt she? El didnt even have a drop of sweat on her. Still looking down at him, she continued to shoot her feathers. Unlike ordinary feathers, her feathers were incredibly fast and could create an explosion of light. These feathers were the fastest arrows he had ever seen; calling them light beams would be more urate.


    Im almost all out of magic, murmured Gi-Gyu. Lous violet smoke was also bing cloudier.


    -You wontst much longer. We gotta end this soon.


    Dont you think I know?! Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his frustration. He treasured El, but he couldnt sacrifice himself to protect her. So, he discharged more of that violet smoke to end this battle quickly.


    No ordinary human could endure Death, but he amplified its might even further with Lous help, making it darker with time.


    -At this rate, you will suffer from Death instead. I cant even believe yousted this long!


    I said I got it! Gi-Gyu didnt need Lou to tell him this. He knew it was time to make his final move. Els attacks were bing stronger, indicating she had been holding back to go all-out once Gi-Gyu was fatigued.


    Lets try this, Gi-Gyu announced. The violet smoke of Death appeared again; this time, it was shaped like a sword.


    Im trying to mimic what Soo-Jung did, and I think it might work. Gi-Gyu held the violet sword with the hand he used to hold El before. He got the idea from Soo-Jung, who used her ck mes to form her swords. The smoke of Death hardened to create a perfect sword.


    I feel mostfortable with two swords in my hands. Gi-Gyu was currently using all the buff skills he possessed since it was now or never.


    Kaboom!


    Kaboom!


    Lou, who was bing tired himself, and the Death sword cornered and sliced El. The shock waves scattered El and Gi-Gyus wings. Gi-Gyu felt like he was in a trance because he could no longer form coherent thoughts. All he did was sh his opponent in front of his eyes.


    He needed to rip his enemy apart.


    He needed to kill.


    Slowly, Gi-Gyus eyes turned violet. This time, the violet was darker than ever. As his eye color changed, his speed also changed.


    -Youre growing even now.


    It didnt seem like Gi-Gyu could hear him, but Lou murmured nheless. Even during this life-or-death battle, Gi-Gyu was bing stronger. He was fighting his Ego and risking his life, but he was bing more powerful by doing so.


    -Ha!


    Lou had a shortugh because he realized how different Gi-Gyu was from him. After being betrayed by his followers, he lost everything and was cursed to live an eternity. Unlike him, Gi-Gyu knew how to study his situation and learn from it. So, Lou couldnt help but be envious.


    Finally, the battle was close to ending.


    Ackkk! El screamed as the Death sword ripped her wing. The giant wing fell to the ground with a loud thud, followed by El, the angel, losing her bnce and falling.


    Gi-Gyu didnt miss his chance and followed El down to the ground. He poured every ounce of his power and more into Death and Lou to create a magic sword. Slowly, death and Lou became one to form a giant sword, which Gi-Gyu held firmly.


    They were all falling: The angel who finally regained consciousness and her old master.


    With a loud stabbing sound, the battle finally ended.


    M-Master? El, the holy sword and the Empress of Holy Swords, had pierced Gi-Gyus heart.


    Dammit. Gi-Gyu cursed, but there was still a smile on his lips.

 Chapter 104: 40th Floor (7)

    Chapter 104: 40th Floor (7)


    Gi-Gyu was ready to plunge his Death sword into Els chest when he fell to the ground. However, his consciousness returned when he fell as if his body decided the fight was over. When he came to, he saw El on the ground with one torn wing. Then, he saw her tears.


    El had her arms open wide as if she was weing death. Watching her, he felt a faint sadness that made him pause. Unfortunately, this was a huge mistake: The nk looked returned instantly, and she stabbed him.


    And now, he was on the ground with a punctured heart.


    Master! Master! Please wake up! Master! The beautiful woman repeatedly called out his name. Gi-Gyu had always thought Soo-Jung was beautiful, but she couldntpare to this woman kneeling beside him. Unlike the seductive Soo-Jung, this woman had an otherworldly warmth and elegant beauty. When she looked at him nkly earlier, he found her annoying. So, why did she look so gorgeous to him now?


    Gi-Gyu smiled and whispered, Im sorry


    Even after getting stabbed in the heart, he was alive, indicating how powerful he had be. Still, he wasnt powerful enough to avoid death.


    -Tsk.


    -Master! Master


    Lou clicked his tongue in frustration while Brunheart cried. Gi-Gyu wasnt just apologizing to Elhe was apologizing to all his synced Egos since they would also perish with him.


    Hermes, Bi, Oberon, Brunheart, Lou, Old Man Hwang, and the beautiful woman kneeling before him. So many intelligent minds were attached to one man.


    Master El sobbed while Lou muttered as if he was giving up.


    -Idiot Well, I guess its for the best?


    I cant believe you think this is for the best, Gi-Gyu muttered. But he alsoughed a little. Perhaps it was because he was about to die. Was he feeling some kind of relief?


    But what about his family? What about all those countless people who were a part of his life?


    The fatigue was slowly getting to him.


    Master! El screamed, but Gi-Gyu fell into a deep sleep.


    ***


    Ugh. Hwang Ji-Chul grabbed his chest and fell to the floor. He felt a sharp pain in his chest as if he was having a heart attack. Still on the floor, Hwang Ji-Chul looked at his grandson sleeping soundly on the bed before him.


    Ack! He tried to suppress the agony since he didnt want to wake up his grandson, but the pain wasnt something he could endure. He had hunted monsters for years, yet he had never felt something like this before.


    Butpared to that day He remembered the pain he felt when he lost his wife. Compared to that, this was tolerable.


    More urately, he had to endure it. Hwang Ji-Chul refused to have his grandson witness his grandfathers death again.


    Im so sorry Old Man Hwang murmured. He wanted to stay with his grandson a while longer since Min-Su was just beginning to recover from the kidnapping incident. Most of his life was wasted in that workshop, protecting the Paimons legacy. If he could just stay a bit longer Only if he could live until his grandson got older


    Thank you, Hwang Ji-Chul whispered, feeling a genuine appreciation toward Gi-Gyu. Gi-Gyu was the sole reason he got a little more time with his grandson. From the severe pain he felt now, Old Man Hwang could guess what must be happening.


    Gi-Gyu Something fatal mustve happened to him. I pray for your survival, Yong Man.


    If not, Ill have to repay my debt in hell, Hwang Ji-Chul murmured, ready to show respect to his master. He was determined to serve Gi-Gyu in hell, which he knew existed.


    Grandpa? Suddenly, Min-Su woke up as if he had heard the murmur. Hwang Ji-Chul overcame the agony and hugged Min-Su.


    Min-Su, listen carefully. You must be a good boy and obey the nicedy next door, Old Man Hwang said simply.


    Grandpa? Are you going somewhere? Please dont go. Min-Su begged when he heard the unexpected announcement, but he got no answer.


    Plop.


    Grandpa! Grandpa! Min-Su screamed as he shook his unconscious grandfather. Sadly, there was no response from Old Man Hwang. Min-Su could swing a massive hammer the size of his head, but he was still just a kid. Tears came rolling down his eyes as Min-Su continued to shake his grandfather.


    Unexpectedly


    Huh?! Old Man Hwangs eyes flew open. W-what happened?


    ***


    Death wasnt as painful as Gi-Gyu expected. Was it because his pain sensor was deactivated? Or could it be because his heart was pierced so cleanly? In death, he didnt feel pain: He felt regret.


    Where am I?


    When he opened his eyes, he was surrounded by darkness. Perhaps it looked especially dark to him because he was fighting in a pure white space just a moment ago. Inside the calm darkness, Gi-Gyu thought, What will happen to everyone? I guess all my Egos must be dead too? I shouldve visited Mother and Yoo-Jung one more time before the test. But Im sure Tae-Shik hyung will take good care of them. What about Soo-Jung? She said I was her heir, so will it be okay for me to die? And I really wanted to help Suk-Woo, Sun-Pil, and Dong-Hae.


    All the things Gi-Gyu remembered he didnt get to do turned into regrets.


    Ironshield Lee Sun-Ho The demon El kept imprisoned Andras


    Although he had his revenge against Rogers Han, he didnt get to go after Ironshield. As for Lee Sun-Ho, Gi-Gyu still wasnt sure if he was an enemy.


    What about the demon that escaped Els seal? Would it be a threat to his family? Unfortunately, Gi-Gyu didnt even know this demons identity.


    And what about Andras? The Caravan Guild?


    His enemies, those who could be his enemy, and


    Hahaha. Gi-Gyuughed, realizing that perhaps it was all for nothing. Dying like this wasnt within his expectations; thankfully, there was an afterlife. If he had died without remembering anything and disappeared without a trace


    That would be too sad. Gi-Gyu thought. Previously, he thought death meant losing ones existence, but it seemed that wasnt the case.


    Well, Old Man Hwang did return from death. Gi-Gyu wasnt sure if Old Man Hwang returned 100 percent; he was the Hwang Ji-Chul he remembered. The only difference was that the elderly man was now Gi-Gyus Ego.


    Gi-Gyu thought asking the old man if he really was Old Man Hwang was stupid, but now he regretted not asking. If the Ego Hwang Ji-Chul wasnt the original Old Man Hwang, did that mean there were now two of them?


    Now that Im dead, I have so many questions. Gi-Gyuughed again and began moving. The darkness made seeing anything impossible, but he could move fluidly as if he was underwater.


    ck.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu felt something with his hand.


    How strange. How could he touch anything in death? And what was it that he felt? Had he been alive, he wouldve be cautious; now that he was dead, he was fearless. So, he began patting the unknown thing with both hands.


    It was something blunt. He couldnt remember ever feeling a simr texture before, but there was definitely something there.


    Fwoosh!


    Suddenly, the darkness disappeared, and Gi-Gyu found countless creatures flying around in the sky. He saw dragons, some monsters he had never seen, and some gate and Tower monsters. Gi-Gyu followed them with his eyes until he saw thend where they were headed.


    Huh?! Gi-Gyu felt like he couldnt breathe. On thend was a gigantic, in both size and number, army. He couldnt differentiate their species, but they were all neatly lined and wore simr armor despite being widely different. Some were so big that they could cover the sky, some were made of dozens of smaller monsters, and some looked like angels.


    At the unorganized yet overwhelming sight, Gi-Gyu took a step back, realizing this armys might had to be extraordinary.


    Plop.


    He sat down on the exact spot he was patting a moment ago. Still confused, Gi-Gyu looked around only to find himself sitting on a throne. It was much bigger than the throne Lous physical body sat on in the 30th-floor test. The throne had a strange vibe to it; it was obvious it belonged to a monarch.


    Gi-Gyu opened his hands and touched them together; much to his relief, they were his own.


    Someone approached Gi-Gyu, but he couldnt hear this creatures voice.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    There had to be over hundreds of thousands of soldiers marching together. Their thundering stomps and nging weapons echoed all around him as one.


    -Go back.


    With that, Gi-Gyu lost consciousness.


    ***


    What was that?


    Gi-Gyu couldnt forget how the throne felt in his hand. He also couldnt stop thinking about that voice. He missed the echo terribly.


    And


    He wanted to feel the throne again. Gi-Gyu couldnt see anything, but he reached out, wondering if he could feel it again. To his disappointment, he felt something entirely different, something much softer.


    Huh? This feels different. The touch felt much more real, and he could also hear himself. He abruptly realized something and opened his eyes with a jolt.


    Thud!


    Something smacked Gi-Gyus head, and he lost consciousness again due to the severe pain.


    After who knew how long, he opened his eyes and mumbled, Mmm His eyes were blurry, but this time, he could see someone.


    Are you awake? A lovely voice asked him. Such a pure voice had to belong to heaven.


    Who are you? Rubbing his eyes to clear his vision, Gi-Gyu sat up. He didnt have his guard up because he could feel the speaker had no malice based on the voice.


    Master, its me, the heavenly voice answered. Even before Gi-Gyu regained his full vision, he knew who was in front of him. He murmured, El?


    Gi-Gyus sight returned gradually, and he saw the shockingly beautiful woman: Thest face he saw before his death and the face of his opponent and Ego.


    But I died Gi-Gyu looked at his hands and mumbled. He was certain he died, so what was this?


    Ah. Gi-Gyu looked around and saw green pastures all around. It was a beautiful and unearthly ce. As a pleasant breeze tickled him, he found himself sitting underneath arge tree.


    He murmured, Youre dead too, arent you?


    Gi-Gyu felt much conviction in this hypothesis. She may have fought him to death, but that didnt change that she was his Ego. El might have survived had their connection been severed before the test, but he could feel the connection even during their fight. In summary, if he died, so did she.


    This made perfect sense.


    This has to be the afterlife and not the pitch-ck ce from earlier.


    This is the afterlife, isnt it? Gi-Gyu believed they had arrived at the ce where the dead gathered.


    With a grin, he shook his head and asked, Was I a good person when I was alive? Is that why Im in heaven?


    Turning toward El with a bright smile, he whispered, El.


    Yes, Master.


    Els face looked tense and emotionless when they were fighting, and he didnt get a good look at her face. But now, he had all the time in the world.


    M-Master? El stammered when Gi-Gyu patted her face.


    Youre pretty. Soo-Jung was bewitching, but things felt much more intense with El. After all, he had lived and breathed with El. He felt close to her, so he wasfortable touching her face.


    Gi-Gyu took his hand away and asked, El, where are we?


    He wasnt asking because he wanted her to confirm if this was heaven.


    Guessing what Gi-Gyu was thinking, El smiled and replied, Were still in the test chamber.


    I see. Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding. He realized that he couldnt have died because


    There is no way I would end up in heaven, muttered Gi-Gyu. Even if the afterlife really existed, he suspected he wouldnt end up in heaven.


    I would be thrown into hell. Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 105: 40th Floor (8)

    Chapter 105: 40th Floor (8)


    What happened? Gi-Gyu studied his hands again and murmured. The memory of getting stabbed in the heart was still vivid in his mind, so how was he still alive?


    El smiled and suggested, Shall we take a walk, Master?


    She stood up first and offered her hand to Gi-Gyu, who was still on the ground. He promptly took her hand and also stood up.


    Ugh! Suddenly, all his nerve endings became active, spreading mind-numbing pain throughout his body. However, a calming warmth gradually spread from Els hand to him, reliving much pain.


    Thats amazing, Gi-Gyu said to her. Their current situation had many incredulous things: El''s shockingly powerful healing ability, howfortable he felt with someone who tried to kill him, and her physical body. I mean, he was taking a walk with El hand in hand.


    Pausing for a moment, Gi-Gyu called her, El.


    Yes?


    What about Lou and the other Egos? Gi-Gyu asked, finally examining his body. He couldnt hear any of his other Egos voices in his head, he wore a flimsy piece of cloth, and he couldnt even feel his other Egos.


    This is a separate space. The other Egos are somewhere else temporarily. When El replied, Gi-Gyu epted her exnation without question since she had no reason to lie. Still holding her hand, he could feel her sincerity. They were connected to each other, so he could feel her emotions.


    I see. Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding as he continued, I mustve survived because of Calleons special ability.


    El didnt say anything, but Gi-Gyu continued to wonder how he survived as they walked in silence. Even the most powerful yer couldnt survive being stabbed in the heart. Yet, here he was still alive. Based on Els calmness, Gi-Gyu suspected that he passed the test as well.


    Gi-Gyu had never received fatal damage before, so hepletely forgot about Calleonthe ability El took from Ironshields holy sword Calleon. It could be used only once, but it was essentially a chance to recover from a fatal wound. It probably got activated when Gi-Gyu was stabbed.


    Gi-Gyu touched his chest and felt a scar. When El nodded, Gi-Gyu continued, Ah, that was why Lou was so calm back then. I know Lou can be cold-hearted, but I still found it odd that he was so nonchnt about my death.


    As his power increases, he will be able to remember and use more of what he knows. Nodding to Els response, Gi-Gyu began walking again. The gentle breeze felt very pleasant as they strolled together.


    Master. When El murmured, Gi-Gyu turned toward her and replied, Yes?


    Why didnt you stab me? After all, I am a traitor who dared to raise my sword against my master, asked El as she lowered her face, failing to look him in the eye.


    Since you werent in control, you arent to me, Gi-Gyu murmured.


    But I know my body was moving against my will, but


    I know, Gi-Gyu whispered and hugged El. Feeling her warmth, he realized Els physical form resembled a human''s.


    Gi-Gyu continued, I know. You knew something like this could happen. El acted strangely on the floors leading to the 40th; now that he thought about it, he realized she knew what might happen during the test.


    El exined, I wanted to tell you. I wanted to stop you from taking the test. I desperately wished for you to not enter the 40th floor. Perhaps you could be satisfied with what you already had and live a safe life.


    She looked up, her eyes filled with tears. She stammered, Bu-But


    El hugged him tightly. You had to continue climbing the Tower, and I didnt want to be in your way, Master. If I did, I wanted you to With your own hands


    Thats enough, Gi-Gyu interrupted El. Everything worked out in the end, so you dont have to exin.


    She didnt have to force herself to vocalize everything since he understood her dilemma. She couldnt have stopped him from ascending the Tower, his goal, just because he wouldve to face her betrayal otherwise. So, she couldnt help what she did.


    Gi-Gyu murmured softly, I cant imagine how hard it mustve been for you.


    The two, the traitor and her master, continued to embrace each other and cry silently.


    ***


    Walking on the grasnd, Gi-Gyu and El chatted about many things. She revealed many secrets, yet he didnt suffer any penalty. Was it because he had be more powerful? Or was it because they were in a special ce independent of the rest? It almost felt like Gi-Gyu was in a parallel space where the Towers system couldnt enforce its rules.


    El exined, I was created to follow its will, so following another master confused me. I even began to question my own existence, which made me doubt you, Master.


    This was the reason El became so quiettely. Well, she wasnt all that talkative even in the beginning; she became even less talkativeter.


    El continued, All holy swords were originally angels. Not all angels are holy swords, but all holy swords are angels.


    Angels were creatures with noble wills, so they sacrificed their bodies and minds and downgraded themselves to tools when theymitted a sin. That was how holy swords came into being.


    El added, I am the empress of all holy swords. I was the very first holy sword, and all the others that followed after were created with my permission and will.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding since he already knew that El was the Empress of Holy Swords.


    But my memories are very hazy. I remember receiving a duty to be a holy sword, but I cant remember the rest very clearly.


    Thats When Gi-Gyu murmured, El lowered her face with a desperate look and replied, After what happened on the 40th floor, I decided to forget my uncertainty and doubts about you. I believe I cant remember because of my decision: To serve you as my one true master.


    Was it possible that El lost her connection to her original lord because she acknowledged Gi-Gyu as her new master? And did she lose her memories as a penalty?


    Gi-Gyu asked, What about that demon you kept imprisoned? Do you remember anything about that?


    El gave him a small nod and replied, Yes, but not much. I only remember that he was one of the rulers of the Tower.


    One of the rulers of the Tower? Gi-Gyu murmured. When he obtained El, this supposed ruler of the Tower broke the seal and got away.


    This is soplicated. Gi-Gyu shook his head. The more he learned, the more his confusion grew. After the gates and the Tower appeared, everything became soplicated that he could only fantasize about concepts easier to understand. There were many secrets in this world, and Gi-Gyu knew he wouldnt understand most easily.


    Lets just take care of theseplicationster, Gi-Gyu announced. There was a good chance he would get to learn more secrets as he climbed the Tower, so worrying about them now was counterproductive.


    Its not like I have no immediate dangers to worry about. The escaped ruler of the Tower was just one of them and not that high on the current priority list. Gi-Gyu still needed to deal with Ironshield, Lee Sun-Hothe potential enemyafter one year, and then there were the Caravan Guild and Andras.


    Therefore, the demons and the rulers of the Tower will have to wait for now.


    Slowly. When Gi-Gyu mumbled, El asked, Pardon?


    Lets just go slowly, replied Gi-Gyu, making El smile.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt tell how long they had been walking; when they returned to the giant tree, El said to him, Master. Thank you.


    For what? Gi-Gyu looked at her in confusion when El thanked him unexpectedly.


    She exined, For treasuring me and letting me live. For always being by my side.


    What are you doing? Gi-Gyu trailed off nervously since El was acting like she was about to leave.


    El continued, Please listen to Lou and trust his advice. He has be someone trustable.


    El?


    And youre much more powerful than you think.


    El! Gi-Gyu yelled her name again, but El continued, unperturbed. An ominous feeling engulfed him, telling him to stop her from taking, but the terrible pain suddenly returned, preventing him from making any move. El had let go of his hand, so the pain was back in full force.


    El added, Both Lou and I have lived for a long time and have vast knowledge. Still, we cant control or direct your existence, Master. You have incredible abilities and potential.


    El W-what is going on? Gi-Gyu could barely speak through the agony. With a smile, El continued, Master, continued climbing the Tower. y everything that stands in your way, be it demons or angels.


    Gi-Gyus eyes began to blur, but he could still see the tears rolling down Els cheeks.


    Please destroy all your enemies and the rulers of the Tower. Andshe wiped her tears with her beautiful handbe the Master of the Tower. I know you can do it.


    Thats Gi-Gyu couldnt finish his sentence. He found it strange that an angel, the Empress of Holy Swords no less, would suggest something like this. He wanted to voice his doubts, but his consciousness left his body, and all he could do was close his eyes quietly.


    ***


    Ackkkkk! A cruel, throbbing pain spread from his chest. It felt like there was a hole in his heart, and it turned out to be exactly that.


    Ack! When Gi-Gyu screamed again, blood spurted out from his chest.


    -Wake up!


    -Master!


    Gi-Gyu could hear Lou and Brunhearts desperate voices.


    Ackkkkk! All Gi-Gyu could do was scream in agony. He couldnt describe the pain since he hadnt felt anything close to it before.


    -I said snap out of it, you idiot!


    Lou roared again.


    Whack! Whack!


    Gi-Gyu iled his hands, hitting whatever and whoever was in front of him. During his struggles to get rid of the pain and screams, he forgot the passing of time. His voice went hoarse; thankfully, the pain in his heart also began to subside.


    His eyes were blurry, so he couldnt see anything. It was as if there was a hazy fog all around him. Still in pain, Gi-Gyu sobbed, making Lou sigh.


    -Haa


    Lou sounded relieved because his master had survived the worst of the pain and knew Gi-Gyu would live.


    -Hic.


    Gi-Gyu could hear Brunhearts hups from crying so much and Bis worried groans from nearby.


    Ugh Finally able to breathe, Gi-Gyu realized he was alive. Despite what the reality-shattering pain made him think, he was alive. His face felt sticky, and the white space around him was now dirtied by much red.


    Haa Gi-Gyu took another deep breath.


    This white space


    It abruptly reminded him of someone very important. El!!!


    When his eyesight returned, he used his trembling hands to reach toward a sword chipped in too many ces. It was so damaged that it no longer even looked like a sword.


    El.


    [You have passed the test.]


    [You will now be given a reward.]


    The system made its announcement calmly as usual.


    Ahhh!!! Gi-Gyu screamed again: It wasnt physical pain, but the pain from his heart. He wailed because he could feel it.


    His link with El was broken.

 Chapter 106: Life

    Chapter 106: Life


    The test rewarded him with two diamond boxes; Gi-Gyu couldnt refuse them because they felt like Els inheritance. Looking dazed, he walked out of the Tower with them.


    Where do I go now? Gi-Gyu murmured. As he left the Tower and reached the streets, he didnt meet anyone he knew. He knew the association agents in the Tower shouldve reported his appearance to Tae-Shik or Sung-Hoon by now, but he didnt care. Right now, he desperately wanted to be alone since he believed he would crumble down if he saw a familiar face.


    Trudge, trudge


    Gi-Gyu wandered; unfortunately, he couldnt find a ce to be alone since he was walking on the streets of Gangnam, the most popr area in Korea. It was filled with passersby and drunkards. There, drunkards picking fights with random strangers wasmon, but no one approached Gi-Gyu.


    L-look at that guy! one passerby murmured in shock.


    He must be a yer, herpanion murmured.


    Why is he walking about looking like that? the first woman asked in confusion.


    Gi-Gyu looked shabby because he hadn''t taken a shower or changed his clothes. He was covered in blood and had a badly dented sword on his waist. With his extravagant essories and his blood-soaked ck hair, Gi-Gyu looked dangerous.


    Someone should report him to the association, a young man nearby whispered.


    Oppa, what are you talking about? You try reporting him! What if hees after you! his femalepanion warned him.


    He cant be a red yer, could he? someone further away murmured.


    It doesnt matter! Any yer who hurts a non-yer will be punished immediately, right? So he wont dare! another passerby said confidently.


    Unlike the passersby who whispered about him loudly, Gi-Gyu walked in silence. It was a chilly night, but it didnt do much to his enhanced body.


    One woman walking by whispered, He looks so scary


    When Gi-Gyu turned toward her, the woman ran away quickly. Normally, non-yers reacted in one of three ways when they spotted a yer.


    Admiration.


    Contempt.


    Fear.


    Indifference was a rarity since even the weakest yer had abilities well beyond those of non-yers. The public appreciated the yers because they prevented gate breaks; sometimes, the yers seemed like non-humans because of their incredible powers. The continuity remained: Nothing was simple, not even the emotions non-yers felt.


    Click.


    However, curiosity was amon emotion among many non-yers. It was what made them take pictures of Gi-Gyu, a yer. yers didnt often roam the city looking like Gi-Gyu did, but it wasnt rare either.


    Sometimes, yers went mad with either bloodthirst or fear of death. Many reasons could lead a yer to walk around dazed: They couldve faced something straight out of their wildest nightmares, they couldve lost their friends, and so on. Typically, such yers were covered in blood, had a sad look on their faces, or carried damaged equipment.


    What are you doing?!


    Stop taking his pictures! Some people tried to stop the curious few from taking Gi-Gyus pictures. He found their choice to help vaguely unnecessary, but he still felt appreciative.


    Different people reacted in different ways to Gi-Gyus shocking appearance, but no one approached him.


    Suddenly


    Please take this. Gi-Gyu turned to find a high school couple covering his back with a nket. When he didnt reply, they left quickly after mumbling, Please take care. After this brief episode, Gi-Gyu continued to walk, and people continued to stare.


    Here. a child appeared out of nowhere and offered Gi-Gyu a juice box.


    Hae-Min! A woman, probably the boys mother, ran to the kid. The boy still made Gi-Gyu take the juice box before his mother took him away.


    Ha. Gi-Gyu had a shortugh.


    Drip, drip


    Suddenly, it began raining, and the people staring at Gi-Gyu quickly moved to avoid getting wet.


    Huh? Gi-Gyu, who was still roaming, murmured in surprise: It was raining, yet he wasnt getting wet. He saw a drunkard holding his umbre above him when he looked up.


    This middle-aged working man offered, I dont know where youre going, but Ill walk with you.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt be sure if the mans nose were red because of the cold weather or the alcohol. The man reeked of alcohol, but Gi-Gyu replied, Thank you.


    They walked together quietly. The man, as promised, walked slightly behind Gi-Gyu, holding up the umbre to shield them both.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyuughed, Hahaha


    With a smile, the man asked, Why do youugh?


    Without replying, Gi-Gyu shook his head. This middle-aged man reminded him of the rude guy he had met in the subway before. That man screamed at Gi-Gyu back then, trying to scare him. However, this man was much different from the subway drunkard as he offered Gi-Gyu shade from the rain.


    Gi-Gyu felt mixed emotions. Everything from the Tower to the humans confused him.


    Its snowing now, the man murmured. The weather was probably colder than Gi-Gyu thought because the rain had indeed turned to snow. The kes reflected the streetlights and the bright neon signs to brighten the sky. The clouded lights and the unsettled darkness formed a gloomy atmosphere around them.


    When they arrived at a dead-end alley, the middle-aged man handed his umbre to Gi-Gyu and said goodbye, I need to go now.


    Did the man leave because he got scared? Or did he feel that Gi-Gyu would be okay on his own now?


    Ive been looking for you everywhere. A familiar voice made Gi-Gyu turn around.


    Gi-Gyu replied to Sung-Hoon with a smile, I know youve been following me for a while now.


    ***


    It was Gi-Gyus first time inside Sung-Hoons house, and as he looked around, he found it unexpectedly neat and well-organized. Now that he was indoors, he realized how cold the weather had been. Gi-Gyu shivered a little from being wet with snow and rain.


    Would you like some tea? Sung-Hoon offered. When Gi-Gyu didnt reply, Sung-Hoon prepared it without asking again.


    Two cups of steaming tea sat between the two men. Sung-Hoon didnt ask Gi-Gyu what happened and just quietly sipped his tea. After a long silence, Sung-Hoon tried to make conversation. I developed a habit of drinking tea because of President Oh Tae-Gu.


    Gi-Gyu bowed appreciatively and murmured, Thank you. He was thankful to Sung-Hoon for being so understanding even when he acted childishly. When Gi-Gyu was walking on the streets of Gangnam earlier, he wished someone would pick a fight with him. He wanted to lose control and hurt someone, hoping some powerful yer would kill him to stop him.


    And just as expected, someone did call the police or the association. The only reason that the blood-soaked yer walking in the middle of the city wasnt detained was that Sung-Hoon and the association were being considerate. He knew that Sung-Hoon had been following him from the beginning to keep him safe, so he thanked Sung-Hoon for his thoughtfulness.


    At the same time, Gi-Gyuughed bitterly.


    The Cain Guild The Morningstar-Child Guild So many yers from these guilds lost their friends because of him. Only after losing El did he realize how miserable they must have felt. Yet he tried to run away from it because he felt too guilty. And when he finally mustered up enough courage to visit these guilds, the guild masters had to console him instead.


    And what about the yers I killed? Those dead yers were someones friends and family. During the battle, they were nothing more than enemies he slew without a thought. But there had to be people back home who mourned these yers deaths.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed in frustration. His emotions wereplicating everything. Even though it saddened him that he killed so many yers, he knew he didnt have any other choice at the time.


    Why do you have that look on your face? When Sung-Hoon asked, Gi-Gyu answered, I just realized how immature I was and how immature I am.


    He wasnt talking about his biological age. He was referring to his emotional maturity. With a smile, Sung-Hoon replied, That means youre growing.


    Changing the subject, Gi-Gyu asked, Didnt you mention your mother before? Sung-Hoon told Gi-Gyu before that he had an ill mother.


    Shes in the hospital.


    I see. Gi-Gyu looked around to see that the apartment was decorated with worn furniture. They probably belonged to Sung-Hoons mother.


    Gi-Gyu decided to stay overnight at Sung-Hoons house. They had a long chat, but he didnt tell Sung-Hoon about how he lost El in the Tower. They mostly talked about their childhoods.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, I can see the simrities between how we grew up.


    I agree, answered Sung-Hoon. On the table now were several beer cans. Sung-Hoon sat on the sofa while Gi-Gyu was on the floor as they continued to chat.


    Sung-Hoon lost his father when he was very young. He lived with his mother, but she fell ill not long after. He led a difficult life until he received the Towers invitation. Financially, his life began to improve; his mothers condition had worsened by that time. He spent an astronomical amount of money on hospital bills every year just to keep her breathing.


    The elixir Gi-Gyu mumbled. Sung-Hoon had followed him into the Maze of Heryond but left after a few days. Had it been Gi-Gyu in his ce, he wouldve stayed and tried his best to obtain the precious elixir. Wait, he did do that. Moreover, Gi-Gyu epted he wouldve even tried to steal it from someone if necessary.


    Realizing what Gi-Gyu was thinking, Sung-Hoon exined, Ive heard that the elixir is very picky about choosing its owner. I am certain I wouldve never obtained it. Honestly, I thought you would die inside.


    When Sung-Hoon offered his honest thoughts, Gi-Gyuughed. There were times when I thought I was the most unfortunate person in the world. But it turns out that plenty of people have just as bad a luck as me.


    Sung-Hoon chuckled before looking into Gi-Gyus eyes. So, whats your n now?


    Sung-Hoon wasnt a novicehe was much more experienced than Gi-Gyu expected. So, he could guess what might have happened to Gi-Gyu in the Tower.


    Many yers gave up their profession after going through something traumatic. They feared losing any more people precious to them.


    Raising his hand toward the ceiling, Gi-Gyu answered, Nothing has changed. Clenching, he continued, I must continue to climb the Tower. And I need to be more powerful.


    With a bitter smile, Gi-Gyu added, Ive to do it, as I dont want to lose anyone again.


    He covered the light from the ceiling with his hand to form a small shadow on his face.


    ***


    Gi-Gyusplicated emotions still haunted him, but there was no time to waste. Actually, there was another reason why he told Sung-Hoon that nothing had changed: If he stopped now, he would die. He simply knew too much. So, he couldnt give up this life like other yers.


    Stopping now essentially meant a death sentence for him and everyone he held near and dear. Gi-Gyu had to continue climbing the Tower partly because of Els dying words but also because he needed to be stronger. It was also time for him to resume gate hunting.


    Gi-Gyu greeted his family briefly. Looking at them, he realized just how much they meant to him. He headed down to the basement since he had to take care of something before rxing with his loved ones.


    In the workshop, he saw Old Man Hwang but not Min-Su.


    The elderly man inquired with a worried face, Are you okay?


    Thank you for your concern. Im fine, but how about you? Are you okay, Sir?


    Well, thanks to you, lets just say I went through an amusing experience. Old Man Hwang replied with a pout, making Gi-Gyu grin.


    But his smile quickly disappeared as Gi-Gyu called out to Lou.


    Lou.


    -What.


    Lous voice was cold. Gi-Gyu suspected it was because he almost gave up on his life after Els death.


    Quietly, Gi-Gyu continued, There is a wayhe pausedto save El, isnt there?


    Immediately, Lou yelled back.


    -What took you so long to ask me that question, you idiot!


    Gi-Gyu smiled at Lous answer.

 Chapter 107: Life (2)

    Chapter 107: Life (2)


    Gi-Gyu found several odd things once the overwhelming sadness gave him a bit of leeway.


    The Tower isnt stupid, Gi-Gyu stated. He resented the Tower for having so much power over Lou and El, but he had to admit it was always fair. Unlike when he passed the 30th-floor test, he got two diamond boxes this time which he put on the table.


    Oh! So these are the infamous diamond boxes. Old Man Hwang stared at them with interest, and Gi-Gyu opened the first box with a smile.


    I knew it, he whispered as he picked up the content. Inside was a feather made of some never-seen-before metal.


    [Els Token]


    The pop-up notification proved that it was indeed one of the ingredients required for Els evolution. This very reward was the reason Gi-Gyu found this situation strange.


    For El to evolve, he needed a bunch of stuff, including Els Token. So why would El die in a test that rewarded Gi-Gyu with this Token? This didnt make any sense.


    With this thought, Gi-Gyu opened the second box.


    Huh?


    This is?


    Both Gi-Gyu and Old Man Hwang couldnt hide their confusion when they looked at the boxs content.


    ***


    When Gi-Gyu removed the items from the boxes, the diamond boxes disappeared. Looking at the badly damaged El, Gi-Gyu announced, I am certain now that we can revive El.


    No, perhaps the word revive wasnt urate. After all, El wasnt really dead, to begin with.


    Lou exined.


    -The only thing Els ability Calleon could do was prevent your immediate death. However, it couldnt undo the fatal damage you suffered. Calleon wasnt as great as it sounded when you think about it.


    Lou continued,


    -Your survival shouldve been brief, and you were supposed to die. You said you saw the grasnd, right?


    Yes.


    -That was Els spirit world. You entered it because you and El were still connected at the time. El and I are equals: I can control Death; she can control Life. However, she wasnt fully awakened: At best, she was at 50% of her max power. So, she had to sacrifice herself to save you. The power it took to bring you back from the dead wasnt small.


    Gi-Gyu continued to stare at El as Lou added,


    -El ended up losing her Root, which is why she looks like that now.


    So youre saying that if we find her Root, we can save El?


    -Exactly.


    Lou replied coldly. At the moment, Lou was angry at both El and himself.


    And what did you mean that it was for the best? Gi-Gyu asked. Lou stated that perhaps Gi-Gyus death was for the best when his heart was stabbed. It didnt sound like Lou said this just because he knew Gi-Gyu wouldnt die.


    Lou exined,


    -After you died, your shell expanded. Once a creature dies, their shell shatters; if they are brought back to life, the pieces of their shell are sort of glued together. This gluing process leaves a few gaps behind, which can expand the shell if used wisely.


    So youre saying my shell was sessfully expanded?


    -The power of Death you received from me made it possible. Your current shell is definitely bigger than the one you had before your death.


    Gi-Gyu nodded. Lous exnation made sense to him.


    -And


    Lou added.


    -This will be key in reviving El.


    ***


    ording to Lou, getting El back wasnt something that could be aplished in an hour or two. The first thing that had to do was repair El, the sword. Luckily, Old Man Hwang was the man for this job.


    Oh! This isnt the type of sword I can make myself, but I would love to work on it. Im d I studied Nine before, Old Man Hwang eximed. Knowing how miserable Gi-Gyu felt after losing El, the elderly man tried his best to subdue his excitement. However, true to his Born a cksmith persona, he was beyond ecstatic about getting to work on El.


    Knowing Old Man Hwang didnt mean to offend him with his excitement, Gi-Gyu asked sincerely, This sword is very precious to me. Shes more than a sword; shes a friend. Please take good care of her.


    Of course I understand! Every sword is precious to its master! Old Man Hwang replied before he asked, By the way, did you take my gift?


    Ah! Gi-Gyu realized he never told the cksmith he had taken all the luxury gifts found in the storage. Yes, Ive put everything in a safe ce.


    Hmm What did you think of them?


    I love them all. With a smile, Gi-Gyu added, I had no idea you liked to collect things like that.


    Of course! What man doesnt love cars? I dont care how you use them since they are yours now, butOld Man Hwang''s voice turned into a whisper please let me borrow them from time to time. I collected them, but I never got the chance to drive them. As you know, I was trapped in that workshop for so long


    Of course, Sir, he replied promptly. Gi-Gyu wanted to ask the cksmith how he collected all of them if he couldnt leave, but he chose not to. Old Man Hwang was acting so boyish today, which made Gi-Gyu smile.


    Old Man Hwang asked, And could you get me some rare materials from that storage? Ill need them to fix your sword.


    Of course, Gi-Gyu answered quickly and opened his gate. He was about to order his skeletons to bring the materials when Old Man Hwang asked in surprise, Hmm? Thats


    This is my gate. Its part of my Egos power, Gi-Gyu exined as he patted Brunheart on his chest. A sharp pain would shoot through his body whenever his finger identally brushed the area near his heart. Thankfully, the pain wasnt crippling.


    -Hehe.


    Brunheart giggled happily.


    Oh, I remember. You have a gate, right? The magic within that space seems unusually powerful. Its definitely thick and familiar, Old Man Hwang murmured as he raised his hand to reach inside the gate.


    Would it be okay for me to work inside your gate? When Old Man Hwang asked, Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his surprise.


    Pardon?


    However, he was willing to do whatever it took to resurrect El, so he promptly replied, Of course. Old Man Hwang seemed very satisfied because he packed his tools and hurried into the gate.


    Gi-Gyu ordered Hart, Take good care of him, Hart.


    -Of course, Grandmaster.


    If he needs anything, please get it for him. If you dont have it, let me know.


    -Your wish is mymand.


    Harts voice rang like an echo from inside the gate.


    With this, the first step toward getting El back was done. Gi-Gyu believed that if anyone could mend Els sword form, it would be Old Man Hwang. Hwang Ji-Chul was the greatest Ego expert Gi-Gyu knew. Moreover, Old Man Hwang was a rare yer and an Ego who received incredible cksmithing skills from the other world.


    Now, I guess its my turn, Gi-Gyu murmured after closing his gate and stretching his body.


    ***


    The second step to getting El back was about to begin, so Lou warned,


    -It wont be easy. And although there is a way to resurrect her, there is no guarantee. I would go as far as to say it is nigh impossible.


    Old Man Hwangs presence near him was a pure stroke of luck that increased the chance of getting El back. However, the second step wasplicated because it entailed Gi-Gyu handling the life force. He had to expand his shell further and ce a new life into it.


    -This is possible in only a theoretical sense I cant believe we get to try it for real.


    For a long time now, Lou had been at the top of his game, the field of ck magic. He prided himself in knowing the most about ck magic, but even he hadnt tried something like this before. Well at least as far as he could remember. Since he lost his memory. But Gi-Gyu suspected that Lou was right about it.


    To handle both Life and Death I cant believe it, Gi-Gyu stated in awe. Wasnt this the very definition of god?


    -Dont be so vain.


    Lou grumbled. Clearly annoyed, he continued,


    -Just thinking about trying it shouldve blown you into smithereens. This is supposed to be impossible, you understand? A mere human No, its not just humans. No creature can aplish something like this. This is crazy. I never expected a day when I would have to exin this process to someone.


    Suffice to say, Lou also found this situation surreal.


    -If this really works


    There was a little excitement in Lous voice as he continued,


    -Who knows? Maybe an unprecedented existence would be born.


    Even Lou seemed excited and lost in joy.


    Wizards and mages.


    All the yers of the magic category who knew a skill or two had two things inmon: Curiosity and inquisitiveness. They were always thirsty for new experiences since they knew they led to new abilities.


    Gi-Gyu could do this process standing, but he sat down for the added stability: He wouldnt pass on anything that could increase the chances even by a fraction.


    "Is this called the lotus position? Gi-Gyu murmured as he sat down with his legs crossed. He had only seen this position in martial arts books, and this was the first time he had tried it. He thought this position might help him focus, but all he felt was awkwardness because he wasnt used to sitting this way.


    Gi-Gyu closed his eyes and tried to peer at his shell. Until now, Lou or El had told him about its rtive size; he hadnt actually seen it before.


    Lou announced,


    -Firstly, you must learn to look at your own shell. That will be the beginning of everything.


    Got it, replied Gi-Gyu lightly.


    He was ready to spend however long it took to peer at his shell. Even if he failed the first few times, he would be okay since he was doing it for someone precious.


    ***


    Dammit! An annoyed scream rang throughout the basement. Gi-Gyu yelled so loudly that the whole basement vibrated.


    Oops I will wake up mom, he whispered as he looked down at his watch. It was 4:35 in the morning, so his mother and Yoo-Jung should still be asleep. He had no idea how much time he had spent trying to peer at his shell; unfortunately, he made no progress. So, he couldnt help feeling annoyed as the time passed so quickly.


    -Did you think looking at your shell would be easy?


    Lou smirked.


    Gi-Gyu felt an explosion of frustration at his Egos words, but he didnt reply. He knew this would be hard since only powerful beings like El, Lou, Baal, and Soo-Jung could do such a thing.


    Still, he didnt expect it to be this hard.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, Im so stressed out.


    Reflecting on his inner self all day while sitting in the lotus position was no easy task. It was especially hard for a yer like Gi-Gyu, who was used to getting consistent experience points from killing monsters. He could always see and feel himself bing stronger with each hunt. Never did he have to invest an undermined amount of time in an undetermined result: It was torturous not knowing how long he wouldve to meditate.


    Haa When Gi-Gyu sighed, Lou said to him,


    -Youre so ungrateful. You are already stronger than most yers, Lucifer helped you use your powers efficiently, and you still have an ocean of untapped potential left inside. If you seed in doing this, youll be stronger since its equivalent to leveling up. I cant believe youreining about the time you need to invest in this.


    Listening to Lou, who was in the ring form, Gi-Gyu nodded. He could feel his distance from the shell hadnt changed, but he had to admit that he could feel more of the power hidden deep inside: He was bing more aware of his inner self.


    Well, I guess this is even more important since I cant level up, replied Gi-Gyu with a smile.


    -Then get back to work. Haaah


    Lou yawned.


    All right. Gi-Gyu closed his eyes again.


    Turned out all wasnt for naught since he could now block all external noise and peer at his magic when he closed his eyes and focused. Inside, he saw thin threads connected to an unknown source pumping magical power.


    This must be the connection. The sync. The threads were the links he had with his Egos and the ones responsible for delivering their powers to him. He watched the threads and the direction of the flow. The magic streamed into his arms, legs, torso, and heart. He studied the flow of magic for a long time, but he found nothing special.


    Time passed by in boredom.


    El


    During his contemtion, Gi-Gyu remembered Els tears. She had been with him for long, but he never appreciated her as he should. Now that she was gone, he felt a great emptiness.


    Gi-Gyu considered Lou, El, and all the other Egos his colleagues. He felt much closer to them than any other yers he knew.


    If youe back, Ill treat you right, El. So pleasee back.


    Gi-Gyu smiled as he imagined Els resurrection.


    Huh?


    Suddenly, he saw it for the first time. He could see a giant magic storm around his chest where Brunheart was embedded. Beside it was his heart that was stabbed not too long ago. Gi-Gyu could tell that there was an unknown space inside it.


    -Hmph.


    Lou smirked as he announced,


    -You were faster than I expected. Well, since youre my master, I shouldnt have expected anything less from you. Anyway, have a good look.


    Gi-Gyuughed at Lous words.


    -Thats your shell.


    Gi-Gyu hadnt slept or eaten in the past two weeks and three days. He had been meditating all this time; he finally saw his shell one early morning.

 Chapter 108: Life (3)

    Chapter 108: Life (3)


    But just seeing his shell didnt mean he was done. The shell was like an abyss. Gi-Gyu found himself being sucked into it and losing his sanity.


    -You just saw your shell, so dont try to look inside yet. Take a break.


    Gi-Gyu nodded at Lous suggestion. When he opened his eyes, he realized just how taxing that meditation process was since both his body and mind were exhausted.


    Gi-Gyu finally left the basement after a long time. He had breakfast with his family and fell into a deep sleep. His mother and sister had noticed him working on something like a man possessed; unfortunately, they could do nothing to help him. They didnt ask him any questions and just prayed for him.


    And like that, another day passed by.


    ***


    The next day when Gi-Gyu woke up, he ate a simple meal and hurried back to the basement. He was in such a rush because he feared he couldve forgotten how to find his shell.


    -Seeing your shell isnt like riding a bicycle, you idiot.


    Lou made fun of him, but Gi-Gyu didnt care. After meditating for a while, he finally found the sensation he felt yesterday. The giant abyss near his heart was still pulling him like a ck hole.


    -Dont look at it for too long. You need to roam around the shell for now and study its shape.


    Lou was generous with his advice; Gi-Gyu felt he probably wouldve been sucked into the shell if not for them. Then, he focused on the shells shapea boring and time-consuming process. Whenever he felt dizzy from being so focused on his shell, he would open his eyes to rest.


    Thankfully, he could feel that he was making little progress. Nobody knew when this process would bepleted, but he knew his efforts would be rewarded eventually, so he was excited about what little progress he had made.


    Hmm


    Subsequently, Gi-Gyu got a picture of what his shell looked like.


    Like an ocean?


    -Hmm. Well, I guess it looks something like that.


    Are you saying Im wrong?


    -Youre calling it an ocean because you dont know any better. Thats all Im saying, and it cant be helped. This isnt your fault.


    What Gi-Gyu saw seemed endless in depth and width, so he equated it to an ocean. However, Lou insinuated that Gi-Gyu was wrong. Perhaps his shell didnt resemble an ocean at all.


    This is why I cant get a good picture of my shell. Lou, do all human shells look like this?


    -Pfft.


    Lou burst intoughter and muttered.


    -Idiot.


    What? Why?


    -No, its nothing. Anyway, now that you have a sense of the overall shape, you can try looking inside. You wont feel like youre getting sucked in again. Have a look.


    All right.


    Just as Lou suggested, Gi-Gyu made an effort to look inside. At first, his vision kept getting reflected as if there was a barrier around his shell. But soon, he could look inside.


    And


    Ugh! Gi-Gyus eyes burst open, and he began to vomit.


    rgggg! Ugh!


    -Kekeke. Idiot.


    While Gi-Gyu was busy throwing up, Louughed and said,


    -I told you just to look, didnt I? I told you to do one thing at a time. Why did you try to multitask this?


    Ugh Gi-Gyu groaned and wiped his mouth. Fortunately, his stomach settled down quickly. He asked in annoyance, What do you mean?


    -What did you see?


    Instead of answering Gi-Gyu, Lou asked a question. However, Gi-Gyu didnt have an answer ready for that and just focused on controlling his nausea. Lou asked again,


    -I asked you what did you see inside your shell.


    Closing his eyes, Gi-Gyu murmured, Nothing.


    An abyss? Darkness? Light? Gi-Gyu couldnt describe what he saw. His shell was just empty. Seconds ago, he perceived it as an ocean; now, all he saw was vast emptiness. The fear made him throw up.


    -Hmph.


    Gi-Gyu heard Lou snorting at him again.


    ***


    -What I told you to look inside your shell, I mean look at a part. I never told you to look at the entire internal structure.


    When Lou exined in an using tone, Gi-Gyu replied, But I dont even know how to do that.


    When his stomach finally felt empty, Gi-Gyu drank some vitamin water. Lou clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    -Tsk, tsk. Thats why I find you so ridiculous. I just dont get why you try to do the things no one can do.


    Shut up. Feeling frustrated, Gi-Gyu continued, Does everyones shell look like that? It looked like


    When Gi-Gyu tried to remember what he just saw, the scene embedded in his memory, he couldnt speak. It was because he felt nauseous again.


    -Does everyones shell look like that? Ha! This is why Im so annoyed.


    Lou continued in a much more serious tone,


    -Idiot. You have no inkling of how special you are. Gi-Gyu, youre an out-and-out oddity. You cant level up like the other yers, but powerful creatures like Lucifer are interested in you. No one can own gates, but you treat one like a trash can. All these things Im just shocked that you dont find them odd. You never question why you are the only exception to so many facts.


    I know Im special. I mean, I can sync with Egos like you and borrow their power, right? I have always known Im a bit more special than most.


    -No, its more than that. Umm I wonder if youll suffer the penalty if I tell you this.


    Lou was trying to give him some secret information. Feeling tense, Gi-Gyu waited patiently for Lou to continue.


    -...


    ...?


    Gi-Gyu waited for nothing since Lou didnt say anything. After a long silence, Lou finally announced,


    -No, I dont think this is a good idea. Ill probably tell youter if you dont find it out on your own.


    Gi-Gyu could tell Lou was worried he might suffer the penalty, so he silently resumed meditating. He was curious about what Lou wanted to tell him, but now wasnt the time to be inquisitive: A lesson he learned after awakening his unique ability and facing numerous challenges.


    I will get all the information I need in time.


    Hurrying wouldnt change anything; he would learn everything with time. Besides, there were plenty of other things he needed to focus on at the moment.


    For one, he had to continue his meditation.


    Gi-Gyu looked at his shell again. Nausea and dizziness no longer overwhelmed him. Unlike before, he couldnt see the entirety of his shells insides clearly.


    Instead of trying to see the nkness he saw earlier, Gi-Gyu looked for other things since Lou said the nkness wasnt the thing he was supposed to focus on.


    Currently, Gi-Gyu was in a zone where he couldnt tell the time or even hear Lou. Since he was also focused, he utterly lost track of time.


    Whats that?


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu found what Lou mentioned earlier.


    ***


    Something moved in a small corner of the nk space. It was something sticky and creepy. It was so dark and gloomy that, in a sense, it almost looked pure. This something continued to wiggle as its pieces repeatedly split and merged.


    This dark-and-filthy-yet-pure something was trying to expand and slowly assimte with something invisible. Gi-Gyu stared at this for a very long time. Compared to the emptiness he saw earlier, this was much smaller. But as he studied it, he realized that this was all he could see.


    And


    Hmm?


    -Its time for you to leave. Now.


    When Lou suggested, Gi-Gyu opened his eyes. He murmured, It was dark and sticky, yet it was also pure


    -I guess you finally saw one.


    One? Gi-Gyu asked with curiosity. Lou exined in a much kinder voice, probably because Gi-Gyu was progressing in the right direction,


    -What you saw was death. Its tooplicated to exin; in simple words, when ones shell shatters, death enters it through the cracks and begins expanding it. Thats what you witnessed just now.


    That was death?


    That indescribable thing was death?


    Gi-Gyu touched his chest: He could still feel the stinging pain.


    -Yes. Thats death. It lives in one corner of your shell. Now, take a short break before resuming your meditation.


    All right, Gi-Gyu replied and did as Lou rmended. But even as he rested, he couldnt stop thinking about death.


    The ocean, the emptiness, and death.


    Gi-Gyu never thought about these things before, yet they were now a close part of him. It was like the times when the Egos and other powers came into his life.


    After a short rest, Gi-Gyu returned to meditating. Slowly, he swam through the nkness and passed by the sticky death. Something small somewhere else had caught his eyes.


    Whats that?


    Lou told him that he only saw one of death, so it meant there were at least a few more to find. And this thing he spotted now had to be one of them, so he concentrated on it.


    Lou?


    He saw something giant yet faint yet spreading; it was confusing. Its dark was marred with red, and Gi-Gyus instinct told him it was Lou. He could tell that there were countless things inside this oxblood Lou.


    Dark Death.


    Something simr to the death Gi-Gyu saw before was taking space inside Lou. It was trying to invade the Egos territory.


    Is that okay? Gi-Gyu wondered, but he assumed it was okay since Lou didnt say anything. He also saw his other Egos: Some kid, most likely Brunheart, was strutting around, and Bi looked like a wolf. However, no matter how hard Gi-Gyu looked, he couldnt find El.


    Im disappointed. Gi-Gyu suspected it was because their connection was severed. Next, he was drawn to another space. There, he saw several formless blobs. They had to be Hermes, Oberon, and the other pseudo-Egos. Although they didnt have a recognizable shape yet, Gi-Gyu could tell they all held incredible power. Thankfully, they all belonged to him.


    It was an amazing sight to behold.


    Where is Old Man Hwang?


    If all his Egos were here, the cksmith should be somewhere around here too. Gi-Gyu looked around, and suddenly, he heard it.


    ng!


    There actually wasnt any sound: He just felt it. Gi-Gyu turned toward the feelings direction, and there he saw a very clear form of Old Man Hwang. Of all his Egos, the elderly cksmith looked the most lucid.


    Old Man Hwang was hammering something.


    Is this what Old Man Hwang is actually doing right now?


    From the image, he could tell the cksmith was working on something, studying something, and talking with someone simultaneously. Amazed, Gi-Gyu tried to touch him.


    -Dont!


    Lou abruptly warned. Gi-Gyu turned to find Lous oxblood form ring at him.


    -Thats your physical connection to him. There is no way of knowing what might happen if you touch it. Are you sure you want to do this?


    Gi-Gyu shook his head, realizing what he was about to do carried great risks. Unwilling to take unnecessary risks, he took Lous advice and stepped back. He then zoomed out. The area that held his Egos became as big as a dust particle. And now, Gi-Gyu could see things more clearly.


    The Egos moved by expansion, but they all belonged to a designated space.


    This is the shell everyone has been telling me about.


    Gi-Gyu finally saw what Lou, El, Baal, and Lucifer mentioned to him before. There were spaces even within the Egos movements. And when Gi-Gyu looked a little closer, Lous skill, Death, was invading the other Egos spaces, expanding its territory.


    Then was the nkness I saw before not my shell?


    The nkness was definitely inside the shell, but perhaps it was something entirely different. He was confused, but he became happy when he realized all that space could harbor more Egos. Now, he didnt have to ask others if he could hold more Egos: He could literally see his potential to carry more Egos.


    Definitely satisfied with what I learned so far.


    If the ultimate goal of this meditation wasnt to resurrect El, Gi-Gyu couldve been even happier. But he was far from being done. He had to continue down this path until he found what he was looking for.


    El had given her Root to save him. Therefore, he had to find her life force. He continued to search the area; he finally saw something glowing before long. It was the triangr area where Death and the other Egos were located.

 Chapter 109: Life (4)

    Chapter 109: Life (4)


    Its so warm.


    Just looking at it made him feel pleasantly warm. When Gi-Gyu focused on it even more, his sight zoomed into it like a camera. Now, he could even see the details in that wisp of light.


    Its so small.


    Surprisingly, this wisp was smaller even up close, unlike all the other things he had seen so far. The tiny orb-like light shone brightly, producing enough warmth to seemingly melt his mind. However, looking at it also gave him a sudden burst of vigor.


    Pure light.


    In a way, Gi-Gyu could see some simrities between this light and death.


    Life.


    Gi-Gyu had a feeling that this was what he had been looking for.


    -I guess you found it.


    Lou confirmed his suspicion. This wisp of light was the life force he had been looking forit was Els Root and just as powerful as Lous Death.


    What do I do now?


    Gi-Gyu seeded in seeing the life force but now what? His heart began to pound wildly since he was now closer than ever to getting El back.


    -Not even close. We still have a long way to go.


    Lous words brought Gi-Gyu back to reality.


    -Are you ready?


    Ready for what? When Gi-Gyu asked, Lou exined.


    -That wisp holds as much power as Death. It may be just a lowly, tiny piece now, but I have no idea what will happen to you when you touch it.


    Hmm Do I have to touch it?


    -That life force, or Life, took root within your shell, but it still hasnt assimted with it. Youve to incorporate that into your shell to aplish what you wish.


    So I do have to touch it.


    Gi-Gyu thought for a moment, but he didnt wait long. He wasnt pondering whether he should touch it: He was preparing for the consequence straight. Just like when he tried to touch Old Man Hwangs form, Gi-Gyu touched Life.


    The moment his fingertips made contact, the Root, the life force, Life exploded.


    ***


    Ackkk The suffocating pain made Gi-Gyu scream. It felt like his blood vessels were melting away, and his organs were falling out of his body. After the first scream, he couldnt even make any more sounds. All he could do was dig his nails into his palms to distract himself.


    -Stay awake!


    Lou warned to prevent Gi-Gyu from losing himself in pain. He was being punished for touching Life as it exploded upon contact and expanded. Such significant might was hiding inside that wisp of light. The burst of energy went right through Gi-Gyus pierced heart and spread throughout his body. That wasnt the problem: Life was bouncing from ce to ce. It moved next to Death and inched closer until the two touched. The moment Life and Death made contact, the pain he felt worsened.


    Explosion and implosion: A cycle of these two processes gave rise to terrible pain.


    -Thankfully, your body hadntpletely absorbed the elixir. Well, it makes sense since, at the time, you werent strong enough to absorb the entire elixir.


    Gi-Gyu tried his best to focus on Lous words, but the agony had other ns. The pain was so intense that he felt like his body was containing an explosion; in the end, Gi-Gyu used Lou to cut his palm.


    Slice.


    He was afraid that if he didnt do something, he might lose his consciousness. And if he did, he had no idea what would happen.


    -Tough bastard.


    Haa Haa The sharp pain on his hand was enough to disperse the unbearable pain.


    -The elixir is preventing your body from exploding. You better be grateful for that.


    When Lou exined, Gi-Gyu asked, W-what should I do to make this pain go away


    Noticing the painful cracks in his voice, Lou replied quickly.


    -The first thing you must do is build a wall between Life and Death. These two are like oil and water: They cant nor ever should mix. The pain stems from the merging happening right now.


    S-so how do I stop


    -Make the shell change its configuration in the order of Death, Ego zone, and Life.


    Gi-Gyu understood Lous idea: He had to ce the Ego zone between Death and Life, which were currently stuck together. That would stop these two simr yet very different entities from trying to mix. They will stay within their respective space and expand from there.


    But then


    How do I do this?


    How could he move the Ego zone?


    -Just wait.


    What?


    -Its already moving.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu lost consciousness.


    ***


    He couldnt tell how much time had passed. It felt like he just had a very long dream when he finally opened his eyes.


    Ugh! Remembering the pain he felt before he lost consciousness, Gi-Gyu shivered. Just the thought of it was enough to make him tremble.


    Haa Breathing deeply, Gi-Gyu tried to forget this painful memory. Turning side to side, he examined his body. He noted that there was no change in his condition. When he opened his palm, he saw the cut had already healed.


    -Are you awake?


    Lous voice sounded a little lighter.


    What happened? When Gi-Gyu asked, Lou replied.


    -You better count your lucky stars. The Egos inside your shell moved their zone themselves to build the wall. Even I didnt know it was possible; thankfully, everything worked out pretty well.


    What? Gi-Gyu couldnt understand what Lou was saying.


    -Have a look yourself. Meditate and focus on the shells internal structure.


    Gi-Gyu did as Lou asked since he wanted to have a look anyway. He looked deep inside himself, passed the nkness, and slowly meditated.


    The first thing he saw was the sticky death.


    Huh?


    That oxblood Lou sat beside the sticky death. The sticky death and Lous Death were in contact and seemingly exchanging something. Bi and Oberon were positioned near Death. These two had a firm hold of their space and were pushing it away. It tried to encroach on the Egos area, but they kept pushing its constantly expanding and contracting self into its area.


    Thats!


    Meanwhile, Brunheart and Hermes were doing the same to Life. Life, a mere wisp before, was now much bigger. It wasnt as big as Death, but it now had a recognizable form.


    And there is Old Man Hwang.


    Slightly above them all, in the middle, was Old Man Hwang. The entire configuration of his shell had changed. On top of that, a hazy membrane now covered everything. It represented the size of his shell: It looked much bigger than before.


    Or maybe its because El isnt here.


    Gi-Gyu felt his shell looked bigger only because the space where El should be was empty. After examining the inside of his shell, Gi-Gyu opened his eyes.


    [The assimtion level went up.]


    [You have learned Life.]


    Gi-Gyu heard the system announcement.


    ***


    [Assimtion (S): You can use 80% of your Egos abilities.]


    [Life: You can control life.]


    These were the two major changes. Gi-Gyus assimtion level probably increased because meditation strengthened his connection to his Egos.


    I learned Life. Gi-Gyu continued happily, I think there are only two more levels of assimtion left.


    For yer skills with different levels, the highest level for most was called the SSS ss. However, he had heard advancing from the S ss was almost impossible. So he understood upgrading his assimtion level any further would be difficult. But, he was already satisfied with his current status.


    Lou. Gi-Gyu called out to his Ego and asked, Whats the next step?


    Lou previously told him that learning Life was impossible. But he was sessful, which meant it was time for the next step.


    -Now that youve learned Life, you must learn to control it. I dont think Old Man Hwang is done repairing Els body, so you can use the time to practice using Life.


    Controlling Life Gi-Gyu trailed off, realizing just how odd that sounded.


    Life and Death: Gi-Gyu now owned them both. He couldnt believe his incredible luck. Lou told him what he did to get Life was a huge gamble; it was a sess only because he still had a bit of elixir left and his unique ability to sync with Egos.


    -Tsk. Maybe its because Life and Death have beenpletely separated? Anyway, the thing I thought might happen didnt actually happen.


    What are you talking about? What thing?


    -Its not important. I guess your existence is indeed unprecedented. The fact that you can use these two contradicting abilities means you have made an inconceivable aplishment already.


    Lou sounded disappointed as he congratted Gi-Gyu.


    So, how do I control Life?


    -Its just like Death: Using it will be very difficult and strenuou


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyus left hand began glowing as a small light ray materialized there. The light was white, but it almost looked gray because it was so cloudy.


    -Dammit.


    Whats wrong?


    -Im just finding this ridiculous. Maybe its easy for you to use Life because your assimtion to Death is high now. Anyway, since you have sessfully learned to move Life, you just need to continue practicing it.


    If Lou had a face, Gi-Gyu imagined it having a frown right now.


    -Go practice inside the gate. Youll be morefortable there.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and turned toward his gate, which was vibrating and creating crystals even as they talked.


    ***


    When Gi-Gyu entered the gate, the first thing he did was visit Old Man Hwang.


    Hello there, Old Man Hwang greeted him. It looked like the cksmith was taking a break. Gi-Gyu looked around while the cksmith wiped the sweat off his body. The temporary workshop inside the gate was made hastily, but it still looked decent. There wasn''t any furniture, but it looked organized and clean.


    How is everything going, Sir? Gi-Gyu asked after studying the workshop. El, the sword, was standing in the corner, still looking as dented as before. Feeling disappointed, he turned toward Old Man Hwang.


    Well This isnt as easy as I thought. The more I learn about holy swords, the more confused I feel. Its a weapon, but at the same time, it isnt. Haa Old Man Hwang replied and sighed.


    Gi-Gyu noticed Nine standing in another corner. Old Man Hwang continued, Had Nine not been an evil sword, there might have been a way, but Oh, and can I bring Min-Su here?


    Pardon? Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his surprise. The inside of the gate was safe andfortable, but it didnt change that they were standing in the middle of a cemetery full of skeleton monsters. He wasnt afraid that his monsters would hurt Min-Su: He was just worried such a gruesome ce might negatively affect the boy.


    Old Man Hwang reassured him, You dont have to worry about anything. The magic density in this ce is incredible. Its a perfect ce for a cksmith to work, so working here will be a great experience for Min-Su.


    Well, if you say so, Sir


    Ah, and this might be a difficult request, butOld Man Hwang scratched his cheek awkwardlyI havent made much progress so far. I actually need another holy sword. Would it be possible for you to get me one?


    Old Man Hwang asked cautiously. Unfortunately, Gi-Gyu couldnt give him an answer because he himself needed more holy swords, but where could he get them? Suddenly, Lou chimed in,


    -This is good.


    What do you mean? Gi-Gyu asked in confusion.


    -There is something you must do.


    When Lou replied mysteriously, Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his frustration. He frowned and asked again, And I asked you what you mean!


    It was rare for Lou to give Gi-Gyu a straight answer. It was either because Lou was teasing him or There was another reason.


    After a short pause, Lou answered.


    -Do you remember the holy swords you obtained from the test?


    Of course.


    All those holy swords were basically corpses at the moment, so Gi-Gyu stored them inside his gate, hoping they might be of useter.


    Ah! Gi-Gyu eximed in sudden realization.


    -I guess youve gotten pretty smart now.


    With a smirk, Lou continued.


    -Revive them using Life.

 Chapter 110: Life (5)

    Chapter 110: Life (5)


    Gi-Gyu now had the power to revive the dead holy swords. Unlike when he resurrected Old Man Hwang, he didnt even need a holy sword since he could control Life now.


    Should I tell Old Man Hwang about his son Hwang Chae-Il?


    Now, Gi-Gyu could resurrect Hwang Chae-Il as an Ego, but Old Man Hwang refused to even listen to him thest time he brought up his son.


    Maybe not yet


    Perhaps this wasnt the time to talk about bringing back Hwang Chae-Il. Ultimately, Gi-Gyu decided to focus on El and bring this topic up at a more opportune time.


    -Im going to sleep for a while. Moving the Ego zone sure took a lot of energy.


    You helped move it, Lou? When Gi-Gyu asked in surprise, Lou replied in annoyance,


    -Who else wouldve done it if not me, huh?


    With a loud yawn, Lou went to sleep. Now that he thought about it, Gi-Gyu realized it made a lot of sense since the other Egos alone couldn''t do it.


    -Thats right! Lou helped out a lot! All we did was follow his orders!


    Gi-Gyu nodded at Brunhearts confirmation.


    I guess Lou needs his rest now.


    Lately, Lou had been working very hard to help Gi-Gyu, so him taking a day off was a good thing. Besides, Gi-Gyu already knew what to do next, so he simply found a spot inside his gate and practiced.


    Rattle


    Thud!


    Boom!!!


    Gi-Gyu could hear a lot of loud noises around where he sat, so he looked about with a grin. The skeleton soldiers were busy building a makeshift tent around him, their grandmaster.


    Hart appeared and bowed deeply. Looking apologetic, he exined, Grandmaster. Once the pyramid ispleted, we will prepare a private chamber for you as quickly as possible.


    All right, Gi-Gyu replied with a smile, and Hart quietly left.


    Secondster, the skeletons began working even faster to build the tent: Hart probably gave them an earful.


    This ce is better than I expected, murmured Gi-Gyu as he looked around again. He hadnt spent much time inside the gate before, so he only now realized howfortable it was inside. The magic density increased continuously as the gate absorbed more crystals, and the atmosphere inside followed a certain cycle too.


    If Ibine an Ego fragment with this gate Or if I sync with another gate Gi-Gyu imagined the endless possibilities. The sh of profitable possibilities reminded Gi-Gyu of the gate Egos potential; he began to regret not valuing Brunhearts gate more before.


    So much potential. He decided to spend more time researching the gate Ego in the future. But for now, his priority was to learn to control Life better.


    Nearby, countless holy swords were embedded in the ground; Gi-Gyu picked up one of the dented holy swords.


    These are all angels from before. Gi-Gyu thought out loud. When he was battling them in the Tower, he felt such frustration toward them. But now, their shabby and weak appearance made him feel strange: They reminded him of El a little.


    He said I just need to blow Life into the holy sword. That was what Lou rmended; it was easier said than done. He needed meticulous control over Life to deliver it to the swords nucleus. And after reaching the nucleus, he had to inject the right amount of Life into it continuously.


    This process had multiple steps, and a failure at any step would destroy the dead holy beyond repair. Fortunately, Gi-Gyu could afford to lose a few, given how many he had.


    Lets begin. It was time to get back to hardbor.


    ***


    The first ten swords shattered after Gi-Gyu failed to inject Life correctly. He couldnt revive the shattered sword. It was disappointing, but it couldnt be helped. The next 13 swords worked out a little better. His injection process was sessful, but he lost control while reaching the nuclei, so these swords also shattered.


    Ugh. Gi-Gyu groaned. Compared to Death, Life was definitely a harder nut to crack. Perhaps it was because he wasnt as proficient yet. Still, each try left him covered in sweat and feeling drained, so he had to rest briefly after each try.


    But he was making progress. As time passed and the shattered holy swords piled up, maneuvering Life became a bit easier.


    Gather the powder of the shattered holy swords and give it to me. I think it will be an excellent material for restoring El. Old Man Hwang made a request, and Gi-Gyu obliged. It seemed that every part of a holy sword was useful.


    On his 30th attempt, Gi-Gyu seeded in reaching the nucleus. And when he finally tried to inject Life into the nucleus, a new cycle of failures began. Such a task required meticulous control; even though his control hadnt reached that point, it was getting there. This, in turn, made Life expand faster inside his shell; even though it still wasn''t as big as Death, it was bigger than when Gi-Gyu first saw it. Meanwhile, Death was also growing, probably because it wasmunicating with Lou, who was currently asleep. Gi-Gyus shell was expanding, but the new spaces were filling up quickly.


    Hmm. His recent death had left numerous cracks in his shell, which Life and Death were diligently using to expand his shell further. However, what he saw and what he felt were utterly different. To him, it didnt feel like an expansion.


    It feels like I just unlocked one of the inessible areas of this map called shell.


    Then, Gi-Gyu decided that it was time to get back to work and picked up another holy sword. He didnt have many holy swords left since he had pulverized most, so he was a bit anxious now. If he didnt make at least one sessful attempt, he would be in trouble.


    Whack!


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu pped his cheeks and announced, No! Stop thinking nonsense and focus.


    He couldnt think this way. He had to make this happen no matter what; he needed to work like his life depended on it.


    Life emerged from his right hand and entered the holy sword. This step of the process was akin to paper absorbing water. Next, the stream of Life reached something hard to describe. It was very small, diminutive even, so he assumed that was the nucleus.


    There it is. Reaching the nucleus was easier now; the real problem began from here. He had to continuously inject a specified and fixed amount of Life into the nucleus. Ironically, this fixed amount varied depending on the situation, so he had difficulty getting a feel for it.


    I just need to keep doing it until I get it, Gi-Gyu murmured in determination. In a sense, he didnt have toplicate this situation: He only needed to do one thing right. With renewed focus, he began moving Life again.


    ***


    Gi-Gyus mother asked worriedly, Are you sure you dont need my help?


    Some man was standing inside Gi-Gyus kitchen, and Su-Jin was watching him anxiously. The man replied, Everything is copacetic. You just go rest, Su-Jin. I got this.


    Oh Tae-Shik sounded confident, but he couldnt hide the uncertainty in his wavering eyes. He had been after the Caravan Guild for a long time, and recently, he finally found a clue: He uncovered the location of the guilds Philippines branch. Lucifer arrived in the Philippines not too long ago, so Tae-Shik decided to take a break from the investigation.


    The best rest Tae-Shik could think of was spending time with Su-Jin in Gi-Gyus house.


    Im totally ready. Tae-Shik thought confidently.


    In Korea, a new celebrity chef was on the rise. He was originally a yer, but he used his yer instincts to create amazing dishes. He now had several franchise restaurants and often appeared on TV food channels. The masses nicknamed him Housewife Parkthe man who introduced a brand-new paradigm to the cooking world.


    And I personally met him to learn how to cook! Tae-Shik thought in excitement. Since the KPA had a certain amount of power over every Korean yer, Tae-Shik used it to meet Housewife Park and learn a special recipe.


    Hmm. Tae-Shik remembered Housewife Park looking at him with worry, but he decided it probably didn''t mean anything.


    Todays dish was soybean paste stew. Tae-Shik learned Housewife Parks secret recipe, and he was ready to show off his cooking skill.


    Hehehe. Tae-Shik chopped the vegetables expertly and grinned.


    Every woman likes a man who can cook! Tae-Shik thought in anticipation. This was why he found time in his hectic schedule to learn cooking. He hoped Su-Jin would be more attracted to him after tasting his special soybean paste stew.


    Having this happy thought, Tae-Shik continued to cook.


    It smells so good! Su-Jin ttered him.


    All you need to do is get a bowl of rice for yourself and wait for me. Ill do the rest, Su-Jin. When Tae-Shik replied, Su-Jin smiled and nodded. She answered, Haha All right. Im sure it will taste amazing, Tae-Shik.


    The aromatic smell probably convinced Su-Jin because she finally stopped hovering and went to sit at the dining table.


    Gosh, is Gi-Gyu still in the basement? He isnt going toe up today either? Tae-Shik asked solemnly.


    I know Im worried if hes eating properly. When Su-Jin replied, Tae-Shik reassured her, Dont worry. I know he wont forget to take care of himself.


    Earlier, Gi-Gyu told his family and Tae-Shik that he needed to do some experiments in the basement and asked them not to bother him. So, they respected his request despite being worried.


    But I need to talk to him soon, Tae-Shik thought. The situation was changing fast, so he needed to update Gi-Gyu on the progress made. Unfortunately, Gi-Gyu refused to leave the basement, so Tae-Shik couldnt help but be worried. If Gi-Gyu didnte up soon, he decided to go down to the basement and have a look.


    Hehehe, Tae-Shik smirked confidently. He stirred his secret soybean paste; soon, the stew was finallyplete. The smell and the color of the stew looked perfect. All he had left to do was taste it before serving it to Su-Jin.


    Hmm. Tae-Shik hummed as he ate a spoonful of his soybean paste stew.


    Suddenly!


    Dun, dun, dun, dun, dun...


    Huh? Tae-Shik murmured in confusion.


    Whats happening? Whats that noise from the basement? asked Su-Jin as she stood up.


    Kaboom!


    Gi-Gyu! Su-Jin screamed when she heard a loud explosion from the basement. The entire house shook from the shock of it. When she ran to the kitchen, she saw the pot of soybean paste stew on the floor in front of Tae-Shik.


    ... Tae-Shik looked at her in silence.


    Are you all right? Su-Jin asked, but all Tae-Shik could do was re at the soybean paste stew on the floor.


    That tasted so bad. Tae-Shik thought angrily. He followed the recipe perfectly, so how could it taste so horrible? He was actually d that the pot fell on the ground since he could have never served something like this to Su-Jin.


    Haa. Tae-Shik sighed in both relief and worry.


    ***


    Su-Jin, please stay here. It might be dangerous. After reassuring Su-Jin, Tae-Shik quickly went downstairs. The explosion from a moment ago was a magical explosion. He could also feel the association bodyguards nearby approaching Gi-Gyus house since they probably also felt the explosion.


    ... Tae-Shik stood in front of the basement door with a tense expression.


    Creak.


    His heart pounding, Tae-Shik opened the door. Suddenly, thick smoke engulfed him, making him cough. Khoff, khoff.


    He held his breath but continued to cough. The ce was filled with dust, indicating something significant had happened here. Using his magic to remove the dust, Tae-Shik looked around.


    What happened?! Is there an intruder?! Tae-Shik shouted.


    Hyung! When did you get here? Gi-Gyu, covered in ck dust, replied. Tae-Shik looked around to find several of the walls burnt. The explosion must have been a big one to cause such damage to an area protected by Baal''s barrier.


    When did I get here? Who cares?! I asked you what happened here! What the


    Schwing.


    Tae-Shiks voice abruptly grounded to a halt when he felt a cold metal touch on his neck.


    Flinch.


    Tae-Shik jolted, his body moving ordingly before he could even process what was happening.


    Hey! Get away from him! He isnt our enemy! Gi-Gyu yelled hurriedly.


    All right, Father, an unfamiliar voice replied.


    What the hell? Tae-Shik whispered as he took a step back. He could feel the great danger lurking before him, so his pike appeared instantly. But as soon as Gi-Gyu yelled his order, the bloodthirst aura disappeared.


    When Tae-Shik could finally see the culprit who tried to attack him, he muttered in confusion, W-what the?


    Two men and a woman in thin clothes stood before him, ring with their swords aimed at him. A nce was enough to tell they were incredibly powerful people. Tae-Shik was shocked that he couldnt feel their aura before.


    Just then, one of the three strangers announced, Hes a powerful being, Father. Please allow me to annihte him.


    Im telling you he isnt an enemy. Gi-Gyu insisted while watching the three figures worriedly. Tae-Shik, a powerful yer himself, had fought back when these three strangers attacked him a moment ago, leaving them with various bleeding wounds.


    Gi-Gyu, just exin to me what the hell is going on here, Tae-Shik asked in frustration as he pushed the strangers swords away with his pike.


    The hell kind of experiments is this kid doing in the basement?


    HyungGi-Gyu scratched his headThey are angels.


    What?


    Suddenly, pure white wings materialized behind the trios backs.

 Chapter 111: Life (6)

    Chapter 111: Life (6)


    What do you mean, Angels? Those wings Haa Tae-Shik couldnt hide his confusion. He knew demons existed, so angels existing made sense, but standing before one felt surreal.


    Umm Well Gi-Gyu began his exnation after hesitating for a while.


    ***


    Dammit! Why is this so hard?! Gi-Gyu shouted in frustration.


    Fwoosh!


    The holy sword he was holding scattered from the handle to the top and turned into fine powder.


    Rattle.


    Secondster, a few skeletons came up to him, swept the holy powder into the dustpan Gi-Gyu brought from home, and took it to Old Man Hwang per his request. While the skeleton worked, Gi-Gyu grabbed his head and murmured, There are less than ten swords left now.


    He had countless swords not too long ago; he had pulverized a majority without getting a single sessful oue.


    -Umm.


    When Lou woke up, he suggested,


    -I think this ce might be the problem.


    What? Gi-Gyu gasped in shock since Lou suggested this ce in the first ce. Yet, seconds after waking up, he said Gi-Gyu was working in the wrong ce. How could Gi-Gyu not be angry and frustrated?


    -The magic in this ce is way darker and thicker than I thought. Consequently, Deaths growth rate is way above Lifes. I wonder if the holy swords revival is being impeded by this ces dense magic and your much bigger Death.


    What? Why didnt you tell me sooner?!


    -I aint omniscient, Boy. Besides, Life isnt my power. Its Els. So, I can only throw guesses without being sure of anything.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. He had to admit assuming Lou knew everything was a mistake. Being the lord of Death, Lou wasnt an expert in Life and was only good for guesses.


    Then what should I do? When Gi-Gyu asked, Lou replied,


    -Leave the gate and try it in your basement.


    And what if it doesnt work again?


    -Why do you keep asking me? If it doesnt work, I guess it cant be helped.


    Gi-Gyu realized his current best course of action was to follow Lous suggestion, so he went to find Old Man Hwang after asking the skeletons to take down the makeshift tent.


    Well, Ive actually made some decent progress. But I still need a holy sword to make this work, Old Man Hwang requested.


    Of course. I will get you one no matter what, Sir, Gi-Gyu replied confidently.


    Thank you.


    Thankfully, there was progress on at least one end. Gi-Gyu packed the remaining holy swords and was about to leave when Hart approached him.


    The ve wants an audience with you, Grandmaster, Hart announced.


    Rogers wants to see me? Gi-Gyu frowned at the unpleasant news. Despite getting continuously whipped for it, Rogers kept kneeling and requesting to meet Gi-Gyu.


    Hmm. Gi-Gyu considered talking to Rogers, but this wasnt the right time. His current top priority was to restore El.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Tell him Ill see himter. If he still disobeys you and insists, just cut off one of his legs and reattach it.


    Your wish is mymand, Grandmaster. Hart bowed respectfully. With Harts power and the great potion, reattaching Rogers leg wouldnt be hard. And even if it didnt work, Gi-Gyu couldn''t care less about the lost leg.


    With this thought, he left the gate and resumed the reviving process in his basement. One improvement was that Lou was now providing an approximate guide as Gi-Gyu directed Life.


    And finally


    Sess! Gi-Gyu eximed. Lou must have been right about the gate. Perhaps the thick magic inside the gate was really the problem. After all, Gi-Gyu found sess in his first attempt outside the gate.


    The holy sword trembled. Gi-Gyu couldnt hear anything from it, but he was certain it was alive now. He considered attempting to sync with it, but Old Man Hwang needed this sword, so he just handed the restored holy sword to Old Man Hwang to help him with El.


    -Now, keep practicing until you know you can do it well.


    When Lou suggested, Gi-Gyu agreed, Got it!


    Gi-Gyu felt confident after his first sess. He took a brief break to restore his drained stamina and resumed working. Unfortunately, he failed a few more times. But when there were only three swords left, something changed.


    S-something feels different! Gi-Gyu stammered in panic. While he was in the middle of injecting Life into a holy sword, he felt a huge change inside his shell: Life was inting rapidly.


    Lou yelled,


    -Focus! If you let Life explode like this, youll lose it!


    Lose Life? Ill lose this new power?


    Gi-Gyu couldnt let this happen since it would mean no chance of revival for El.


    Lou continued to shout in frustration,


    -Yes, you''ll lose Life; youll also lose your life. Youll die, you fuckin idiot!


    Concentrating on Lous words, Gi-Gyu tried to carefully regte the injection of Life. However, bringing Life back to normal once it was close to exploding took a lot of time. Gi-Gyu was soaked in sweat, and he felt intense pain near his heart.


    And


    Boom!


    Lifes Root inside his shell exploded.


    ***


    -Lately, youve been doing your best to kill yourself. Stop it already, you bastard!


    Lou shouted as he and Gi-Gyu used everything they had to fix the situation. The Root had exploded; Gi-Gyu was meditating and monitoring his shell to pull it back. Unfortunately, the Root was ripped into small pieces, flying all over the ce. Just looking at his shell was very difficult for Gi-Gyu, so restoring everything was bound to take much time and effort. Enduring the severe pain, he strived to get the Root pieces back and finally got one back to its ce after what seemed like an eternity. The moment he aplished this, the Egos next to Life formed a thin membrane so that it couldnt escape again.


    Now, Gi-Gyu needed to get the rest of the pieces.


    Ugh. Gi-Gyu groaned in pain as he began to move another piece. He had to use every ounce of his strength to get this second piece into its ce.


    But


    This piece is getting sucked in! Gi-Gyu told Lou when he felt one of the pieces dashing toward the holy swords nucleus Gi-Gyu was working on. Before Gi-Gyu could do anything to stop it, the Root piece entered the holy sword; then, the sword stopped epting any more Life.


    Gi-Gyu was close to returning several pieces when this happened, so the distraction made him lose some of these pieces.


    And


    Ackkk! Gi-Gyu suddenly screamed as he let go of the holy sword. One of the Root pieces had escaped his shell, used the blood vessels to roam in his body, and finally taken a seat inside his only normal eye.


    It it hurts Drooling, Gi-Gyu looked dazed as he mumbled. With the burning pain in his eye, his hair instantly turned white. He dropped the holy sword he was holding; he could also feel the sword vibrating strangely.


    -That F


    Gi-Gyu could barely hear Lous voice. At this rate, he would die.


    Plop.


    Thinking he had to do something, Gi-Gyu tried to move his feet. But he no longer had any control over his body. So, his endeavor ended up with him stumbling and falling.


    -Get up


    To Gi-Gyu, everything Lou said sounded like a cassette stuck in slo-mo mode. Instinctively, Gi-Gyu tried to focus on Lous words and made another unfortunate attempt to stand up. Theck of strength in his legs made him realize that he needed something to support himself.


    The two things closest to him were thest two holy swords; the moment he touched them, they sucked in two Root pieces. Then, he silently copsed.


    ***


    ... Tae-Shik gaped. He knew what holy swords were, he knew Gi-Gyu could sync with strange objects, and he knew those strange objects made Gi-Gyu stronger. However, Gi-Gyu could now control Life? Tae-Shik couldnt evenprehend the concept. And whatever was up with reviving dead holy swords? Was that a code word for something?


    Tae-Shik briefly entertained the possibility that Gi-Gyu was lying. However, Gi-Gyu looked very serious while exining, and he also did have creatures with pure white wings behind him.


    Ha. Tae-Shik snorted with mixed emotions.


    And when I opened my eyes, these three were here, Gi-Gyu exined as he pointed at the three angels. Scratching his head, he continued, At first, I thought they were enemies who came here to attack me. But because I had no energy left from working on my shell and injecting Life, I couldnt defend myself. I assumed that I would die here.


    When Gi-Gyu took a long pause, Tae-Shik couldnt control his curiosity anymore and asked, Then what happened?


    Suddenlyshaking his head with a confused smilethey called me Father.


    ***


    You are Gi-Gyu looked at the three figures before him with a confused countenance. He could tell they were powerful with a nce, so were they enemies?


    How did they get inside? Gi-Gyu wondered. The security around his basement was strong. Baal was very proud of his barrier, so Gi-Gyu felt certain it wasnt something that could be easily broken into. So how did these men and a woman get inside?


    No. Gi-Gyu shook his head. How they got in wasnt important right now; why they were standing before him was. To his confusion, he couldnt feel any hostility from them.


    Bi Gi-Gyu tried to call for his wolf, but it didnt work. Perhaps it was because there was a problem with his shell. He couldnt hear any of his other Egos either, and his connection to them felt weak. He was like a feeble kitten now.


    Gi-Gyu began to feel desperate. He was reminded again of how dependent he was on his Egos. Without them, he was nothing. A weak, self-deprecatingugh escaped his lips.


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Thud!


    ...? The three figures suddenly knelt before him. All Gi-Gyu could do then was stare in confusion.


    A short silence fell. He was agitated, but his connection to his Egos began to return as time passed. Gradually, his control over his body also returned; soon, he could fight these three intruders.


    Gi-Gyu began to feel a sliver of hope.


    Lou! He tried to call out to Lou, but his voice still wasnt reaching his Egos. He began to feel useless again when one kneeling figure suddenly whispered, Father.


    ...? Still copsed on the floor, Gi-Gyu looked up at the man. The man was gazing at him solemnly.


    Father?


    Y-you mean me? Gi-Gyu stammered.


    Father. I have sinned by looking down at you. I shall ept any punishment you see fit. When the man announced, the other two and the woman bowed even deeper.


    -Kekeke. This is nuts. Youre a crazy but incredible bastard.


    Gi-Gyu heard Lous voice. Feeling relieved, he was about to ask Lou for help when Lou continued,


    -I told you to restore the holy swords, but you ended up making angels.


    What?


    Gi-Gyu looked up again in shock.

 Chapter 112: Life (7)

    Chapter 112: Life (7)


    What are you talking about? Confused, Gi-Gyu looked at the three figures before him; finally, he noticed the giant wings on their backs.


    Huh?! Gi-Gyu gasped, realizing that they were indeed angels. Moreover, they were the very same angels he fought not too long ago in the Tower. Actually, there was a huge difference between the ones kneeling before and the ones he fought: The ones before him werent rotten, worn, or damaged; they were lively and real. They reminded him of El.


    Father. One male angel approached Gi-Gyu and extended his hand. Gi-Gyu flinched but ultimately decided to ept the angels hand. Soon, he felt surprising warmth and energy emerging from within. Because his shell was damaged, his condition couldnt be healed easily. However, his recovery speed increased thanks to this angels help.


    While Gi-Gyu was regaining his strength and health, the other angels waited patiently. Even when he got enough strength to stand up, he felt so weak that he had to sit down, so he chose a chair least damaged by the explosion.


    Why would you call me your father I dont understand whats going on. When Gi-Gyu murmured, the male angel who treated him opened his wings and announced, Firstly


    With a respectful bow, the angel continued, We shall battle each other to see who gets the honor of serving you, Father.


    -Hehehe.


    Lou chuckled at the angels words while Gi-Gyu murmured in confusion, What?


    Kaboom!


    And just like that, a battle began.


    ***


    So youre telling me these three angels fought among themselves to pick which one gets to serve you the closest? And the explosion earlier was from their battle? When Tae-Shik asked in disbelief, Gi-Gyu shrugged and replied, Apparently.


    Haa Tae-Shik sighed deeply, not knowing what to think. I just dont understand anything anymore. Lately, everythings been confusing me.


    How do you think I feel? Gi-Gyu retorted in frustration.


    Shaking his head, Tae-Shik requested, Can you just put them somewhere else for now? I cant concentrate with them standing like that, and we really need to talk.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu thought before pointing at his gate that was producing crystals nearby. Guys, stop fighting and go inside.


    When none of the angels responded, Gi-Gyu asked, Whats wrong?


    Gi-Gyu felt confused when they didnt immediately obey him since they seemed ready to jump into fire for him just a moment ago.


    Could you one male angel murmured hesitantly.


    Yes?


    Could you name us, Father? the same male angel blushed as he asked. This gave Gi-Gyu a sh of understanding.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu contemted for a moment. A short silence fell, and even Tae-Shik kept his mouth shut and watched with interest. Finally, Gi-Gyu pointed at the male angel who made the request and replied, You will now be called Hamiel.


    Hamiels face turned cherry-red as he began to cry. Gi-Gyu hadnt read the book 101 Ways to Deal with an Embarrassed Angel, so he just pointed at the second male angel and announced, Youll be Kamael.


    Finally, Gi-Gyu pointed at the only female angel and stated, Youre Anael.


    The three angels kneeled simultaneously and thanked Gi-Gyu, Were so grateful, Father!


    [You have sessfully synced with Hamiel.]


    [You have sessfully synced with Kamael.]


    [You have sessfully synced with Anael.]


    As expected, Gi-Gyu heard the system announcements.


    I, Hamiel, will serve Father faithfully as the oldest, Hamiel swore solemnly. All Gi-Gyu did was name him, but the angel was sobbing in awe.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt understand why; at the moment, he didnt even want to know. Waving at the gate again, Gi-Gyu ordered, Well, okay. Please get inside now.


    Of course, Father! The three angels answered and simultaneously jumped into the gate. For a fleeting moment, Gi-Gyu found them cute; immediately after, he felt creeped out by his thoughts. Rubbing his arm, which was covered in goosebumps, Gi-Gyu looked at Tae-Shik and sighed, Haa


    -Keke. A human naming angels Thats funny.


    Gi-Gyu heard Lou make a joke, but he ignored it.


    ***


    It had been a long time since Tae-Shik and Gi-Gyu chatted, but Tae-Shik asked Gi-Gyu to assure his mother before beginning the chat since she must be worried. So, Gi-Gyu cleaned himself of the soot and went upstairs to tell his mother everything was okay.


    When Gi-Gyu returned, Tae-Shik and Gi-Gyu began the long-overdue conversation.


    So Soo-Jung found a clue and is in the middle of chasing the Caravan Guild. Did I get that right? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Exactly. We have already informed the Philippines government about this. Ive some influence in Korea but not much in the other countries, so I let Lucifer, I mean Soo-Jung, do most of the foreign investigation for me. When Tae-Shik exined, Gi-Gyu nodded and asked, What about the Caravan Guilds Korean branch?


    Well, we dont have a lead yet Korea isnt a big country, so I cant understand why we cant find them yet. Where are they hiding? Anyway, weve put our best men on this, so Im sure well get something soon, Tae-Shiks eyes glowed as he replied. He may have been on a break from the investigation, but his hostility toward the Caravan Guild hadnt pared. Considering how many yers they had brainwashed and all the problems they had created, it was shocking how they werent noticed earlier.


    Determined to punish whoever was responsible, Tae-Shik changed the subject and murmured, Anyway, I heard that you went through something big yourself recently. I heard the gist of it from Sung-Hoon.


    Sung-Hoon made a report to Tae-Shik after the day Gi-Gyu lost El. Sung-Hoon informed Tae-Shik that something terrible must have happened to him. Moreover, the inte already had plenty of photos of a blood-covered Gi-Gyu roaming the Gangnam streets.


    The association used its power to quiet down the public interest regarding Gi-Gyu, but they couldntpletely eliminate it. Also, the publics interest in Gi-Gyu was increasing since he was now making no effort to hide his identity. So, it was only a matter of time before he became well known. The association was doing its best to minimize any negative media exposure until then.


    Well, yeah. But I got some new skills, and Im doing okay, replied Gi-Gyu. Now that he was sure he could get El back, he looked more hopeful.


    With a small nod, Tae-Shik hesitantly said to him, And


    Is something wrong? Gi-Gyu asked, worried by the concern he saw in Tae-Shiks eyes.


    Lately, new gates have been popping up everywhere. And, on top of that Tae-Shik trailed off. He began tapping the armrest of his chair, a tell indicating he was worried about something. Tae-Shik continued, A couple of exceptional gates have appeared too.


    Exceptional gates! Gi-Gyus eyes widened.


    Thats right. Thats why Ive been so busy. Tae-Shik sighed in frustration.


    Hyung. Gi-Gyus voice turned solemn, and his eyes began burning with excitement. Are there many guilds who have offered to enter these exceptional gates?


    ***


    Before Tae-Shik left the basement, Gi-Gyu asked him for a favor, Could you keep the angels and Life a secret from the president?


    Gi-Gyu made this request because of what Lou said to him.


    -I think that man knows much more than you think. Revealing too much of your abilities to him wont be beneficial to you.


    Gi-Gyu didnt wholeheartedly trust Tae-Gu. He felt a bit closer to him than he would feel to a stranger, but that was because the president was Tae-Shiks father. That wee bit of trust also stemmed from all the help he had gotten from Tae-Gu. In summary, Gi-Gyu didnt hate him, but they werent chums either.


    All right, Lou. Ill do as you say, Gi-Gyu replied silently.


    Tae-Shik epted Gi-Gyus request without a word. Besides, Tae-Shik didnt understand these new angels and Life concepts anyway, so he felt ufortable sharing this new information just yet.


    Gi-Gyu murmured to himself, I guess things are going well between Hyung and Mother at least. Gi-Gyu could smell soybean paste stew from him, and those minor cuts and vegetable smell on his fingers told Gi-Gyu who did the cooking. The stew actually smelled wonderful, so Gi-Gyu could tell he was working hard to court Su-Jin.


    Gi-Gyu turned around to get back to work. It was time to clean up the basement and enter the gate again. He ordered the skeleton soldiers to do the cleaning before entering the gate.


    I have two weeks, Gi-Gyu murmured. He was given a two-week reservation on the exceptional gates. It became a possibility only because not many yers enjoyed these particr gates. However, these gates had to be cleared to prevent a gate break, so Gi-Gyu became one of those brave souls who liked to enter these strange gates. Tae-Shik promised Gi-Gyu that he would keep the other brave souls out for the next two weeks, which meant


    Ive to get El back within that time, Now inside Brunheart''s gate, Gi-Gyu murmured.


    Kaboom!


    Suddenly, a loud explosion rang, leaving Gi-Gyu agape at the white light shes in the sky.


    Father obviously sent us here to annihte you undead! Hamiel screamed.


    What the fuck are you talking about?! How did you get inside Grandmasters territory?! Come down from there, you fly! Hart swore at the angels.


    Gi-Gyu stared at the white and dark magic shing against each other.


    ***


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed, pressing his temples with his fingers. The Life Root explosion had damaged his shell, so he needed time to recover from this injury; thankfully, the healing was almost done. It was truly a blessing, and Gi-Gyu had been feeling good about himself. Well, at least until he saw the battle inside the gate.


    Father! We apologize! the angels cried out.


    Grandmaster! I have done something terrible! Hart roared even louder.


    Please punish us! the angels begged.


    Four figuresHamiel, Kamael, Anael, and Hartknelt before Gi-Gyu, asking forgiveness.


    No, its okay. I mean Haa Speechless, Gi-Gyu sighed again and massaged his temples. Earlier, Gi-Gyu shouted at the four to stop fighting and exined they werent enemies. Thankfully, the four loyal creatures obeyed his order, and the battle ended immediately.


    The angels begged to be punished for destroying Gi-Gyus gate, while Hart asked for the same for attacking the angels who belonged to Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu reassured them, It was all just a misunderstanding, so Lets just forget about it, okay?


    But Father! Why did you take in these undead! When Hamiel argued, Gi-Gyu looked at him coldly and answered, Thats enough.


    Hamiel shivered when Gi-Gyu red at him. There was no mercy in Gi-Gyus eyes as he continued, Firstly, Im not your father. Well have to talk about this soon, but anyway, and secondly, these undead have been my followers much longer than you. Even those skeletons over there have a longer history with me than you.


    When Gi-Gyu pointed at the skeleton soldiers and Hart, Hamiel shivered as if ashamed. He could see the angels were getting anxious, so he exined, I mean Just because theyve been with me longer doesnt mean you need to consider them your superior, but Im just saying you shouldnt fight with them


    Ugh All right. If that is yourmand, I shall obey, Father. Hamiel nodded.


    Huh? Suddenly, Gi-Gyu saw a grin on Harts face, which was just a skull. Hart seemed happy because he thought he outranked the angels.


    Gi-Gyu hurriedly ordered, Ah! Hart, you must not disrespect them either.


    Of course, Grandmaster. Your wish is mymand, Hart replied with a deep bow.


    Since things had finally settled, Gi-Gyu had to decide where the angels would stay.


    The angels begged, Father, it feels too ufortable here because of the dark magic.


    Ill find a solution soon, Gi-Gyu promised. The gate was a perfect ce for the undead to thrive; understandable, it wasnt for the angels. Gi-Gyu had already thought of this problem, and he had an idea.


    The exceptional gates. The exceptional gates appearance was a happy coincidence because if he managed to sync with them, he could aplish many things he had been nning.


    Please be patient. Give me just a bit of time. When Gi-Gyu told the angels, they replied, All right, Father. We shall endure this hardship.


    I told you Im not your Father


    You gave birth to us! Youre our creator! Therefore, youre our Father!


    Gi-Gyu couldnt even understand what the angels were saying. Repeating the same line frustrated him so much that he wanted to punish the angels by making them raise their arms and stand in the corner. It was the go-to punishment for naughty children; Gi-Gyu was sure it wouldnt even make those semi-ranker entities break a sweat.


    Haa Gi-Gyu shook his head and sighed. When he waved his hand to dismiss them, Hamiel and the rest left him.


    -They arent your average angels. They have no memories or anything. Just like they said, you have created them. When you have timeter, check out their stats.


    Lou seemed to be enjoying Gi-Gyus frustration.


    Gi-Gyu wanted to ask Lou a number of questions, but he didnt have the energy to. After all, his shell exploded just a few hours ago, and he still wasn''t fully healed. This added stress only frustrated and exhausted him more.


    One good thing was that Gi-Gyu now felt confident about injecting Life into El. Once his shell fully heals and Lifes at full power, Gi-Gyu would get El back.


    Feeling pleased, Gi-Gyu found a random spot and fell asleep. Strangely, he now felt morefortable inside the gate than in his own home.


    ***


    Hello, Sir. Oh, you came too, Min-Su! Hi! Gi-Gyu greeted.


    Hyung! Min-Su ran toward Gi-Gyu and gave him a hug.


    Old Man Hwang and Min-Su were here to visit Gi-Gyu. Old Man Hwang said to Gi-Gyu, I did it. Els body has been restored.


    Old Man Hwang, who looked exhausted, was covered in sweat, but a bright, satisfied smile was on his lips.

 Chapter 113: Life (8)

    Chapter 113: Life (8)


    Gi-Gyu''s shell was fully healed, and he was now ready to proceed.


    Old Man Hwang frowned deeply and waved his hand as he exined, I thought thisll be the death of me. If you ask me to do it again, I will fail. If it werent for Min-Su, it wouldve been impossible.


    Old Man Hwang patted Min-Sus head affectionately. The little boys genius had done it again.


    Anyway When Old Man Hwang pped his hands, the skeleton soldiers brought in a beautifully decorated box. Opening the box, the elderly man announced, Its finished.


    When Gi-Gyu looked inside the box, he saw the familiar sword he had been waiting for. He murmured, El


    She looked just like before. In fact, for some reason, El looked even more elegant than before.


    -I have to admit Old Man Hwang has great skills. I cant believe he made Els form even more beautiful than before


    Lou sounded envious as if he wanted the same thing done for himself. Gi-Gyu asked, Lou, do you want me to ask him to improve you too?


    -Are you crazy? This isnt like what you humans call umm cosmetic surgery. This is incredibly delicate work, and I, for one, will never go under the knife.


    Hehe, Gi-Gyuughed yfully. It was amusing to see Lou acting so afraid.


    -Master! Me! Cant I get it done?


    Well Brunheart, I will think about it, replied Gi-Gyu. Brunheart was embedded in his chest, so Gi-Gyu wondered if it was possible to reinforce him. Gi-Gyu shook his head and dismissed the thought, thinking it must be impossible.


    Gi-Gyu announced, I think we are ready.


    Are you going to proceed right now? Old Man Hwang asked. After a short contemtion, Gi-Gyu nodded and replied, Yes. Lets do it.


    ***


    After practicing on so many holy swords, Gi-Gyu had learned a few things about this process. One was to never conduct this process inside his gate. He didnt believe he would fail this time, but


    -Dont think for a second that the difficulty level would be the same as when you used those holy swords.


    Those referred to the three angels gazing at Gi-Gyu with love from the basement corner. Each of them had a Life Root piece, so he ced them within reach to counter anything unexpected.


    -Okay, so the initial steps for Els revival should be the same as the other holy swords. However, youve to inject an entire Life Root piece into El instead of a bit of Life. This was always the n, so I suppose its a good thing your Root exploded into several pieces.


    ording to Lous exnation, Lifes Root was like a human liver. Any slight damages or breakage would be recovered if given enough time. However, that didnt mean you could go around distributing it: Giving and epting it was almost impossible, which made the three angels a miracle.


    -Because El was originally the master of Life, there shouldnt be any side effects.


    Lou reassured Gi-Gyu; finally, it was time to save El.


    -But


    Lou abruptly announced, his voice sounding strangely expectant.


    -I think simultaneously carrying out Els evolution would be a good idea. This revival process is a continuous cycle of expansion andpression. If her evolution takes ce at the same time, I think Els power will increase even more.


    I agree, Gi-Gyu murmured. Even though there was no proof, Lous exnation made sense to him. He opened the screen to recheck Els evolution conditions.


    [Els first evolution]


    [Els token: 1/1]


    [Ego fragment: 10/10]


    [Egofied souls: 1/3]


    [Holy sword: 1/1]


    He had fulfilled all conditions except one. The only egofied soul was of Hwang Chae-Il, but Gi-Gyu couldnt use him.


    There are two fragments, Gi-Gyu murmured. Now, Gi-Gyu could use Life to repeat the process that turned Old Man Hwang into an Ego. And he still had the fragments of Phoenix Guilds Choi Won-Jae and the Iron Guilds Chalemont.


    But I still need one more. Gi-Gyu thought before he said, But I dont have the time to look for another fragment right now.


    After Lous evolution, the monster and the yer''s egofication sess rate increased. However, it still wasnt 100%, and Gi-Gyu didnt think dying Els revival was a good idea.


    It doesnt feel right. His instinct screamed at him that he needed to get El back immediately. Perhaps Gi-Gyu felt this way because he felt impatient. Also, carrying out the evolution process wouldnt make El a god, so waiting just to carry it out simultaneously seemed like a risk to him.


    He made up his mind and announced, We need to do it now.


    -As you wish.


    Lou respected Gi-Gyus choice. Noticing the concern on Gi-Gyus face, Hamiel said, Father, we are always here for you


    Waving his hands in frustration, Gi-Gyu replied, I told you Im not your father


    It was awkward enough when Min-Su called him Dad before. To have these beautiful men and a woman call him Father made Gi-Gyu feel ufortable.


    Gi-Gyu ordered firmly, You can call me the grandmaster like the others or Just call me by my name, Gi-Gyu.


    Hamiel and the other two angels contemted and replied, We would never dare to call you by your name, Father. So we shall call you the grandmaster.


    All right. I dont like that word either, but its better than being called Father. Lets just keep it consistent. Gi-Gyu was d this problem was settled.


    -Well, I guess youre right.


    Lou agreed quietly, and Gi-Gyu began preparing for Els revival. Now, what else do I need?


    El waspletely different from all the other average holy swords. Just her strength was on apletely different level, so injecting Life into her was bound to take much time and effort.


    Hamiel, you will be given the duty to protect this basement. Do not let anyone enter this space without my permission. But if its my family or acquaintances, be respectful and ask them to returnter, Gi-Gyu ordered.


    Hamiel bowed and answered, Of course.


    You are banned from using violence to turn people away, okay? When Gi-Gyu emphasized, Hamiel roared respectfully, I wont forget, Grandmaster!


    Haa How are the angels more aggressive than the demons? Gi-Gyu wondered in confusion. Hart and the other undead seemed more docile than these angels.


    -This is normal. But I agree that theyre even morebative than usual. It might be because you influenced them.


    Me? When Gi-Gyu asked in surprise, Lou exined,


    -Didnt I tell you this before? Their existence came from you. Their bodies and abilities are from their original form; the most important partstheir life and soulstemmed from you.


    But I didnt do anything! Gi-Gyu eximed, and Hamiel protested, Fathe I mean Grandmaster! You gave us everything!


    Hamiel was so passionate that Gi-Gyu decided not to argue. With a sigh, he stated, Lets just finish getting ready.


    Gi-Gyu changed intofortable clothes, took off all of his Ego, and piled them in a corner. He did so because he feared the other Egos might affect the revival process.


    Then, he ced the new and improved El on top of a table.


    Phew He took a deep breath.


    Just then, Old Man Hwang and Min-Su walked out from the gate. The cksmith asked, Were you going to start without us?


    The luggage and tools they were holding told Gi-Gyu they nned on staying outside for a while. Of course not. Ive been waiting for you.


    Old Man Hwang and Min-Su contributed a great deal to El''s revival. Therefore, they had the right to witness the process. His hands trembling, Gi-Gyu held Els handle and announced, Now, I will begin.


    ***


    The day Gi-Gyu took his 40th-floor test, gates began popping up everywhere. Moreover, some of them were the highest level gates ever seen.


    Several gates had even gone through their breaks already, causing severe damage. In some nations, the streets had more monsters than humans. The American yers Association (APA) sent some of its yers to help such countries.


    While many became powerful by closing such exceptional gates, many also died in the process. In Korea, three of the new gates turned out to be exceptional.


    Tae-Shik had promised he would reserve them for two weeks as per Gi-Gyus request, but two began showing signs of an imminent break. Therefore, these had to be cleared as soon as possible. In the end, the Cain and the Blue Dragon guilds, two in the top ten Korean guilds ranking, were recruited to take care of them.


    This left one exceptional guild to be saved for Gi-Gyu.


    An air battle Gi-Gyu murmured as he stood at a cliff''s edge so high he couldnt see the bottom.


    This is definitely going to be a tricky one. This exceptional gate forced Gi-Gyu into fighting in the air. He had no idea what was at the bottom of the cliff, but he knew one thing: If he fell, he would die.


    There were small peaks down the cliff, which the yers could use to rest if necessary. Most yers were notfortable with airborne battles unless they belonged to the magic category, had unique abilities, or possessed hidden jobs.


    Well, Im sure Ill be fine. When Gi-Gyu shrugged arrogantly, Lou muttered,


    -Youre the worst.


    But Brunheart seemed excited as he eximed,


    -Master! I love your confidence! I love it! Yay!


    Hmm Gi-Gyu rubbed his chin as he watched the monsters flying around him. ording to the scouts, the gate was popted by griffins. These monsters werent especially powerful, but even rankers had difficulty dealing with them in the air.


    With a grin, Gi-Gyu touched Bi, currently in its ne form around his neck.


    Elemental Water. Gi-Gyu slowly turned into water droplets and began floating in the air.


    Lets hunt! These droplets shot in various directions like bullets and attacked the griffins.


    ***


    Haa Gi-Gyu stretched his arms and exhaled deeply. He didnt enter this exceptional gate because he wanted to clear it alone: He hadnt hunted in a while, so he wanted some exercise.


    Grandmaster! We have demolished the griffins! the angels said proudly.


    How dare you! Dont speak like you did it all by yourself! Hart argued angrily.


    How dare an undead speak to me in such! Hamiel began to bicker, but he became quiet when he felt Gi-Gyus gaze on him. With a forced smile, Hamiel announced instead, Haha! The undead have been such great help! I never knew they could be so helpful!


    Both Kamael and Anael scratched their heads awkwardly and followed suit.


    p.


    The angels flew around Gi-Gyus droplet form, and Hart rode a cloud-like dark substance as he hunted the griffins.


    Kirrrrk! Another griffin screamed as the durahan, riding a griffin turned undead by Hart, killed it.


    Grandmaster, I killed one for you as well. When the durahan announced proudly, Gi-Gyu answered, Good job. But Whats with you guys? You guys are trying too hard for mypliments.


    The hunt was rather easy. He didnt even have to use the skeleton monsters or Lous summoned beings. The three angels, Hart, and the durahan were enough to eradicate the weaker monsters inside the gate.


    With a deep bow, Hart offered, If you want an undead griffin too, I shall capture one for you, Grandmaster.


    N-no, its okay. I dont need one. When Gi-Gyu refused adamantly, Hart seemed very disappointed.


    The griffins are so ugly. And I cant even imagine how bad they would smell if they turned undead, Gi-Gyu thought.


    While the skeletons and Hart only had bones left, the durahan now held a dark, human-like form due to his newfound strength. However, most undead had rotting flesh, i.e., they were bound to smell bad over time. This was why Gi-Gyu wasnt particrly interested in owning an undead griffin.


    Some timeter, Gi-Gyu heard a refreshing voice in his head.


    -Ive taken care of the boss monster.


    Fwoosh!


    Gi-Gyu looked up to see a figure flying straight toward him at an incredible speed. The one holding the griffin king''s head, this gates boss, wasEl.

 Chapter 114: Status Check

    Chapter 114: Status Check


    Here is the boss monster, Master. El handed Gi-Gyu the griffin kings head.


    ***


    Suffice to say, Els revival was a sess. The process was difficult, but it was not as hard as the preparation stage. When Gi-Gyu injected Life into her sword form, the change began to ur.


    Fwoosh!


    Els sword form turned into a light ray, and its particles began fluttering in the air. At first, Gi-Gyu thought he had failed, but


    Ahhhh! The angels kneeled in awe as they sobbed.


    -Its a sess.


    When Lou announced confidently, Gi-Gyus worry disappeared. Under Old Man Hwang and Min-Sus amazed gazes, the light particles swirled inside the basement, exuding arge amount of magic.


    This is incredible. We should be proud of ourselves for being part of this event. Dont you agree, Min-Su? When Old Man Hwang asked, Min-Su replied in excitement, Yes, Grandpa!


    Old Man Hwang patted his grandsons head while Min-Su wiped the snot from his nose. Everyone seemed confident that the deed was sessful, but Gi-Gyu still could not help feeling a little nervous.


    El Gi-Gyu whispered her name. Eventually, the light particles gathered to form a tangible form; after a brief silence, the glowing figure looked straight into his eyes and whispered, Master.


    It was Els voice, and it carried many emotions. Before long, the light disappeared from the basement, leaving behind a familiar face in its ce.


    Thank you.


    Huh? When Gi-Gyu heard Els voice, he was overjoyed; suddenly, he stared at El in confusion. She now had a human form, but that wasnt the problem since he had seen her human form before.


    There was another reason why he was confused and shocked.


    Y-you look Gi-Gyu stammered as he stared at El. She looked like a 10-year-old girl.


    ***


    The 10-year-old girl handed Gi-Gyu the griffin kings head, still dripping blood. The girl had silver hair and eyes, and her skin was wless. Someone like her holding something so gruesome was a hard sight to digest.


    Haa He sighed deeply. Just what was the meaning of this? He wasnt conflicted because he missed Els adult body: He just found this unexpected situation confusing.


    Hamiel, Kamael, and Anael bowed deeply toward El and announced, Thank you for your hard work, El.


    Watching these gorgeous, grown adults bowing down to a 10-year-old girl felt weird. At first, Gi-Gyu worried the angels might try to fight El to see who gets to serve him, but they epted El without question, much to his relief. They willingly epted that El was superior.


    This is awkward. When El shrugged shyly, Lou said in an angry voice.


    -Lying bitch. You betrayed us, so what are you so happy about?!


    El replied, Lou, please dont be so rude. And my betrayal I will make up for it with my soul.


    Thats enough. Its all over now, so let us stop talking about that, Gi-Gyu begged. After El returned, she and Lou had been bickering more than ever. However, that reminded Gi-Gyu that this wasnt a dream. The appearance and everything else did not matter because El was back.


    Now, now, are all the gate monsters gone now? When Gi-Gyu asked, both Hamiel and Hart bowed and replied simultaneously, Yes, thats right, Grandmaster.


    Of course, Grandmaster.


    Since Gi-Gyu was here just to do a bit of exercise, he let his minions take care of everything once he was done exercising.


    Shaking his head to clear his mind, Gi-Gyu announced, Lets go to sync.


    It was time to make this gate his.


    ***


    From what happened before, Gi-Gyu already knew that syncing with an exceptional gate caused a gate break. So, he used his power as a mercenary to prepare for such an event before entering the gate. He wanted to avoid the publics panic at all costs. After all, revealing his identity to the world was different from being associated with a gate break.


    The preparation was a sess because syncing with the gate went smoothly. Once he synced with this gate, Brunhearts gate, which now had a much higher grade due to absorbing so many crystals, absorbed the new exceptional gate.


    Since then, there had been many changes in Gi-Gyus life.


    I know I have been busy, but lets just keep going. Lets get this done while were at it, Gi-Gyu decided out loud. He had already spent a long time in the basement, focusing on reviving El. He knew he had to exin his preupation to his family and Tae-Shik; still, he decided to finish what he had started first.


    I havent spent much time with Mothertely, so I feel a bit guilty, but Gi-Gyu murmured. He felt reassured because he knew at least Tae-Shik was taking good care of his mother.


    In a way, Gi-Gyu saw himself as a man with a deadline: One year.


    Gi-Gyu didnt believe Lee Sun-Ho would attack him the moment this deadline arrived. However, he couldnt help thinking about Lee Sun-Ho more frequently as time passed. After all, the amount of power and magic that man wielded was incredible.


    I need to be so powerful that I can fight him even if he attacks me right now, Gi-Gyu murmured.


    Learning about himself was the first he had to do to be stronger.


    What did heck? What were his strengths and weaknesses? What did he need to work on? It was necessary to study his current state to decide how he should proceed.


    Also, Gi-Gyu had synced with a new gate, so he had to check on it and El. Having decided on his first step, Gi-Gyu walked into his gate.


    ***


    Gosh, so noisy! Gi-Gyu shouted in frustration as the griffins flew around him and cried, Kirrrk!


    [The gate control level has increased.]


    Flying, the griffin king bit off a smaller griffin, and Harts dark arrows pierced a few griffins.


    Hup! With the loud shout, bright white light darted from Hamiel and the other angels swords. The only thing the griffins could do was die helplessly while shrieking in pain.


    [The gate control level has increased.]


    Suddenly, a new type of griffin army appeared behind the griffin king.


    Rattle, rattle


    Surprisingly, skeletons armed with bows, arrows, and even bone staffs rode these griffins.


    When the new gate and Gi-Gyus old gate assimted, Brunhearts gates grade went up. Thanks to this, some changes, different from what happened when it was fed crystals, happened. Gi-Gyu was shocked to see that a new kind of skeleton soldier had now appeared inside the gate.


    Its so hectic here now, Gi-Gyu muttered. When the griffin-riding skeletons joined the battle, the gate control level increased quicker. Like what happened with Brunhearts gate, his gate control level had to reach 100% for him to have absolute control over this gate. Absolute control had many benefits, including ownership of the regenerated griffins; that was why this battle was taking ce.


    Time passed by quickly. Gi-Gyu didnt participate in the battle and just watched as the griffins were massacred. After some time, he finally heard the announcement.


    [The gate control level has reached 100%.]


    The battle finally ended, and a peaceful silence fell inside the gate.


    ***


    Kirrrk. Kirrrk. The griffin king purred as it approached Gi-Gyu for a pat. It wasrger than a bus, yet it acted like a newborn kitten.


    Dont you dare! Before the giant monster could rub against Gi-Gyu, Hamiel quickly stepped between them. The griffin king was now one of many obedient monsters that belonged to Gi-Gyu. Ity on the ground with a sad expression and showed its belly, showing its submission and asking for a belly rub. When Gi-Gyu saw this, he closed his eyes and sighed, Haa


    Currently, Gi-Gyu was inside the tent built for him inside the gate. Unlike the first makeshift tent the skeletons made for him, this newest version was much bigger. It was now big enough to hold all kinds of creatures, so it was very noisy inside, making Gi-Gyu rub his head.


    The outside was even more hectic. The griffins flew around just to get a glimpse of Gi-Gyu. Meanwhile, the skeletons surrounded and protected the tent as they red warily at the griffins.


    The griffin king should have be the gate manager; since this exceptional gate was now a part of Brunhearts gate, Hart became the one and only manager.


    And there was another change.


    [Select your assistant manager.]


    The additional gate gave rise to a need for an assistant manager. The manager had incredible authority inside the gate: It could decide the direction of the growth of the gate. Moreover, the manager represented Gi-Gyu inside the gate, which was considered a great honor.


    Inside the tent, many creatures looked up to Gi-Gyu expectantly.


    Grandmaster! Hamiel begged.


    Grandmasterrrr! the durahan implored.


    Kirrrk. Kirrk, the king griffin shrieked.


    Leaning against the tent nearby, a fully-robed Hart smirked, Hehehe.


    Since Hart managed to protect his manager position, whoever became the assistant manager would be his direct subordinate. The durahan was obedient and loyal to Hart, so Hart would be happy if he became the assistant manager. However, if one of the arrogant angels became the assistant manager, he would enjoy being their boss.


    And as for the griffin king, it wasnt smart enough to be the assistant manager.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu looked around in contemtion. He considered appointing Hamiel, but he was concerned about his aggressive nature. He was also concerned about how Hamiel would interact with the gate manager, Hart.


    The problem with selecting the durahan was that Gi-Gyu knew the angels would bepletely against the idea. Moreover, he felt ufortable giving too much power to the undead.


    Kirrrk. Thest candidate was the griffin king. Among all the griffins, the griffin king was the smartest one. This bird was also obedient, but Gi-Gyu could see that making it the assistant manager would be a disaster.


    Griffin poop will rain down from the sky.


    Gi-Gyu imagined the griffins flying around the gate and pooping all over.


    Haa Gi-Gyu contemted, having difficulty making his decision. He never had this kind of problem with the Egos directly under him.


    Do you have a problem? I could hear you sigh from outside the tent, Old Man Hwang announced as he suddenly walked in. It seemed the sync helped Old Man Hwang feel Gi-Gyus emotions. This must have been why he came to visit.


    Well. Gi-Gyu briefly exined the current situation. Before, he was worried about how others would react to seeing his skeletons; now, his gate had be an important and necessary asset, and he no longer had the issue. He nned on using his gate to its fullest in the future, and he had many ideas for doing so.


    Therefore, choosing the assistant manager was a significant event. Gi-Gyu knew Old Man Hwangs wisdom woulde in handy in this situation.


    Old Man Hwang murmured, I can see why you are having a hard time.


    Exactly. And it''s not like this gate would stop growing, so I have no idea who would be a capable assistant manager, Gi-Gyu replied. As the gate grew, the manager and the assistant manager roles would have more importance and responsibilities.


    -Being a king is not an easy job.


    When Lou said to Gi-Gyu, Gi-Gyu retorted, Im not a king.


    El and Brunheart added.


    -Master, youre definitely worthy of being a king.


    -If youre gonna be the king, I wanna be a princess!


    Im telling you its not like that, Gi-Gyu protested again. El had the power to take a human form, but she couldnt maintain it for a long time. So, for now, she mostly remained in her essory form. He suspected that she would soon be able to mostly remain in her human form.


    Old Man Hwang smiled brightly and suggested, Then why dont you do this?

 Chapter 115: Status Check (2)

    Chapter 115: Status Check (2)


    The forest inside Brunhearts gate was filled with dead trees, and a robed creature could be seen hugging its knees under one such tree.


    The oversized robe made it impossible to see its expression. However, its glum silence, how it hugged its knees so tightly, and its downcast head suggested how disappointed it must have been.


    Step.


    Just then, another creature walked up to this disappointed robed figure. The neer was a tall man with yellow eyes. His shoulder-length blond hair looked memorable but not as noticeable as the white wings on his back.


    The man patted the robed creatures shoulder and consoled him, Dont be so upset. This was the grandmasters decision, so you must ept it.


    The robed figures hood fell when it looked up at the man. Wearing the robe was a creature made of bones as thin as the tree branches around it.


    It was Hart.


    ... Hart didnt say a word and only looked up at Hamiel quietly.


    Hamiel continued, At least you became the assistant manager. You must be grateful for that.


    Hamiels voice was warm and genuine as heforted Hart.


    ***


    Sir! Please take good care of this gate, Gi-Gyu asked respectfully.


    Of course, I will. I have always been interested in architecture and construction, so Ive studied these fields extensively. I cant believe I only just found out that you can run a gate like this. When Old Man Hwang replied confidently, Gi-Gyu nodded.


    Meanwhile, many eyes looked at them in disappointment and displeasure.


    ...


    ...


    However, none dared to voice their dissatisfaction because Old Man Hwang, the Ego, belonged directly to Gi-Gyu, and they could see he respected the cksmith greatly. The angels and the durahan were too weak and loyal to voice their displeasure openly.


    Hmm, I will take good care of you all, so do not worry. When Old Man Hwang reassured them, the unhappy creatures nodded grudgingly.


    The griffin king suddenly walked up to Old Man Hwang and affectionately rubbed its head on him. Kirrrk, kirrrk.


    Watching the scene, Kamael murmured, I guess this griffin is smarter than I thought.


    The durahan, standing next to the angel,mented, It is sucking up to the new manager That bird interests me.


    The griffin king must have heard the durahansment because it shrieked in fear. If the durahan wished, Hart could turn the griffin king into an undead.


    Watching everyone with a faint smile, Gi-Gyu announced, Haha. Im just d everything worked out.


    Earlier, when Gi-Gyu was mulling over the assistant manager position, Old Man Hwang volunteered himself. Gi-Gyu didnt think long before deciding since it was a good idea. Instead of appointing Old Man Hwang as the new assistant manager, Gi-Gyu demoted Hart to the assistant manager position and made him the new manager of the gate. Hart was enjoying the selection process only a moment ago; suddenly, he found himself in an unexpectedly unfortunate position.


    Gi-Gyu reassured Hart that Old Man Hwang would move in and out of the gate often, so taking care of the day-to-day activities would still be his duty. However, Hart disagreed, I dont think that will happen. Old Man Hwangs eyes sparkled as he showed great interest in his new position.


    After making the big decision, Gi-Gyu announced, Now, I willbine the Ego fragment.


    Go ahead, Old Man Hwang replied with a nod. The gate was finally stable, so it was time to improve it. Thanks to syncing with an exceptional gate, Brunhearts gate was much bigger with an additional species. He now had much more diverse armed forces, including airborne monsters. Gi-Gyu had to fuse an Ego fragment into the gate to utilize everything more effectively.


    I can use even more of the gates abilities after the fusion. I was told it would mean a god-like control over the gate where I can even control the cement of the resources, Gi-Gyu thought in excitement. Fusing a single fragment would give him way more gains than feeding it a mountain of crystals.


    In simple words, Ego fragments were like the software that could change the gates fundamentals, while crystals were like the fuel that maintained and leveled up the gate. Of course, being the god of the gate didnt mean Gi-Gyu could do anything inside. The ex-gate manager, Hart, knew much about the gate system. The resource cement naturally changed depending on the manager and the assistant manager selected.


    Now, I will begin thebination, Gi-Gyu dered. Excluding the ten Ego fragments needed for Els evolution, the rest slowly began to join the gate.


    Ohhh How amazing, Old Man Hwang eximed in awe.


    I knew it Grandmaster is so powerful Kamael whispered while the durahan agreed. Yes We must never doubt the grandmasters abilities


    Golden lights shone down from the sky and began to change the gate.


    And


    Its so pretty.


    Indeed. Its stunning.


    Hamiel and Hart, still in the forest hugging their knees, looked up at the sky and admired it quietly.


    ***


    Many new mines have been formed, Old Man Hwang stated.


    Gi-Gyu, Old Man Hwang, and Hart watched a giant map thaty in front of them. It was the map of the gate only the managerial levels could see. Originally, the gate had a five-kilometer diameter; now, it was a little over seven kilometers. It was a pretty decent-sized gate.


    Also, the gate now had two types of terrain: The sky inds that floated high in the sky popted by the griffins, and thend underneath popted by dead trees and skeletons.


    Another significant change was the three new mines that formed inside the dead forest. These mines produced crystals and other rare materials.


    This is excellent. Old Man Hwangughed happily. Some changes probably urred because a cksmith was assigned as the new gate manager.


    Old Man Hwang thumped his chest and dered, Just leave the mines to me! If I use the skeletons and the griffins effectively, it will work out perfectly.


    I trust youpletely, Sir, Gi-Gyu replied with a wide smile.


    In the middle of thend, the pyramid was still being constructed. Looking at the map more closely, Old Man Hwang murmured, By the way, I really dont like the structure of this pyramid It looks like you just copied and pasted the actual pyramid''s outer shape.


    Do you have another idea, Sir?


    Hmm Old Man Hwang thought for a moment before pping excitedly. Yes, I do! Lets keep the pyramid shape, but well make it so enormous that it touches the sky inds!


    Pardon? When Gi-Gyu asked in shock and confusion, the cksmith exined, Of course, it will be a difficult process, and itll take a long time, but we have the undead, dont we?! They have never-ending stamina after all! Until now, you built the pyramid without a specific n, right? Or, did you by chance learn how to build a pyramid?


    Gi-Gyu shook his head and answered, No. I just had them build it brick by brick like how you would make an igloo


    My goodness! Thats why it is still iplete. Dont worry. Ill do my best to get this done right, Old Man Hwang reassured him.


    Gi-Gyu suspected Rogers Han would suffer even more, but this wasnt his problem.


    Oh, that reminds me, I better meet Rogers soon, Gi-Gyu reminded himself. He decided it would be good to talk to Rogers now that he had taken care of the pressing issues.


    Old Man Hwang pointed at the map and continued, And here, well build a prison. And over there, we should build a hunting ground.


    The cksmith pointed at a remote region in the west and one of the sky inds. Both areas were quite far from the mines.


    Gi-Gyu asked, A prison and a hunting ground?


    Didnt you know? Old Man Hwang seemed surprised that Gi-Gyu didnt understand the need for a prison and a hunting ground. Your gate has limitless potential. Do you see Rogers over there?


    When Old Man Hwang zoomed into an area on the map, it showed Rogers carrying rocks with the skeletons. He was so haggard now that he looked no different from the bony skeleton soldiers.


    Old Man Hwang continued, Punishing the prisoners is a good idea, but you cant do the same with all the yers.


    Do you mean I should imprison other yers in this gate too? When Gi-Gyu asked, Old Man Hwang nodded. Thats right. Think about all the yers you will end up fighting Do you n on killing all of them? Isnt cing them here to either reform them or work them to the bones a better idea? You could leave Rogers here without much restraint only because Nine stole his stats, but it will be different with the other yers.


    Old Man Hwang pointed at one of the sky inds and zoomed in to erge it. It wont be an easy job to control the powerful yers. Therefore, you must create an irond system.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and answered, I see.


    Old Man Hwangs words made sense to Gi-Gyu, and they reminded him of Gehenna, a jail that imprisoned the worst yer criminals.


    Perhaps Gehenna was also


    Before Gi-Gyu could continue wondering, Old Man Hwang went to the next topic.


    As for the hunting groundOld Man Hwang erged the maps west areaInside the gate, your monsters regenerate and maintain a constant number. This costs you crystals, but its something that is managed well at this point.


    Thats right, Sir.


    Then wouldnt it be a good idea to provide a hunting ground for your acquaintances? And you can get paid in crystals in return, Old Man Hwang suggested.


    Thats actually


    Gi-Gyu had also thought of this before, so he epted this suggestion and the many others Old Man Hwang made.


    Hng Hart, who was standing behind them, suddenly groaned in defeat. It seemed that he realized what a superior manager Old Man Hwang was.


    ***


    Next on the agenda was learning about all the species and army branches avable inside the gate. Even before the Ego fragments fusion, the skeleton soldiers were divided into two categories: the archers and the mages. With the addition of the Ego fragments, there were changes even among the griffins.


    Everyone, line up in a single row! When Gi-Gyu ordered, Kamael and the durahan took charge to line up all the monsters.


    Rattle.


    Kirrrk!


    The rattling of the skeletons and the cries of the griffins filled the air. Within a few minutes, all the monsters stood in an organized manner.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu sifted through them. Pointing at the skeletons without any weapons, he announced, You guys will be the workers!


    Rattle.


    The durahan gestured the designated skeletons to a different area. Next, Gi-Gyu named the ones holding rusty swords and shields, You will make up the infantry!


    Rattle.


    The skeletons holding bone canes were designated mages, while those with bows and arrows became archers.


    Next was thest species that joined the undead army. Suddenly, the durahan asked in his deep voice, Grandmaster. May I manage this group?


    To Gi-Gyus surprise, thest creatures were headless durahan knights. He guessed the gate had several thousand skeleton soldiers, but there were only five durahans, excluding the original one.


    Gi-Gyu answered, Sure. You can manage them. But these are durahans like you, so Calling you durahan now feels strange.


    There was a considerable difference in appearance between the original durahan and the new arrivals: The new ones held their heads in their hands, but the original durahan now resembled a human. It was finally time to name the original durahan to avoid confusion.


    Gi-Gyu dered, Hmm All right. Your name shall be Hal.


    Hal, Hal murmured his new name before kneeling on one knee.


    Thud!


    The other five durahans did the same, trying to show their respect to Gi-Gyu.


    Hal roared, I am Hal! Grandmaster, I will forever be your faithful servant!


    Strangely, Hals voice sounded much more clear than a moment ago. The red of his eyes also became redder. Suddenly, Lou murmured,


    -A demon?


    [Demon: You have sessfully synced with the death knight Hal.]


    [A knights order has been created.]


    And like that, Gi-Gyu found a new possibility.

 Chapter 116: Status Check (3)

    Chapter 116: Status Check (3)


    A demon When Gi-Gyu heard the system, he looked down. Still kneeling, Hal and the other durahans were changing right before his eyes. Hals eyes became redder, and a dark cloud appeared from his body to form armor and a helmet. Meanwhile, the other durahans heads began to awkwardly reattach themselves to their necks, exactly how it happened for Hal when the gate ate enough crystals.


    -This is unexpected


    -I cant believe you created a demon. I was surprised when you created Hamiel and the rest, but this is


    Lou and El eximed in shock.


    Confused, Gi-Gyu murmured, What the heck is going on?


    Suddenly, Hal and the other durahans stood up and roared, We are forever indebted to you, Grandmaster. We shall sacrifice our souls to serve you forever.


    Umm Okay, Gi-Gyu replied. He still couldnt understand what had happened, but it was clear his durahans were now much stronger.


    As Hal and the other durahans stood before Gi-Gyu, Lou suggested seriously,


    -Use your evil eye. We need to find out their true nature.


    Okay. Gi-Gyu activated his evil eye, and one of his eyes began to turn violet. He stared at Hal a little harder to focus, but then


    Ugh! Gi-Gyu groaned as a terrible pain shot through both of his eyes. One was violet due to the evil eye, while the other eye remained the same color. The pain worsened quickly and suddenly


    -He fainted again?


    When Lou muttered with a smirk, El protested.


    -Please dont be so insensitive, Lou.


    Indeed, Gi-Gyu lost consciousness.


    -Tsk.


    -I think the situation is worse than we thought.


    Lou and El continued to chat while Gi-Gyu remained unconscious.


    Meanwhile, Hal, now a death knight, shouted, Protect the grandmaster!


    Hal quickly carried Gi-Gyu into his tent, and the loyal knight order followed. Lou muttered in annoyance,


    -Ive never seen such a ridiculous scene before.


    ***


    Under Old Man Hwangs lead, hundreds of skeletons and one man were building a new structure that no longer resembled a pyramid. Nearby was Gi-Gyus extravagant tent.


    Only Gi-Gyu, the angels, and El were inside the tent. The new knights order stood outside, guarding the tent even though no enemy was in sight.


    A ten-something-year-old girl mumbled seriously, He isnt waking up.


    Hamiel and the other two angels nodded in worry.


    -Hmm


    Even Lou sounded concerned because it had been three days since Gi-Gyu turned Hal into a death knight. El and Lou could guess what might have caused him to faint.


    -Life and Death still havent reached a bnce inside him.


    When Lou stated, El agreed, Thats right.


    -And it looks like the shock from that day has returned.


    Gi-Gyus Life Root shattered not too long ago, and the pieces roamed around his body. Lou remembered one of them upying the evil eyes adjacent eyes.


    El suggested, But it could also be because the evil eye and Life are shing.


    -Thats possible.


    Life was a picky power. It was such an independent and elegant force that it shed with most other energies. The current situation was even worse because Gi-Gyu already had Death, the exact opposite of Life. It was no wonder there was a conflict inside him, and the massive fallout was probably why Gi-Gyu lost consciousness.


    -Any way to fix this?


    Lou asked. His specialty was Death, not Life, so El should be much more helpful in this situation.


    There is no way, El replied firmly. Her voice remained calm, but her eyes looked down with uncertainty. Her lips trembled, indicating how worried she was for Gi-Gyu.


    El continued, I already examined our masters body. That Life piece has already settled deep inside his eyes, and removing the evil eye should also be impossible. Despite being independent of each other, the evil eye and Life coexist inside him now. They are in harmony, bing somethingpletely new.


    -What?


    Lou gasped in disbelief, then questioned El in frustration.


    -Youre saying thats possible? For Life and the evil eye to coexist yet be independent of each other? Im the master of Death, but I still havent heard of something like this before.


    Lous doubt wasnt baseless since he was the only one who could control Death before Gi-Gyu, who got the power less than a year ago. Unlike Gi-Gyu, he had the evil eye for eternity. So, how could Gi-Gyu experience something that Lou never had before?


    Because this is our master were talking about. When El replied, Lou couldnt say anything.


    -...


    Lou had to admit that Gi-Gyu was at the center of many unexpected and unprecedented events. He could sync with Egos and the gates, he controlled Life and Death, and he created three angels and a demon just recently. Therefore, he could see the logic in this illogical situation since it involved Gi-Gyu.


    Lou wondered,


    -Just what is he?


    Maybe hes the one we have been


    Lou firmly denied Els suggestion.


    -No. I dont think so.


    El became very quiet, and Lou, as if wanting to change the subject, asked,


    -Anyway, are you sure there is no way to help him?


    El looked down at Gi-Gyu closely and replied, No.


    She gently sat down next to Gi-Gyu and held his hand. Grateful for the warmth she felt from his hand, El whispered, We should just pray for our masters recovery.


    Thankfully, Gi-Gyu wouldnt die even if he couldnt ovee this. Lou murmured,


    -I guess we can only hope that he does it once again.


    The two contrasting existences, Lou and El, prayed for the same thing as the tent fell into another silence.


    ***


    The dark world of unconsciousness felt familiar to Gi-Gyu now. Was it because he learned to see his shell? In a way, he felt even morefortable unconscious than when he was awake.


    Tsk Gi-Gyu clicked his tongue as he swam inside the darkness. In just thest few weeks, he had almost died so many times that he now knew that him being here meant he was almost dying again. Gi-Gyu couldnt describe the feeling, but he felt certain that it could be the end for him yet again.


    If I dont escape this ce safely, I might die, he thought. Gi-Gyu felt that if he failed to leave this darkness, this world of unconsciousness would devour him. Despite this scary thought, he felt calm since he no longer feared death.


    When he moved his arms and legs, he felt his body move forward. However, he couldnt leave the darkness regardless of how much he moved. In this ce where he couldnt see or feel anything, he even forgot the passing of time.


    Im tired now. Roaming inside the world of darkness was a tiring task, so he eventually became sleepy as the fatigue engulfed him.


    But


    I cant fall asleep! He was here because his body was sleeping, so if even his mind fell asleep, the unconsciousness could take over his entire existence. Trying hard to maintain his thoughts, Gi-Gyu iled and continued to move.


    Time passed as many thoughts crossed his mind.


    Lots of things happened in my life.


    After meeting Lou and El, time passed so quickly. He went through so many changes in less than a year that he could even remember them now. He became stronger, experienced much sorrow, andmost importantlylearned the importance of power.


    Gi-Gyu remembered entering the Maze of Heryond to save his mother. There, he met Ironshield, who captured and tortured him, and he also met Lucifer, who made a deal with him that he still couldnt understand very well.


    There werent many things Gi-Gyu was sure of, but there was one: Tae-Shik was on his side. Suk-Woo, Sun-Pil, and Dong-Hae also walked in the same direction as him. As for Tae-Gu, Gi-Gyu wasnt sure. At times, the association president helped him; at others, he couldnt help feeling that Tae-Gu had another motive.


    The demons, the angels, the Tower, and the gates Huh?


    Gi-Gyu was deep in thought when he suddenly realized he had escaped the darkness.


    Is that light? He thought only darkness existed here, but he could see the light in the distance. Now that he had a clear destination, his heart began to pound. Gi-Gyu suspected that light was his way out, so he iled his arms and legs hard again.


    As he got closer, the light became bigger and brighter. When he was close, he no longer saw the darkness; disappointingly, the light wasnt the exit.


    This is still part of the world of unconsciousness. He was still inside the same space: The inside of his shell.


    Slowly, Gi-Gyu looked back. This time, he could see the darkness far away waving at him.


    After thinking for a while, Gi-Gyu began to move again. After swimming for long, he realized he was now equidistant from the light and the darkness.


    Finally, he stopped and looked from side to side.


    They are the same size now. Currently, the light and the darkness seemed the same size. He realized that he was right at the border between the two energies.


    Master!


    Gi-Gyu suddenly heard Els voice.


    ***


    How long was I asleep? Gi-Gyu asked El when he finally escaped the world of unconsciousness. Her eyes filling with tears, El nodded and replied, Two weeks.


    Oh my god. Gi-Gyu couldnt believe he had wasted two whole weeks. He remained calm, but he couldnt help feeling disappointed.


    Do you know what happened? He asked as he stretched his body to loosen his tight muscles. His muscles had been inactive for the past two weeks, but his physique returned to normal quickly because he was no ordinary human.


    When Gi-Gyu looked unusually calm, Lou wondered,


    -Hmm


    El watched Gi-Gyu cautiously before wiping away her tears. The news of his recovery had already reached everyone in the gate, so countless creatures were waiting outside for a glimpse of their master.


    However, only Lou and El currently had ess to the tents insides; even the other angels had to leave so that the two Egos and Gi-Gyu could have a private conversation.


    El exined, It was because of Life. Your body couldnt endure the side effects of the Life Root explosion. Life cant be mixed with anything else. Not with Death and certainly not with the evil eye. Since you have all these things inside you, they crashed into each other.


    Is that so? Gi-Gyu answered as he clenched and unclenched his fists.


    -I see.


    Lou murmured as well. Not knowing what Lou might say next, El took a step back and waited patiently. Suddenly, Lou floated in the air in his sword form and vibrated. Looking up at it, Gi-Gyu sarcastically asked, Huh, thats a neat trick.


    -I could always do this. Just open your hand.


    When Gi-Gyu obeyed and showed his palm, Lou floated toward it and nicked it a little. He didnt scream or demand an answer because it wasnt painful, and he couldnt feel any hostility from Lou.


    Fwoosh.


    Lou, still vibrating softly, absorbed those small drops of his blood. A short silence fell before Lou announced,


    -I know for sure now.


    Lous voice was calm but grave as he continued,


    -A bnce has been reached.


    Els eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 117: Status Check (4)

    Chapter 117: Status Check (4)


    What bnce? Gi-Gyu asked.


    -Life and Death have reached a bnce inside you. In the past, Lucifer, that bitchy wench, said the stronger I am, the greater my effect will be on you.


    Gi-Gyu nodded, remembering the conversation with Soo-Jung. Since Lou was the darkness itself and stronger than El, the light, Gi-Gyu could lean toward the dark side.


    -But this problem has been solved. I dont know what you did to fix this gap, but I know it couldnt have been easy.


    Lou sounded a little proud as he continued,


    -Anyway, since there is no longer a power gap between Life and Death, there is now a bnce inside you. But you must remember that this bnce is still not perfect. In a way, your current state might be even worse than befor


    Before Gi-Gyu could respond, El suddenly yelled, having realized something.


    I get it now! You are standing at the borderline between the two, Master! Because youre standing right in the middle, youve bnced it out for now, but


    Gi-Gyu still couldnt understand their conversation. He became especially concerned when he saw Els eyes waver worriedly. El?


    If anything goes wrong, no one knows which side you would end up on. Once that happens, youll have no control over your personality and natur


    Before El could finish her sentence, Lou added,


    -You might be someonepletely different.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed. His confusion was growing by the minute. It seemed that he was bing an even moreplicated existence.


    -Lets just check one thing.


    When Lou suggested, Gi-Gyu asked, Check what?


    -Im still concerned about where that Life piece settled down. Try activating your evil eye again.


    Gi-Gyu did so without any objection. Lou and El were the experts in this field, so they were the only experts who could figure out what was going on inside him.


    Ugh, Gi-Gyu groaned when he activated his evil eye. It was the same pain he felt before, but he didnt faint this time. Slowly, one of his eyes changed color, but something was different.


    -I knew it.


    Lou murmured, and El agreed as she stated, Both of your eyes havepletely different colors. One of them is carrying the evil eyes power, and..


    -I have no idea what the hell is going on in the other eye.


    One of Gi-Gyus eyes turned violet as expected, but the other eye turned gray.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu spent another day inside his gate. After checking on the gates changes, he met with Rogers.


    Rogers. I heard you wanted to speak to me, Gi-Gyu said calmly. Rogers Han was kneeling before him with his head touching the ground. Rogers was no longer the powerful yer he once was; he was now akin to the Gi-Gyu of the Maze of Heryond.


    P-please, I beg of you Trembling, Rogers replied, Please give me a chance


    Rogers had to plead for so long just to get this meeting, so he now begged even more desperately, believing this was hisst chance.


    What chance are you asking for? Gi-Gyus voice was cold. Rogers was starved, denied sleep, and whatnot. He could guess how much pain and suffering a weakened Rogers must have endured while building the pyramid.


    However, he still clearly remembered how Rogers tortured him and how Rogers behaved and spoke to him. He thought enough time had passed for him to forget the matter, but when he faced Rogers again, the memory came back rushing.


    Gi-Gyu smirked, thinking, Have I always been such an unforgiving man?


    Gi-Gyus hands trembled slightly as he tried to control his rage. The problem was that Rogers mistook Gi-Gyus smile as a sign of forgiveness.


    Rogers thought in excitement, This is my chance!


    The neck stabbing and all that pyramid work had made Rogers voice terribly hoarse. Sounding like one of the undead monsters, Rogers begged, Ironshield! Your goal is to kill Ironshield, isnt it? I will help. I will help you with everything I have got!


    Rogers no longer resented Gi-Gyu. Actually, he did, but Gi-Gyu was no longer on the top of his I wanna drink their blood listIronshield was. His former guild master used him by giving him Nine, so he believed his current unfortunate state was all because of Ironshield.


    I want revenge. Rogers thought with a shiver. He wanted to rip Ironshield into a million pieces. Feeling Rogers desperate need to kill Ironshield, Gi-Gyu thought, I guess Hart did very well.


    An insidious idea Gi-Gyu and Hart came up with was why Rogers felt so strongly about Ironshield. When he first captured Rogers, physical torture didnt seem all that appealing. So, he came up with a better way to make Rogers suffer, and the idea involved Hart, who could use ck magic.


    Brainwashing and hypnotism yed a significant part in Rogers torture. Of course, he resented his old guild master, but not to this extent. Hart increased Rogers hatred toward Ironshield by a hundredfold using magic and psychology.


    Gi-Gyu asked coldly, You want to help? You no longer have any power as a yer. Youre basically a non-yer, so how could you help me?


    I can level up again quickly! Ive already climbed the Tower once! I can do it again, and it will be much quicker this time. I will be strong fast an Rogers exined hurriedly, but Gi-Gyu cut him off, No.


    Gi-Gyu shook his head firmly and continued, The abilities you lost to Nine arent something you can get back. You probably cant even level up now. Even if you could, you can not be as strong as before.


    When Rogers got Nine, he thought it was a holy sword. Ironshield fooled him into taking this sneaky sword, but Nine could only absorb Rogers power because Rogers had given his permission.


    Rogers didnt know, but Gi-Gyu could see very clearly. When Nine took away Rogers power, it broke his shell. It wasnt damaged enough to kill Rogers, but the life he had left wasnt much of a life either. There was no way for Rogers to recover from this.


    T-this cant be Rogers moaned helplessly.


    Gi-Gyu continued, Ironshield had always considered you disposable. Even if you survive and return to him now, the Iron Guild wouldnt ept you. You cant convince your old friends to revolt against him either, if thats your n.


    After making clear how worthless Rogers was, Gi-Gyu even said, Youre nothing now. Youre useless.


    Ackkk! Ackk! Rogers buried his head in the ground and began to scream. The howls were so gruesome that Gi-Gyu couldnt even tell if Rogers was screaming or crying. Gi-Gyu remained quiet and waited patiently.


    But I! Suddenly, Rogers jerked his head back up and looked at Gi-Gyu as if he had remembered something. The tears, snot, and dirt made his already horrendously bony face even more ghastly.


    But


    I can see the fire still burning in his eyes. Gi-Gyu noted that Rogers eyes were burning with something strong.


    Rogers continued, I know all the corrupt things Ironshield has done till now! Every illegal and hical deed! If these things are revealed to the public, it will damage his perfect reputation! Please! Let me at least do that to him!


    It was Rogersst desperate attempt at his revenge.


    Disregarding his desperation, Gi-Gyu asked bluntly, How can I trust you?


    ...


    Hatred was a strong emotion, but it wasnt enough for Gi-Gyu to trust his prisoner. He could ask Rogers to tell him all about Ironshields corrupt ways and then expose Ironshield himself. However, who do you think the public would believe: An up-anding ranker badmouthing Ironshield or the head of Iron Guilds Korean branch?


    So, everything came back to trust, or theck of thereof. Gi-Gyu had brainwashed Rogers, but it wasnt a perfect process. If Gi-Gyu allowed Rogers to leave the gate, there was no way of knowing what he might do. He was currently living a life worse than death, so he had nothing to lose or fear. Consequently, Gi-Gyu couldnt force Rogers to obey him outside the gate. A yers contract was the best binding contract in the yer world, but the worst punishment for breaking this contract was death. It could exercise no power over Rogers.


    Realizing what Gi-Gyu was thinking, Rogers stammered, I-I will do anything He was beginning to lose hope, and the belief that he could never convince Gi-Gyu was also slowly settling in.


    The fire in his eyes is dying. Gi-Gyu could see Rogers losing all hope. Are you willing to do anything?


    Of course! Rogers answered immediately.


    I value your determination. When Gi-Gyumented, Rogers replied, Thank yo


    Slice.


    Before Rogers could even blink, Lou beheaded him.


    u Rogers finished thest word as his head rolled on the ground until it hit Gi-Gyus foot.


    ***


    Finally, Gi-Gyu set out to leave the gate. Save for the time he spent in that exceptional gate after Els death, he had spent most of his time in Brunhearts gate. When he tried to leave, he was met with a little problem.


    Our knights order must serve you, Grandmaster! Hal roared in determination.


    I will protect you even outside the gate, Grandmaster! Hamiel begged.


    Unlike Hart, who focused on protecting the gate, newly named death knight Hal and angel Hamiel insisted on following Gi-Gyu outside the gate.


    Are you crazy? Gi-Gyu eximed in shock. With his giant wings, anyone could tell that Hamiel was an angel. And there was no mistaking Hal, with his armor and gloomy appearance, for an innocent civilian. If he walked around with these two creatures, he would be the center of attention everywhere he went. He had decided that he would no longer hide his identity, but he certainly didnt want to be the center of everyones attention.


    But I must stay by your side, Grandmaster! If I cant! If anything happens to you! When Hal kneeled and bowed deeply, one of the other durahans approached him and raised his halberd to behead Hal.


    What the hell are you doing?! Gi-Gyu yelled in confusion as he pushed the durahan away. The durahan with the halberd took an awkward step back before falling.


    Hal tried to exin, If I cant be by your side to protect you, death is my only punishment.


    Just be quiet already! Gi-Gyu ordered in frustration. The other durahans no longer tried to behead their leader, but Hal still refused to stand up.


    Meanwhile, Hamiel begged loudly as well, Grandmaster! I feel the same way! I must be by your side to protect you! Grandmaster!


    Gi-Gyus head began to pound as their insistence on apanying him frustrated him to no end. Hal had be as strong as a ranker thanks to the recent change; Hamiel and the other angels were even more powerful than Hal. They would undoubtedly be a great help to Gi-Gyu, but their appearance was too noticeable.


    Old Man Hwang reassured him, Dont worry.


    The cksmith was spending a lot of time inside the gatetely. Even Min-Su entered the gate often nowadays. His eyes glowing at the challenge, Old Man Hwang announced, I will try to find a way.


    Gi-Gyu suspected Old Man Hwang had an idea to help this situation. After spending so much time inside the gate, the cksmith probably found new and different ways to use the gate.


    With a sigh of relief, Gi-Gyu ordered, Then Hal and Hamiel, you will stay here until Mr. Hwang can find a way.


    But! When Hal and Hamiel tried to protest, Gi-Gyu red at them and asked, Are you disrespecting Lou and Els ability to protect me?


    ... Hal and Hamiel became speechless. Hal feared Lou, perhaps because Lou used to be the demon king, while Hamiel and the other angels had great respect for El, probably because she was the Empress of holy swords. Gi-Gyu didnt exactly know what El was, but he was told that she was also the empress of the angels.


    In the end, Hal and Hamiel replied, As you wish, Grandmaster.


    Haha, they may be very stubborn, but you must be very pleased with their loyalty, Young Man. This world is so different from outside, Old Man Hwangughed andmented. He said to Hal and Hamiel confidently, Dont worry. I will find a way soon.


    Ah, alsoOld Man Hwang turned toward Gi-Gyukeep the details of this gate a secret. Im talking about its abilities and the number of soldiers it holds. Someday, this gate will be your secret weapon.


    Of course. Gi-Gyu nodded with a serious look in his eyes. I will see you soon, Sir. And please take good care of everyone inside this gate.


    I will.


    Hart, you take care of yourself too. When Gi-Gyu said to Hart, the monster nodded quickly.


    Then I''ll be back soon.


    Finally, Gi-Gyu left the gate. When he left the basement and entered the front yard, he saw Bi, in his puppy form, running around, ying. It was snowing, and Bi was having a lot of fun.


    Oppa! Yoo-Jung, who came out to feed Bi, spotted Gi-Gyu and yelled.


    With a smile, Gi-Gyu greeted her, Hey. Long time no see, Yoo-Jung.


    Ugh, dont be so nice. Its creepy. By the way, what brings you here finally?! Ah! I know! I guess youre human after all! When Yoo-Jung eximed, Gi-Gyus eyes widened in confusion. Realizing Gi-Gyu had no idea what she was talking about, Yoo-Jung gasped and asked, You didnt know?


    Know what?


    Unable to hide her shock, Yoo-Jung screamed, Today is Christmas!


    ...?


    She stared at him while he continued to gape. Meanwhile, Bi rushed toward her for food as snow continued to fall.

 Chapter 118: Christmas

    Chapter 118: Christmas


    I cant believe its already Christmas, Gi-Gyu muttered in surprise, realizing he had been too oblivious to the passing of time.


    Oppa! Yoo-Jung yelled when Gi-Gyu seemed dazed. Standing in the snow, he looked a little silly.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu replied, I gotta go somewhere! Ill be back!


    Fine, but return before dinner time! Mom is trying to make a cake for the first time, and shes really excited about it! You need to be here for it! Yoo-Jung ordered quickly. Gi-Gyu nodded and left home in a hurry.


    Out on the street, he murmured, Presents! I gotta get them presents!


    His family had never exchanged gifts before on any asion, including Christmas. It was partly because of their financial difficulty, but it was also because he never had the time. He, of course, celebrated Yoo-Jung and his mothers birthdays, but they didnt do much this year.


    Gi-Gyu had been working very hard. Why? Power was one reason, and his and his familys happiness was the other.


    He quickly pulled out his phone and was about to call Sung-Hoon but stopped. If Sung-Hoon were working right now, asking for help wouldn''t be a problem. But what if he was spending time with his mother? Gi-Gyu didnt want to disrupt Sung-Hoons family time. Knowing Sung-Hoon, Gi-Gyu knew he would leave everything behind and rush to help him. Gi-Gyu couldnt do that to a friend.


    What should I do? murmured Gi-Gyu. He was terrible at picking out gifts, especially for women. Desperate for some outside help, he considered calling Tae-Shik, but Gi-Gyu shook his head. He knew Tae-Shik had probably already done his Christmas shopping weeks ago. And even if Tae-Shik was willing to help, Gi-Gyu knew Tae-Shiks taste in gifts wasnt much better.


    Desperate, Gi-Gyu went through his contact list like his life depended on it.


    ***


    Standing on some street in Gangnam, Gi-Gyu looked at the association building and the Tower nearby. He frequented this area since it was close to the Tower, and it was also considered the busiest downtown in the country with the most stores. Yeoksam city, which was also nearby, was still recovering from the recent break, but the rest of the city was fine.


    Thank goodness. Gi-Gyu looked down at his watch. Thankfully, he left his gate early in the morning, so he had plenty of time. Standing quietly, Gi-Gyu watched the passersby.


    This feels strange. Since he had spent much time inside the Tower and his gate, he found being amid so many people strange. Thest time he roamed the Gangnam streets aimlessly was after El died.


    Gi-Gyu pulled up his mask to hide his face. The photos and the videos of that day were popr on the inte at one point, so he feared someone might recognize him.


    There are many yers here too. Gi-Gyu watched the crowds with interest. Although everyone was wearing regr clothes, he could tell some of them were yers. Was it because it was Christmas? He even felt one or two powerful yers.


    It made perfect sense since Korea supposedly had an unusual number of yers. Of the ten billion people in the world, about one percent, one billion, were yers.


    In reality, only 60 million yers were active enough to climb the Tower or close the gates. The rest chose to live normal lives for various reasons, like fearing monsters and such. Of these 60 million, over one million yers lived in Korea, making it a powerhouse in the yers world.


    I can even sense some rankers here. Gi-Gyu thought in surprise. He hadnt been in Gangnam for long, yet he already sensed a few rankers nearby.


    Suddenly, he felt someone poke his waist and shout, Oppa!


    Gi-Gyu had already sensed this presence earlier, but he decided not to do anything since it was a familiar aura. It was Shin Yoo-Bin, the rookie ranker who fought Gi-Gyu in the ranker title match. Since Gi-Gyu knew her father, they had also met once before, but it was long ago.


    Yoo-Bin! Hi!


    Did you wait long? Yoo-Bin asked as she looked up at him apologetically.


    No, not at all. Besides, Im the one who asked you to help me so suddenly, replied Gi-Gyu as he waved his hands. After going through his short contact list and calling a few acquaintances, Gi-Gyu decided to ask Yoo-Bin because she seemed the least busy.


    By the way, you look very pretty today, Gi-Gyuplimented her. Yoo-Bin was wearing a ck dress and a red coat; this outfit suited her very well. Did she dress up today because it was Christmas? Yoo-Bin wasnt as beautiful as El or Soo-Jung, but she had that girl next door charm. Gi-Gyu was surprised to see Yoo-Bin in a feminine dress because he only saw her as a talented swordsman.


    Oppa Yoo-Bin blushed shyly; Gi-Gyu assumed the rosiness was because of the cold.


    Since youre helping me today, I will buy you a gift too, Yoo-Bin. When Gi-Gyu promised, Yoo-Bin smiled widely and asked, Really? You sure?


    Of course. I have no idea what I should get for Mother and Yoo-Jung, so I really need your help.


    Hmm Yoo-Bin thought hard as they began walking together. Soon, they joined the crowd and looked no different from the passersby.


    ***


    The duo headed toward arge department store after contemting for a while. Yoo-Bin shopped in ces like this often, but Gi-Gyu felt awkward inside the fancy building.


    Oppa, is there a problem? You look ufortable. When Yoo-Bin asked, Gi-Gyu stammered N-no.


    Gi-Gyu had visited a department store only a handful of times and not once after bing rich. A department store was a ce where people were treated differently depending on how rich they were.


    Gi-Gyu asked Yoo-Bin hesitantly, Does thatdy have to follow us everywhere?


    A personal shopper, a job Gi-Gyu didnt even know existed, was following them quietly. ording to Yoo-Bin, this was a service the department store provided to certain customers. This is normal. The department store offers a personal shopper to all registered rankers. It makes sense since the rankers make a lot of money. This is a free service, so dont feel ufortable, Oppa.


    Rankers were the top-tier yers, and most had iesparable to some sessfulpanies profits. Since Gi-Gyu never really got to splurge his new wealth, only now did he realize that he had to change his mindset. He wasnt poor anymore; he was powerful and rich now. He shouldnt feel ashamed or hesitant while receiving such special treatment.


    Well, I guess youre right, replied Gi-Gyu. He wasnt used to this kind of extravagant service, but there was no need for him to avoid it. With that, his shopping resumed.


    Yoo-Bin asked, Is there something particr youre looking for?


    Well He thought about gifting clothes, but it seemed too ordinary. He wanted something more memorable.


    You said money isnt an object, right? Then I know exactly what you need. Yoo-Bin smiled and gestured to the personal shopper. The woman escorted them to an elevator, which regr customers weren''t allowed to use.


    Where are we going? Gi-Gyu asked.


    A ce just for the VVIPs, Yoo-Bin exined, piquing Gi-Gyus curiosity.


    Ding.


    The elevator finally stopped. Gi-Gyu noticed that there was no floor number on the screen.


    -Hmm.


    When Lou murmured, Gi-Gyu replied silently, I know. I feel it too.


    Outside the elevator door, Gi-Gyu could feel several powerful yers waiting. They werent ranker level, but he could tell they were fairly strong. He knew he would be surrounded once the door opened.


    Gi-Gyu clenched his fists quietly and was about to get ready for a battle when


    Pfft. Oppa, you got it wrong. Just rx. Yoo-Bin tapped Gi-Gyus tight fist. When the elevator door finally opened, several men in suits bowed respectfully and announced, Wee.


    Yoo-Bin exined, They are just guards. There are many rare and expensive items here, so security is a top priority in this ce.


    Yoo-Bin probably frequented this ce because she looked veryfortable. Confused, he followed her inside while listening to her exnation.


    Various items were lined on the ss shelves. Many people were already here looking at the products while their personal shoppers followed them around.


    Yoo-Bin whispered, They are also VVIPs.


    But they arent yers. When Gi-Gyu asked, Yoo-Bin replied, Not all VVIPs are yers.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt feel any other yers on the floor except the guards. I guess that makes sense.


    After all, not all rich people were yers.


    By the way, what is this ce? Gi-Gyu stopped studying the other customers and looked around.


    These are all yer items. When Yoo-Bin exined, he nodded. Like Yoo-Bin said, the ss shelves were lined with various yer items. Gi-Gyu had always thought the department stores didnt sell yer items. But on this floor, everything being sold was a high-level yer item. He even saw an item that looked familiar.


    Protection talisman? Gi-Gyu murmured.


    Thats right, Yoo-Bin answered.


    Gi-Gyu got one such talisman after clearing a gate, which was now around his mothers neck. Since his mother was sick then and even non-yers could use this item, he gave her the talisman to ward off any other illnesses.


    You mean Could it be? Suddenly, Gi-Gyu realized what this ce was. With a smile, Yoo-Bin nodded and answered, Thats right. Here, they sell yer items that even non-yers can use.


    Wow! I had no idea such a ce existed! Gi-Gyu shouted, making Yoo-Binugh. Since only VVIPs could enter this section, most knew each other. The shout drew the other VVIPs'' stares, and they tried to remember who the duo was, but they failed to recognize the duo. Quickly losing interest, they returned to their shopping.


    Uwaah Gi-Gyu eximed again in awe. In regr auctions, it was near impossible to see yer items that also worked for non-yers. Gi-Gyu never imagined there was a store that exclusively sold these things.


    Gi-Gyu pointed at the protection talisman and asked the personal shopper, How much is it?


    The personal shopper walked up to him quickly and began exining with a smile. Its price is much higher than what you would pay in an auction, but


    The fact that I can purchase it any time I want is a huge merit, He thought with interest. Unlike at auctions, he didnt have to wait endlessly for a specific item herehe could just purchase it quickly.


    The best items are over there, Yoo-Bin gave Gi-Gyu a mysterious smile as she announced.


    Huh?


    Yoo-Bin pulled him toward an area that looked even more extravagant. The ss shelves there were adorned with gold and diamonds. Even the staff and the guards that protected this area looked different.


    Youve heard of Horsene, right? When Yoo-Bin asked, Gi-Gyu replied, Horsene? Of course.


    Horsene was a luxury brand name even non-yers were well aware of. It was the only brand in the world that made items the non-yers could use. No one knew the identity of the brand and the craftsman behind it.


    Normally, only a few items are made per year, but for some reason, Horsene began to release more products recently. Because it released so many items at once, some believe the quality might have diminished. This is probably why the price decreased a bit, Yoo-Bin exined.


    You mean these are!


    Yes, they are Horsene.


    Gi-Gyu looked at the items on the shelves. He could tell that they were exceptional with a nce. But for some reason, they felt very familiar to him. Hmm?


    Im sure Im just imagining things. Gi-Gyu told himself. Horsene was considered an incredibly luxury brand. The Gi-Gyu of the past couldnt even dream of purchasing one. Overseeing the items, he smiled: He had finally found the perfect gifts.


    ***


    Shopping in the department store was a memorable experience. Gi-Gyu had been busy making money, but he never learned to spend it. Being a ranker made him one of the highest-level yers out there, yet he never really experienced its benefits until today.


    Thank you so much for today. It was a very special experience for me, Gi-Gyu thanked Yoo-Bin. As he changed, the world around him changed as well. Because he was stronger, he could now see the different sides of the world, sides he didnt even know existed. Gi-Gyu was genuinely grateful to Yoo-Bin for showing him a part of it.


    Not at all. I had lots of fun shopping too. Yoo-Bin blushed again as she looked up at him expectantly.


    And this is for you. When Gi-Gyu handed her an item, Yoo-Bin murmured, Really?! Are you sure? Is it really okay for me to ept such an expensive gift?


    Its okay. I can afford it.


    Gi-Gyu didnt give her a Horsene product, but it was still an excellent item that could increase the users beauty. He didnt buy her an item a non-yer could use, and he gave her a gift because he thought it would be a good idea to buy her something from the store she introduced.


    Gi-Gyu gifted her a ne. Most items that increased ones beauty tended to be jewelry.


    El murmured,


    -Master


    Yes, El? Gi-Gyu replied, but El didnt respond.


    Yoo-Bin said yfully, Normally, if you buy ady a ne, you also have to put it on her neck.


    Before Gi-Gyu could respond, a scream rang.


    Kyaaa!


    Both Yoo-Bin and Gi-Gyu turned tense. Even the non-yers around them could tell what was going on, let alone Gi-Gyu and Yoo-Bin, who were rankers.


    Gi-Gyu muttered, A gate


    As he turned, he saw a gate with unusual energy appearing in the middle of Gangnam city.

 Chapter 119: Christmas (2)

    Chapter 119: Christmas (2)


    Secondster, Yoo-Bin and Gi-Gyus eyes left the gate and searched for the screamer. Gangnam was a busy central city where gates frequently appeared, so it made no sense for a non-yer to scream after spotting a gate.


    The scream they heard was piercing and urgent. Yoo-Bin figured out the reason first and yelled, That''s an exceptional gate!


    Gi-Gyu nodded since it exined their situation perfectly. Only yers could feel the magic from normal gates, but the gate before them also affected the non-yers here. This gates energy was so forceful that non-yers were dropping like flies.


    In a blink of an eye, all non-yers around the gate fainted, resulting in numerous car crashes and much more. The only ones still standing were the yers.


    One stray car was about to collide with Gi-Gyu and Yoo-Bin, but she quickly stepped forward and stopped it with her scabbard. The car was severely damaged, but thankfully, the drivers injuries werent severe. It was a very close call.


    Gi-Gyu muttered, I think this is a dire situation.


    Even as he spoke, he could see numerous cars running amok. The area was filled with loud crashes and cars on their way to crush copsed people. The yers tried to help as much as possible, but there werent enough of them.


    And opening my gate here to help wouldnt be a good idea, Gi-Gyu thought. He knew that his monsters from Brunhearts gate could provide valuable help. But it could also lead to more widespread panic. Many, if not most, would assume the monsters appeared from the new exceptional gate. It was very likely that the other yers would end up attacking Gi-Gyus monsters.


    We better contact the association first Oh, I guess its already done. That was fast. Gi-Gyu was about to suggest to Yoo-Bin when he saw hundreds of yers approaching them while helping the non-yers. Her face tense, Yoo-Bin replied, The association building is nearby, so I think they are already on it.


    Gi-Gyu also saw yersing from several other directions; they were probably from the nearby guilds.


    I guess this is why people love Gangnam, Gi-Gyumented. His tone was light, but his eyes remained serious as he stared at the gate.


    A yer in the association uniform approached Gi-Gyu and Yoo-Bin, bowed, and greeted, Im from the association, and I need your cooperation.


    After introducing himself as Kang Ho-Yoon, he exined, Its an honor to meet you, Ranker Shin Yoo-Bin and Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. I am Kang Ho-Yoon from the gate maintenance department.


    Gi-Gyu was at first surprised that Kang Ho-Yoon recognized him. But he soon realized that he was probably a well-known figure by now inside the association. And since the agent belonged to the gate maintenance department, it made even more sense that he knew Gi-Gyu.


    Kang Ho-Yoon requested, Could you help us understand the current situation?


    Before Gi-Gyu could answer, Yoo-Bin replied quickly, Of course.


    Gi-Gyu also nodded since the association agents and the volunteer guild members were already taking care of the situation. Gi-Gyu and Yoo-Bin had to just tell the agent what they witnessed, which wouldnt take much time. Since the other yers on the scene were also being questioned, he decided to cooperate.


    ***


    The investigation didnt take long. All injured were already in the hospital by the time Gi-Gyu and Yoo-Bin finished talking with the agent. In less than 30 minutes since the gate appeared, the association had already set arge parameter around it. It was impressive how quickly the association took care of the situation. No wonder there was a huge advantage to living in Gangnam.


    Will you be staying to watch the gate raffle? When Kang Ho-Yoon asked respectfully, Gi-Gyu replied, Its an automatic raffle, right?


    Kang Ho-Yoon nodded and exined, Of course. All rankers present on the site of a new gate are automatically entered in this raffle.


    If a single yer discovered a new gate, they were given a priority pass; a raffle took ce if many yers witnessed a new gates emergence. Whoever got a priority pass could sell it, gift it to someone, or use it themselves within the given few days.


    I dont have the time to argue and fight for the pass. But I dont want to give up either, so I better just enter the raffle. Gi-Gyu felt confident he could obtain the priority pass if he fought hard enough, but the timing wasnt right. His hands were full of shopping bags with his mother and Yoo-Jungs Christmas gifts. He had promised to spend time with his family, and he meant to keep his word. He really didnt want to spend his first real Christmas inside a gate.


    Also, this was an exception gate, so the possibility of some guild clearing it in the next day or two wasnt high.


    Kang Ho-Yoon turned toward Yoo-Bin and asked, You too, Ranker Shin Yoo-Bin?


    No, Ill stay behind and watch the raffle. Ill also help out with the cleanup, Yoo-Bin replied in a firm voice. Since Yoo-Bin even helped with the parade for the dead Iron Guild yers, he already knew Yoo-Bin was an ethical yer who strongly believed in helping others.


    Gi-Gyu didnt dislike this side of her since her father was also like that. Even though he wasnt close to Gi-Gyu, Yoo-Bins father chose to help him out often. Watching Yoo-Bin reminded him of the fond memories he had with her father.


    Gi-Gyu told her, Youve grown up to be an upstanding young woman. I am sure your father would be very proud of you.


    Of course! Anyway, you go ahead home, Oppa! Yoo-Bin urged him.


    Okay. Im sorry Im leaving you here like this, but Im sure youll be a great help to everyone here. When Gi-Gyumented, Yoo-Bin pouted. Gosh! This isnt exactly what I want to hear from a guy on Christmas! But I know it cant be helped. Just go! I understand. You came here for your mother and sister after all.


    Thanks! I owe you one. Ill buy you lunch sometime.


    You promise?! Ill hold you to that! Yoo-Bin replied yfully. With a nod, Gi-Gyu walked away. The situation was under control, but it was still very hectic. Gi-Gyu was about to leave when he suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu!


    ***


    It went exactly like you said, the man said coldly.


    Are you surprised? You should know that I never lie, hispanion replied sarcastically.


    Two men were sitting in a New York office looking down at the city. The first man was Ironshield, a high ranker and the guild master of a world-ss guild.


    Ironshield sounded suspicious as he asked, Just who are you? To be able to open the exceptional gates wherever you want Ive never heard of such an ability.


    Ironshieldspanion was powerful enough to elerate the fruition of Ironshields goal. However, since his identity remained a mystery, Ironshield remained wary of this stranger despite valuing his power.


    Ironshield asked in a knowing tone, Are you a demon?


    Ha. The stranger neither agreed nor disagreed. All he did was chuckle. The strangers attitude was beginning to annoy Ironshield. After losing a leg to Lucifer, Ironshield became even more vicious. He had always been a ruthless man, but he at least maintained a kind image in the past. Now, he didnt even try to hide his dark side.


    Ironshield was a predator, and his true nature was being revealed. He smiled and replied, Well, I guess it doesnt matter.


    Calleon, hanging on the wall, vibrated slightly, but Ironshield ignored it. Thanks to you, it will be easier for me to make my way into Korea.


    Sending Rogers to Korea was a part of his ultimate n to infiltrate Korea. His goal was to eliminate Lucifer. Unfortunately, Ironshield feared Lucifer since he couldnt take her down alone. So, he needed something to trap her and protect him from her.


    He needed a legitimate reason to enter Korea fully armed. Given what happened to his Korean branch, he already had that; considering what was about to happen, his next move would get even more legitimacy.


    Haha Ironshield chuckled and continued, Iron Guild. A world-ss group and a hero to Korea. With so many new exceptional gates and gate breaks, it will make perfect sense for the Iron Guild to return to help.


    Media already loved stories like these, and now, even the public would. With that much public favor, the KPA wouldnt dare to refuse the Iron Guilds help. As the leader of this guild, Ironshield believed he would be supported and beloved by the government and the people, which meant


    Lucifer wouldnt be able to touch me, Ironshield dered with a grin. He was ready for his revenge. The stranger replied, watching him with interest, You look very pleased.


    Ironshield looked up at hispanion and asked, Shouldnt I at least know your name? Well be seeing each other often if were working together.


    The stranger slowly opened his lips and answered, Ras.


    Ras?


    Ironshield knew much about the demons, but he had never heard of the name Ras. He also had never seen or heard of a yer who looked like this man and had the name Ras.


    I guess youre trying to hide your name? When Ironshield asked, Ras replied, Just think of me as the guild master of the Caravan Guild.


    Ras, whose real name was Andras, showed off his pearly whites as he grinned. Ironshield shrugged and murmured, Well, I guess it doesnt matter to me.


    Ironshield ced his hand on his amputated leg stump, and the terrible phantom pain returned, but he just silently gritted his teeth. Despite being the master of many holy swords, he was now ready to sell his soul to the devil for revenge.


    Andras thought, It wont be that easy.


    Ironshield believed the gates Andras opened were simple exceptional gates, but the truth was anything but simple. Unfortunately for Ironshield, this mistake would be a death trap for him in the future.


    Kekeke. Andras giggled. Being the master of chaos and the symbol of dissent, Andras felt much pleasure from the trap he set up for the world.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu scratched his head as he said to Sung-Hoon, Its Christmas, yet you look very busy.


    It seemed that Sung-Hoon rushed here because he was wearing regr clothes, not the association uniform.


    Sung-Hoon replied, It cant be helped. I was off duty today, but they needed me here.


    Sung-Hoons position was an awkward one. He used to belong to the portal maintenance department, but he became Gi-Gyus manager and secretary after their first meeting.


    Ah, wait. You moved to the gate maintenance department, right? When Gi-Gyu asked, Sung-Hoon replied, Yes.


    Gi-Gyu had forgotten that Sung-Hoon had moved to the gate maintenance department to better care for him. Since Sung-Hoon now worked directly under Tae-Shik, he was free to do whatever to assist Gi-Gyu. Of course, todays incident was too big for him to remain uninvolved, even if it was his day off.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Were you with your mother when you were called here?


    Yes, but I still got to have lunch with her, so its okay.


    Is she getting any better? When Gi-Gyu asked, Sung-Hoon shook his head. Gi-Gyu murmured, Im sorry to hear that.


    Gi-Gyu meant what he said since he understood how Sung-Hoon must be feeling. Thest time he went inside the exceptional gate, Sung-Hoon wasnt there. So, it had been a long time since they met, thest time being the day El died.


    The two yers chatted a while longer. Sung-Hoon said to Gi-Gyu, You look much better now. Im d you were able to ovee your sadness. Sung-Hoon took care of him after he lost El and roamed the Gangnam city aimlessly.


    Indeed, Gi-Gyu replied simply. He caressed El, who was in her ring form. El said to Gi-Gyu gently,


    -I am also happy to be reunited with you, Master.


    Because El couldnt maintain her human form for extended periods, she mostly stayed in her essory form. In time, it would be possible for her to remain in her adult woman form.


    After her evolution, of course. Gi-Gyu thought expectantly. Els evolution was still on hold, and Gi-Gyu believed it was the key to her true power.


    Sung-Hoon turned toward the group of association agents and said, Ah, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. Please excuse me for a moment. I think they figured out this gates ss.


    The association agents were murmuring among themselves urgently. Gi-Gyu was also curious about the gates ss, so he decided to wait until Sung-Hoon returned with the information.


    Ive never felt this kind of energy from a gate before, Gi-Gyu thought with curiosity. So far, he had cleared a decent number of gates, and he could tell that there was something different about this new gate. It wasnt just because it was an exceptional gate. This new gates fundamental magic felt strange. Lou and El might have known something about this, but Gi-Gyu hadnt had the time to speak with them.


    After a few minutes, Sung-Hoon rushed toward Gi-Gyu with a face full of anxiety.


    This is bad. Gi-Gyu could tell something was wrong. The other association agents nearby all had serious looks on their faces. Even Yoo-Bin, standing far away, was staring at the gate in awe.


    Gi-Gyu asked Sung-Hoon cautiously, Whats wrong?


    Sung-Hoon stood before Gi-Gyu, opened his lips, and whispered, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Sung-Hoon looked around to make sure no one was listening and began once he was ready. They couldnt determine a ss for this gate


    An unratable gate? It means it has to be higher than the S-ss.


    Sung-Hoon added, In the history of gates, this is the first time we arent able to determine a gates ss.


    It was an unprecedented exceptional gate.

 Chapter 120: Christmas (3)

    Chapter 120: Christmas (3)


    Oppa! I heard an exceptional gate appeared in Gangnam! Yoo-Jung yelled the moment Gi-Gyu entered his home. She knew he went to Gangnam to buy gifts for her and their mother, so she was worried about him.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Im fine. Only the non-yers were affected. This new gate didnt really affect the yers.


    Phew Im relieved. Yoo-Jung sighed deeply.


    But thats why its so strange, Gi-Gyu thought. After saying goodbye to Sung-Hoon, he returned straight home. At the moment, he didnt care if the new gate was an exceptional type or that it was unratable. What mattered to him the most was spending time with his family. Besides, this brand-new gate wasnt going to break anytime soon.


    But one thing did bother him.


    That gate didnt have a huge amount of magic. Gi-Gyu prided himself on being able to sense magic urately. After all, he had Lou, the Emperor of ck Magic, as his Ego. He didnt feel much magic when the gate appeared, and the fact that its energy didnt affect the yers much confirmed his assessment. Only non-yers were affected, not even the low-level yers.


    So how could such a gate be unratable?


    -Hmm.


    Do you know something? Gi-Gyu asked Lou.


    -I have a guess, but I need to think more about it. Ill also have to talk with El, so you just take a day off today. I heard today is a big day for humans.


    Gi-Gyu nodded when Lou suggested. He deserved a day off after everything he went through. And what could happen in a single day anyway? He decided to worry about things tomorrow. For now, he wanted to enjoy his time with his family.


    Yoo-Jung, lets go inside now. Mother must be waiting for me, right? Gi-Gyu ushered Yoo-Jung inside.


    Of course. She has been waiting for you, Oppa. Tae-Shik was here earlier, but he left as soon as he heard about the Gangnam gate.


    Really? Gi-Gyu was d to hear that Tae-Shik made time for his mother in his hectic schedule.


    Snow continued to fall as Gi-Gyu and Yoo-Jung went inside.


    ***


    So I guess today is a white Christmas, Su-Jin announced as she ced the Christmas cake on the dining table. Being her first try, the cake wasnt pretty, but Gi-Gyu was just happy to see that his mother was healthy enough to try new things.


    When Gi-Gyu walked inside, he could see the worry on her face as she said, Please always be careful. At first, she asked him many questions about what happened in Gangnam, but when she realized that he hadnt been in any danger, she seemed relieved.


    Su-Jin murmured, But Im still very concerned How can an exceptional gate appear on Christmas of all days?


    But there werent many fatalities. We should be thankful for that, at least, replied Gi-Gyu. Many people died, but considering the location and the unratable nature of the gate, the damages werent even close to the expectation.


    Gi-Gyu quickly changed the subject to dissipate Su-Jins worries. Shall we light the candles now? This is the first real Christmas in a long time when our whole family gets to be together like this.


    Of course. Su-Jin smiled. They lit the candles on the cake and blew them out. As the snow fell beautifully outside, all of Gi-Gyus worries became trivial, and he just enjoyed the peaceful time with his family.


    These are the gifts I got. This is for you, Yoo-Jung. And this is for you, Mother. Finally, he handed the gifts to his sister and mother.


    Oh my god! Isnt this Horsene?! Yoo-Jung eximed in surprise. Su-Jin didnt recognize the brand, but Yoo-Jung knew exactly what it was. She yelled, This is crazy! I cant even imagine how expensiv


    Gi-Gyu quickly covered his sisters mouth. If their mother found out how expensive these gifts were, she would nag him about wasting money.


    However, Su-Jin, being their mother, read Yoo-Jung and Gi-Gyu like a book. Is this very expensive?


    Just a little, Gi-Gyu murmured. When his mother narrowed her eyes, Gi-Gyu reassured her, Please dont think about the price. We never got the chance to celebrate Christmas, so I had to give you something memorable on our first real Christmas.


    Su-Jin seemed hesitant at first, but she nodded eventually. But


    Gi-Gyu had gifted his mother a bracelet that could improve the wearers health. Also, it could create a shield around the wearer if it detected any danger.


    Noticing how carefully his mother was examining the bracelet, Gi-Gyu asked with worry, Whats wrong, Mother? Dont you like it?


    Did his mother feel ufortable because of the price? Or did she not like the design? Realizing that his mother might not like the very first gift he gave her, Gi-Gyu began to feel nervous.


    Su-Jin replied, No, I love it. It sounded consoling. Its not that


    She put the bracelet on the table, left, and returned with a shopping bag.


    Horsene? To Gi-Gyus surprise, she held a velvet bag with the same logo.


    Su-Jin exined, Tae-Shik gave this to me as a Christmas gift Is this very expensive? Inside the bag was the same bracelet Gi-Gyu had bought for his mother.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed. How could this be? He rubbed his forehead in annoyance. How could they have bought the same gift for his mother?


    Gi-Gyu was also surprised that Tae-Shik purchased something so extravagant. If his mother found out how much it was, she would definitely feel ufortable.


    Yoo-Jung quickly yelled cheerfully, Who cares?! I think it will look pretty if you wear both of them on your wrist, Mom!


    To Gi-Gyus relief, the family Christmas party continued.


    ***


    Their party was a simple one, but everyone had fun. Later, even Old Man Hwang and Min-Su joined, and everyone had dinner together. It was freezing outside, but his house was filled with warmth.


    Since there was no special after dinner event nned, Gi-Gyu was happy to spend some quality time with his family. Afterward, he helped clean up before heading down to the basement.


    In the basement, Brunhearts gate and the magic circle vibrated in a strange harmony and produced crystals. After he fused the Egos fragments into Brunhearts gate, he got the ability to open three gates, all interlinked with Brunhearts gate on Gi-Gyus chest, simultaneously. Currently, one was in Gi-Gyus basement, another was in Old Man Hwangs house, and he still hadnt decided the location for thest one.


    Old Man Hwang followed Gi-Gyu down to the basement and asked, Did you have a nice vacation?


    Vacation? Gi-Gyu smiled at the word. Now that he thought about it, this could indeed be called vacation. During this year, Gi-Gyu experienced stuff that most didnt in their entire lives: He became stronger than ever, made new and strange friends, and aplished many other things, all without taking a day off. He, at most, spent a few days'' worth of time with his family in the entire year.


    I wonder what Soo-Jung is doing right now. Gi-Gyu wondered out loud. Was she chasing after the Caravan Guild even on Christmas? It was a depressing thought.


    Old Man Hwang advised Gi-Gyu, Running toward your goal is good and all, but one needs to rest too. If you dont take a break here and there, you will wear yourself out. Both physically and emotionally.


    Thank you for your advice, Sir, Gi-Gyu replied respectfully.


    Oh! I heard an exceptional gate appeared in Gangnam. Is that true? asked Old Man Hwang.


    Yes, its an unratable gate. I have a bad feeling about it, but I dont know much about it yet; I n on revisiting it tomorrow or the day after.


    Hmm Old Man Hwang seemed thoughtful as he murmured, An unratable exceptional gate


    Such a gate had never appeared before, so it was a change, which usually meant progress, but it only meant danger in the yer world. A small change here could produce a huge danger there; the appearance of an undefeatable enemy was always a concern.


    Its because we still dont know much about the Tower and the gates. Gi-Gyu thought in concern. Considering how long it had been since their appearance, the info they had on them was pathetic.


    Wait


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu turned toward Old Man Hwang.


    Special yers like Old Man Hwang know much more about the Tower and the gates than the rest of the yers. They just arent revealing what they know to the world.


    Gi-Gyu now knew much more than he did a year ago.


    Demons with high intelligence and power.


    Rulers of the Tower.


    Angels.


    If the public learned of these secrets, the entire world would fall into pandemonium. Also, since only a select few could approach these secrets, discovering the unknown would only confuse the public.


    I guess I have just a little over six months left. Gi-Gyu reminded himself. It had been six months since the Iron Guild branch incident, so he now only had half the time Lee Sun-Ho gave him. It hadnt been very long, but Gi-Gyu had be more powerful and confident.


    By the way, Soo-Jung told me Im her heir, but she didnt even tell me what I will be inheriting, Gi-Gyu wondered. And why did Soo-Jung even need an heir? But he didnt feel impatient. One by one, he would find out the truth in time.


    You must have a lot to think about, Old Man Hwangmented.


    Yes, but I sorted out many things recently.


    Ah, I got you a Christmas gift.


    For me? When Gi-Gyu asked in surprise, Old Man Hwang replied, Of course. Youre my master, after all. On top of that, you saved my grandson and me. So it only makes sense that I get you a gift.


    Old Man Hwang wiggled his eyes yfully. He was grinning as if he was excited about something. Feeling a little shy, Gi-Gyu asked, Did you get me an Ego?


    A gift from Old Man Hwang? The most obvious answer Gi-Gyu coulde up with was an Ego. Old Man Hwang only smiled and replied, I just hope you like it.


    With that, Old Man Hwang entered the gate.


    What could it be? Feeling strangely expectant, Gi-Gyu followed the cksmith into the gate.


    ***


    Vrooooom!


    A refreshing engine sound rang in the air. In a way, it could sound unpleasantly loud to some, but the sound would excite most men.


    Sir, this is?! Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his confusion. He wasnt surprised by the sound but by what was before him: A well-paved road inside his gate. It wasntplete, but it was long enough to race a fair distance.


    Gi-Gyu knew Old Man Hwang must have been busy building the newly designed pyramid that led to the sky inds. So, where did he get the time to pave this road?


    No way This cant be Suddenly, Gi-Gyu wondered if Old Man Hwang asked to be the gate manager only to build a road like this. He knew the elderly man always wanted to race his rare cars.


    With a grin, Gi-Gyu murmured, I wouldnt be surprised if he did.


    It was obvious Old Man Hwang loved to drive.


    Squeak!


    The racing car stopped right in front of Gi-Gyu. The way it stopped so precisely at his feet was impressiveproof of Old Man Hwangs amazing driving skills.


    You should pick a car too right now. Lets try racing against each other, Old Man Hwang suggested. Such a luxurious car in the middle of the dead foresteverything about this situation was hard to believe. Old Man Hwang sounded like a Middle Ages knight asking for a duel, but the cksmith looked like an excited child.


    Gi-Gyu didnt expect Old Man Hwang to treat his cars so roughly. I thought you were saving them as collectibles.


    No way! A car is made to be driven. Im a cksmith. I value the beauty of things, but functionality is even more important. Dont you agree? How would you feel about a blunt sword? It wouldnt be worth making it if it wasnt functional.


    It was no wonder Old Man Hwang was born to be a cksmith.


    Well, if you insist Gi-Gyu replied in excitement. He hadn''t driven much since what happened with the Phoenix Guild. However, he could race as fast as he wanted inside his gate without worrying about anything.


    Gi-Gyu picked out a car from the collection: A red sports car. He and Old Man Hwang were at the start line when Hamiel and Hart appeared and began to argue.


    Grandmaster. I shall be the fairest judge for this race! Hart announced dramatically.


    What?! Im going to be the judge here! Hamiel protested.


    That doesnt make any sense! Im the assistant manager, so its my right to judge! Hart fought back viciously.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Sir, what have you been teaching these guys?


    Things that will make you happy, Young Man. Old Man Hwang yelled out the window with a grin, Ready, set, go!


    Vroooom!


    Vroooom!


    As their engines roared with life, Old Man Hwang stepped on the elerator, and Gi-Gyu followed with a chuckle.


    B-but I was going to give the start signal! Hart stammered.


    No, I was going to! Hamiel yelled hurriedly.


    The two creatures began flying to follow the two cars.


    I love this gift. Gi-Gyu thought happily. It wasnt an Ego like he expected, but he was still pleased with it.


    ***


    It was the best Christmas Gi-Gyu had ever had in his life. Old Man Hwang, with his limitless stamina, raced him countless times. He wondered if the cksmith was so energetic because he was a yer or inside his guardian territory.


    Another change that surprised him was how the skeletons expertly repaired and adjusted the cars between theps. He was impressed by how much Old Man Hwang had achieved within a short time.


    That night, Gi-Gyu slept in his room for once. The next day, he woke up and walked to the living room to find Yoo-Jung on the sofa. When she saw him, she whispered, Oppa


    Seeing the clear tension on Yoo-Jungs face, sudden anxiety crept up. Yoo-Jung had a smile most of the time, so her worry-filled face spoke length.


    In a low voice, Gi-Gyu asked, What happened?


    Yoo-Jung didnt respond. She didnt have to because of the news channel ying on TV.


    -Other than the exceptional gate that appeared in Gangnam yesterday, four additional unratable exceptional gates have appeared in Korea.


    ... Gi-Gyu became speechless as he stared at the screen.


    -This unprecedented event in Korea has ced the governments and all the yer associations in the entire world on alert.


    The reporters voice was filled with astonishment.

 Chapter 121: Emergency Meeting

    Chapter 121: Emergency Meeting


    The entire nation of Korea froze, and it wasnt because of the cold weather. Every few minutes, the media sted the grim news. While Korea saw an unbelievable five exceptional gates in a day, only a few exceptional gates appeared in the other countries inparison.


    The news caused two different reactions: One faction believed yers would continue to protect humanity, and the other believed it was the apocalypse. The majority belonged to the first category, but they feared the second group might turn violent out of fear.


    The streets remained quiet as if it was the calm before the storm.


    ***


    On their way to the association building, Gi-Gyu asked Sung-Hoon, Whats the situation?


    They were inside the car Gi-Gyu gave to Sung-Hoon as a gift. Before Gi-Gyu could even process the news he saw on TV, he heard the doorbell ring and found Sung-Hoon waiting outside with a tense face. Sung-Hoon was there to take him to the association, so he promptly said goodbye to his family and got into the car. He knew that something was very wrong.


    Driving, Sung-Hoon exined, Everyone is on alert. Our government used to trust the KPApletely, but even it is fearful of what is toe. Something like this has never happened before; consequently, the association has been unable to react quickly.


    The street was pretty empty: An unbelievable sight considering it was Christmas yesterday.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, Five unratable exceptional gates


    Even a single S-ss gate could bring devastation to an entire country. When Gi-Gyu had first gained his power, he heard the news talking about Ang Guild''s intention to resume climbing the Tower and the appearance of a new S-ss gate in America. Closing that gate took the life of a high ranker.


    That gate was nicknamed High Ranker Devourer, Gi-Gyu muttered in concern. What was a high ranker? Soo-Jung and Tae-Gu were high rankerspeople who could easily survive on the high Tower floors.


    Sung-Hoon continued, A total of 20 gates have appeared globally.


    When Gi-Gyu nodded, Sung-Hoon added in shock, Of those, five have appeared in Korea. This is unheard of.


    When have the gates ever been considerate of human situation? They will always do what they do, replied Gi-Gyu.


    Humans had no control over the gates and the Tower''s changes. Well, at least that was what Gi-Gyu believed back then.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu put on the clothes Sung-Hoon prepared for him when they arrived at the association. It was a coat with the association aegis embroidered on it.


    Sung-Hoon exined, Todays meeting is a pretty important one. General Manager Oh Tae-Shik asked me to have you ready.


    Gi-Gyu didnt like wearing extravagant clothes, but he wasnt stupid enough to refuse the coat. When Gi-Gyu looked annoyed, Sung-Hoon offered, If you want to hide your identity, you are free to wear a mask.


    Just what kind of meeting is this? Gi-Gyu asked, but Sung-Hoon only smiled. He felt curious, but he didnt ask Sung-Hoon again. The who, what, and why didnt matter since he had to attend the meeting.


    Hmm A mask Gi-Gyu wondered quietly. Since he had decided to stop hiding his identity, there was no need to wear a mask. Shaking his head, he followed Sung-Hoon.


    As expected, the association building was hectic. The agents were running around and screaming while the phones rang nonstop with citizens calling in fear and protest.


    Sung-Hoon and Gi-Gyu walked for a while before they reached a giant door.


    So the meeting is in the association presidents room. When Gi-Gyu announced, Sung-Hoon nodded and replied, Yes. You can go in now. I will wait outside. When youre done, pleasee find me.


    With a deep bow, Sung-Hoon turned around and walked down the quiet hallway. With a deep breath, Gi-Gyu looked at the door. Sung-Hoon gave him no details, but he could tell what kind of meeting this would be.


    The powerful auras from the inside are Gi-Gyu thought in awe. Some yer item was blocking outsiders from sensing the auras inside, but it couldnt block Gi-Gyus senses. Despite the barrier, he could feel the giant magic storm inside the association presidents room. Some auras inside were as strong as him, while others were stronger. Only one person inside had an aura weaker than Gi-Gyu, but he was sure everyone inside was an experienced fighter.


    Creak.


    Gi-Gyu slowly opened the door and entered. Compared to the well-lit hallway, the inside was dimmer.


    There you are, Tae-Gu greeted him. The room was filled with chatter, but the moment Gi-Gyu entered, a sudden silence fell. Tae-Gu seemed calm as usual as he nodded toward Gi-Gyu.


    Thats him? When a youthful voice asked, Gi-Gyu turned toward the voice. The speaker was a teen, about 15, and seemed as strong as him. Gi-Gyu knew he couldnt underestimate this yer since he suspected this teen was actually even stronger than him.


    So, we finally meet the 11th mercenary. This time, the speaker was a middle-aged man. The man had a noticeable long scar on his face, and Gi-Gyu knew who he was.


    Hes the only member and the guild master of the first one-yer guild Do-Hyung: Kim Do-Hyung.


    Kim Do-Hyung was barely a high ranker, but he could not be underestimated. Despite it being a one-yer guild, his power alone made itparable to several full-sized guilds. This was why he was allowed to form a solo guild. In fact, the Do-Hyung Guild was a top ten Korean guild.


    Gi-Gyu stated, So you are the other mercenaries.


    He expected to see them at this meeting, but he was still a little surprised. They were all under the KPAs wing. Powerful yers who Tae-Gu made special efforts to provide incredible rights and privileges.


    Gi-Gyu looked around the room slowly and wondered, The numbers dont add up.


    He was told that he was the 11th mercenary. In one of the corners, Suk-Woo was sitting and waving at him. He also saw Tae-Gu and Tae-Shik. One of the seats was notably empty, and he instinctively knew it belonged to Soo-Jung.


    Since Tae-Gu and Tae-Shik werent mercenaries, excluding Soo-Jung and himself, there had to be nine yers in the room. But including Suk-Woo, there were only six mercenaries here: Three mercs were missing.


    Tae-Gu interrupted Gi-Gyus thoughts and suggested, Please have a seat.


    Gi-Gyu found a seat next to the 15-year-old and sat down. The boy looked up and asked the dreaded question, By the way, whats your code name, Hyung?


    ***


    Gi-Gyus appearance sidetracked the ongoing conversation, and a dark silence fell inside the association presidents room again. Given the serious situation the world was in, even the teen, who behaved yfully earlier, remained quiet with a serious look in his eyes.


    Just who is this boy? Gi-Gyu wondered with curiosity. The world would have noticed such a young yer with this much power, yet Gi-Gyu had never seen or heard of him. Was this young yer hiding his identity from the public?


    Tae-Gu looked around the room and announced, Not everyone is here, but it still has been a long time since this many mercenaries were in a room. This is our third meeting, I guess?


    The association president continued with a short pause, Im sure you can all guess why we are gathered here today. The new exceptional gates in Korea.


    Everyone nodded in agreement, including Gi-Gyu. The meeting was an unexpected event and his first time inside a mercenary meeting, but he still blended well with the rest of the group.


    Kim Do-Hyung asked, Did you call us here to talk about how to tackle these gates? If so, shouldnt you be talking to the top ten guilds rather than us? We, the mercenaries, are individuals. And as you know very well, an individual cant do an entire guilds work.


    At first, Gi-Gyu found it odd that the one-yer guild master Kim Do-Hyung would make such ament. But he quickly realized that it must have something to do with the interest of his guild. If the mercenaries closed these gates, there would be less work for the top ten guilds. Less work for the guilds meant less profit as well. It appeared that Kim Do-Hyungs priority was the financial gain of his guild.


    Guess he isnt a selfless type, Gi-Gyu thought, disappointed. Kim Do-Hyungs abilities were public knowledge, but his personality remained a mystery. However, thatment told him that Kim Do-Hyung was a financially-driven man.


    Our whole country is in danger, yet hes more worried about his profit. Gi-Gyu studied Kim Do-Hyung with narrow eyes. Everyone had the right to prioritize their needs, but in this case, Kim Do-Hyung was being in selfish and greedy. Was Kim Do-Hyung that confident in his power?


    However, Kim Do-Hyung wouldnt have made such ament had he seen the situation for what it was. All the new gates were at least S ss and exceptional. When it came to closing a gate, the timing was everything.


    Now, Gi-Gyu wasnt all gung-ho about his country; still, he could tell that these gates could harm his home and even his family. So, he found Kim Do-Hyungsment dumb and selfish.


    Suk-Woomented, Im sure the association president has a good reason. Besides, the current situation requires the top ten guilds and us mercenaries to work in tandem. Im sure you are very well aware of that, Guild Master Kim Do-Hyung. Moreover, the mercenaries are only called upon when the country is in danger.


    As expected, Suk-Woo didnt disappoint Gi-Gyu. Suk-Woo was a logical man who could read the situation urately. There were times to be a savvy businessman, but there were also times when one must control their greed.


    Kim Do-Hyung frowned unhappily at Suk-Woo.


    What an open book that man is, Gi-Gyu thought in annoyance. There seemed to be an unnecessary tension rising in the room; thankfully, the teen yer announced, Im sure the association president called us for a good reason. Shouldnt we listen to him first before discussing something like this?


    The boys name was Jang Hyo-Jin. He looked like a typical immature teenager, but the boy turned out to be much more thoughtful.


    Silence, Tae-Gu ordered. There was quite a lot of power in his words. His aura surrounded every yer in the room, making everyone tense.


    Tae-Gu exined, You were all correct just now. Normally, I do talk with the top ten guilds first about tackling new gates rather than involving the mercenaries. But, the situation is too serious for me to get only the guilds involved.


    When Tae-Gu gestured, Tae-Shik ced an item on the table. Suddenly, a map of Korea appeared with dozens of red dots all over the ce. Among these red dots, five shone brighter than the others.


    Tae-Gu continued, Firstly, these five dots are the exceptional gates that can affect non-yers. The problem is We cant send scout teams in due to the difficulty. Because these are unprecedented structures, we have no idea what kind of dangers lurk inside. A scout team is supposed to collect data about the insides of a gate. However, if there is a high chance of them dying along the way or failing to bring us any useful information, sending them in isnt worth it.


    Everyone focused on his words as the association president added, Therefore We need you people to scout these gates.


    This wasnt something the top ten guilds could do. Just like Kim Do-Hyung exined, the guilds werent individuals. Therefore, they would never ept such a risky mission.


    But the mercenaries were different. For example, Kim Do-Hyung was a guild master, but he could make risky decisions for himself as a mercenary. Besides, every mercenary in this room was assigned to the position to be utilized in a situation like this.


    Another silence fell in the room. Everyone here was considered a powerful yer, but scouting S-ss or higher gates was a dangerous mission.


    Suddenly, Jang Hyo-Jin raised his hand and answered, Ill do it.


    Tae-Gu nodded quietly.


    Im in too. Ill do it, Suk-Woo also volunteered.


    Hmm If thepensation is eptable, I will volunteer as well, Kim Do-Hyung offered, suggesting that he be paid as a mercenary and a guild.


    Two more volunteers were needed. Gi-Gyu was about to raise his hand when he saw Tae-Shik ring at him.


    Dont raise your hand. Gi-Gyu could tell Tae-Shik was telling him not to volunteer. Gi-Gyu knew Tae-Shik must have a good reason, but he couldnt help but contemte.


    Scouting an exceptional gate


    Gi-Gyu didnt know the other mercenaries abilities, but with Brunhearts gate full of his personal soldiers, he knew he had an excellent chance at sess. He was confident he could get detailed information much more safely than anyone in this room. It wasnt peer pressure or anythinghe could actually be helpful in this dangerous situation.


    So, should he ignore Tae-Shik and raise his hand?


    Subsequently, two girls, identical twins, raised their hands and announced, We volunteer too.


    Gi-Gyu had never seen these two women before. They are the strongest mercenaries in this room.


    Excluding Tae-Gu, the twins had the strongest aura, even stronger than Tae-Shiks. Now, Tae-Gu had five volunteers.


    Only Gi-Gyu and another mercenary didnt offer to help. The mercenary in question was wearing a mask, so he couldnt even tell if they were a man or a woman. He also couldnt sense the yers power at all.


    Now, I will talk to the volunteer scouts in private. Before we end this meeting, does anyone have anything to say? Tae-Gu asked before finishing up the meeting. Everyone seemed satisfied with how everything turned out because they remained quiet.


    Just then


    One man raised his hand and murmured, Well


    It was Gi-Gyu.


    Go ahead. After a brief pause, Tae-Gu addressed Gi-Gyu, Youre free to speak, Morningstar.


    The ridiculous code name made Gi-Gyu blush in embarrassment, but he quickly continued, I have a guess as to why these exceptional gates appeared so suddenly.


    All the eyes turned toward Gi-Gyu, each filled with various emotions. Some looked at him with curiosity, while others seemed confused. One even seemed indifferent. Regardless of how they felt, he now had everyones attention.

 Chapter 122: Emergency Meeting (2)

    Chapter 122: Emergency Meeting (2)


    What did you find out?! Tae-Gus shouted. That wasnt anger behind his questionit was excitement. Gi-Gyu looked around the room, wondering if he could trust everyone present here.


    No, more importantly, was what he knew even a secret? How much did the yers in this room know? Did they know about the existence of demons? While he was busy pondering, everyone stared at him in anticipation.


    Gi-Gyu didnt have to contemte long. A demons behind this.


    A demon? Tae-Gu asked in confusion while the rest of the group remained quiet.


    ...


    Based on everyones facial expression, Gi-Gyu felt certain of one thing.


    They all know about the existence of demons.


    This just proved they were mercenaries for a reason. Gi-Gyu didnt know the exact qualifications to be a mercenary, but he was confident abilities and stats werent the sole qualifiers. He suspected Tae-Gu had a fixed standard for mercenary selection; today, he felt like he learned a bit about it.


    After organizing his thoughts, Gi-Gyu continued, Beforeing here, I visited the new gate in Gangnam again.


    Lou said he wanted to confirm something, so Gi-Gyu asked Sung-Hoon to drop him off at the site beforeing to the association building.


    Im not sure if you know, but I was at the scene when the gate first opened in Gangnam, exined Gi-Gyu. The Gangnam gate was currently considered special because it was the first unratable exceptional gate. It spurred a chain of unratable exceptional gate appearances all around the globe.


    Tae-Gu replied, We already knew that.


    Tae-Gu meant that everyone in the room knew about Gi-Gyus presence in Gangnam on Christmas day. He wondered, Does this mean the mercenaries share all the information among themselves?


    He didnt believe it to be the case since he had only ever held discussions with one mercenary so far: Suk-Woo. Also, the association kept everything about the mercenaries hush-hush. However, the mercenary themselves were free to disclose their information based on theirfort level.


    This told Gi-Gyu that the other mercenaries did their own research on the Gangnam gate. They probably looked into all the yers present when it opened. Even as he spoke, he tried his best to learn as much as he could about Tae-Gu and the other mercenaries by studying their reactions.


    Gi-Gyu continued, I have a special ability that lets me look at the details of demons.


    Hmm. I will vouch for him on this, Tae-Gu announced to reassure the other yers.


    I will also vouch for him. Tae-Shik followed quickly.


    Gi-Gyu appreciated their help since now he didn''t have to exin his ability to everyone.


    Based on what I foundGi-Gyu hesitatedsomeone purposefully opened these new gates, and that someone is


    Tae-Gu asked quickly, A demon?


    Yes.


    Hmm When Tae-Gu groaned, Gi-Gyu murmured, Im sure you can guess who Im talking about.


    I see. So its him, huh? Tae-Gu whispered, and Tae-Shik nodded in understanding. Gi-Gyu looked around to study the other mercenaries. Some knew who he was talking about, while the others looked confused.


    The present probable suspects for this situation were Andras and the Caravan Guild.


    Gi-Gyu offered more information.


    I have two more things I can tell you. First, Andras couldnt have done this alone. He had help from a group, not just two-three aplices. The friendlies could be humans, demons, or both.


    Gi-Gyu had the full attention of the room. Tae-Shik watched him with a small smile, proud of him. Everyone in the room had much more experience than Gi-Gyu, but these powerful yers were hanging onto his every word.


    The second information is Gi-Gyu trailed off in hesitation. A while back, Lou told Gi-Gyu the most important fact about this gate situation, but since Gi-Gyu had never seen or experienced something like this, he had difficultyprehending what Lou meant.


    Finally, Gi-Gyu continued, Apparently, all the new gates are demon territories.


    He didnt mean to shock anyone, but shock he did.


    ***


    -The penalty still applies, but since you passed the 40th floor, youre probably a little more qualified now. So Ill give you some information.


    Lou began. The penalty was an unbearable pain a yer suffered when they learned information way above their level. Gi-Gyu had a good guess as to when he will be free of this restriction.


    Once I pass the 50th floor, many things will change.


    For now, he was still restricted by the penalty. But based on what Lou said, he was allowed a little more information now that he had passed the 40th-floor test.


    By the way, Lou, I have a question. Before they began their important conversation, Gi-Gyu needed to satisfy his curiosity. The penalty gives the listener pain thats bad enough to kill, right? So can I use this as a weapon?


    Wouldnt forcing information that his enemy wasnt qualified to hear down their throats be an effective weapon? Wouldnt that mean he could literally kill with words?


    -Idiot. Do you really think thats possible?


    Lou muttered in frustration, but El kindly answered,


    -Master, I will exin the process to you.


    Thanks, El!


    -Its true that the penalty causes pain when a yer hears information that they arent allowed to obtain. However, thats not the only condition.


    Condition? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Lou replied.


    -The necessary conditions are as follows. First, the listener must be curious about the given information.


    El took over smoothly.


    -The listener must also have great potential. There has to be a good chance that he will someday be powerful enough to hear the said information without suffering the penalty.


    Lou added.


    -And finally, the information cant be used to purposefully trigger the penalty.


    El finished the exnation.


    -These three conditions dictate the penaltys activation.


    For some reason, Lou and El were getting along well today. Gi-Gyu wondered aloud, Why are you guys working so well together today? Anyway, I have to admit the Towers system is annoying, but its fair.


    The Tower had a system that was just. If only it didnt have such control over Lou and El, Gi-Gyu wouldnt have minded it. Just what was the truth about the Towers system?


    Lou continued his original exnation,


    -Anyway, lets get back to the main topic. I believe the newly opened gates are territories still owned by demons. I cant be sure since we havent visited the other gates, but the one in Gangnam is definitely a demon territory.


    So what exactly is a demon territory? asked Gi-Gyu. Baal previously told him that the gates werends abandoned by the demons. After being abandoned, they would appear as gates.


    So, what did it mean for a gate to still belong to a demon?


    Lou answered,


    -It means that there is andlord.


    Andlord?


    This time, El exined,


    -Master. Lou is saying that there is probably a demon physically living inside the gate. You already know that demons can use different amounts of power depending on where they are, right?


    Yup, Gi-Gyu nodded. That was also why the mighty Lee Sun-Ho still hadnt been able to conquer the Tower. Suddenly realizing what El was trying to say, Gi-Gyu eximed, Ah! So youre saying that the demon living inside the Gangnam gate can use his full strength?


    Both Lou and El replied.


    -Exactly.


    -Thats correct, Master.


    Gi-Gyu became speechless. He had seen how strong the angels and demons could be. So to face a demons full strength He didnt doubt the volunteer mercenaries'' strength, but he just realized that this mission would be much more dangerous than he expected.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Should I go now and stop them?


    -No. You already told them that this gate was a demons territory. There is no way that guy Tae-Gu doesnt know what this means. Im sure they know what theyre doing.


    When Lou replied, Gi-Gyu agreed, I guess youre right.


    Tae-Gus knowledge was almostparable to Lou''s in some subjects, so Gi-Gyu trusted that the association president knew what he was doing.


    -Anyway, thendlords of these new gates probably arent the most powerful demons out there.


    Lou murmured when Gi-Gyu noticed Tae-Shik approaching him.


    Hyung, Gi-Gyu called out to him. After the meeting, Tae-Shik wanted to have a private conversation with Gi-Gyu. However, Tae-Shik had an errand to run, so their conversation got dyed till now.


    Tae-Shik greeted, Hey, there you are. Did you wait long?


    Tae-Shik looked exhausted; Gi-Gyu also noticed this earlier during the meeting. The workload had to be overwhelming for an experienced yer like Tae-Shik to look this tired.


    Its no wonder. He was already busy with the Caravan Guild situation, and now, he has to deal with the exceptional gates too.


    As the general manager, Tae-Shik was burdened with leading these investigations. Gi-Gyu didnt have to see it for himself to know how hard Tae-Shik must be working.


    Phew! Lets go out for a quick break. I need coffee right now, or else Ill copse. When Tae-Shik grumbled, Gi-Gyuughed and followed him.


    ***


    The traffic was unbelievably light. They sat in one of the Gangnam cafes, which was almost empty. Gangnam was the busiest area in the country, so this was an unusual sight.


    This was all the associations doing. The unratable gates appearance made the association tightly control the traffic in Gangnam. Consequently, most non-yers didnt enter Gangnam if they could help it. Now, only yers curious about the gate or needed to enter the Tower frequented the once busy city.


    Tae-Shik was sipping on his coffee when Gi-Gyu asked, Why didnt you want me to raise my hand?


    Because there is something I need you to do, replied Tae-Shik.


    Really? When Gi-Gyu asked, Tae-Shik finished his coffee in one gulp. The fatigue must have been really high for him to chug coffee like water. Finally, Tae-Shik answered, Lets talk about the Caravan Guild first.


    All right. Gi-Gyu didnt protest.


    We have some good leads on the Caravan Guild now. Their main yground is Korea, but we learned that they are active worldwide. Im so embarrassed that we didnt notice anything until now, Tae-Shik muttered. The Caravan guilds influence was more expansive than they had expected.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Is Soo-Jung still after them?


    Thest he heard, Soo-Jung was abroad searching for the Caravan Guild.


    Yup. She destroyed the Philippines branch and found a clue that led her to another country. I was going to join her, but after what happened here, I am stuck. Based on what you said at the meeting, it sounds like Andras is behind these gates. Maybe hes trying to distract us and even disperse our forces, exined Tae-Shik.


    Its possible, Hyung.


    Anyway, maybe well have the Caravan Guild by the time we get a handle on these new gates. When Gi-Gyu didnt reply, Tae-Shik asked, Youll help, wont you?


    Of course, Gi-Gyu promptly replied. Tae-Shik knew Gi-Gyu would never refuse since he was interested in the Caravan Guild on a personal level. He needed to get something back from them for Old Man Hwang, and he was curious about Andras too. So, he was fully ready to be a part of the Caravan Guilds destruction.


    Tae-Shik nodded and continued, Good. By the way, just how strong are you now? It hasnt been long since Ist saw you, yet I cant sense your energy at all. Is it because of those angels?


    Well, something like that. Myst few days have been particrly bountiful, Gi-Gyu replied without giving any specifics. He recently synced with the angels and Hal, and that didnt just signify their submissionit also meant he could borrow their power through the sync. His attributes also increased ordingly.


    And with the recent increase in his assimtion level, Gi-Gyu could use his Egos powers more efficiently. All of these changes have allowed him to grow exponentially.


    Gi-Gyu offered, Ill show you how strong Ive be sometime soon, Hyung.


    Haa That sounds so scary, Tae-Shik sighed. Their conversation remained yful, but their eyes were serious. Both wanted to know just how strong the other had be.


    Gi-Gyu was bing more powerful by the second, and Tae-Shik was dying to learn more about it. Tae-Shik added, But you dont have to fight me this time. Just prove yourself in real life.


    In real life?


    Be it battling the Caravan Guild or fighting the new exceptional gate monsters, youll get a chance to show off your power soon. When Tae-Shik exined, Gi-Gyu replied, Got it.


    This was exactly what Gi-Gyu wanted, so he nodded. Remembering something odd about the meeting, Gi-Gyu asked, By the way, it looked like we were short three mercenaries today. What happened?


    Hmm Tae-Shik looked grim at the question. Gi-Gyu briefly regretted asking, but he knew that any information could help him someday. With this thought, he waited patiently.


    Tae-Shik finally replied, One betrayed us. Well, I guess you cant exactly call it betrayal since he just changed his nationality. But, he now belongs to the US.


    Gi-Gyu didnt ask who it was since powerful yers moving to the US or other foreign countries weremon.


    Tae-Shik continued, The other one betrayed us in every sense. He is now a red yer and a wanted man. Thest time I heard, he entered the Tower and got himself many followers. He is living like a king now. Someday, Ill catch him and kill him.


    Tae-Shiks eyes glowed, making Gi-Gyu wonder what this yer did to deserve such fury.


    And thest one is dead. Okay. Thats enough talk about the mercenaries. Tae-Shik seemed upset, so Gi-Gyu replied quickly, All right.


    Tae-Shik wanted to ask Gi-Gyu for a favor. It must have been something difficult because he seemed hesitant. Just what was it that he wanted Gi-Gyu to do that was more important than scouting the exceptional gates?


    After a short pause, Tae-Shik finally began.

 Chapter 123: Emergency Meeting (3)

    Chapter 123: Emergency Meeting (3)


    You will being to the Global yers Association (GPA) meeting with me, Tae-Shik exined with a grave expression.


    The Global yers Association meeting? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Thats right. Let me summarize our current situation: Five exceptional gates simultaneously appeared in our country; we know nothing much about them because we cant send in scouts. The one thing we do know is that they are all S-ss or higherthats not something we can handle alone. When Tae-Shik answered, Gi-Gyu nodded.


    Historically speaking, a single S-ss gate could shake the entire world. The one that appeared in America sometime back was a good case in point. Now, the world had 20 gates, S-ss at the least, so the GPAs emergency meeting made perfect sense.


    Tae-Shik continued, So, the Global yers Association called for an emergency meeting. This time, most of the influential countries will be attending it in the US. Apart from this recent gate event, the panel will also discuss the general direction of the yer world.


    This was the Global yers Association they were talking about, so Gi-Gyu understood that its decision could influence the world. But he couldnt understand one thing. And why would I be attending this meeting with you? I mean With all the rumors floating around about you being the next KPA president, I can understand why you''re going. But whats the point in taking me along?


    Oh Tae-Shik, son of the current KPA president and high ranker Asura, code-named Behemoth, would feel right at home at that important meeting. But what about Gi-Gyu?


    It wasnt that Gi-Gyu didnt want to attend this meeting. After all, he could use it to gather lots of useful information. However, he was not a notable figure at the moment. Instead, Lee Sun-Ho attending this meeting wouldve made more sense. Or, since Lee Sun-Ho didnt have an amicable rtionship with the KPA, perhaps the guild master of any one of Koreas top ten guilds.


    Well, I guess its to show the world that we have dibs on you. Anyway, Ill exin it on our way. We dont have the time right now, answered Tae-Shik.


    Pardon?


    Tae-Shik stretched his arms and announced, We need to go right now, dude.


    Gi-Gyu stared at Tae-Shik and gaped. But quickly, he shook his head. He understood Tae-Shiks haste since they had no time and decided to act despite the unexpected turn of events.


    Gi-Gyu asked, So are we going to the Tower?


    Back when Gi-Gyu was in the Maze of Heryond, he learned that the Tower had secret portals that led to different regions of the world. If they used them, they could shorten their travel to the US.


    Haaah No. The long yawn was another telltale sign of Tae-Shiks fatigue. Well be flying this time.


    ***


    It didnt matter if attending this meeting was a request from Tae-Shik or Tae-Gu. What mattered was that it wasnt an order. Gi-Gyu knew he wasnt obligated to go, but he wanted to because he was interested. Most of all, what Tae-Shik said to entice him worked.


    I heard Ironshield ising too. When Tae-Shik announced, Gi-Gyu immediately agreed. For his dream of destroying Ironshield toe to fruition, he first had to learn how big was the gap between their current strengths. He had be much stronger, but was that enough to battle Ironshield?


    This meeting would be the perfect opportunity to check gauge Ironshield.


    Please wear this. When Sung-Hoon handed him an outfit, Gi-Gyu frowned and asked, Is this really necessary?


    Gi-Gyu wasnt referring to the clothes Sung-Hoon brought. What annoyed him was that they were taking an airne. The country was in a dire situation, so why were they using such a slow and inconvenient travel method?


    Looking confused, Sung-Hoon asked, Didnt General Manager Oh Tae-Shik exin things to you?


    Before Gi-Gyu could answer, Sung-Hoon continued, Just put these on first. Perhaps General Manager Oh Tae-Shik is trying to teach you something, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. With how rushed things are, he probably didnt have the time to exin properly.


    Putting on the clothes Sung-Hoon handed him, Gi-Gyu asked, Trying to teach me something?


    Why do you think you need to make such a dramatic appearance? asked Sung-Hoon. Gi-Gyu had been wondering the same thing. Given Korea''s dire straits, they should be spending every second getting the gates under control, so why waste time traveling on an airne? Especially bizarre was how the association openly told the Korean public about this meeting.


    Ah! Suddenly, Gi-Gyu eximed.


    Huh? Did you figure it out? Sung-Hoon smiled.


    Is it to make sure everyone in Korea knows that were attending the Global yers Association meeting?


    p.


    Sung-Hoon pped and replied, Exactly. Our non-yers are currently more terrified than our yers, so we want to calm them by showing that we are doing everything we can to safeguard our country. Publicizing our attendance does exactly that. And that''s just the first reason.


    First reason? Theres more? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Sung-Hoon handed him a tie with a smile. He tried to put it on but failed since he had never worn one before. He couldnt figure it out on his own, so Sung-Hoon helped him.


    Sung-Hoon answered, The second reason has something to do with you. You have been doing well hiding your identity until now. Still, there is no doubt that the Global yers Association (GPA) and the other powerful groups are aware of your existence. They have likely been monitoring your growth, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Me?


    Yes. It makes perfect sense that youre receiving much attention. After all, youre Lucifers designated heir. You have also confronted Ironshield and had a meaningful meeting with Lee Sun-Ho. Anyone powerful enough can at least gather this much about you, Sung-Hoon exined.


    With a nod, Gi-Gyu replied, I see. So by taking me, a yer with great potential, to the GPA meeting, youre revealing my identity to the public. Youre also telling the non-yers that I belong to the KPA. Once the public realizes that a ranker with such potential is in their midst, their fear will decrease?


    Gi-Gyu knew he didnt do a good job exining his thoughts, but all that mattered was that he now had a decent understanding of the situation. Sung-Hoon was in the middle of tying his tie when his eyes widened. Uwaah Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu, I thought you were stupid I mean, I always thought you werent the sharpest tool in the box, but youre smarter than I thought!


    No one has ever called me stupi Gi-Gyu muttered, but Lou interrupted him,


    -Idiot. Didnt I tell you this over and over again before? How are you not stupid for not realizing why they are taking you to this meeting immediately?


    El protested,


    -Lou! How could you be so rude to the master!


    -But what about you? You couldnt have thought he was smart either.


    -...


    That hurt. Did El think he was stupid too? Gi-Gyu was getting annoyed when Brunheart chimed in to make things even worse.


    -But I love how stupid our master is! Hes just like me!


    Lou chuckled,


    -Keke!!!


    El sighed and murmured,


    -Haa Brunheart, you cant say things like that about our master.


    Finally, Gi-Gyu shouted, Shut up! All of you!


    Sung-Hoon stared at him in surprise but remained silent after realizing what was happening. After a while, Sung-Hoon said, And thest reason is the governments request. The association is sensitive to the publics sentiment, but not as much as the Korean government. You must know that the government yields a lot to the association, right? In return, KPA also provides a lot to the government. Wow, by the way, this is perfect. Look at you! I think this will work out better than I expected.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward the full-body mirror. He now wore an elegant charcoal suit, which fit him perfectly and looked amazing thanks to his height. At first, he feared that his Egos in their essory forms might look odd with the suit, but they just enhanced his look. And, of course, his improved appearance from the elixir didnt hurt either.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Do I look okay? He looked at Sung-Hoon hesitantly despite knowing he looked great.


    My, my Those government head honchos will love this. Sung-Hoon grinned and took a step back. They had wasted enough time; now, it was time to head out.


    ***


    It had only been a few hours since the KPA announced it would be sending representatives to the GPA meeting, but the airport was already crowded with people wanting to see Tae-Shik and Gi-Gyu. There wasnt any backdrop for photos like at an award ceremony, but


    The cameras shed everywhere constantly.


    Click, click, click, click!


    The reporters shouted their questions.


    Who is that yer attending the meeting with you, General Manager Oh Tae-Shik? Is he a new ranker?


    Is the purpose of this meeting toe up with a solution to our current situation?


    Do we need help from other countries?


    There are people who im its the end of the world! Can you provide a word of reassurance to these people?


    Gi-Gyus eyes and ears hurt from the blinding camera shes and the reporters questions. One of the reporters suddenly muttered, Huh? That man looks very familiar!


    Another reporter eximed, Hey! Isnt that the weirdo who appeared in Gangnam not too long ago?


    One of the cameramen shook his head and replied, No way. His face looks different.


    You think so? the first reporter murmured hesitantly.


    One non-yer onlookermented, By the way, he looks hot. Is this a movie premiere or something?


    Gi-Gyu found it hard to focus, but he ignored everyone and quietly walked. He decided to reveal his identity, so he was prepared to endure. His group continued to walk until they reached the space created for the interview.


    Tae-Shik walked up to the reporters, opened his mouth slowly, and announced, At this uing meeting, there will be a discussion about the recent event. A thorough investigation will be carried out, and we will discuss a solution for these new exceptional gates, so the public should have no fear. Even as we speak, the many talented yers we hired are trying to get a handle on this situation.


    Tae-Shiks voice was strong, and his words were concise and blunt. Everyone at the airport remained quiet and concentrated on him.


    Hes using his magic. Gi-Gyu realized Tae-Shik was using his aura to attract everyones attention. It was amon tactic the tankers used, but strong people like Tae-Shik could use it regardless of their yers category.


    And this yer over hereTae-Shik suddenly ced his hand on Gi-Gyus shoulderhas the potential to be a high ranker. We believe he may someday lead the Korean yer world.


    Many eximed in excitement, A high ranker?!


    One of the reporters raised his hand and asked, Is he the one who became a ranker recently?


    With a faint smile, Tae-Shik replied, Yes. Hes the one.


    Oh my god! It hasnt been long since he became a ranker, but he is already on his way to bing a high ranker?!!! What monstrous talent!


    The reporters murmured among themselves. The area became hectic again, but Tae-Shiks magic made a quick sweep to quiet down everyone. His magic was warm yet cold.


    Tae-Shik continued, He has already been given a code name.


    An expectant silence fell as Tae-Shik dered with a grin, His name is Morningstar. Everyone will know his name in Korea, and soon, the entire world!


    Morningstar! the reporters eximed.


    Click, click, click, click, click!


    Click, click, click, click, click!


    The camera shes went off again as numerous questions were thrown toward Gi-Gyu. However, just like Tae-Shik, he silently walked away.


    After walking for who knew how long, Gi-Gyu found no non-yers or reporters surrounding them. He could feel the yer paparazzi waiting nearby, but Tae-Shik told him to leave them alone.


    Bzzzz.


    Bzzzzz.


    Gi-Gyus phone suddenly vibrated, it was a call from Yoo-Jung. He had already told his family that he was going on a business trip abroad. So, something urgent must have happened for her to call like this. When Gi-Gyu quickly answered the phone, Yoo-Jung yelled,


    -Oppa!


    Whats wrong, Yoo-Jung? Did something happen?! Gi-Gyu asked tensely. He ensured his family was well protected, so why It wasnt only the association agents who guarded his house but also Old Man Hwang.


    -You shouldve told me youll be on TV. I wouldve told all of my friends to watch it! Anyway, stay safe! Mom told me to tell you she loves you! I love you too! Bye!


    What?


    -Oh! And I told you about what to do when you get on the ne, right? Dont forget! You need to follow the proper ne etiquette! Anyway, gotta go.


    Youve never been on a ne either, so how would you know? asked Gi-Gyu.


    -My friends told me, so I know more than you! Trust me!


    Fine. Dont worry, Gi-Gyu reassured her.


    -Perfect! Have a safe trip!


    Okay! See youter. Gi-Gyu grinned and hung up. Tae-Shik must have heard their conversation because he smiled and patted his back.


    Tae-Shik announced, Lets go now.


    Finally, it was time for Gi-Gyu to board the ne, something he was doing for the first time.


    They were taking the KPAs private jet. Gi-Gyu found it amazing that his first time flying was in a private jet. He felt proud that he had be important enough to be here. He had always thought physical power was all he needed. But today, he realized the advantages the rise in his status could give him.


    Noticing Gi-Gyus look of awe, Tae-Shik grinned and asked, Are you enjoying this?


    Its not a bad feeling. Im beginning to wonder why I ever tried to hide my identity.


    Haha. Tae-Shikughed.


    Today, Gi-Gyu made his first introduction to the world; consequently, much would change for him. Not too long before these new exceptional gates appeared, Tae-Shik heard that the US government was nning on making a move on Gi-Gyu. He knew Gi-Gyu would refuse the offer, but he still couldnt help feeling angry. Now that KPA has publicly put dibs on Gi-Gyu, no one would dare to take him away.


    The government is satisfied with our move. With Morningstars presence, the Korean public will feel safer too, Tae-Shik thought as he closed his eyes. He knew KPA used Gi-Gyu for their convenience, but it was okay since Gi-Gyu agreed to it. He was also relieved to see Gi-Gyu taking these changes in stride.


    And most of all, this will be a good thing for me too, Tae-Shik thought in satisfaction. Kim Gi-Gyua powerful neer in the yers world with a close rtionship with General Manager Oh Tae-Shik. That was what todays interview told everyone.


    Just this interview made Gi-Gyu influential enough to attend the GPA meeting. For Tae-Shik, who was after the KPA president position and perhaps something even higher in the future, Gi-Gyu would be a great help. With this thought, he couldnt help but smile again.


    All he needed now was a positive response in the GPA meeting. The scouts should also have their gate reports ready by the time they return from this meeting. So, if this new situation were resolved, everything would work out.


    And besides, even if something happens, we have the Grigory. Tae-Shik reassured himself with this thought. He believed that Korea would remain safe with the soldiers he and his father trained.


    The rest of the world had no idea how many beasts lived in Korea. Tae-Shik opened his eyes and turned toward Gi-Gyu. He would aplish many things in the future, and Gi-Gyu would be a big part of it.


    You Tae-Shik was gazing at Gi-Gyu with pride when he suddenly gaped in shock.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Whats wrong?


    Clicking his tongue, Tae-Shik asked, What are you doing?


    They had just passed the hallway and were at the jets entrance. To Tae-Shiks confusion, Gi-Gyu had taken off his shoes and socks and ced them neatly at the side.


    Gi-Gyu did not answer.


    Ack! I asked you what youre doing! When Tae-Shik asked again, Gi-Gyu replied, Yoo-Jung said this is proper ne etiquette.


    This left Tae-Shik speechless and wondering, Perhaps he isnt the sharpest knife in the drawer.

 Chapter 124: Emergency Meeting (4)

    Chapter 124: Emergency Meeting (4)


    Hahaha, I have never met anyone who fell for that. When Tae-Shikughed at him, Gi-Gyu frowned and sulked, Please stop making fun of me.


    Yoo-Jung had told Gi-Gyu that it was polite to take off ones shoes before boarding an airne. He believed her and did as she suggested, which resulted in Tae-Shik mercilessly teasing him.


    Gi-Gyu protested, I dont go on the inte often, and you know that I dont have many friends. All I watch is the yers news on TV, so how would I know such a thing.


    Hmm Tae-Shik became quiet, knowing what Gi-Gyus childhood was like. He didnt fall for this prank because he was stupid; his unfortunate childhood was the real reason.


    Gi-Gyu dered in a yful tone, When I go back home, Yoo-Jung wont be getting any more allowance from me. I will tell her that its all your fault, Hyung. So if you want to give her an allowance yourself, go right ahead.


    Tae-Shik patted Gi-Gyus head affectionately. He knew Gi-Gyu was doing this to help him get closer to his family. You must really trust me, Gi-Gyu. I appreciate that.


    His family was everything to Gi-Gyu. So for him to trust Tae-Shik with his family meant he really cared about Tae-Shik.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, Well, of course


    All right. Tae-Shik interrupted him before he could say anything.


    Ill have to tell him someday, Tae-Shik thought as he looked at him. Gi-Gyu needed to know about his father, Kim Se-Jin. Tae-Shik had already discussed this topic with Gi-Gyus mother, Su-Jin, and they concluded that now wasnt the time to tell Gi-Gyu the truth.


    Tae-Shik suggested, Anyway, just go rest for the day. Dont go walking around too far. Stay inside the hotel. If you cause any trouble, it will get veryplicated.


    I got it. When Gi-Gyu replied, Tae-Shik left.


    Gi-Gyu was now alone inside his hotel room. They had to pay top dor for their rooms in this expensive New York hotel. This was where the meeting was to take ce.


    All the yers and powerful figures qualified to participate in the Global yers Association (GPA) meeting stayed in this hotel. The meeting was tomorrow, so Gi-Gyu was given a day off.


    When Tae-Shik left, Gi-Gyus eyes became calm. Lou murmured,


    -There are many powerful yers here.


    I know, replied Gi-Gyu. His senses were sensitive enough to measure the approximate strengths of the yers inside the hotel. There was no doubt that the building was filled with powerful fighters.


    El. When Gi-Gyu called her name, one of the rings on his finger turned into light and floated into the air. Secondster, Els human form appeared before him.


    Being stuck in the ring must be tiring, so you can rest up in this form for a while. I really need to evolve you as quickly as possible. After we take care of these exceptional gates, I think Ill have enough Egos. I will get your evolution done as soon as I have everything, Gi-Gyu offered earnestly.


    Im just so thankful for your kindness, Master, El replied. For some reason, El got the ability to take a human form after she was resurrected. Perhaps it was because the strength of Gi-Gyus Life had increased. Or maybe because the 40th-floor test strengthened her human form and made her stronger.


    Still, she couldnt stay in her human form often or for long since she hadnt evolved. She felt drained whenever she took this form; ironically, she felt trapped in her ring form.


    Gi-Gyu suggested, Please rest a little.


    Okay, Master.


    Whenever El took her human form, she wore silver armor. It seemed too heavy and extravagant for a young girl to wear. So, Gi-Gyu brought somethingfortable for her.


    Here. Gi-Gyu handed her a simple shirt and a pair of sweatpants. Yoo-Jung used to wear these when she was little.


    A strange expression appeared on Els face. The shirt had a cartoon character that used to be popr in the past, so he wasnt sure she would like it. After a short silence, El murmured, I am forever grateful for your generosity, Master.


    Umm, El I feel like you talk too formally. Anyway, its fine. Im going to wash up first, so you can change.


    All right, Master, replied El with a blush. Finding her adorable, Gi-Gyu patted her head before heading to the washroom.


    El, left alone, hugged the clothes tightly and breathed in. Gi-Gyu put extra effort into cleaning these clothes for El, so they smelled strongly of fabric softener.


    It smells so nice, El murmured, pleased with the first gift she received from Gi-Gyu.


    Lou was on the table in his ring form while Gi-Gyu took his shower. Watching El in disgust, Lou muttered.


    -Gosh. Tsk, tsk.


    ***


    Tae-Shik suggested that Gi-Gyu enjoy his stay in this fancy hotel. However, he couldnt do that since he hadnt been to a ce like this before. After honing his magic, Gi-Gyu sat down on his bed and studied the yers inside the hotel using his senses.


    The main figures must be just arriving, said Gi-Gyu when he felt several yers with immense power entering the building. Gi-Gyu assumed they were high rankers. While countries where the unratable exceptional gates appeared only sent a few experienced yers to protect their respective association members, nations without any new gates sent many of their best yers.


    From the US, Ironshield was sent to protect the president of the American yers Association (APA).


    Ironshield Gi-Gyu murmured his enemys name as he sat on his bed. He felt frustrated that he couldnt exact his revenge, but he wasnt stupid enough toplicate the current situation. This isnt the right time.


    Gi-Gyu believed he would get his chance someday, so he wasnt impatient. He looked down on hisp to see El asleep there. She had always been a heavy sleeper, and maintaining her human form probably also tired her out.


    Gi-Gyu found El adorable.


    This shirt looks good on her, he murmured affectionately. El looked like a cute mixed-race child in Yoo-Jung''s childhood clothes. But there was still something very extraordinary about her look. The mysterious beauty she held was surprising.


    Suddenly!


    Surprise! Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu! Im here now! I was told that youd probably feel alone since you dont know how to enjoy this wonderful hote Sung-Hoon announced as he burst into the room unannounced.


    Sung-Hoon? Gi-Gyu asked in surprise. Sung-Hoon was supposed to remain in Korea, so this was very unexpected. But instead of being confused, Gi-Gyu was d to see him.


    Gi-Gyu then noticed the serious look on Sung-Hoons face and how he stopped mid-sentence. He quickly realized that Sung-Hoon was staring at El.


    Sung-Hoon murmured, Im so sorry. Maybe I got the wrong room


    What are you talking about?! Gi-Gyu screamed.


    ***


    So youre telling me she is an Ego? Sung-Hoon asked in disbelief.


    Yes. You have seen Bi, right? Its simr to that, Gi-Gyu exined.


    Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon were sitting at the hotel bar as they chatted. Sung-Hoon eximed, Oh my god! Even so, she looks so human. She doesnt even feel like a yer. I couldnt feel any magic from her.


    Still shocked, Sung-Hoon turned to where El was sitting on a round chair and sipping on a ss of juice.


    Really? Gi-Gyu responded. Since he had never tried to read El, this was new information to him.


    So Els power cant be detected?


    However, El certainly had magical power, and she was an expert in using it. Gi-Gyu suspected that her powers were systemically different; consequently, other yers couldnt detect it.


    Sung-Hoon muttered, Well I know you wont lie to me, so Ill believe you.


    By the way, is it okay to burst into someones hotel room like that? I mean, I suppose you can, but, buuut! I thought you were going to stay in Korea. What happened? Gi-Gyu protested. Didnt this hotel have any kind of security system?


    Sung-Hoon exined, General Manager Oh Tae-Shik asked me toe because he worried you might end up doing nothing except sitting in your hotel room. I was going to surprise you, but That sure was a surprise. Anyway, I didnt have anything to do in Korea.


    I see. Gi-Gyu nodded and sipped on his cocktail. It may have looked like Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon were sitting idly, but they were studying the other yers in the bar. Most here were powerful, the weakest in the bar was a B-grade fighter, and roughly everyone was at least a semi-ranker.


    Sung-Hoon pointed at one yer and whispered, Do you see that man?


    When Gi-Gyu turned toward the man, Sung-Hoon continued, Hes a famous high ranker in the Arab countries. Hes called the Oil King.


    The Oil King? Gi-Gyu had heard of this yer. Just as his name suggested, the Oil King was an oil tycoon who was also a powerful high ranker. Gi-Gyu could feel unusually strong magic from the man.


    And that man over there is from Japa When Sung-Hoon pointed at another man, Gi-Gyu interrupted him, Ah, I already know about him.


    Gi-Gyu watched the Japanese high ranker whose code name was Susanoo. Since Japan was a sensitive subject to all Koreans[1], Gi-Gyu knew most of the Japanese high rankers.


    This is really cool, Gi-Gyu murmured. This building housed powerful yers of all nationalities, so he was awestruck since he was staying in the same ce as these mighty fighters.


    By the way, where is Tae-Shik hyung?


    General Manager Oh Tae-Shik is probably busy meeting the other countries association members. They usually meet before the official meeting to greet each other. Ah, there is always a party after the meeting, but Im not sure if they will have one this time, Sung-Hoon answered.


    Do you attend this kind of meeting often? When Gi-Gyu asked, Sung-Hoon shrugged and replied, Well, sometimes.


    Sung-Hoon and Gi-Gyu spent the afternoon chatting. Gi-Gyu was having much fun. Being abroad wasnt what excited himthe opportunity to see so many famous yers did.


    Then, suddenly, a frigid aura filled the hotel bar. Everyone, including Gi-Gyu, turned toward the entrance.


    Who is that? Gi-Gyu whispered. The neer had a cold look on his face, his golden hair had a tinge of blue, and his eyes looked even colder. The magic storm around him was quite surprising; Gi-Gyu suspected that this man was as powerful as Soo-Jung.


    Gi-Gyu asked Sung-Hoon again, Whos that man?


    Gi-Gyu didnt recognize the man despite his unique appearance. But it was clear that this yer would also be attending the meeting. Therefore, he needed to know the identity of this mysterious yer.


    I dont know Ive never seen him before either. Looking just as confused, Sung-Hoon replied. As someone who had information about all famous high rankers in the world, Sung-Hoon didnt recognize this yer. So, this man had to be someone well hidden from the public.


    Everyone in the bar became tense. The man and his chilling aura moved,pletely disregarding all the eyes on him.


    And


    The man stopped in front of Gi-Gyu, who looked up in confusion.


    ...?


    Everyones eyes were now on Gi-Gyu.


    Whats your name? the blue-haired man asked as their eyes met.


    Sung-Hoon raised his hand as he tried to stand between the man and Gi-Gyu. He needed to make sure no conflict arose during their stay here.


    Wait Sung-Hoon was about to say something when the blue-haired mans eyes fell on him, making him suddenly kneel.


    Ugh Sung-Hoon groaned, unable to endure the mans magic pressure.


    But


    Haa Haa Sung-Hoon sighed in relief when the suffocating energy suddenly disappeared. When he looked up, he saw Gi-Gyus hand over him, blocking the blue-haired mans gaze.


    Are you okay, Sung-Hoon? Gi-Gyu asked in concern. Sung-Hoon was freed after he used his magic to neutralize the blue-haired mans energy.


    Hmm Youre pretty good, the manmented in English.


    Thankfully, Gi-Gyu had been studying English, so he replied coldly, Introduce yourself. What is the meaning of this?!


    Had Sung-Hoon not been recovering or had Tae-Shik been here, they would have been impressed by Gi-Gyus English. When Gi-Gyu frowned, dark magic wafted from his body. Meanwhile, the other yers around watched the proceeding with interest while holding their popcorn equivalents.


    I can smell the filthy demon on you. When the mysterious man imed, Gi-Gyus eyes widened.


    ...!


    Gi-Gyu was shocked to learn that this man knew about demons. What surprised him even more was how casually this man mentioned demons in public. Before Gi-Gyu could respond, the man stared at El and whispered, Yet besides you is


    El was ring at the man who openly acted hostile toward her master. She remained still only because Gi-Gyu ordered her to, but she was furious.


    Why is the Saintess with someone like you?! the blue-haired man yelled angrily.


    Saintess? Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his confusion when suddenly, a majestic voice roared, Thats enough.


    Gi-Gyu also heard Tae-Shik yelling, Gi-Gyu! What are you doing?


    Everyone turned to see Tae-Shik and an unfamiliar elderly man standing at the bar entrance. Before anyone could say anything else, the blue-haired man kneeled on one knee toward the elderly man and announced, Greetings to Your Holiness.


    The blue-haired mans hostility toward Gi-Gyu disappeared. Instead, the man looked at the elderly man with respect.


    The pope called out the blue-haired yers name, Michael.


    1. In 1910, Korea was annexed by Japan without the consent of the former Korean emperor. Koreans were deprived of freedom for 35 years. Because of this history, the anti-Japanese sentiment is still strong in Korea.

 Chapter 125: Emergency Meeting (5)

    Chapter 125: Emergency Meeting (5)


    What nonsense is this? I told you to keep yourself out of trouble and rest, the elderly man, the pope, questioned the blue-haired yer. The elderly mans magic aura was quite indicative of the extent of his power.


    It''s like all the movers and shakers are here, Gi-Gyu thought in awe. Everywhere he looked, he saw impressive yers going about. Just the elderly man in front of him had to be a world-ss fighter.


    Beside Gi-Gyu, El suddenly mumbled, Michael


    El, whats wrong? Gi-Gyu asked, but El continued to mumble the blue-haired mans name.


    Michael


    Michael nced at El before turning toward the pope. He pointed at Gi-Gyu and protested, But Your Holiness! Cant you feel it too? This yer is giving off


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help but frown. Wanting to end thismotion, Tae-Shik announced in a quiet but assertive voice, Thats enough. If you have something to say, find us after the meeting. Stop making a scene here.


    The power in that sentence told Gi-Gyu that Tae-Shik had been keeping himself activetely. Had he been spending much time hunting? Or did he get a lot of battle experience from chasing the Caravan Guild? Whatever he did, Tae-Shik had be much more powerful than before.


    Michael trembled and argued, How dare you!


    Michael! the pope roared. Displeased, the elderly man ordered, You are under probation until the meeting. And I dont want to hear youin.


    Michaels face turned rigid, bing even tauter when the pope walked up to Gi-Gyu.


    The elderly man apologized to Gi-Gyu, Im sorry about this. Since this was a misunderstanding, I apologize on Michaels behalf, so could you let it go for now? I really dont want to cause any disruption before such an important meeting.


    Of course, Gi-Gyu replied, not wanting trouble either. Michael red at him before leaving the bar; the pope soon followed Michael out of the bar.


    Could you let it go for now? Instead of asking Gi-Gyu to forget about what happened today, he asked to let it go for now. Gi-Gyu could tell that although they wouldnt escte the situation any further now, the same couldnt be said about their next meeting.


    What bothered Gi-Gyu was the hostility the pope tried his best to hide. On top of it, both Michael and the pope were interested in El.


    Hey, Gi-Gyu Tae-Shik shook his head and walked up to Gi-Gyu. But Gi-Gyu had no time to respond because


    El!


    To Gi-Gyus shock, El had copsed on the floor.


    ***


    Who the hell was that jerk? The moment they returned to his hotel room, Gi-Gyu asked tensely. After carrying El back, he had turned her back into her essory form. Inside the room were now Tae-Shik, Gi-Gyu, and Sung-Hoon.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt understand why, but Els condition changed when the blue-haired yer Michael appeared.


    I heard he is the greatest yer the Vatican raised. I had no idea he was such a rude bastard, replied Tae-Shik, who didnt look pleased either. Anyway, I could tell that he was pretty powerful, though.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in agreement. Not liking Micheals personality was one thing, but he had to ept that Micheals magic power wasparable to Soo-Jungs. If Michael was hiding his full strength, he was likely even stronger than Soo-Jung.


    By the way, that girl El, is she okay? Just like Sung-Hoon, Tae-Shik was surprised by Els human form. He witnessed El returning to her ring form, so he had no choice but to believe that an Ego could take a human form. It was unbelievable because no yer had ever summoned a being that looked so human.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Yeah For now anyway.


    Quietly, Gi-Gyu asked Lou, Do you know what just happened?


    Gi-Gyu hoped Lou could exin why El copsed, but he was disappointed by Lous answer.


    -Nope. I have no idea.


    Why did that jerk call El the Saintess?


    That was another thing that bothered Gi-Gyu. Sung-Hoon told him earlier that he couldnt sense any magic from El, so why did that blue-haired bastard call El the Saintess?


    -Hmm To be honest, Im a little confused by it all too. What I could feel from that yer was


    I know what you mean, Gi-Gyu replied quietly. The yer held an impressive amount of magical power, but the special presence he felt from that yer was the real kicker.


    -An angel.


    An angel.


    Gi-Gyu and Lou spoke simultaneously. What they could feel from Michael was something very simr to what El possessed. At first, Gi-Gyu thought Michael reminded him of Hamiel; now, he was certain that Michael and El shared something very simr.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu''s frustration remained, but the night ended, and a new day began.


    I guess he didnte. Gi-Gyu thought in surprise. He remained vignt all night, believing someone would attack him under the cover of darkness. Had Micheal or any other yer from the bar sneaked into his room, he wouldnt have been surprised.


    But nothing happened, and the day of the meeting arrived safely.


    Shall we go now? Sung-Hoon, who stayed in Gi-Gyus room, announced after he was dressed. Gi-Gyu was also done putting on the suit he wore the day before.


    Then, Sung-Hoon and Gi-Gyu went to Tae-Shiks room. Since they were officially here as Tae-Shiks attachs, this was the proper step they needed to take.


    Oh, there you are. Tae-Shik, also wearing a suit, greeted them. It was rare to see Tae-Shik in a formal outfit. Even when he had a press conference before leaving Korea, he wore somethingfortable. Him wearing a business suit indicated the importance of this meeting.


    Lets go, Tae-Shik announced. He began leading the way; suddenly, he turned around and said to Gi-Gyu, Ah, Gi-Gyu.


    Yes?


    I need to ask you for a favor. Tae-Shik requested with a serious look in his eyes.


    What is it? When Gi-Gyu asked, Tae-Shik replied, Please dont get into any trouble.


    Ironshield was also attending this meeting, so Tae-Shik was asking Gi-Gyu to control himself.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and replied, All right.


    Feeling proud of Gi-Gyu, Tae-Shik jabbed his waist yfully.


    I wasnt nning anything anyway; Im here to learn more about him. That has always been my goal. When Gi-Gyu shrugged, Tae-Shik replied, All right. Thanks.


    Tae-Shik ced his hand on Gi-Gyus shoulder and smiled. The trio was on their way to the meeting room when a few GPA agents approached them to escort Tae-Shik and the rest to the main conference room. That room was prepared for a meeting between the association presidents and the other figures with simr authorities. In the waiting room next door, their bodyguards waited patiently.


    As they walked together, Gi-Gyu asked Tae-Shik, By the way, I dont know about other people, but we know that Andras is behind this whole thing. Right?


    So?


    His face a little tense, Gi-Gyu asked, So what do you think Andras wants out of this?


    Hmm My old man heard that Andras wants to promote chaos and confusion.


    Then Gi-Gyu tried to add to the idea, but Tae-Shik interrupted him, I know. Im not that stupid, you know.


    Gi-Gyu asked, And do you have a n to stop this?


    Why would we need a n? Tae-Shik replied.


    When Sung-Hoon and Gi-Gyu stood in front of the waiting room, an escort came to take them away. Sung-Hoon waved at Gi-Gyu to follow, but Tae-Shik added before Gi-Gyu left, The people here arent easy prey, so dont worry.


    ...


    Creak.


    Tae-Shik finally entered the main conference room.


    What Gi-Gyu was worried about was Andras ultimate goal since just opening a bunch of gates couldnt be it. However, one could easily deduce that the spontaneous appearance of so many exceptional gates would definitely lead to such a meeting. So, what if Andras was counting on this meeting, then


    What if something happened in this hotel and to everyone inside it?


    Sung-Hoon reassured Gi-Gyu, Please dont worry. With a small smile, he added, I cant say that everyone here is nice, but I have to admit that every one of them is powerful.


    Thats true, replied Gi-Gyu. Power alone couldnt make one an association president, but they were all powerful yers nheless. Also, not every association president in the world attended this meeting, so Gi-Gyu thought there must be a reason for this.


    The GPA agent opened the door to a room and exined, You can wait here.


    Gulp.


    Gi-Gyu swallowed audibly. There was a high chance Ironshield was inside this room. Would he be able to keep his promise after seeing his enemy? He didnt feel confident, but the door was already open.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. Everyone inside the room stared at him, but he didnt find Ironshield inside. His enemy hadn''t arrived yet, but he could still feel someone ring at him openly.


    Michael. Gi-Gyu thought in annoyance. It was the Vaticans most powerful yerMichael. Perhaps it was the popes scolding; for some reason, the blue-haired man was just silently ring at him today.


    Their escort announced, This way, please. Sung-Hoon and Gi-Gyu were guided to their designated seats. Gi-Gyu wasnt sure if it was done on purpose, but he noticed that his seat wasnt far from Michaels. Sung-Hoon stood behind Gi-Gyu. Most yers in the room were apanied by their own attach, like Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu asked Sung-Hoon, Since Ironshield isnt here yet, does that mean the GPA president isnt here either?


    Yes. Im sure they are trying to show everyone that theyre the boss. When Sung-Hoon replied, Gi-Gyu sighed again and muttered, Haa Why is everyone acting like we dont have 20 unratable exceptional gates in our midst? Shouldnt everyone be moving more quickly?


    WellSung-Hoon pausedI am sure they arent as rxed as they look. This is a simple power y. These yers all want a favorable oue for their side at the end of the meeting, so they will try their best to show off their dominance. Some would even say that since the meeting was arranged so haphazardly, they didnt get the chance for an internal discussion, and thats why they showed upte.


    ... Gi-Gyu remained quiet. This was a reminder of why he wasnt suited for politics. He could never win such mind games, and he never wanted to be part of it.


    Where is the Saintess? Michael tried to make a conversation, but Gi-Gyu ignored him. Offended, Michael clenched his fists, but he didnt act on his anger. No one, not even Michael, could make trouble here. And if he did, Gi-Gyu wasnt afraid to make an enemy of him.


    Just then, an unfamiliar voice spoke to Gi-Gyu.


    What an interesting young man you are. Are you stronger than me? Or is it that you have a special ability? I cant read you at all. The man spoke in English but had a Chinese ent. Before Gi-Gyu could reply, the Chinese yer introduced himself, Im Tao Chen. My code name is Beautiful Beard.


    When Gi-Gyu looked up, there it was, the eponymous long beard. Gi-Gyu knew who he was due to his unique appearance.


    China had numerous yers, and Tao Chen, aka Beautiful Beard, was one of the famous high rankers. Tao Chens personality and abilities resembled Guan Yu''s character from the novel Romance of the Three Kingdoms, so he was given this code name.[1]


    Pleased with Tao Chens friendly greeting, Gi-Gyu replied politely, Nice to meet you. My name is Kim Gi-Gyu. My code name is Morningstar.


    Morningstar? Haha, nice to meet you too. Tao Chen offered his hand, and Gi-Gyu shook it with a smile.


    Several more yers entered the room, but the situation remained peaceful. Susanoo from Japan also acted friendly toward Gi-Gyu. He also saw some yers from the bar yesterday. They seemed interested in what happened between Gi-Gyu and Michael, but they just stared at him instead of approaching him.


    The meeting was about to begin, and most seats were already upied, but the one assigned to Ironshield wasnt. People began to murmur unhappily. Even Beautiful Beard, who was a thoughtful man, grumbled, This is ridiculous. Does he think hes better than us just because hes from America?


    Ironshield was a high ranker and one of the most influential yers in the world. But he certainly wasnt important enough to make everyone wait. In fact, the meeting was getting dyed because of him.


    The tension in the waiting room was higher than ever when suddenly


    A silence fell.


    Creak.


    The squeaking of the door sounded ominous as it opened.


    Ironshield Gi-Gyu murmured.


    Finally, Ironshield arrived in the room.


    Its just like what Go Hyung-Chul told me. Gi-Gyu thought. One of Ironshields legs was missing; somehow, he was walking without a problem. Behind him, his attache followed. Gi-Gyu had never seen this figure before, but he could tell what he was.


    A demon! Suddenly, Michael rose and red at Ironshield as he roared.


    Thanks, Michael. Gi-Gyu looked at Michael gratefully. Thanks to this strange blue-haired man, he could control his anger. He was clenching his fists so hard that his palms were bleeding.


    Ironshield studied Michael before slowly turning toward Gi-Gyu.


    Ahh. Ignoring Michael, Ironshield grinned and spoke, I guess that bitchs minion is here too.


    Ugh Ironshield Gi-Gyu gritted his teeth as his and Ironshields eyes met.


    Suddenly, the room was filled with intense bloodthirst and magic. Michael, ring at Ironshields attach angrily, suddenly turned awkward as he whispered, W-what the hell is this?


    1. Guan Yu from this novel was nicknamed the Lord of Beautiful Beard.

 Chapter 126: Emergency Meeting (6)

    Chapter 126: Emergency Meeting (6)


    Michael sat down, but the tension remained in the room.


    Suddenly, the expression on the stone-faced Ironshields face began to change. The initial mild interest turned into fury, resentment, jealousy, and envy.


    You Ironshield whispered in shock, How did you be so strong?


    At first, Ironshield believed Gi-Gyu had only be a little stronger. However, as he continued to read Gi-Gyus energy, he realized that the one before him was no longer the helpless yer he met in the Maze of Heryond. Gi-Gyus growth rate was so unbelievable that Ironshield had a hard time believing he was even the same yer.


    Gi-Gyu didnt respond and just red at Ironshield, who said, Is it because of the elixir? Or Did that bitch Lucifer help you?


    Since nothing much was known about what transpired inside the Maze of Heryond, those tidbits piqued the bystanders'' interest. But from what Ironshield said just now, it was clear that Gi-Gyu got the elixir. Everyone also realized that Gi-Gyu and the infamous Lucifer had a close rtionship.


    Ironshield quickly put his usual nk face on and tried to get Gi-Gyu to talk, but it was useless. All Gi-Gyu did was remain silent and release his power. Sung-Hoon, who was standing behind him, considered trying to stop him. However, Sung-Hoon didnt dare because he feared Gi-Gyus wall of energy would rip him into shreds if he even tried to touch him.


    Tao Chen had no idea what was going on. He only knew that something unpleasant must have happened between Gi-Gyu and Ironshield. Trying to prevent a disaster, he murmured, Morningstar. Please stop. I admit that everyone here finds that mans behavior offensive, but this isnt the ce to confront him.


    Fortunately, Gi-Gyu retrieved some of his energy, and Ironshields attache also lightly touched Ironshields arm, silently asking him to control himself. Ironshields frown deepened, but he walked by Gi-Gyu and sat down on his designated chair.


    Consider this your lucky day. But this isnt over, Ironshield smirked and whispered.


    Rattle!


    Gi-Gyu rose from his chair suddenly.


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu! Sung-Hoon yelled in fear. The situation worsened in a blink of an eye. The interested bystander yers also became tense. A single wrong move could lead to a full-blown battle.


    Should they stop Gi-Gyu and Ironshield?


    Or should they just watch?


    The yers contemted as they murmured among themselves. Just then, Michael grabbed Gi-Gyus arm. When Gi-Gyu red at Michael sharply, Michael shook his head and murmured, Personally, I dont want to stop you, but this isnt the right ce. If you do this here, you will be bringing shame to your boss and your country. Control yourself.


    Gi-Gyu didnt respond. More urately, he didnt get the time to respond.


    Creak.


    The door opened again, and everyones eyes turned toward it. The escort, who brought Gi-Gyu into this room, stood there and asked in a calm voice, Is Morningstar from Korea present?


    Right here! Sung-Hoon raised his hand quickly, taking this chance to ease the tense situation.


    The escort announced, Morningstar has been requested in the meeting. Immediately.


    Never once in the history of GPA meetings had an attach been called into the meeting, so Gi-Gyu was kind of creating history, which left everyone speechless.


    Before, the room had a tense atmosphere due to Ironshield and Gi-Gyus encounter; now, it was strained for an entirely different reason.


    With their superior instincts, the yers could tell that a new era had just begun.


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu, Sung-Hoon called out pleadingly.


    Thankfully, Gi-Gyu was no longer ring at Ironshield and had begun walking toward the entrance instead.


    Step, step


    Only Gi-Gyus footsteps could be heard inside the dead silent room.


    Creak.


    The moment Gi-Gyu left the room and closed the door behind him, a deep sigh of relief from Sung-Hoon filled the air, Haa


    ***


    Morningstar has arrived. The escort went inside the conference room first to announce Gi-Gyus arrival. He then turned toward Gi-Gyu and stated, You can go in now.


    Gi-Gyus Egos asked silently.


    -Are you all right?


    -Master.


    -Master


    Since they were connected to him, his Egos could feel Gi-Gyus emotions better than anyone.


    Gi-Gyu replied mildly, Im fine.


    However, he wasnt fine. It bothers me.


    After his long-awaited confrontation with Ironshield, Gi-Gyu realized, much to his own surprise, that his resentment was more explosive than he anticipated. Also, he still couldnt figure out how Ironshield could walk normally with just one leg. Of course, there was also the matter of Ironshields demon attache.


    Everything about him bothers me. Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling this way as he walked into the conference room. But of course, this wasnt the time to process his feelings and thoughts. He was now inside the conference room where the chief yers who ruled the world were present. Completely unaware of why he was called in, Gi-Gyu felt nervous, not scared, because he didnt want to embarrass Tae-Shik or Korea.


    Gi-Gyu bowed slightly to his audience with a nk look and introduced himself, Im Morningstar from Korea.


    Hmph! Some yers looked at Gi-Gyu with displeasure, seemingly disgruntled with Gi-Gyus casual greeting. He looked around the room and saw powerful yers from all around the globe watching him. Some watched him with interest, while others seemed tense. From one corner, Tae-Shik was also watching him grimly.


    The man sitting at the head of the table asked, Morningstar. Do you know why we called you in here?


    The speaker was the Global yers Association (GPA) head and one of the first five high rankers in history along with Tae-Gu, code-named Blood Emperor.


    "I do not, Gi-Gyu replied as he looked straight into Blood Emperors eyes. The Global yers Associations president twitched in displeasure but quickly regained his calm. I have been told you know something about the new exceptional gates.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward Tae-Shik. Because Tae-Shik nodded, Gi-Gyu assumed that he was free to speak.


    What I know hasn''t been confirmed yet. When Gi-Gyu replied, Blood Emperor nodded and asked, You can still go ahead.


    I was present when the first unratable exceptional gate appeared in Gangnam. The second I saw it, I realized something was odd, Gi-Gyu answered.


    And what was it?


    The aftermath of the gate''s appearance affected the non-yers, but the magic it gave off wasnt much to note. Therefore, I didnt expect this gate to have a high grade. As Gi-Gyu exined, the world leaders listened silently. Then, one Asian yer murmured, But it turned out to be an unratable gate


    Thats right. We couldnt measure its grade. Well, since it is an exceptional gate, I guess we have a ballpark figure. But my instinct told me otherwise. Something didnt feel right, so I did further investigation, and


    And? Blood Emperor asked.


    Im not sure if youre in the know, but I believe someone opened these exceptional gates. When Gi-Gyu finished his sentence, a white-haired Caucasian rose and shouted angrily, Nonsense!


    This yer had long, messy white hair, and his body was unusually muscr. He continued to yell, A human controlling the gates? Do you expect us to believe such nonsense?


    That was a reasonable objection since the world believed no one could control the gates.


    Gi-Gyu asked confidently, How do you know that for sure?


    When Gi-Gyus eyes didnt waver, the white-haired yer turned toward Tae-Shik and muttered, Ha! You must think youre something, but you are very mistaken. The Korean representative attending this meeting today, your name is Oh Tae-Shik, right? I had high hopes because I heard youre Asuras son, but I guess I was wrong. You just brought an insolent little pup here today.


    Returning to Gi-Gyu, the white-haired man continued, We know things that a rookie ranker like you cant even dream of. The history and the battles we made and witnessed are proof that no human can control the gates. And that wouldnt change just because you said so.


    The white-haired man clicked his tongue in disapproval.


    Well, I, for one, can control these gates you speak of. Gi-Gyu smirked secretly, but he didnt say anything. For now, Gi-Gyu wanted to keep his ability a secret. He believed that someday, this ability would be a vital weapon.


    Instead of telling the yers about his ability, Gi-Gyu announced, Unique ability.


    ...?


    Do you know the unique abilities of every single yer in the world? You must all know how absurd and impossible these abilities are, but they are all real. So, I believe its logical to consider that someone in the world may have the ability to control the gates. When Gi-Gyu suggested, the white-haired stammered, H-how dare you!


    The white-haired yer was ready to scream when someone interrupted him.


    Blood Emperor said, Stop. Zeus, have a seat. What this young yer speaks of is usible.


    The white-haired man, code-named Zeus and the European Union yers Association (EPU) head, became quiet. Gi-Gyu assumed this man belonged to the same association as Athena and Artemis.


    Blood Emperor turned toward Gi-Gyu and continued, I think its possible. There could be a yer out there who has such power. After all, no one here knows all the unique abilities in the worl


    Gi-Gyu suddenly interrupted Blood Emperor, Andhe looked at the yers with a grinWhen did I ever say the perpetrator was a human?


    What?! Everyone in the room except Tae-Shik began to murmur in shock. When Gi-Gyu turned, he saw that Tae-Shik looked as calm as ever. It was a silent permission from Tae-Shik for Gi-Gyu to speak his mind.


    Gi-Gyu inhaled deeply and added, After all, didnt Zeus say that the yers here know things a rookie like me doesn''t?


    Zeus red at Gi-Gyu, who refused to back down. His back straight, Gi-Gyu continued, It was a demon.


    A demon! one of the leaders shouted in shock.


    De! another yer gasped.


    The room was swept by an ufortable silence. Gi-Gyu murmured, I believe a demon opened these exceptional gates. And I believe this demon had help. It wouldnt surprise me if one or more of these helpers were humans.


    The room became dead silent. It seemed everyone was deep in their thoughts. Finally, Blood Emperor ended the silence.


    How do you know t-this? Blood Emperors voice trembled a little. Gi-Gyu wondered if it was because he was shocked to learn that a demon opened an exceptional gate.


    Or is he surprised that I know about this? Gi-Gyu asked himself. It was clear that Blood Emperor knew about the demons. In fact, everyone here knew about the existence of demons.


    What confused Gi-Gyu was that Blood Emperor brought Ironshield here, whose attache was a demon. The irony of this situation was astounding. Could it be that Blood Emperor didnt even recognize that Ironshield''s attache was a demon?


    But Gi-Gyu and Michael could sense it the moment they saw him. So how could Blood Emperor, someone as powerful as Lee Sun-Ho, not know?


    Nonsense.


    Gi-Gyu didnt doubt whether Blood Emperor knew about the creature Ironshield brought. He knew, but he kept quiet about it.


    But why?


    He had many questions, but he didnt ask anything. Instead, he smiled and answered, Its my unique ability.


    ...


    No one could question Gi-Gyu with such an answer.

 Chapter 127: Emergency Meeting (7)

    Chapter 127: Emergency Meeting (7)


    Gi-Gyu left the conference room and was ushered back to the waiting room. The waiting room remained peaceful, as he didnt have another falling out with Ironshield, and everyone else kept their curiosity at bay.


    By noon, the head honchos of the meeting got a break, and an exhausted Tae-Shik came to find Gi-Gyu.


    The meeting was far from over. It was to continue until everyone, or at least the majority, reached a satisfactory conclusion. It would be such a long meeting that the attending yers had to take short breaks every once in a while.


    Are you all right? Tae-Shik asked the moment he saw Gi-Gyu. He muttered, It was very unlike you to act so emotionally. Was it because of Ironshield?


    Until now, Gi-Gyu had tried his best to avoid confrontations. So how he behaved when he saw Ironshield was very unlike him. Tae-Shik seemed displeased by Gi-Gyus action, but he was actually just worried.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Yeah, partly, but There is just something I cant understand.


    Tae-Shik asked, What is it?


    Actually, there are some things I want to ask. Will you answer all of my questions? When Gi-Gyu asked, Tae-Shik replied, Sure.


    The entire morning, Sung-Hoon had been worried that Gi-Gyu would explode at any second, so his mental fatigue was at an all-time high. Once Tae-Shik arrived, he dumped Gi-Gyu onto him and left for his hotel room to rest.


    Gi-Gyu began, Okay. Firstly, this is an emergency, right? Twenty unratable exceptional gates might sound a bit scary, but they are actually waaay more terrifying. After all, they arent normal gates and could break whenever. Yet everyone here is just sitting around and talking. I just dont get this.


    Gi-Gyus question was a justifiable one. With a smile, Tae-Shik asked, Do you really think we arent doing anything?


    With a shrug, Tae-Shik exined, Just like our association sent scouts into the gates, the other countries have already taken some actions as well. If any country felt like this was something they could handle internally, they would have by now. Also, discussing the current gate situation isnt the sole purpose of this meeting. After all, these 20 gates might seem terrifying, but if every country is willing to bring out their secret weapons, these gates can be closed.


    Then what is the main point of this meeting? When Gi-Gyu asked, a serious look appeared on Tae-Shiks face.


    There wille a time when a situation much worse would rear its ugly head. Were here to decide which country to help then, which yer to send, and how many to send. Were preparing for the future, Gi-Gyu. This meeting will decide the fate of billions, exined Tae-Shik. Looking into Gi-Gyus eyes, Tae-Shik asked, You know that Korea holds quite a sway in the yer world, right?


    Gi-Gyu nodded. Indeed, Korea was considered a major powerhouse in the yer world. The Korean yers Association especially was a force to be reckoned with. Only a few associations in the world could defy the Global yers AssociationKPA was one of those few.


    Tae-Shik stated, We suggested this meeting.


    Pardon?


    And it was because of you, Gi-Gyu, Tae-Shik answered.


    Gi-Gyu had no idea that the KPA asked for this meeting.


    Tae-Shik exined, The new gates mean that the demons are finally active. We learned that they have powers we couldnt even anticipate, powers that can threaten humanity. Were here toe up with a solution to this problem.


    Then Im even more confused, Gi-Gyu murmured, dying to know the answers to his next few questions.


    You want to know about Ironshield''s demon attache, right? Tae-Shik asked before Gi-Gyu could.


    Yup. Gi-Gyu nodded and exined, Michael and the Vatican pope clearly showed hostility toward demons. Everyone I met seemed to know that demons exist, yet an important figure like Ironshield brought a demon to the waiting room. What surprised me was that except for Michael, no one else objected to this. I just dont understand this. Why did everyone stand by when a demon appeared? And why did Ironshield bring a demon in the first ce?


    Werent demons their enemy? Someone they had to kill? Monsters? How could someone go around with a monster that threatened humanity? But, the leaders of the yer world ignored the demon''s presence.


    Tae-Shik replied, I think youre mistaken about some things. Well, it hasnt been long since I learned about these things too, so I cant tell you too much.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding. Tae-Shik only recently learned about the existence of demons, and Gi-Gyu had no idea why this was the case. Was it because Tae-Gu wanted to spare his son the details? Or did Tae-Gu not trust his son?


    Tae-Shik continued, Not all demons are our enemy.


    What? Gi-Gyu couldnt help sounding surprised.


    Think about it. Is Baal your enemy? When Tae-Shik asked, Gi-Gyu couldnt answer.


    Well, thats Gi-Gyu paused for a moment. In theory, he should consider Baal, a demon, his enemy, but he never felt any hostility toward Baal. Baal actually helped him and worked for Soo-Jung, who may or may not be human.


    Tae-Shik continued, See? Do you know what my old man told me? He said that demons are sad creatures we should pity. They used to be the rulers of hell, but things changed for them after the Tower and hell Well, merged. Some survived and joined the rulers of the Tower, but most were abandoned or executed. They say thats why the gates are appearing.


    Tae-Shik added quickly, That is why many demons side with humans. The upper echelons keep this a secret from non-yers. Since this is a win-win situation for both sides, the world leaders turn a blind to the demons who help us. We even provide these demons a ce to live. In a way, they are refugees to us. After Ironshield lost his leg, I heard that he got help from a demoGi-Gyu?


    Suddenly, Tae-Shik noticed that Gi-Gyu hadnt said a word in a while. When he turned to look, he saw that Gi-Gyu was on the floor with his mouth foaming.


    Ah, dammit! Tae-Shik yelled, I forgot about the penalty!


    Gi-Gyu was on the floor, unconscious from the pain of the penalty.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu couldnt attend the next part of the meeting because he was still recovering from the penalty. He was officially Tae-Shiks bodyguard, but that was only a formality. The meeting ce was a gathering of the most powerful yers, so he didnt really need the protection.


    Pfft!!! Ahh Gosh Tae-Shik hyung is so Gi-Gyu burst intoughter as he rested in his hotel bed. Sung-Hoon was away in the waiting room as his recement, so he was all alone in the room.


    How could he forget about the penalty? But, it makes sense on second thought, Gi-Gyu murmured.


    Tae-Shik hadn''t known about the demons for long, so he probably didnt know which part would trigger the penalty for Gi-Gyu. And Tae-Shik alone wasnt to me since the triggering of the penalty was reliant on three conditions.


    Ugh Gi-Gyu groaned and sat up. This wasnt the first time he suffered the gruesome pain, but he still wasnt used to it and probably never would.


    Really gotta reach the 50th floor. Gi-Gyu was told that he would be almost free of the penalty once he passed the 50th-floor test.


    50th floor Just what on this floor could bring such a change? The secondary job change? Does that free the yers from the penalty?


    Gi-Gyu thought aloud, Firstly, I need to think about the demons that took humanity''s side. Having met Baal, I have to admit that this cant be wrong. Perhaps many demons are even keeping a neutral stance.


    Slowly, he considered the information Tae-Shik gave him. After enduring so much pain for that information, Gi-Gyu wanted to make the best use of it.


    So, what part exactly triggered the penalty? Most likely, that gates secret part. I already knew the bits and pieces, but no one ever told me the details. Oh, and there was something about the Tower merging with hell, which reced the rulers of hell. Gi-Gyu organized his thoughts, summarizing what he had heard from Tae-Shik.


    -Are you okay?


    When Lou asked, Gi-Gyu replied, Of course.


    Fwoosh.


    El suddenly transformed into her human form. She had copsed after meeting Michael, so Gi-Gyu asked in worry, Are you okay now?


    Yes, Master. Im fine.


    You can tell me about what happenedter. Right now, I have a few things I need to do. When Gi-Gyu suggested, El replied, Of course. Ill tell you when you have more time, Master.


    Okay. Gi-Gyu patted El affectionately. Surprisingly, Els energy seeped into his hand and removed the penaltys remaining pain. Gi-Gyu had Life, but he wasnt as experienced with it as El since she was once the master of life.


    Gi-Gyu eximed, This is amazing!


    El blushed quietly.


    Gi-Gyu was fully recovered now. He suffered the gruesome penalty, but he also gained some valuable information.


    And I even got some free time. Now, Gi-Gyu didnt have to make an excuse to leave the meeting. Right now, all the major yers were either in the meeting room or in the waiting room except Gi-Gyu. The other yers were probablyughing at him for getting sick, but it was all worth it.


    Michael, the Vatican pope, and Ironshield and his demon, Gi-Gyu murmured, trying to list the figures he needed to be wary of.


    The Vatican was destroyed a long time ago, and the lost country then formed its territory somewhere in the world, effectively putting itself in exile. Still, this lost country gave birth to someone as powerful as Michael, so Gi-Gyu realized he couldnt underestimate the pope either.


    And there is something odd about the rtionship between Ironshield and his demon. Knowing how evil Ironshield is in real life, I can understand his affinity for demons. And I get that he needed help with his missing leg, but isnt he still a yer who holds holy swords?


    A holy sword wielder allying with a demon was something hard toprehend.


    And his leg


    Ha. Being curious about that was of no help to Gi-Gyu, but he couldnt help it.


    I want to have a look at his holy swords, Master. I have a bad feeling about this, El wondered.


    Looking down at his ring, Gi-Gyu asked, Lou, do you know anything about Ironshields demon?


    -I dont know. Come on! I was their king! You expect me to know every small fry? Still, I can tell you he is one of the weak ones.


    Hmm, so Lous going to be useless in this situation. When Gi-Gyu muttered, Lou replied.


    -Wait, I know one more thingYoure a gargantuan asshole!


    For some reason, Gi-Gyu felt much less burdened now. After confronting Ironshield yesterday, he should have felt angry. But, he decided to take his problems one at a time, feeling a lot more productive now.


    Now! Its time to go! Gi-Gyu announced as he stood up from the bed.


    ***


    The hotel was filled with powerful yers, but they were either in the meeting room or the waiting room, so Gi-Gyu could easily leave the hotel. Taking care of the hotel guards was nothing difficult; he didnt have to worry about the non-yers and the reporters.


    I got rid of my guards, so Im free now! All important figures were being followed by a few members of their countrys association branch, but Gi-Gyu lost his tail easily. After all, his ability to sense other yers was incredible. Except for high rankers like Michael, no one could sneak up on him.


    After leaving the hotel, Gi-Gyu didnt get into a cab.


    Thank goodness for cell phones, Gi-Gyu murmured as he looked at the navigation app. He had decided to keep this little trip a secret, so he couldnt take a cab this close to the hotel since it increased his chances of getting caught.


    Lets go, Gi-Gyu announced.


    -You talk too much.


    Lou muttered. El was back to her ring form, and the rest of his Egos were asleep. With a grin, Gi-Gyu began to run. He began to float high in the sky with a quiet wave-like vibration. After all the progress he had made, he couldnt actually fly, but he could stay in the air for an extended period. Gi-Gyu was sure he could sense others and hide his energy from them, so he moved quickly with confidence. Sometimes, he stepped on the building to run, while at others, he rode Bi.


    And finally


    Were here. Gi-Gyu, wearing a cap to hide his face, grinned. In front of him, a high rise stood proudly. Many people could be seen around the structure, and Gi-Gyu could feel countless yers inside the building.


    I better hide, Gi-Gyu murmured. Many of the yers inside the building were fairly powerful. This meant that Gi-Gyu needed to make more effort to hide his presence.


    Elemental Water. When he whispered, his body turned into water drops. Thanks to Lous evolution and Bis Elemental Water skill, Gi-Gyu could easily sneak into the building. The water drops that were Gi-Gyu slowly flowed into the sewer. Once inside the smelly and filthy sewer, Gi-Gyu returned to his human form.


    I wonder if this will work. Gi-Gyu felt uncertain about what he was about to do. In a way, this was a huge gamble. But, he was also very confident in himself. After opening his gate, Gi-Gyu called out to Old Man Hwang, Sir.


    Are we finally here? Old Man Hwang asked as he left the gate slowly.


    Yes. Do you think you can really do it?


    Hmm Of course. This is a piece of cake. Old Man Hwang groaned a little, but he was clearly very interested in Gi-Gyus n. Gi-Gyu smiled and announced, Then well begin now.


    All right.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, Gate lock in, raising one of his hands.


    [You have onest coordinate you can lock your gate into.]


    [Would you like to lock in your gate here?]


    The familiar system voice announced. Gi-Gyu and Old Man Hwang were standing underneath the Iron Guilds headquarters. His n involved cing his gate underneath this building. When they discussed this earlier, Old Man Hwang reassured Gi-Gyu that he could hide the gate.


    If things worked ording to his n


    Gi-Gyu grinned in anticipation and answered, Yup.


    He believed that someday, this gate would be the dagger that stabs Ironshield in his heart.

 Chapter 128: Michael

    Chapter 128: Michael


    Ive finished all the preparation. Ill return after hiding the gate, Old Man Hwang said to Gi-Gyu. Locking in Brunhearts third gate was an easy enough task, but hiding the gate beneath the Iron Guild headquarters was the tricky part. Unlike normal gates, gate sensors couldnt detect Brunhearts gate, but a sensitive yer could detect the constant energy it radiated.


    Im so relieved that I have you, Sir, Gi-Gyuplimented with genuine gratitude. Old Man Hwangs skills had been a great help to him so far.


    Haha, its no big deal. I should be the one thanking you for all that youve done for me. Min-Su is learning very quickly; soon, Ill leave all the work to him and live the rest of my life as a simple gate manager. When Old Man Hwang announced, Gi-Gyu asked in surprise, You''re nning your retirement already?


    Was burdening a kid, who was still in his early teens, with such an important job okay?


    Min-Su enjoys it, so it shouldnt be a problem. Besides, hes better than me in many aspects already. I still have to help him with certain details and enchantment works, but as a cksmith, hes already so much better than what I can ever be, Old Man Hwang dered. The pride in that statement was apparent.


    Im sure I can trust him to make the right decision, Gi-Gyu thought. Old Man Hwang was an honest man, so Gi-Gyu knew he wouldnt make the wrong decision. Besides, Old Man Hwang wouldnt leave him after retiring, so he could call Old Man Hwang for help whenever necessary.


    Gi-Gyu suspected that Old Man Hwang only wanted to retire because he wanted to spend all of his time racing his luxury cars. Even a major car ident wouldnt stop him from doing that since he wouldnt die from it.


    Gi-Gyu said his goodbye, Ill take my leave now, Sir.


    Of course. See you soon.


    Please stay safe. And if you need help When Gi-Gyu murmured in concern, Old Man Hwang smiled and replied, Dont worry. Everyone inside the gate obeys me as they obey you. I have all the help I need.


    Gi-Gyu smiled back and turned around. When he checked his watch, he realized the lock-in process took longer than expected, but he still hadnt been away from the hotel for too long. However, there was no telling when the meeting would end, so he made himself scarce.


    Elemental water. Gi-Gyu turned into water droplets and left the sewer. Old Man Hwang was someone he could depend on, so Gi-Gyu didnt doubt whether he couldplete the task and just felt grateful that Old Man Hwang was on his side.


    Step, step


    The sudden appearance of the unratable gates had left the world in chaos. However, since the US had the GPA and less unratable gates than Korea, the people here felt much safer. Therefore, the streets were quite busy.


    Gi-Gyu decided to walk for a while until he reached a secluded spot. From there, he nned on running the rest of the way.


    Suddenly, a passerby brushed against Gi-Gyus shoulder.


    Tap.


    Gi-Gyu became rigid as he slowly turned around. A non-yer wouldnt have thought twice about bumping into someone on a busy street, but things were different for him. He was now a powerful yer and could easily avoid physical contact with other people. So, if someone still bumped into him


    The other guy had to be as strong as him or stronger. When Gi-Gyu turned around, he saw a man grinning at him. The yer moved his lips to whisper just loud enough for Gi-Gyu to hear.


    Hey, demonsckey. Where have you been all afternoon?


    The man wearing a hat to cover his face looked familiar.


    Michael Gi-Gyu whispered in annoyance.


    ***


    Follow me, Gi-Gyu said to Michael.


    Since when? Gi-Gyu wondered how long Michael had been following him. How he hid from Gi-Gyu wasnt the big question, but how much he saw was. If he saw Gi-Gyu cing his gate underneath the Iron Guilds building


    Will I be able to defeat him? Gi-Gyu asked himself. As numerous thoughts crossed his mind, a question popped upDid he have to kill Michael?


    That makes sense. I dont want to make a scene here either, replied Michael. To Gi-Gyus relief, Michael followed him without a fight. They walked together for a while and arrived at a deserted road. Gi-Gyu used his senses to check out the area and felt that they were alone.


    Gi-Gyu refused to say the first word and waited patiently for Michael to speak first. After an awkward silence, Michael finally asked, By the way What were you doing?


    Michael was no longer smiling. His eyes looked calm as he studied Gi-Gyu.


    What do you mean? When Gi-Gyu asked in return, Michael smirked and muttered, So youre gonna pretend you didnt do anything.


    Gi-Gyu had no idea how much Michael knew, so he needed to be careful about what he said.


    I cant defeat him, Gi-Gyu thought in disappointment. Based on what he could feel, Michael was almost as strong as Lucifer. He could put up a good fight, but he doubted he could out the victor or alive. Besides, their fight would be anything but silent. Even if he managed to kill Michael, keeping it a secret would be impossible.


    I can see your eyes filling up with bloodthirst. I guess that makes sense since youre a demonsckey? Youre thinking about killing me, arent you? When Michael asked, Gi-Gyu closed his lips and nodded. Since there was no avoiding it, he decided to be straight with his opponent.


    Gi-Gyu asked, What did you see?


    What do you think? Michael sniggered and added, I saw you going underneath the Iron Guild headquarters. It was a nonchnt statement, but Lou was pressing against Micheal''s neck the second he finished his sentence. As Gi-Gyu held Lou, he saw a small drop of blood slide down Lou from a small cut.


    Michaels eyes turned deadly as he murmured, Demon


    Lous aura was probably what evoked that statement. Until now, Michael hadnt acted overtly hostile, but his demeanor changed quickly.


    Haa Michael sighed and pushed Lou away with his hand. Taking a step back, he murmured, I didnte here to fight.


    Dammit! Gi-Gyu groaned silently. He wasnt stupid enough to try to intimidate someone as powerful as Micheal by putting a sword to his neck. Just now, he wanted to kill Micheal with a single move aimed at his neck, but Michaels unparalleled power stopped Lou from piercing his neck. Gi-Gyu knew it would be hard, but he didnt know it would be this hard.


    If you didnte here to fight, lets be straight here. I dont particrly enjoy meaningless face-offs like this either, Gi-Gyu muttered as he turned Lou into his ring form. He was more than happy to resolve this with a simple talk.


    Michael replied, I know you went beneath the Iron Guild building and did something. But I couldnt get close enough to you without you noticing. So, I kept my distance and didnt actually see what you did.


    Can I trust his words? What about the gates energy then?


    By the way, I could feel something from the sewer. An unique magical energy, to be exact, Michael added.


    This is bad. Theres no way I can fool someone like Micheal. Although he didnt see it, he certainly felt its energy.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Were you following me? Shouldnt you be in the waiting room right now?


    I didnt leave the hotel with the intention of following you. I had an errand to run; then, I saw you, answered Michael. If he didnt deliberately follow Gi-Gyu, that meant


    Gi-Gyu muttered, Ironshields demon bothered you too, didnt it?


    Yes, Michael didnt deny it.


    Ironshield has always had a close rtionship with the Vatican. When Michael added, Gi-Gyu asked, Is it because of his holy swords?


    Of course. So for Ironshield to suddenly appear with a demon It was very unexpected.


    Gi-Gyu paused for a moment and thought, Could it be


    A possibility popped into Gi-Gyus mind.


    Micheal definitely believes I know a lot. Ergo, he probably also assumes I passed the 50th floor.


    This is my chance! Gi-Gyu thought in excitement. If he could get Michael talking and avoid the penalty somehow, he could gain valuable information. Gi-Gyus brain worked fast, and his mouth worked even faster.


    Dont you already know that some demons are on our side? So Ironshield When Gi-Gyu stated smoothly, Michael argued, Nonsense! Are you pretending ignorance? Or


    Yup, Im just pretending, Gi-Gyu replied hurriedly. Michael nodded with a knowing look. Did Gi-Gyus n work?


    Michael continued, I knew it. There is no way a powerful yer like you doesnt know that the demons destroyed the Vatican. Therefore, we dont care if some of those cretins are on our side: We abhor them all.


    Michael may have been a jerk, but he had always had an oddly docile look in his eyes. But now, there was a deadly bloodthirst in them.


    They must all die, Michael finished his sentence, furious


    I see, replied Gi-Gyu. The demons and the Vatican couldnt coexist. Not many people knew about the Vatican as a country, but Gi-Gyu now knew it had at least two incredibly powerful yers: Micheal and the pope. It was useful information he was happy to remember.


    Feeling a little guilty, Gi-Gyu nodded. With a sigh, Michael offered, Well You seem a little different from the other demons. Anyway, I didnt get to spy on the Iron Guild because of you. So, time for a little kiss and tell."


    ...? Suddenly, goosebumps rose on Gi-Gyu''s arms, and the sudden change in the situation left him nonplussed.


    This bastard! Gi-Gyu realized that Michael had been hiding his full strength. Michaels eyes glowed, and he could sense that Micheals magic was much thicker than Lucifer''s.


    Was Michael stronger than Lucifer? Gi-Gyu couldnt understand what was happening.


    If you tell me the truth, I wont hurt you too much, Michael announced as 12 wings opened up from his back.


    ***


    Bastard! You said you didnte here to fight! Gi-Gyu spat angrily.


    That was my original intention. But I really wanted to fight you too, Michael replied with a shrug.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt believe what was about to happen. Although they were on a deserted road, they were still in a well-popted city in America. Also, New York and the Global yers Association headquarters were not too far away. If their battle radiated a significant magic wave, they would receive much attention.


    Creak!


    Blue sparks flew as Lou blocked Michaels three wings. The impact Gi-Gyu received from the attack through Lou made him recoil.


    Michael shouted, Dont worry! This ce is being barricaded by the Vaticans treasure: the Holy Grail. No one will interrupt our battle!


    No, thats not it! Gi-Gyu shouted in frustration but talking and dodging was proving itself difficult. They were, of course, not fighting using their full power. At least, Gi-Gyu wasnt, and he could tell Michael didnt have any intention to kill him either.


    But


    Dagger-like words appeared from Gi-Gyus lips.


    If you continue like this, Im not going to hold back.


    Flinch.


    Michael jolted as he backed away a little in the air, his twelves wings still dancing around dangerously. His wings were a bit different from Hamiel or El''s. But at the moment, Gi-Gyu wasnt interested in finding out more about it. For now, he just wanted to erase the unpleasant feeling that filled him.


    His wings fluttering, Michaelnded lightly. His face tense, Gi-Gyu asked, Are you attacking me simply because of the demonic power you can feel from me?


    When Michael didnt respond, Gi-Gyu continued, Based on what you said earlier, one would think youll try your best to kill me because of my demonic aura. But its clear you arent using your full power to kill me. And didnt you also say I was a little different?


    Slowly, Gi-Gyu released his magic aura to suppress his opponent. His energy began to increase exponentially as he added, And if you were curious about the Iron Guild, you wouldve just asked me.


    Gi-Gyus logic was wless. Michaels silence continued, and Gi-Gyu finally asked, Are you doing this because of El?


    Flinch!


    Michaels reaction proved that Gi-Gyus hunch was right. Finally, Michael murmured, El Her name is El?


    Thats right.


    Michael closed his wings. Unlike Hamiel, Michaels wings disappearedpletely.


    -Master.


    El requested,


    -May I take my human form?


    Gi-Gyu asked Michael, If I let you speak with El, what will you do?


    ...


    Are you willing to have a frank conversation with me and stop this nonsense? asked Gi-Gyu. He suspected that he could learn a lot from Michael. Michael had to know that he resented the Iron Guild, and he had nted something under the Iron Guilds headquarters. Yet Michael wasnt showing any hostility toward him. This told him that they had the same goal.


    Michael didnt respond, but taking this as yes, Gi-Gyu murmured, El.


    A blindingly pure white light appeared from Gi-Gyus hand.

 Chapter 129: Michael (2)

    Chapter 129: Michael (2)


    Greetings to the Saintess, Michael announced respectfully as he half-kneeled before El.


    Why do you call me a Saintess? El asked as she looked at Michael coldly. The child form didnt reduce her charm one bit.


    Why is he treating El with such reverence? Why did she faint when she met Michael before?


    Gi-Gyu stayed a short distance from them. He crossed his arms and asked Lou silently,


    Any guess about whats going on here?


    -Why are you asking me? Just watch.


    When Lou replied brusquely, Gi-Gyu nodded. Lou was right. All he needed to do was watch El and Michaels interaction to learn the truth.


    I can feel your remarkable divine power. So how could I not believe youre a saintess? Michael bowed and replied.


    Her face nk, El asked, Thats all?


    Was she acting coldly because she believed Michael was Gi-Gyus enemy? For some reason, the emotionlessness suited her beautiful face.


    No, thats not all, mumbled Michael.


    What else? When El asked, Michael looked very ufortable. Until a moment ago, Michael had been acting so cocky; now, he looked awkward. Gi-Gyu secretly felt pleased. He didnt resent Michael enough to want to kill him, but Michael was certainly an annoying jerk.


    After a moment of hesitation, Michael stuttered, T-there is something I can feel something from you that is very simr to what I have.


    Michael himself couldnt describe what he was feeling. Was he saying that he felt a kind of kinship toward El?


    Then let me ask you thisEl pausedAre you


    Suddenly, the nkness on her face was gone, reced by confusion. A human?


    ***


    El exined to Gi-Gyu,


    -I also feel a kinship toward Micheal. For some reason, I feel drawn to him. Its not something angel or human Something different. When I heard his name, I felt something familiar.


    Loumented,


    -For El to feel a kinship toward him, that guy is no ordinary yer.


    El, the once queen of all angels, felt a kinship toward someone who wasnt an angel and imed to be a human.


    Earlier, Michael had answered El, Of course! Im human.


    However, the confusion on his face when he answered made it clear that he doubted his own identity. But since he imed he was human, Gi-Gyu had no choice but to believe him. Besides, there was no way to prove otherwise.


    Gi-Gyu silently looked back to see the man following him closely.


    It was Michael.


    Why are you following me? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Same route. When Michael replied, Gi-Gyu shook his head. They were returning to the same hotel, so it made sense that they were taking the same route. However, why was he walking so close?


    And Michael mumbled, I feel like Ill be able to find out the answers Ive been looking for if I stay close to you.


    The wind was blowing hard, so Gi-Gyu couldnt hear Micheals already subdued murmur. What did you say?


    Just then, El said,


    -Master. I agree with him. I can feel some changes when Im close to that man. And


    Yes? asked Gi-Gyu. His instincts told him El was about to ask him for a favor. Lately, El has been asking for many things from Gi-Gyu. He didnt mind it, but


    Hmm Gi-Gyu muttered, annoyed that El was about to ask for something rted to Michael.


    -Its about my evolution, Master.


    Your evolution?


    -I have a good idea.


    Gi-Gyus eyes sparkled with interest. El never lied to him, so it really had to be a good idea if she was suggesting it. However, this wasnt the ce to talk about such stuff. Right now, he didnt care about who Michael was; he just wanted to have a private chat with El.


    Both Michael and Gi-Gyu continued to walk quickly toward the hotel.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu replied with silence when Michael asked, Do you think something happened inside?


    Gi-Gyu turned toward Michael slowly. After chatting with El, Micheal began acting all friendly toward him. He didnt give Micheal enough time to have a meaningful conversation, so he couldnt understand the behavioral change.


    -Maybe he thinks youre his only hope.


    Lou suggested, but Gi-Gyu ignored him. He had no time to think because he could feel mighty magic forces moving around continuously inside the hotel. Something must have happened while they were away.


    Lets go inside, Gi-Gyu announced.


    Yes. I need to see His Holiness, so I will see youter, Michael replied.


    Why would I see you again? When Gi-Gyu asked bluntly, Michael smiled and walked past him.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu yelled, Hey!


    ...? Michael turned around.


    Keeping what happened today a secret will be best for both of us, Gi-Gyu murmured solemnly. Michael grinned widely before disappearing into the hotel.


    There were two reasons Gi-Gyu was sure Micheal would keep his visit to the Iron Guild headquarters a secret: Micheal himself visited the ce with unfriendly intentions, and he now regarded Gi-Gyu favorably due to El.


    The hectic situation inside the hotel made Gi-Gyu nervous. A GPA meeting was underway in this hotel, so only something major could cause such disturbance.


    Gi-Gyu quickly entered the hotel too. It wasnt difficult to avoid being noticed, especially in the hectic hotel lobby. When Gi-Gyu arrived at his room, Sung-Hoon yelled loudly, Where have you been?!


    Sung-Hoon didnt sound angry. Instead, there was urgency in his tone.


    What happened? When Gi-Gyu asked, Sung-Hoon replied, General Manager Oh Tae-Shik is waiting for you. We need to get there now.


    Gi-Gyu had never seen Sung-Hoon acting this way, so he didnt ask any questions and just followed. When they got near Tae-Shiks hotel room, Gi-Gyu could feel Tae-Shiks energy fluctuating wildly. That urrence was connected to a yers unstable emotions, meaning Tae-Shik was anxious.


    Knock, knock.


    Its Heo Sung-Hoon. Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu is here as well. When Sung-Hoon announced, the door opened immediately. Tae-Shik, who looked gaunt, was talking with the other agents he brought from the Korean yers Association.


    Come in, Tae-Shik ordered, not bothering to ask where Gi-Gyu had been. Looking at the grim look on Tae-Shiks face, Gi-Gyu knew something was very wrong.


    Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon entered and sat down on the bed. When Tae-Shik waved, the other agents left quickly.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Whats going on?


    The moment the agents left, Tae-Shik muttered, Fuck. He wasnt swearing at Gi-Gyu. Tae-Shik sighed and exined, We lost contact with everyone, including Kim Do-Hyung, who entered the exceptional gates. Even the Grigory members arent responding. And this didnt just happen in Korea.


    What about Suk-Woo?! When Gi-Gyu shouted, Tae-Shik silently nodded. As Gi-Gyus eyes widened, Tae-Shik continued, In every country, the scouts who entered the new exceptional gates have gone missing.


    Gi-Gyu looked utterly nonplussed. Even as they stared at each other, Tae-Shiks phone vibrated grimly.


    Bzzzz.


    Bzzzzz.


    Tae-Shik announced, We will not be sending any more scouts.


    This decision was already made before Gi-Gyu returned. The problem was that everyone who went inside the gates to scout was a high ranker. The fact that they failed was a shocking turn of events.


    Lighting a cigarette and sitting on the luxurious sofa, Tae-Shik added, Now, our focus is on closing it immediately.


    Tae-Shik quit smoking when he began courting Su-Jin, but the tense situation made him pick up this habit again.


    Gi-Gyu asked quietly, What do you need me to do?


    Gi-Gyu wasnt doing this for the association, the non-yers, his country, or any other selfless reasons. He was doing it for the rewards that came with clearing an exceptional gate. Participating in closing them once the scouts were out had always been in his ns, so he had no reason to fear them now.


    Tae-Shik asked, You confident about this? These gates will be different from all the others you have closed. They will be S-ss or higher.


    Tae-Shik was right. The most dangerous gate Gi-Gyu ever entered was the Maze of Heryond, and even that wasnt S-ss.


    Yes, Im ready for it. You said you also lost contact with Suk-Woo, right? Ill also enter Suk-Woos gate, answered Gi-Gyu. After the meeting yesterday, Gi-Gyu realized how strong he had be; consequently, he now felt confident about this. And even if he didnt have the strength, he wouldve still gone to save his friend.


    However, one thing bothered Gi-Gyu: Suk-Woos big secret that only a few knew. With his incredibly impossible unique ability to open portals, he could have escaped the gate at any time. So, Gi-Gyu found it odd that they lost contact with him.


    Is it because these gates are demon territories? Because they are still exceptional gates? Just why? Gi-Gyu had many questions, but now wasnt the time for questionsit was time for action. Even if he ignored the great debt he owed Suk-Woo, he still had to help Suk-Woo because he was a friend.


    All right. Tae-Shik sucked on his cigarette and continued, Get ready. Also, we came to a decision in the meeting. The abrupt change ensured we couldnt deliberate over it, but its our decision nheless.


    What did you all decide? asked Gi-Gyu with curiosity.


    Firstly, Korea will receive the most help since others arent in as dire a situation as us. Even though were getting the most help, we wouldnt be getting that many yers, replied Tae-Shik.


    And who will be helping? When a country dispatched its yers to another country, it usually sent some of its best men. Such help was only needed in cases of high-ss gates, so Gi-Gyu believed many yers who participated in this meeting woulde to help.


    Tae-Shik answered, Total of ten high rankers will be sent, including Tao Chen from China.


    Gi-Gyus eyes twitched. There were only 100 high rankers in the world, and ten of them were being sent to Korea: A crucial evidence of how bad the situation was. Unlike the rankers, the high rankers did not hold a match to fill a vacant spot. However, the high rankers selection process left many empty seats in the high ranker world.


    And


    Dont worry. Ironshield isnting. When Tae-Shik added, Gi-Gyu nodded.


    Tae-Shik continued, Ironshield will be leading his guild to tour the US. Blood Emperor insisted on this. The US didnt make any extra effort to help us, but were still getting more high rankers than we expected. I guess it just means things are really bad.


    After putting out his cigarette, Tae-Shik rose. He announced, Well be leaving in an hour. Well return through the Tower this time. We have no time to dy.


    The KPA was finally ready to act. Gi-Gyu had beenining about everyone acting too rxed, but that was no longer an issue.


    Eerie calmness filled Tae-Shiks eyes. This time, many yers would be dispatched into these gates, and it seemed Tae-Shik was going to participate as well.


    Was Soo-Jung going to help too?


    What about Lee Sun-Ho?


    Well go through the portal in the Tower in an hour. And afterward, well enter our designated gates in groups. Just get ready before then. When Tae-Shik ordered, Gi-Gyu replied with a nod, All right.


    Gi-Gyu became rigid with anticipation. This battle would be the most challenging battle of his life.


    Oh, by the way, why wasnt your phone on roaming? When you disappeared, we had no way of contacting you. That was so frustrating. Even if we have someone tailing you, I know you would just lose them easily. From now on, take Sung-Hoon with you or turn on roaming on your phone. We dont know what might happen in the next hour, so make sure I can contact you anytime. You probably wont even get time to see your family when we return to Korea, so why dont you call Yoo-Jung and Su-Jin now? Tae-Shik seemed a little tense as he spoke fast. Gi-Gyu could tell that Tae-Shik must have been frustrated when he couldnt contact him.


    Feeling embarrassed, Gi-Gyu scratched his cheek and became quiet.


    Thinking Gi-Gyu had something to say, Tae-Shik asked, Whats wrong?


    Mustering up his courage, Gi-Gyu murmured, Whats roaming?


    ***


    The hotel was still in a frenzy. Many yers from other countries were leaving quickly to their homes. Since it was already decided who would be dispatched to Korea, there was no need for additional meetings.


    Hyung, does this mean the dispatched yers will arriveter? Gi-Gyu asked after he packed his bag. There wasnt much to pack for Gi-Gyu.


    Thats right, replied Tae-Shik.


    Based on Tae-Shiks exnation, it was decided that the local yers and Koreas top ten guilds would form the first groups to be sent into the gates. Gi-Gyu and Tae-Shik would be a part of this first group. The foreign yers were to return to their respective countries to prepare first. They were to form the second group to enter the gatester.


    Gi-Gyu suggested, Then just send away the other agents first. You, me, and Sung-Hoon will stay here.


    What? When Tae-Shik asked in confusion, Gi-Gyu exined, I have a way to get home faster than the portal in the Tower.


    Tae-Shik frowned, clueless as to what Gi-Gyu was talking about.

 Chapter 130: Michael (3)

    Chapter 130: Michael (3)


    Oh my god Tae-Shik murmured in shock.


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu, this is Sung-Hoon gasped.


    The two men looked around as they eximed in amazement. They gaped openly, making Gi-Gyu smile. Despite knowing why they were reacting this way, he pretended ignorance and asked, Whats wrong?


    Tae-Shik and Sung-Hoon felt slightly annoyed by Gi-Gyus carefree attitude. However, they didnt mention it; instead, Tae-Shik cautiously asked, What are all these?


    The three yers were currently inside Gi-Gyus gate.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Hyung! Havent you been inside my gate before?


    Sung-Hoon replied instead of Tae-Shik, But Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu! This lookspletely different from before. Are those griffins flying in the sky? And is that a racing track?! And what the heck is that over there?


    Sung-Hoon had visited Gi-Gyus gate a few times before. Thest time he was here was when Gi-Gyu invited him to pick a car from his luxury collection. But at that time, the inside of the gate didnt look anything like this.


    How could so much change in such a short period? Did time flow differently inside this gate?


    Vroooom!


    Suddenly, a loud engine sound, loud enough to make everyone frown, rang in the air. Tae-Shik became tense. They were inside Gi-Gyus gate, but he didnt feelpletely safe yet. There was no way of knowing what dangers may lurk in here. The noise he just heard also sounded very threatening.


    But Sung-Hoons reaction was very different.


    This sound! Sung-Hoon gasped, seemingly aware of the sounds origin. Sung-Hoon became very interested in cars after receiving one from Gi-Gyu as a gift. He had spent much time researching the rare cars stored inside Gi-Gyus gate.


    It is like a museum! Sung-Hoon admired quietly. There were enough cars in the gate to open a rare car museum.


    Squeak!


    Suddenly, a car came to a screeching halt before them. Since its sses were heavily tinted, it was impossible to tell who was driving. Gi-Gyuughed, Tae-Shik tensed, and Sung-Hoon openly admired the car.


    When the scissor door of the car opened slowly, Gi-Gyu greeted, Sir.


    I figured you wouldnt want to be bothered, so I ordered everyone to stay behind. So youre going straight back to Korea, right? Old Man Hwang got out of the car and asked. With his Hawaiian shirt, shorts, and fashionable sunsses, the old cksmith looked like the epitome of a silver fox. His appearance left Tae-Shik and Sung-Hoon speechless.


    Gi-Gyu announced, Lets just keep the introduction short today. We dont have much time This is the association''s General Manager Oh Tae-Shik. And this is Heo Sung-Hoon, who has been aiding me in everything.


    Nice to meet you. Old Man Hwang confidently walked up to the two speechless yers and shook their hands. The duo couldn''t hide their confusion as Tae-Shik asked, And who is this gentleman, Gi-Gyu?


    Gi-Gyu contemted for a moment. Tae-Shik and Sung-Hoon were aware of Old Man Hwangs existence before his death. However, they had no idea what happened after: He died and was resurrected by Gi-Gyu.


    He hadnt just healed a fatally wounded yer. He had brought someone back from death. Gi-Gyu wondered how Tae-Shik and Sung-Hoon would take this information.


    Finally, Gi-Gyu replied, He is Old Man Hwang, and he takes care of my equipment and gate.


    Sung-Hoon became very quiet.


    You mean? Tae-Shik murmured.


    Gi-Gyu silently nodded. A short awkward silence fell, but Tae-Shik quickly changed the subject. I think we should get going now. You should invite meter and give me a proper tour of this ce. Unfortunately, we dont have much time to spare now.


    That was my n, replied Gi-Gyu. He appreciated how Tae-Shik tried his best to ept this impossible situation without asking questions.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a mighty gale arrived from the sky, leaving only a giant griffin behind.


    Tae-Shik frowned a little, but Gi-Gyu waved his hand to reassure him. He then gestured to the griffin king tond before them.


    Old Man Hwang exined, Because of the recent expansion of this gate, it will take a while to reach the entrance. Youll save much time if you ride it.


    Even the best cars couldnt be as fast as the griffin king, so Gi-Gyu, Tae-Shik, and Sung-Hoon got on top of the humongous monster.


    Gi-Gyu said to Old Man Hwang, Then I will see youter, Sir.


    Please dont hesitate to call us if you need any help, the cksmith offered as he put on his sunsses again. The griffin king began pping its giant wings.


    Lets go. When Gi-Gyu tapped the griffin kings neck and ordered, the creature pped its giant wings faster and flew at an incredible speed. From high in the sky, Tae-Shik and Sung-Hoon observed the gate below. One part had countless skeletons busy building various structures, while another had skeletons and griffins receiving military training. There was also a small group of knights that was hard at work.


    Tae-Shik murmured, An army


    Sung-Hoon nodded and asked, Isnt this like a small independent country?


    ***


    Even if they took the portal in the Tower, reaching Korea would have taken quite a time. But taking Gi-Gyus gate left them with some spare time.


    Tae-Shik announced, Ill have a brief chat with Su-Jin before returning to the association building. You guys go and get ready.


    All right, Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon replied.


    They still had some time left before the guilds and the yers had to enter the exceptional gates. Tae-Shik decided to spend that time with someone important.


    After Tae-Shik left, Gi-Gyu asked Sung-Hoon, Will you be joining this hunt, Sung-Hoon?


    Sung-Hoon felt torn because although he was a strong yer, the situation inside the gate seemed less than ideal. Everyone entering the gates this time had to be prepared to die.


    After a short contemtion, Sung-Hoon answered, Ill go in.


    I dont know if Ill be able to protect you, Sung-Hoon. When Gi-Gyu replied, Sung-Hoonughed. Haha. I never expected you to.


    Sung-Hoon took out a pike from his pocket, his usual weapon of choice. His eyes shone with determination as he murmured, I can take care of myself. I would rather die than be a burden to anyone.


    Gi-Gyu didnt even try to stop Sung-Hoon from entering the gate. He knew Sung-Hoon was powerful enough to be a great help. And this was also a chance for Sung-Hoon to be much stronger quickly.


    Then You should see your mother before going inside. I will do my preparation at home. When Gi-Gyu offered, Sung-Hoon hesitated a little. Was it okay for him to leave Gi-Gyus side at such a critical moment? But since there was no guarantee he would return alive from this gate alive, he really wanted to meet his mother.


    Then Ill be back soon, Sung-Hoon replied and left quickly.


    Gi-Gyu was now alone in his basement. I better get ready.


    Gulp.


    He made sure not to show it, but he was incredibly anxious. The tension had left his body covered in goosebumps. Gi-Gyu knew he was now much more powerful. He had be so powerful that Ironshield now felt wary and jealous of him. He had be so powerful that even among the top yers in the world, he was a force to be reckoned with. At least, that was what he learned at the GPA meeting. Moreover, he achieved all this without spending much time hunting.


    Was it because he was the yer who cant level up?


    Phew After this situation is all over, I better reach the 50th floor quickly, muttered Gi-Gyu. He felt a little frustrated at his current limitations. Many people around him were trying to give him important information, yet he wasnt ready to hear them. Also, clearing the 50th floor was a great chance since he could be stronger by going through the secondary job change.


    Maybe my unique ability will improve even more. It wasnt something unheard of. Sometimes, yers even gained an additional unique ability. Gi-Gyu couldnt wait for the advancement he would experience.


    El. When Gi-Gyu called, El materialized as she replied, Yes, Master.


    The thing you told me about your evolution. Are you sure of it? asked Gi-Gyu. The method El suggested for her evolution was a risky one.


    El bowed and exined, Its a shortcut; its not a proper way to do it. Therefore, I cant be certain of it, Master. But I dont think I will hurt them by doing this. This might actually give them a chance to grow.


    Should he trust her on this?


    No. Gi-Gyu shook his head. He knew he shouldnt doubt El and just trust her wholeheartedly.


    He replied, Ill do as you suggested. But, well get their consent before proceeding with the n.


    Of course, Master. I wouldnt want it any other way. El bowed again.


    Looking at this gate, Gi-Gyu ordered silently in his head. His thought traveled to the creatures inside the gate, and after a few minutes, the three angels appeared.


    Grandmaster, did you call for us?


    ***


    Before Gi-Gyu left, Old Man Hwang said, Im looking for a way to make your Egos even stronger. You wouldnt be able to sync with more for a while if I make that a reality. But, youll get exponential growth in return.


    Strengthening my Egos, Gi-Gyu murmured. With this thought, he opened his stat screen. It has been a very long time since he checked on his own attributes.


    [Level 1]


    [Job: Egos partner]


    [Unique Ability: Sync]


    -Abilities-


    [Assimtion (S): You can use 80% of Egos abilities.]


    [Death: Can control death.]


    [Life: Can control life.]


    [Combination: Canbine Egos.]


    [Grant: Can grant an Ego.]


    [Retained Ego: me Giant (Hwang Chae-Il)]


    [Retained Ego Fragments: 12 pieces.]


    Unlike the other yers who could level up, Gi-Gyu rarely checked his status screen.


    I guess the only significant change is the missing evil eye and Rogers, Gi-Gyu murmured. When he caressed his eyes, a gray hue shed in them. This was the change he experienced after getting Life. Afterward, the evil eye disappeared from his status screen, and he also lost the power that came with it.


    But there is no way for me to find out what exactly this new Life skill can do. Gi-Gyu wanted to try using the new power his eyes gained after losing the evil eye, but he knew nothing about it.


    Well, Ill learn more about it in time. More urately, he would try his best to find out. Right now, all he knew was that his eye color changed, but that couldnt possibly be the extent of this new power. The evil eye came with a power, so this Life eye was bound to give him an upgrade or maybe a downgrade.


    And about Rogers, whispered Gi-Gyu. He beheaded Rogers when he was begging for a chance. By doing so, Gi-Gyu gained Rogers as an Ego. But, he couldnt currently see Rogers Ego on his status screen. Still, Gi-Gyu grinned for some unknown reason.


    Just then, someone ran toward him and greeted, yer Kim Gi-Gyu I mean Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu!


    Team leader Do Bong-Gu! Gi-Gyu greeted as well, happy to see someone from the Cain Guild. When Gi-Gyu first met him, Do Bong-Gu was just a Cain Guild guide; now, he was the head of the entire guide department.


    Sun-Pil and Dong-Hae greeted Gi-Gyu loudly as well.


    Hyung!


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu!


    Soon, they were followed by the other guild members of the Morningstar-Child and the Cain guilds. All those yers lined upit was an impressive sight. It reminded him of his monster army inside Brunhearts gate. But unlike the gate creatures that gave off an ominous and oppressive vibe, the yers looked lively and enthusiastic.


    Gi-Gyu said to Do Bong-Gu, You must be very worried that you lost contact with Suk-Woo.


    Do Bong-Gu, who looked cheerful until a moment ago, slumped and said, Thats why I volunteered to participate in this hunt. Im just a guide, so I wont be much help, but I wanted to do whatever I can to be a part of this effort.


    Gi-Gyu also chatted with Sun-Pil and Dong-Hae.


    Dong-Hae exined, We cant enter the gate this time But we have been assigned as backup, so we will wait out here and be ready for whatever you need.


    The Morningstar-Child Guild wasnt selected to close the gate because it didnt meet the necessary conditions. Since five unratable gates opened in Korea, two top ten Korean guilds were assigned to each. Several additional powerful yers were to follow as well. The gate Suk-Woo entered was to be tackled by the Cain Guild and the Blue Dragon Guild.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, I guess the Blue Dragon Guild isnt here yet.


    Frowning unhappily, Do Bong-Gu replied, Indeed.


    The time given to yers to assemble had passed, but the Blue Dragon Guild was nowhere to be seen. Was it because they didnt take this situation seriously? Or were they doing this to show off their superiority over the Cain Guild?


    Speak of the devil Gi-Gyu thought in annoyance as he spotted the arriving Blue Dragon members. Surprisingly though, they all looked sharp and determined.


    Looking at the giant open gate, Gi-Gyu announced, I guess we better get ready now.


    They were standing in front of the exceptional gate in Gangnam. Looking at his watch, Sun-Pil murmured, I guess were entering the gate on New Year''s Day.


    He sighed, I didnt expect to start the new year this way.


    It had been 25 years since the Tower first appeared. It so happened that Gi-Gyu was also turning 25 this year. <blockquote>


    gomi''s Thoughts


    Gomi: Guess this is foreshadowing D:</blockquote>

 Chapter 131: Michael (4)

    Chapter 131: Michael (4)


    The members of the Blue Dragon Guild greeted the Cain Guild members, but they ignored everyone else, including Gi-Gyu and the Morningstar-Child Guild members.


    Sun-Pil frowned and murmured, Does being in the top ten make them better than everyone?


    Honestly, it did make them better than most, but Morningstar-Child Guild was a new guild that was gaining public recognition fast. Meanwhile, the Blue Dragon Guild was a mid-sized guild that already held a firm position in the top ten.


    Trying to change the ufortable subject, Gi-Gyu asked, Is the Ang Guild entering any of the gates?


    Gi-Gyu nced at the Blue Dragon Guilds master, Choi Chang-Yong, and wondered, Is he ignoring me and the Morningstar-Child Guild because of what happened with the Iron Guild branch?


    Back then, Gi-Gyu, the Morningstar-Child Guild, and the Cain Guild had destroyed the Iron Guild branch in Yeoksam with the associations blessing. As the head of one of the top ten guilds in Korea, Choi Chang-Yong must have a good idea of what happened that day. That meant Choi Chang-Yong also knew Gi-Gyu was the shining new star that the KPA favored. It was no wonder every Korean power yer resented Gi-Gyu.


    Even so, this is unreasonable. He should know better, thought Gi-Gyu in disappointment. The situation in Korea was grim; the whole world was facing unprecedented danger. As a professional, Choi Chang-Yong should have greeted everyone or at least Gi-Gyu. After all, they were going into the same gate to close it together. It would have been in Choi Chang-Yongs interest to familiarize himself with Gi-Gyu and his power.


    Sun-Pil replied, I heard the Ang Guild would be taking on one of the gates by itself. You know how one of the top ten guilds, the Hephaestus, is a cksmith guild, right? The n was to send two of the top ten guilds per gate, which means theyre short one guild. The Ang Guild will bepensating for this by going alone.


    Dong-Hae nodded and eximed, Thats amazing.


    Several parties were tackling each gate together, yet the Ang Guild refused outside help and was going in alone.


    Remembering Lee Sun-Ho, Gi-Gyu thought, I would have expected no less from him.


    Just then, Sung-Hoon arrived. He was a littlete because he wanted to spend extra time with his mother. Gi-Gyu asked him, Sung-Hoon, what is happening with Soo-Jung?


    I was told shell finish up whatever is going on abroad and return to Korea soon.


    I see, replied Gi-Gyu. Regardless of howte she joined the battle, he knew she would be helpful. After all, Soo-Jung and Lee Sun-Ho were the two most powerful yers Gi-Gyu knew.


    But then, there is also Michael, The above statement didnt factor in Michael since Gi-Gyu still couldnt trust him.


    Finally, thest participating yers joined them: Shin Yoo-Bin and ten of her Gypsoph Guild members. When she spotted Gi-Gyu, she greeted, Oppa.


    Ah, there you are, Gi-Gyu greeted her back. Shin Yoo-Bin looked tense as she walked toward him. Now, everyone responsible for the Gangnam gate was here.


    Choi Chang-Yong and 100 Blue Dragon Guild members.


    Lee Bum-Jun, Cain Guilds deputy guild master, and 100 Cain Guild members.


    Shin Yoo-Bin and 10 Gypsoph Guild members.


    There were to be four additional individual members. Two of them, Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon, were from Korea, and two more would be sent by foreign countries. Everyone was here except for the foreign yers.


    Sung-Hoon added, General Manager Oh Tae-Shik will be entering another gate along with other guilds.


    Gi-Gyu nodded. Since the Gangnam gate group was already quite powerful, Tae-Shik being dispatched to another gate made sense.


    Choi Chang-Yong was the assigned leader of this gate party. In his baritone voice, he announced, After the head count, we will ration out the supplies and enter the gate.


    Without a word, everyone began to gather around him.


    ***


    That was the summary of our strategy, Choi Chang-Yong finished his exnation. Launching an offense momentarily after entering an exceptional gate wasnt umon, so it was decided that the Blue Dragon Guild, the strongest group here, should enter first. Once it had established a safe perimeter, the rest were to follow.


    Choi Chang-Yong also decided to divide the hunting party into two groups.


    Is that necessary? Gi-Gyu wondered. He didnt like Choi Chang-Yongs n. This was probably the best strategy for the weak yers'' safety. But


    There is no time to waste. Gi-Gyu thought in concern. They still couldnt contact Suk-Woo, who had entered this exceptional gate earlier. Since electronics didnt work inside the gates, it made sense that the other yers inside couldnt be contacted. However, Suk-Woo could create portals, yet he was still missing. It had to mean that something terrible had happened to him.


    Gi-Gyu noticed Do Bong-Gu biting his fingernails. It was clear that Do Bong-Gu was feeling very nervous too.


    After the meeting, Blue Dragon was getting ready to enter the gate first. Quietly, Gi-Gyu called out to Cain Guilds deputy guild master, Deputy Guild Master Lee Bum-Jun!


    Did you need something from me, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu? Lee Bum-Jun answered quickly. Since he was from Suk-Woos guild, Lee Bum-Jun had met Gi-Gyu many times. He treated Gi-Gyu with great respect for two reasons: Gi-Gyu was Suk-Woos good friend, and Lee Bum-Jun had also participated in the Iron Guild branchs annihtion.


    I would like to make a suggestion. Would you mind speaking with me for a moment? When Gi-Gyu asked, Lee Bum-Jun looked confused. He was well aware of Gi-Gyus strength because he had witnessed it during the Yeoksam incident. So, he felt a little nervous and curious about what Gi-Gyu wanted to suggest.


    After Gi-Gyu finished exining, Lee Bum-Jun nodded with a rigid face. He had to admit that it was a very attractive offer.


    But


    Lee Bum-Jun asked, Are you sure youre okay with this?


    What he proposed would put him in danger. Based on what Lee Bum-Jun remembered, he shouldnt have been powerful enough to pull off something like this alone.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Yes, Im pretty confident I can do it. And if it doesnt work out for me, Im certain I can run fast enough.


    Well, if you insist, murmured Lee Bum-Jun. If things worked out ording to Gi-Gyus n, the Cain Guild would remain rtively safe. However, Lee Bum-Jun still doubted Gi-Gyu could aplish what he imed.


    Lee Bum-Jun looked at the yers standing behind Gi-Gyu, which included Sung-Hoon.


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyus power has attracted so many people, Lee Bum-Jun thought in awe. All the yers that followed him were powerful in their own rights. Gi-Gyu was an unusual yer, so he did overshadow them, but that didnt make those high-level yers any weaker.


    Lee Bum-Jun replied, All right. I will do as you suggest, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Thank you. Gi-Gyu and Lee Bum-Jun shook their hands.


    Just then, Choi Chang-Yong, a man of sharp features, approached Gi-Gyu and asked, Are you Kim Gi-Gyu?


    Choi Chang-Yong should have greeted Gi-Gyu much sooner. When Gi-Gyu silently nodded, Choi Chang-Yong frowned and muttered, Hmph. All that arrogance just because you have the associations support.


    Although Choi Chang-Yong tried to act nonchnt, he couldnt hide his interest in Gi-Gyu. It was because he couldnt sense Gi-Gyus power at all.


    Just dont slow me down inside the gate, Choi Chang-Yong murmured, but Gi-Gyu kept silent.


    Gi-Gyu watched as Choi Chang-Yong left, and Lee Bum-Jun scratched his head and exined, He isnt a bad man. You just have a bad reputation among the yers right now, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Well, I guess I did get the chance to attend the GPA meeting when it shouldve been one of the top ten guilds. The association favors me, and I hear Im quite popr with the public. I suppose it makes sense, replied Gi-Gyu. That was why the top ten guilds hated him.


    But they will change their minds soon enough. Gi-Gyu felt certain about this. Power was everything; the world hadnt even seen half of what he had. Everyone would bow before him once the world saw his true strength.


    Now! Lets get going! Choi Chang-Yong yelled as he led his guild.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    As everyone marched, the footsteps created palpable vibrations on the ground. When the Blue Dragon Guild disappeared into the gate, Lee Bum-Jun announced, Well be up soon.


    Gi-Gyu nodded gravely.


    ***


    Sung-Hoon whispered to Gi-Gyu, Im sure d the Blue Dragon Guild went in first.


    Three hours after the Blue Dragon entered the gate, the Cain Guild and the rest joined. Inside, countless corpses of the yers and the monsters awaited them. The battle must have been intense because the ground was still smoking. The magic inside the gate was so thick that it was suffocating.


    Lee Bum-Jun saw the g on the ground and murmured, They mustve gone left.


    The Blue Dragon Guild had marked where they headed: Left. Therefore, Gi-Gyus group now needed to go right.


    Lee Bum-Jun announced, Lets get going.


    Blue Dragon Guild cleared the area well because they couldnt sense any monsters nearby. The group members felt safe, as they would be out of harms way, at least for a little while.


    The Cain Guild members began marching when someone approached Gi-Gyu and asked, Are you the young man Yoo-Bin mentioned?


    The speaker was an elderly woman; the mighty magical storm around her seemed immune to her age.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Yoo-Bin? Are you referring to Guild Master Shin Yoo-Bin?


    Thats right. Yoo-Bin hates men in general, but she couldnt stop talking about you. So I came to have a look myself, and I can tell that youre special.


    Gi-Gyu stared at the elderly woman in confusion, but all she did wasugh without exining what she meant.


    Yoo-Bin ran toward them and shouted, Grandma!


    Yoo-Bin asked the elderly yer, What are you doing here?!


    I knew I wouldnt get another chance to talk to this young man, so I came to chat. When the elderly woman replied, Yoo-Bin blushed and grabbed her arm. Pulling her away, Yoo-Bin turned toward Gi-Gyu and exined, She is an advisor in the Gypsoph Guild. Without her, I wouldve never be as strong as I am today.


    With an embarrassed bow, Yoo-Bin quickly dragged the elderly woman back to their guild formation.


    Everyone was uninjured, but no one could hide their anxiety after seeing the Blue Dragon yers corpses.


    -This isnt good.


    Lou murmured. Gi-Gyu continued to walk as he asked silently.


    Why? Whats wrong?


    -I cant tell whose territory this is, but it definitely belongs to a high-level demon.


    A high-level demon?


    -Thendlord of this gate could be a high-level demon lordsomeone like Baal.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt respond to Lous statement. He had never felt the extent of Baals power, but he could make an educated guess.


    He couldnt fully understand the situation, but he knew one thing for certain: The journey ahead would be fraught with dangers and disasters.


    -Dont be too nervous. This gate hasntpletely connected to your world yet, so I would guess this demon wont be as powerful as Baal.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and sighed deeply, Haa, He was trying to breathe to prevent his body from tensing.


    A monster! one of the yers in the sensor category screamed. Based on what they saw earlier, everyone could guess what kind of monsters inhabited this gate.


    Chimeras! Weve got chimeras here! the yers began to shout even louder as more and more monsters appeared. Chimeras had various appearances: Some had lions heads and horses legs, while others had human heads and torsos with spider legs. There were also monsters moving about in the sky.


    Lee Bum-Jun shouted, Get the battle formation in order!


    Now that Lee Bum-Jun was the assigned leader, following his order, the yers began to get into battle positions.


    Gulp.


    Someone gulped. Despite the thunderous galloping sounds and the monstrous screeches, everyone heard it.


    Turning toward Sung-Hoon, standing right next to him, Gi-Gyu murmured, Sung-Hoon, dont overdo it.


    I got it, Sung-Hoon replied with a nod. He had no intention of pushing himself too far. But


    Im certainly not going to cower behind either. Sung-Hoon thought in determination as he switched his pike with a long spear.


    Suddenly, a giant light ray fell from the sky and annihted the monsters.


    Zap.


    Kirrrrk! the chimeras screamed in pain.


    All the yers became speechless. The dust particles of the dead monsters floated in the air, and the yers slowly looked up in shock.


    Hey! someone in the sky greeted as he waved at Gi-Gyu.

 Chapter 132: Michael (5)

    Chapter 132: Michael (5)


    The neer was Micheal, whose sudden appearance alone was enough to massacre the chimeras. While Gi-Gyu had a nk countenance, the others like Lee Bum-Jun, the rest of the Cain Guild members, and even Shin Yoo-Bin looked dazed as they stared up at the sky.


    A-are those wings? one of the yers whispered. The wings on Michaels back made it impossible to tell if he was even human.


    Gi-Gyu was the first one toe to his senses. He exined, Hes one of the foreign yers sent to help us. He might not have the best personality, but I can guarantee hes powerful; hell greatly help us.


    After witnessing their brethren''s swift massacre, even the monsters seemed hesitant, but they quickly recovered from the shock. The surviving chimeras were ready to attack again.


    This was clearly not the right time to chat idly.


    Schwing.


    Two swords appeared in Gi-Gyus hands. He grasped them tightly, enjoying the feel of the powerful weapons in his hands.


    This feels good, he thought. It had been long since hest hunted monsters, so holding Lou and El felt just right, and his body tensed in anticipation.


    I cant believe Im excited by the prospect of fighting a powerful monster. Gi-Gyu grinned. Was it because he had confidence in his strength? Or was he just beginning to enjoy killing?


    Gi-Gyu tried to clear his head since he couldnt let anything, not even confidence, cloud his mind right now. He needed to focus on this situation and remind himself of his ultimate goal: To rescue Suk-Woo.


    Lets go! Gi-Gyu roared. His first task was taking care of the monsters before him.


    Clip, clop, clip, clop!


    The monsters sprinted toward the yers again. Michael didnt attack this time and just continued to p his wings to stay in the air. He probably couldnt use the same skill in quick session.


    Please step aside. When Gi-Gyu asked, Lee Bum-Jun looked confused, ...


    But without asking anything, Lee Bum-Jun nodded and took a step back. He split the battle formation into two separate groups and ced everyone behind Gi-Gyu. Now, the countless monsters had only one target: Gi-Gyu.


    -Kekeke.


    Lou chuckled happily. Gi-Gyu lowered El for a moment and raised Lou straight toward the monsters. Amplification. Elemental fire.


    Suddenly, Lou began to burn with a ck-red me. The other yers eyes widened when they felt the massive magic storm stemming from Lou.


    ...!


    The fire on Lou became thinker and hotter with each passing second; soon, it changed from blood-red to icy blue. His lips curling up, Gi-Gyu whispered, White me.


    O-oh my god! several yers eximed as the fire shot toward the monsters. The monsters burned in a sea of fire and screamed, Kirrrk!


    When Gi-Gyu lowered Lou and raised El, Lee Bum-Jun stammered, T-there is more?!


    That question arose because El was already filling up with white light. With a pleased chuckle, Gi-Gyu raised El toward the sky and yelled, Fire!


    A sh of white light shot from El; its energy wasparable to Micheals attack just now.


    The other yers remained quiet, unable to hide their shock. Meanwhile, the monsters continued to scream, Kirrrk!


    That attack disintegrated a third of the monsters flying toward Gi-Gyu. The surviving monsters stopped and stared, their morale plummeting by the second. Gi-Gyus overwhelming power had sessfully put the fear of God in them.


    That bastard Michael murmured as he narrowed his eyes. Gi-Gyus attack just now using El resembled Michaels move earlier.


    Gi-Gyu lowered both of his swords and turned toward the other yers. Why are you guys all just standing around?


    With a grin, Gi-Gyu roared, Lets go, everyone!


    He activated elerate and Rush, and with his increased speed attribute, he was faster than a bullet.


    Realizing it was their turn to attack, Lee Bum-Jun roared, We gotta go too! Everyone! Attack!


    Not many chimeras were left now, so there was no point in maintaining the strict battle formation. The current best strategy was for everyone to attack together.


    Gi-Gyu was already well ahead of everyone as he sliced up the monsters quickly. Watching him, Lee Bum-Jun couldnt hide the goosebumps on his arms.


    How? he wondered. Just when did Kim Gi-Gyu be so powerful? Lee Bum-Jun knew Gi-Gyu was strong when he witnessed the Yeoksam battle, but he wasnt this strong.


    Lee Bum-Jun was stupefied as he stared at Gi-Gyu when someone yelled at him, Deputy Guild Master!


    When Lee Bum-Jun looked around, everyone else around him was battling the monsters.


    I guess birds of a feather do flock together, murmured Lee Bum-Jun. He could see the resemnce between Kim Gi-Gyu and his guild master, Yoo Suk-Woo: They both had the ability to attract people, making everyone want to follow them.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu had been thinking a lot about the exceptional gates. Unlike the normal gates, he could sync with the exceptional ones. What was the reason behind this?


    Lou suspected that it was because someone still owned the exceptional gates. For example, the two gates Brunheart held were previously owned by Hart and the griffin king. He exined that the system perceived the battle to close an exceptional gate as a war for territory. So, whoever won would be considered the newndlord.


    One thing that confused Gi-Gyu was theck of system announcement when he entered this particr gate.


    The system didnt announce the sync possibility to me this time.


    Why? Since he wanted to sync with it without anyone noticing, he entered the gatest on purpose, but the system didnt even ask him.


    Gi-Gyu wondered, Was it because the other yers entered before me? Or is there another reason? Maybe it has something to do with why Suk-Woo has been unable to leave this ce.


    For now, Gi-Gyu knew nothing except one thing: Sync or no sync, he had to close the gate. This was necessary to rescue Suk-Woo, who had to be inside this gate.


    Im certain he isnt dead. Gi-Gyu was confident about this.


    You were pretty impressive earlier. Michael approached Gi-Gyu, who was walking deep in his thoughts. The two foreign yers dispatched for this gate were Michael and Tao Chen. Michael exined that Tao Chen was assigned to the Blue Dragon Guild while he was asked to join the Cain Guild.


    Everyone stared at Michael and Gi-Gyu. So far, Gi-Gyus group hadnt suffered any fatality. Some yers did suffer minor injuries, but healers could easily heal them. Considering this was a gate with a level higher than S-ss, this was a miraculous result. This was especially unexpected, considering the Blue Dragon Guild was much stronger than the Cain Guild. Based on what they witnessed when they first entered the gate, the Blue Dragon Guild obviously suffered much more serious damage. Everyone knew that this was all thanks to Gi-Gyu and Michael.


    Turning toward Michael, Gi-Gyu asked bluntly, Of all the yers, why were you assigned to my group?


    I volunteered, of course. Didnt I tell you before? I need to stay near you. When Michael replied, Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding. If someone powerful like Michael volunteered for a specific gate, there was no way the Korean yers Association could refuse him.


    Gi-Gyu thought in resignation, Well, at least hell be helpful to my n.


    His n was to go to the center of the gate with a few volunteers once the group had reached a safe ce. In the worst-case scenario, he alone would be going to the most dangerous part of the gate. This was a risky move, but it was the fastest way to reach the boss monster.


    But now, with Michael as a part of the group, Gi-Gyu felt like this n had a better chance.


    While Im tackling the boss monster and searching for Suk-Woo at the center, the rest of the group will search the outer edges for Suk-Woo. Gi-Gyu organized his n silently. Because this was a giant gate, this would be the most efficient way. Moving as arge group meant trading speed for safety. So, breaking therge group into smaller ones with different goals could achieve both. One group could rush toward the center to kill the boss monster, while the others could carry out a wider search for Suk-Woo.


    Michael grinned and replied, I hope we work together well!


    When Michael walked away, several yers approached Gi-Gyu with curiosity.


    Do you know that man well? Lee Bum-Jun asked in excitement.


    Oppa! How do you know that yer? I cant believe someone so powerful like him is unknown to the world, Yoo-Bin eximed.


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu, what just happened? Sung-Hoon inquired in awe.


    There was no way the KPA would let just anyone enter this gate; therefore, every yer here felt that the KPA had verified Micheals identity. Still, they had no idea who he was or where he came from.


    Gi-Gyu exined, I heard hes a secret soldier from the Vatican. Im not friends with him or anything. I just met him before, thats all.


    The Vatican? That ruined country? Lee Bum-Juns eyes widened.


    Yes, that one, replied Gi-Gyu. The Vatican used to be a prominent religious ce in the past, but after the Towers appearance, it received the worst brunt. To begin with, the Vatican wasntrge, as big as a small city, so the arrival of the Tower and the gates spelled its disaster. How? When they first appeared, few people were aware of this whole gate closing business, so the Vatican failed to close its gates.


    To make matters worse, an S-ss gate, the highest level at the time, appeared there. As one could expect, a gate break urred and destroyed the Vatican and much surrounding area. If it werent for the very first high rankers that went to help, Italy wouldve been wiped off the map.


    Its shocking enough that the Vatican is still standing, but they raised such a powerful yer on top of that Lee Bum-Jun murmured as he nced at Michael. Michael probably could hear their conversation, but he didnt show any outward reaction.


    Lee Bum-Jun added, Anyway, I can see he will be a great help.


    But, Gi-Gyu murmured as he looked at Lee Bum-Jun. Because Lee Bum-Jun already knew Gi-Gyus n, he immediately understood what Gi-Gyu was thinking, so he nodded in understanding.


    One of the Cain guild members yelled, More monsters areing!


    From a distance, they spotted a herd of chimerasing toward them.


    Whoosh!


    Michaels wings fluttered, and he took to the sky at an incredible speed. Everyone was impressed again by how powerful Michael was. Gi-Gyu grinned as he watched Michael fly away.


    ***


    Gi-Gyus group arrived at the ce they agreed upon with the Blue Dragon Guild. Since they didnt have a map, they couldnt be sure they were on the exact spot, but they knew it would be fine if they were in the approximate area.


    From now on, each group had to tackle the gate based on theirfort level. Gi-Gyus group decided to have a small rest. Until now, the yers had been rxed because of Michael and Gi-Gyus show of power. But now, tension and anxiety began to rise. The yers looked nervous as Gi-Gyu made an announcement.


    I have something I need to tell you all, Gi-Gyu stated. Only Lee Bum-Jun knew of his n so far, and there was a good reason for it: Gi-Gyu didnt want to face all the objections he knew people would raise.


    Gi-Gyu continued, From now on, Im going to move alone.


    Pardon? What do you mean?! You cant, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu! Sung-Hoon shouted.


    Gi-Gyu exined quickly, This gate is too big, so we must divide and conquer. Besides, you all know that arge group cant move fast.


    With a short pause, Gi-Gyu continued, I know this will be risky. But we cant just sit here idly, right? The most important aspect of a rescue mission is timing.


    Gi-Gyus eyes darkened, making Sung-Hoon swallow his retort. Gi-Gyu''s intense aura made sure no one else raised any objections.


    Im fine with this n. Ill go with you, Oppa, Shin Yoo-Bin chimed in with a smile.


    No, Yoo-Bin, you must stay with the Cain Guild. Gi-Gyu was firm in his answer as he added, Only those who can y a chimera with one swing can follow me. Anyone else would just slow me down.


    Yoo-Bin was shocked by Gi-Gyus cold words. Unfortunately, there was no time to sugarcoat his n. Gi-Gyu continued, Sung-Hoon, youll also go with the Cain Guild. Initially, I nned on going with a few volunteers, but the situation has changed.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward Michael and added, Since this guy is here, well be going together.


    There was no room for objections.

 Chapter 133: Michael (6)

    Chapter 133: Michael (6)


    Choi Chang-Yong, Blue Dragon Guilds master, shouted, Tao Chen?


    Swinging his giant Green Dragon Crescent de, Tao Chen replied, Im here to help.


    The battlefield was filled with raucous sounds of weapons and loud magic explosions, but all the yers there could still hear Tao Chens smooth voice.


    I knew some foreign yers would be dispatched to help us, but I cant believe they sent the Beautiful Beard himself, one of the Blue Dragon Guild members murmured in surprise. However, now wasnt the time to gawk at the famous yer, as they were inside a dangerous gate, and every yer had to focus on surviving. Thankfully, Beautiful Beard was here to help them do just that.


    Whoosh!


    Tao Chen held his Green Dragon Crescent de and swung. Bluish magic spewed from it, massacring the entire herd of chimeras before him. Watching him, Choi Chang-Yong frowned and swung his much-thinner sword as he moved forward. Was it because he feltpetitive? Anyway, Tao Chen and Choi Chang-Yong took care of the surrounding chimeras in no time.


    Choi Chang-Yong frowned and muttered, Dammit, this is too much. Turning toward his men, he ordered, Get your injuries checked out and prepare for the next battle!


    Yes, Sir! the yers replied.


    Choi Chang-Yong ced his sword in its scabbard and began to walk toward Tao Chen, who hung his giant de on his back.


    I didnt expect someone so powerful like you would be sent here, Choi Chang-Yong said. Choi Chang-Yong was older than Tao Chen and they had met before, so he feltfortable chatting informally with the Chinese yer.


    I think it just means the situation is dire, Tao Chen replied as he studied the Blue Dragon Guild members. ording to the info he had got, 100 of them had entered, but he could only count 70 now, which meant they had suffered 30 casualties till now.


    The Blue Dragon Guild was no Iron Guild, but its elites were still the best of the best. So for 30 yers to die when the group was still on the outskirts of the gate


    Hmph, you know as well as I do that unknown territories are glorified death traps for yers, Choi Chang-Yongmented with a shrug. He was suggesting that this was an unavoidable loss.


    Unknown territory Tao Chen contemted Choi Chang-Yongs words. The schrs saw anything unknown as an opportunity to learn or explore. But to a yer


    An unknown is a battle a yer must risk his life to fight, Tao Chen thought, displeased. Entering a gate without knowing its details was one of the most dangerous things a yer could attempt. It was especially the case when the said gate was S-ss or higher. This unknown territory could be the poison that might kill them all.


    Choi Chang-Yong announced, Anyway, this journey will be much easier now that Beautiful Beard is with us. I would like to thank you for your help officially.


    Youre most wee. Korea has provided great help to China in the past, so this is only fair, replied Beautiful Beard. An expected answer from someone who valued trust and loyalty.


    Suddenly, Tao Chen frowned and asked, By the way, why didnt you tackle this gate with the Cain Guild? I realize it might have taken longer to do so, but you would have been able to decrease fatalities. Dont you agree?


    This time, Choi Chang-Yong frowned as he answered, The Cain Guild? Are you talking about those greenhorns? They will be of no help to us. They will only burden us and slow us down. Ill bet they would have caused us even more damage had we let them join us.


    No mistake, Choi Chang-Yong felt great hostility toward the Cain Guild. He continued, Besides, what about Kim Gi-Gyu, who thinks hes superior just because he has the association behind him? I dont know how or why, but Association President Oh Tae-Gu noticed him. Thats why he has gained a little poprity. However, since were the ones risking our lives to close this gate, I have no intention of sharing the glory and honor with that rookie.


    There was nothing but determination in Choi Chang-Yongs voice, making it apparent that he didnt like Gi-Gyu. In his eyes, Gi-Gyu appeared out of nowhere and rode on the association and the media''s coattails to be famous.


    Choi Chang-Yong wasnt fond of Yoo Suk-Woo either, but at least Yoo Suk-Woo led the Cain Guild, a recent addition to the top ten Korean guilds list, and sacrificed himself to scout this gate.


    He resented that the KPA ignored all the top ten guilds and took a rookie like Kim Gi-Gyu to the GPA meeting. Choi Chang-Yong just couldnt ept this.


    And they said he was going to be a high ranker, huh? Choi Chang-Yong thought with a snort. If this were true, Gi-Gyu wouldve be well known much sooner. Different yers required different amounts of experience points to level up, but it wasnt an easy task for anybody. So, Gi-Gyu bing a high ranker as fast as the association imed made no sense.


    Obviously, he ns to use us to level up in this gate. I will never allow him to do that! Choi Chang-Yong smirked and turned around, unwilling to discuss this topic further.


    Hmm Tao Chen caressed his signature long beard and murmured, Is Kim Gi-Gyu and Morningstar the same yer?


    The Kim Gi-Gyu that Choi Chang-Yong was bashing sounded different from the Morningstar Tao Chen met. The gap between the two figures seemed so big that he felt confused.


    Oh well Michael went to help the other group, so Tao Chen murmured. He figured the other group inside this gate was probably fine. Based on his assessment, Michael and Gi-Gyu didnt seem weak enough to die easily. With a shrug, Beautiful Beard sat down to rest.


    ***


    This is still the same gate we entered, right? Yoo-Bin asked


    Lim Hye-Sook, a famous female high ranker in her younger days and the advisor of the Gypsoph Guild, replied, Yoo-Bin! Take a look in front of you.


    When Yoo-Bin obeyed, she saw a deste, empty field. The long gauges on the ground were the only signs that indicated a battle took ce here.


    Sung-Hoon walked up to Yoo-Bin and murmured, Wow! Not a crystal in sight.


    I guess were the extras in this journey, Lee Bum-Jun chimed in.


    The Cain Guild and the rest waited two hours to follow after Gi-Gyu and Michael went ahead of them. They couldnt spot a single monster as they traveled: Gi-Gyu and Michael had killed them all. The duo was moving fast, so where did they get the time to collect the crystals?


    Lee Bum-Jun changed the subject and dered, I think we should follow Ranker Kim Gi-Gyus suggestion and search the outer edges of the gate. Maybe well be able to find our guild master there.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. There was no point in following Gi-Gyu and Michael. If they moved fast enough, they could join the duo to battle the boss monster, but that was an inefficient way to search this gate. So, Lee Bum-Jun and Shin Yoo-Bin moved quickly to their respective guild members to dispatch the scouts.


    Sung-Hoon, left alone, continued to study the marks on the ground left by Gi-Gyu and Michael. Is this really an unratable exceptional gate?


    His voice sounded light, but his eyes remained serious. He whispered, Just how strong have you be?


    Sung-Hoon wondered if there was no limit to Gi-Gyus growth. Every yer had different requirements regarding the experience points they needed to level up; therefore, some could level up faster than others. However, Gi-Gyu was in a league of his own, as him bing stronger didnt even seem like a matter of simple leveling up.


    He was growing at an exponential rate, as if


    This is more like an evolution, Sung-Hoon muttered. Gi-Gyu wasnt simply improving or leveling up. It looked like he was evolving into somethingpletely different every time Sung-Hoon saw him.


    ***


    What are those? When Michael asked, Gi-Gyu murmured, Huh?


    Gi-Gyu and Michael were standing together and studying their surroundings; crystals were littered all around them.


    And


    Rattle!


    Skeleton soldiers walked around to collect the crystals one by one.


    With a shrug, Gi-Gyu replied, Theyre just my summoned beings.


    Gi-Gyu didnt show Michael the entirety of his gate or Lous summoned beings. The only reason he even summoned his skeletons was so that they could move quickly.


    Narrowing his eyes, Michael muttered, I cant tell if youre a demon or a human.


    Michael had no choice but to hang around Gi-Gyu because of El, but that didnt mean he was no longer suspicious. Had Gi-Gyu been emanating a full-blown demonic aura, he wouldnt have followed him even for El.


    What Micheal felt from Gi-Gyu was something odd and unique that he couldnt put into words. The closest two words that came to mind were life and death. Gi-Gyus aura felt cold and dark; simultaneously, it felt incredibly warm and light.


    Why are you staring at me? When Gi-Gyu asked, Michael jolted and yelled, I wasnt staring at you!


    Hmm Gi-Gyu studied Michael for a moment before sighing. He murmured, Somethings not right.


    What are you talking about? asked Michael.


    For an S-ss gate, this has been too easy, exined Gi-Gyu. The chimeras were powerful monsters, but considering this was an S-ss or higher gate, killing them was too easy.


    Michael became very serious as he asked, Have you ever entered an S-ss gate before?


    Shaking his head with a nk face, Gi-Gyu replied, No. Had we known this gate would be this easy, we wouldnt have made such a fuss and just sent a few rankers to close it. Most of all


    Gi-Gyu didnt finish his thought, but he was thinking about Suk-Woo. Based on the hours he had spent inside this gate, he couldnt figure out why Suk-Woo couldnt leave.


    Michael announced, I have been inside an S-ss gate before.


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened as Michael continued, Ten high rankers, including myself, went inside. Only three came out alive.


    Michael was one of these three surviving yers since he was right here. The monsters get stronger as you get closer to the center, but they arent impossible to kill. As a yer, you must know what the most powerful being is inside all gates, right?


    Gi-Gyu nodded and answered, The gatekeeper.


    The gatekeeper, the boss monster, or the gate guardian was considered as powerful as the floor guardians of the Tower.


    Michael replied, Thats right. And the higher the gate ss, the stronger the gatekeeper. In S-ss or higher gates, the gatekeeper alone holds 70% of the gates magic.


    Gi-Gyu became speechless. The thick and sharp magic he felt inside the gate was astounding, and now Michael was saying that the gatekeeper held 70% of it.


    And the gatekeeper of this gate would be


    Lou replied,


    -A demon, of course.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, Thats incredible.


    No high ranker has ever died because of a mere monster. All those who died Died at the hands of the keepers, the demons, or other beings with simr power levels, exined Michael. He became quiet afterward, as if he didnt want to talk about it.


    While they chatted, the skeletons finished collecting the crystals. Watching his skeletons, Gi-Gyu suddenly asked Michael, Whats your true intention?


    It wasnt an impulsive question. Gi-Gyu had been wondering why a powerful yer like Michael promptly followed him when he mentioned his n to enter the center of the gate separate from the group. This was bound to be a perilous journey, so he wondered why Michael chose to do this.


    What was it that Michael wanted to find out through El?


    Burning fury appeared in Michaels eyes as he replied, To kill demons.


    After a hesitant pause, he added, And also to find out who I am.


    Gi-Gyu could feel a kind of longing from Michael.


    Gi-Gyu became quiet because, at the moment, Micheal seemed unapproachable.


    After an awkward silence, Michael announced, Lets get going now. Didnt you say you needed to go save your friend?


    Michael smirked and opened his wings. Without saying anything, Gi-Gyu began to run as well.


    ***


    [Lou has absorbed the chimeras blood to gain stamina stat.]


    [Lou has absorbed the chimeras soul.]


    As Lou beheaded a monster, Gi-Gyu felt the gruesome sensation of flesh being sliced through Lou.


    Phew. Gi-Gyu swung El with his left hand with a quick sigh, making the three-headed chimera shriek.


    Kirrrk!


    Kerrrk!


    Tsssss!


    ze!


    El, which was lodged in the middle head, acted as the origin and burned the middle head with white me. To be more urate, that wasnt while meit was divine light, a lethal weapon against the chimeras with corrupted souls.


    Gi-Gyu muttered in disappointment, The monsters here are useless.


    Lou had been diligently absorbing the chimeras blood and souls, but that wasnt all that useful. The chimera souls couldnt be egofied, and their blood could only increase Lous stamina slightly.


    Stop murmuring and look ahead! Michael, shooting light beams from the sky, shouted at Gi-Gyu.


    I got it, murmured Gi-Gyu.


    Soon, an entrance to the underground appeared before them.


    Twirling Lou and El, Gi-Gyu mumbled, This is obviously where the boss lives.


    The moment he stepped into the entrance, he heard several announcements.


    [You have entered Botis territory.]


    [You have entered a demons sphere of influence.]


    [You will be greatly affected by the demonic energy.]


    [You are deemed worthy of being andlord.]


    [You obtained the right to proim the territory war.]


    Then, the system dered.


    [The winner takes it all.]


    Thest announcement sounded unusually cold, but Gi-Gyu didnt get the chance to ponder over it.


    Ugh. Gi-Gyu groaned when he felt thundering pain in his chest. He kneeled on the ground, unable to endure it.

 Chapter 134: The Territory War

    Chapter 134: The Territory War


    Michael was outside the entrance when Gi-Gyu copsed on the ground in agony.


    Kim Gi-Gyu! Michael shouted as he ran toward Gi-Gyu.


    When Michael reached Gi-Gyu, he frowned and muttered, Dammit! What the hell is this ce?!


    Turning toward Gi-Gyu again, Michael asked, Are you okay?


    Haa Im okay Refusing Michaels hand, Gi-Gyu stood up slowly. The pain was blinding, and before he could even think about it, Lou and El suggested.


    -Have a look at your shell.


    -Please look at your shell, Master.


    Gi-Gyu shouted, Michael, step back.


    What?


    When Gi-Gyu pushed Michael away, Michael looked annoyed. Still, he silently took a step back, and El appeared simultaneously.


    El announced, Ill guard you, Master.


    Turning toward Michael, she warned, Please do note any closer.


    When El ordered, Michael replied in resignation, Tsk. All right.


    His tone was a little impolite, but he maintained his respectful attitude toward El. For the first time, El rewarded him with a smile, and he couldn''t help but blush and take another step back.


    Plop.


    Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu sat down on the ground and began to meditate.


    What the?! Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his confusion at what he saw. Everything looked dark.


    -Focus.


    When Lou ordered, Gi-Gyu forced himself to concentrate. Slowly, the darkness disappeared, and he saw his shell. Shockingly, Death had taken over, and the bnce he had achieved was about to tip over.


    Loumanded,


    -Stay awake and maintain the bnce. That should be your priority.


    Gi-Gyu nodded. As he focused more on his shell, he felt his consciousness moving further away from him. And just like that, Gi-Gyu began to unite his consciousness and his shell.


    ***


    Are you awake now? The moment Gi-Gyu opened his eyes, Michael asked.


    Gi-Gyu stood up and mumbled, How long have I been like this?


    Both Michael and El had their backs to him, indicating they had been guarding him. As soon as Gi-Gyu woke up, El returned to her ring form.


    Michael answered, About two hours? Are you okay now?


    Yup. Gi-Gyu answered with a nod.


    What just happened? Michael wondered as he felt a little ufortable. Something in Gi-Gyu had changed. After sitting with his eyes closed for two hours, his magic became a bit stronger, he looked calmer, and


    Michael stammered, Y-your eye!


    Huh? When Michael pointed at his right eye, Gi-Gyu touched it.


    Michael murmured, Its violet! You


    Ah I guess it returned for a while, Gi-Gyu replied. His eye color returned to normal when he blinked a few times.


    Shaking his head in disbelief, Michaelmented, Haa Just what are you? Im now more curious about you than Im about myself. Do you have a unique ability that lets you level up by sitting quietly?


    Usually, a yers magic level only changed after leveling up; shockingly, Micheal saw Gi-Gyu level up by sitting. Nonplussed, he didnt even know what to think.


    Lou muttered,


    -I dont know if this will be good or bad for you.


    El added,


    -Master, you must always maintain the bnce.


    Okay, Gi-Gyu replied to his Egos quietly. During his meditation, he reestablished the bnce within his shell. Something in this gate made Death overthrow the bnce, so he had to use all his strength to regain it. That disbnce strengthened all his abilities rted to Death; consequently, his magic became stronger, which was why his evil eye returned briefly.


    Death-rted abilities getting an upgrade was an advantage, but


    There is no way of knowing when it might explode. Gi-Gyu considered this rming possibility. If Death escaped its assigned territory and invaded Life, he had no idea what might happen.


    Lou stated,


    -This damn demonic energy It must be because this is Botis territory.


    Gi-Gyus Death became overactive because of the vicious demonic energy inside this gate. Death grew whenever it was in proximity to demonic energy. Watching Michael frown in displeasure, Gi-Gyu could tell that Michael was also being affected by the demonic energy in this gate.


    Gi-Gyu asked Lou, Tell me about Botis.


    He didnt know before, but thanks to the system announcements, he now knew thendlord''s name: Botis.


    Lou exined,


    -He isnt a high-level demon lord, but hes close to it. He has no special powers, but hisbat strength alone puts him close to high-level demons.


    Lou tried to sound indifferent, but there was a hint of rm in his voice. Other demons like Andras had special powers that helped them be a demon lord. So for Botis to be this powerful without special skills had to mean that his physical strength was spectacr. Gi-Gyu suspected that this would be a difficult fight.


    A territory war After pondering the previous system announcement, Gi-Gyu turned to look at Michael.


    Whats wrong? When Michael asked, Gi-Gyu inquired, When you entered here, what did you hear from the system?


    Michael looked at Gi-Gyu with a funny expression, wondering why he would ask such a question, and replied, It said that I had entered the demons sphere of influence. And that the demons energy will affect me since it sensed my presence and deemed me an intruder. I think that was pretty much it.


    Hmm What Michael heard was different. He might have lied, but Gi-Gyu didnt think so because he could read Michaels expression, which was like an open book.


    Gi-Gyu had noticed that the system announcements were sometimes different for himpared to other yers. Meanwhile, Micheal just shrugged, failing to understand why Gi-Gyu asked such a question.


    Without saying more, Gi-Gyu began to lead the way.


    What an annoying jerk, Michael grumbled, but he soon followed Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    Swish.


    The wind blew loudly, followed by the sound of metal crashing into metal.


    ng!


    Immediately after, something sharp cutting into flesh could be heard.


    Slice.


    Then, the wind blew again.


    Swish.


    Finally, only the sharp shrieking of a monster remained in the air.


    Kirrrrrrrrrk!


    The wind blew gently as the dead mantis green blood spurted everywhere. Meanwhile, a dark red sword vibrated as it absorbed this green blood.


    [Lou has absorbed the mantis soul.]


    [Lou has absorbed the mantis blood.]


    Gi-Gyu heard the system announcements. Admiring how Gi-Gyu slew a mantis with a single swing, Michael murmured, That was pretty impressive.


    Michael was confident in closebat, but he wasnt as good as Gi-Gyu. When he battled Gi-Gyu briefly in the US, he was sure he could defeat Gi-Gyu with minimal damage. However, after witnessing Gi-Gyus speed and uracy, he realized they were most likely equals.


    Turning toward Michael and sighing, Gi-Gyu muttered, Haa Youre useless.


    Its this terrain. What do you expect me to do? I would love to fight, but its just impossible, Michael argued as he shook his head. Currently, they were in a dungeon-shaped area that led to the underground. Most of Michaels skills involvedser-like beams that needed a wide berth; if he used them in such a narrow path, the whole structure could copse. Consequently, Gi-Gyu had to do most of the fighting.


    I need to level up my other Egos too, Gi-Gyu thought. El and Lou have gone through their evolutions already. Els evolution wasnt aplete one, of course, but the result was even better than the proper evolution. This gave Gi-Gyu an idea. If a certain amount of time passed, wouldnt his other Egos also get a chance to evolve?


    Besides Brunherat, who had a grade rather than a level, Gi-Gyus other highest-level Ego was Bi. A few more kills and Bi would reach Level 100. While passing through the dungeon-like area, Gi-Gyu killed every monster that appeared before them. Since he had decided to level up Bi, he offered to take care of all the monsters here alone.


    After all, a good hunting ground like this is hard toe by. And I dont want to give up the experience points to you either. When Gi-Gyu stated, Michael smirked and replied, Hmph. As you wish.


    Ignoring Michael, Gi-Gyu continued to move forward. He could still feel countless mantises ahead of them. Mantises here werent like the mantises outsidethe ones here had sword-shaped, ck front legs.


    Brunheart, are you okay? When Gi-Gyu asked, Brunheart replied confidently,


    -Of course! Im excellent, Master!


    The only time a monster could hurt Gi-Gyu was when he slowed down. The select few times that happened, Brunheart transformed into armor to take the hit. Since Brunhearts armor had self-healing capabilities, Gi-Gyu wasnt too worried about it. Moreover, it could also automatically reflect the damages from the enemies.


    Lou exined,


    -Botis army cant be underestimated either. It also focuses on physical power andcks special skills.


    Lous information wasnt overly helpful, but it was still wee. Lou continued,


    -But there is something I cant understand.


    What is it?


    -Since Andras force created this gate, I assumed the reigning demon would be someone who feels favorable toward him.


    Lou sounded confused as he continued.


    -I thought Andrass ultimate goal was to drag his allied demons into this world, but


    But?


    -Botis isnt Andrass ally. In fact, they are nemeses. So why did Andras open this particr gate?


    Hmm Gi-Gyu contemted quietly. There was still so much they didnt know about what Andras wanted. Well, they knew his ultimate goal: Bringing chaos to this world. However, they didnt know the method he nned on using to aplish this.


    Well, whatever. Nothing will change the fact that I need to close this gate. And I still cant feel Suk-Woos presence anywhere, Gi-Gyu mumbled. His senses worked overtime, but he still couldnt feel Suk-Woo anywhere.


    Just where was his friend?


    Gi-Gyu announced urgently, Lets go a little faster.


    Whatever, answered Michael.


    ***


    Hmm? Somethings wrong. Tao Chen said quietly.


    Choi Chang-Yong, standing beside him, agreed, I think so too.


    They had 60 people behind them now, and the sole reason the casualties had only increased by 10 was Tao Chen.


    What they witnessed just now was puzzling.


    Tao Chen muttered, Its strange that there are fewer and fewer monsters as we move closer to the center of the gate. What an unusual urrence.


    Its clear battles took ce in this area. I can see the marks on the ground. Was it Arok who killed them all? Or Did the monsters turn on themselves? Choi Chang-Yong sounded very confused. His group traveled quickly as they hunted down the monsters along the way. But at some point, monsters stopped jumping out of the shadows. Instead, the ground looked like a bombing site.


    Yoo Suk-Woo, code-named Arok, was the only person inside the gate who could do something like this. At least, that was what Choi Chang-Yong thought.


    Hmm But it appeared Beautiful Beard had a better guess.


    Choi Chang-Yong continued, Well, regardless of what happened here, this is good for us. We cant let the Cain Guild take any credit for closing this gate. Lets just hurry up to the center.


    The Blue Dragon Guild was supposed to join the Cain Guild before beginning the battle with the boss monster. But Choi Chang-Yong had no intention of giving the Cain Guild an easy win by tagging along. He also felt strongly about leaving the Cain Guild behind because the monsters in this gate had been much easier to kill than he anticipated. Choi Chang-Yong knew the keeper would be powerful, but because he still had many men with him, he felt confident his guild could close this gate sessfully.


    I mean More of my yers died than I expected, but if we can close this gate on our own, then Choi Chang-Yong licked his lips in anticipation. If the Blue Dragon Guild got the credit for closing this exceptional gate, his guilds reputation would soar. The whole world feared this new Gangnam gate. By closing it, the Blue Dragon Guild might be world-famous.


    Tao Chen nodded and replied, All right.


    Choi Chang-Yong became more excited since even the picky Tao Chen seemingly agreed with his n. He could already see the glorious future ahead.


    Lets go! Choi Chang-Yong announced as he took a step inside the underground entrance.


    [A territory war has been dered.]


    [You arent qualified to be andlord.]


    [You will be transferred to a neutral area.]


    Huh? Choi Chang-Yong couldnt hide his confusion as a system announcement that he had never heard before in his 24 years as a yer rang in his ears.

 Chapter 135: The Territory War (2)

    Chapter 135: The Territory War (2)


    Currently, Gi-Gyu and Michael were in Botis territory and were walking down to the dungeon. Around the time Choi Chang-Yong got close to the gates center, the duo witnessed something weird.


    What a scene, Gi-Gyu whispered in awe as he looked down.


    It''s gross. Michael had the opposite reaction.


    Before them, there were countless cocoons wrapped in white and ck threads. Their sheer number made the area look like a city of sinister cocoons.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyus eyes widened.


    Noticing his reaction, Michael asked in confusion, Whats wrong?


    Suk-Woo When Gi-Gyu whispered, Michael asked, You mean Arok?


    Michael followed Gi-Gyus line of sight and saw a cocoon made of ck and white threads. They both could see and hear the heart beating loudly inside this cocoon.


    Lou announced with certainty.


    -This is where Botis lives.


    Michael failed to sense it, but Gi-Gyu could sense Suk-Woos presence inside this cocoon. Suk-Woos heart was beating fast, confirming that he was still alive. His need to quickly help his friend agitated his impatience. And the confirmation that Suk-Woo was alive did no wonders for his increasing anxiety.


    Lou warned,


    -Dont rush. If you go without a n, it will be a suicide mission even for you. Ill bet that even your trusted Lucifer wouldnte out alive if she barged in right now.


    Lous voice was cold, but he was sincere.


    -You might not feel them because they arent activated yet. But a high-level demon lords territory is usually filled with barriers and bobby traps. By the way, cant you feel them yet? Even with your heightened energy sensor?


    Gi-Gyu shook his head. Why couldnt he feel them? Currently, his senses could pick up two things: Suk-Woos presence and the army of this cocoon city. He felt thetter much strongly. He could tell that the army in this city was stronger than all the monsters he had faced inside this gate.


    There are few in particr that are incredibly powerful. When Gi-Gyu murmured as he looked around, Michael asked, Huh? Can you feel anything here?


    Cant you?


    No. Because of the thick demonic energy, my senses are all jumbled. The demonic presence here is especially bad.


    While the strong demonic presence was hindering Micheals senses, the opposite was happening for Gi-Gyu: His senses were more urate than ever.


    -The powerful beings youre sensing are the corpsmanders. Do you remember that creature Lucifer killed inside the Maze of Heryond?


    Ah! Gi-Gyu eximed. Even though he was unconscious for most of that battle, he remembered vaguely seeing the giant ck mountain. Recalling the fear he felt at the time, he blushed.


    Lou continued,


    -They will have different appearances, but you bet your ass they will be just as powerful.


    So what are you saying I should do? I should just sit here like an idiot and wait for the Blue Dragon and the Cain guilds to show up? Gi-Gyu asked Lou in annoyance. He had confirmed that Suk-Woo was alive, yet he was supposed to wait for the others?


    Suk-Woos energy felt much weaker than usual, so he knew he had to save his friend as quickly as possible.


    Lou replied sarcastically,


    -You think Im you? Have I ever told you a problem without giving a solution?


    El protested,


    -Lou, please be more respectful toward our master.


    -Shut up, you two. Youre both idiots.


    Idiots? Gi-Gyu didnt like how Lou treated El and him, but since only Lou had a solution


    -The territory war. Its time.


    Ah! Gi-Gyu eximed. He tried to dere war when he entered the dungeon, but it didnt work. The system announcement told him that he had to reach the enemy territorys heart to dere his intention.


    This cocoon city was the heart, and now that he was here, he could finally dere war.


    I dere the territory war! Without exining anything to Michael, Gi-Gyu shouted.


    Dun, dun, dun, dun.


    The space and the entire gate began to tremble lightly.


    What did you do?! Michael screamed in confusion.


    [You will be transferred to another location for the territory war.]


    ***


    So the territory war will take ce here, murmured Gi-Gyu. Lou had exined a few things to him earlier. The demons from hell became stronger when they ate their enemies; of course, there were certain rules they needed to follow.


    As one could expect, a territory war was often vicious and destructive, so to keep the well-kept territory free of damage, the war always took ce in a wastnd. The winner got everything, including the territory, thendlord, and all the creatures and soldiers within. In summary, the newndlord held the fate of everyone and everything inside the gate.


    In a single battle, the winner could take it all. It was a primitive yet simple rule. Perhaps in a way, this rule was consistent with how Gi-Gyu synced with a gate.


    Of course, there was an exception to this rule.


    Lou exined,


    -If you are super powerful, you can just destroy everything and everyone before the territory war starts. Then, you give thendlord a choice. They can either submit or die. Usually, they choose submission.


    The pride in Lous voice told Gi-Gyu that he had done this before. El muttered,


    -Youre the worst, Lou.


    Brunheart yelled as she tried to tter Gi-Gyu.


    -Lou, youre that strong? But our master is even stronger, right?!


    [There is one hour left until the territory war begins.]


    Michael walked up to Gi-Gyu and stated, Well, I dont know what happened here, but this ce will work better for me. It will be easier for me to fight in this space.


    Since Michael needed open space to employ his skill, he couldnt help but look around the open area in satisfaction. But quickly, his face tensed as he continued, But doesnt this mean well have to face all the enemies at once? This S-ss gate No, lets just call this an SS-ss gate for now. We might have to battle everything in here and the SS-ss gatekeeper simultaneously. Do you have any idea what we should do?


    Michaels question was a reasonable one. The new open space made it convenient for them to fight, but it did the same for their enemies. Now, their enemies didnt have to line up to attack themtheir entire army could simultaneously attack the duo. It would be a picture-perfect example of an unfair fight.


    Well Gi-Gyu thought for a moment. He had nned to keep his gate a secret as long as possible, but this wasnt the time to be secretive. After all, his life was on the line, and he also had to save Suk-Woo.


    I will have to reveal my power someday. I guess I should just focus on winning this battle right now. Haa Gotta do what I gotta do. Gi-Gyu made his decision.


    The system made a sudden announcement.


    [The yers will appear in the neutral area.]


    Huh? Gi-Gyu gasped.


    yers? Michael murmured in confusion since he heard the same announcement as Gi-Gyu this time. Which guild? The Cain Guild? Or the Blue Dragon?


    Gi-Gyu replied, Well, whichever it is, Im sure itll be on our side, right?


    Michael and Gi-Gyus eyes met. They both agreed that they needed to join whoever entered the neutral area.


    [You will have temporary ess to the Commanders Eye.]


    [Please use the eye to look over the battlefield.]


    When he heard the announcement, Gi-Gyu murmured, The Commanders Eye?


    Lou muttered.


    -Its the same as what happened in hell. Youre free to use it.


    Since Lou was the most knowledgeable about this stuff, Gi-Gyu obediently called up the Commanders Eye. Suddenly, his point of view changed.


    The sky. Gi-Gyu found himself looking down at the wastnd from high up in the sky. He saw the spot where he and Michael stood and another area covered with thick fog.


    -Thats the enemy camp. Did you think you would be given ess to the enemy camp?


    Ignoring Lou, Gi-Gyu examined different areas to find the neutral ground. Before long, he found it in the middle of the open space. The yers were on a hill, and although they seemed confused at first, they quickly returned to their battle formation and readied themselves. This was what Gi-Gyu expected from a guild with a long history.


    Its the Blue Dragon Guild. Gi-Gyu could tell by the energy he felt from the group. The Blue Dragon Guild gave off different magic from the Cain Guild. The energy from the Blue Dragon Guild felt a little colder and sharper.


    When Gi-Gyu deactivated the Commanders Eye, Michael asked in surprise, Did you find them? Just who are you? How can you do all these things so easily?


    Michael stared at Gi-Gyu with interest. Or was that wariness?


    Gi-Gyu replied, Lets just join the Blue Dragon Guild. I think the Cain Guild must be searching the outer edges of the gate as I asked.


    Michael narrowed his eyes for a moment, but in the end, he just shrugged since he had no other choice. Sure. It looks like youre the boss for now.


    ***


    Dammit. I cant believe we were suddenly transferred to this ce! Choi Chang-Yong quickly scanned his surroundings. They were standing in an unprotected and open area. If they were attacked right then, every single one of them would die on the spot.


    He ordered, Get into your position. Protect all corners right now! Prepare yourselves so that we can fight immediately!


    At Chang-Yongs calm but decisive order, the Blue Dragon Guild members began moving quickly. No one panicked. Instead, every yer moved quickly and efficiently. Tao Chen and Chang-Yong stood on opposite sides. As the two most powerful yers, they would take the most vulnerable positions.


    Whoosh!


    As the muggy wind with demonic energy swirled around the Blue Dragon Guild members, yers realized that only enemies surrounded them, and tension rose. Since their senses werent working properly, they couldnt even pinpoint their enemies'' location. The support category yers worked hurriedly to create a barrier; unfortunately, it would take some time to aplish this in such an open field.


    Chang-Yong suddenly screamed, Is that an enemy?!


    Something with an incredible aura wasing toward them. Whatever it was, it held such powerful magic that even their jumbled-up senses picked it up. It was high up in the sky, flying toward them at an absurd speed. At first, they assumed it was arge herd of monsters; shockingly, the enormous energy signature emanated from a single creature.


    Chang-Yong yelled quickly, Get ready to battle!


    Was it the gatekeeper? Chang-Yong was preparing himself for a battle against the boss monster when


    p, p


    Chang-Yong was certain it was an enemy, but the thinging for them had angelic wings.


    Ah, its not an enemy. Tao Chen broke away from the formation and walked toward the neer. Chang-Yong frowned but didnt criticize Tao Chen because he believed Tao Chen would never lie.


    Tao Chen exined, Hes the other foreign yer dispatched here.


    Someone that powerful Chang-Yong frowned at the sharp power he felt from the iing yer. He realized this winged man was much stronger than Tao Chen or him. What shocked Chang-Yong was that he had no idea such a strong yer existed.


    Where has someone powerful like him been hiding all this time? Chang-Yong wondered. When he sheathed his sword, the winged man approached them.


    It was Michael. In a rxed yet sharp voice, he greeted, Nice to see you again, Beautiful Beard.


    Werent you nning on joining the Cain Guild? Why are you alone? asked Tao Chen. Tao Chen was supposed to join the Blue Dragon Guild while Michael the Cain Guild. So why was Michael here alone?


    Suddenly, Tao Chen eximed, Ah! The Cain Guild must be nearby too. I understand now. Your group destroyed all the monsters near the center of this gate!


    With a frown, Chang-Yong muttered, Im sure it wasnt the Cain Guild. This yer mustve done it alone.


    It was an unnecessarily rudement toward the Cain Guild, but no one objected. The Gypsoph Guild and Gi-Gyu werent even mentioned during the conversation.


    Michael exined, Well Youll learn everythingter. We better hurry up and join him. ording to him, the territory war will begin very soon.


    Territory war? Both Chang-Yong and Tao Chen asked in confusion. Tao Chen caressed his long shiny beard in contemtion. He was covered in monster blood; for some reason, his beard was clean as if he had just washed it.


    Tao Chen replied, I have heard of this before. This is how the demons decide their seniority. Its also how they be stronger easily


    Tao Chen provided the information he gathered from the demons that worked with the Chinese yers Association (CPA). By the way, a territory war will take ce here? Are you saying a demon from our side has entered this gate?


    Scratching his cheek, Michael replied, Umm Lets just go.


    Kirrrk! Suddenly, dozens of griffins appeared from behind Michael as they shrieked.


    Not knowing what was happening, Chang-Yong was about to unsheathe his sword when Michael exined, They arent enemies. Ill exin on the way. We dont have much time. You can just get on top of the griffins.


    Tao Chen stared in surprise while Chang-Yong stammered, Y-you mean well ride the griffins?


    No one could understand what was happening. Still scratching his cheek, Michael tried his best to exin.

 Chapter 136: The Territory War (3)

    Chapter 136: The Territory War (3)


    Choi Chang-Yong, riding a griffin, frowned harshly. He didnt like how the situation was unfolding since he nned on having his guild take the lead in this hunt. Sadly, someone beat him to the punch.


    And to have to travel on top of a monster like this


    Dammit! Choi Chang-Yong was embarrassed.


    Choi Chang-Yong was a man who valued his and his guilds fame and reputation over the safety of his country and humanity. And his confidence just fueled his selfishness.


    <em>After all, Im one of the Top 100 yers who Keep the World Safe ording to The yer magazine, </em>he thought arrogantly. Being a proud high ranker, he believed he should be able to close this gate alone.


    <em>Tao Chen is more powerful than me, but that yer named Michael Hes even stronger. I cant even tell how powerful he is, </em>Choi Chang-Yong thought in annoyance. He was supposed to be the main lead in this hunt, yet there were not one but two yers stronger than him.


    <em></em>Were here, Michael, who was leading them, announced. Slowly, the griffinsnded.


    Tao Chen spotted Gi-Gyu, hopped down from the griffin, and greeted him with a fist-and-palm salute. Ah! Morningstar! Its nice to see you again.


    Michael had told me you also entered this gate, Beautiful Beard. Nice to see you too, Gi-Gyu replied, smiling, and shook Tao Chens hand.


    Choi Chang-Yong jumped down from his griffin and muttered, Kim Gi-Gyu?


    A deep frown appeared on Choi Chang-Yongs face, turning the friendly atmosphere tense. Once all the Blue Dragon members had descended, the griffins flew away. Choi Chang-Yong silently stared at Gi-Gyu, but he didnt acknowledge the guild master. Instead, he was looking at something in the distance.


    <em>Grit!</em>


    Choi Chang-Yong clenched his teeth loudly. He thought in a fury, <em>I cant believe he wont even greet me first.</em>


    How dare a rookie yer not greet him with respect? After waiting for a few minutes, Choi Chang-Yong finally asked Gi-Gyu, So I suppose you have the ability to summon monsters?


    Please give me a minute. Gi-Gyu raised his hand and stopped Choi Chang-Yong.


    <em>Grit!</em>


    Choi Chang-Yong clenched his teeth again in a rage, saturating the air with tension. Trying to be patient, he took a step back and remained quiet.


    After a few minutes, Gi-Gyu apologized to Choi Chang-Yong, Ah! Im sorry. I needed to check something.


    Gi-Gyu had been studying the terrain with Commanders Eye; thereby, he couldnt respond. Since not much time was left before the territory war, he wanted to prepare as much as possible.


    Can I summon monsters? Well, something like that, answered Gi-Gyu. Since Choi Chang-Yongs attitude toward him wasnt kind, he didnt feel the need to be respectful.


    Choi Chang-Yong muttered, Youre being too arrogant. I suppose you have a unique ability? That exins it. That must be why President Oh Tae-Gu favors you. What is your ability? Taming? Summoning? Whatever it is, Ill admit that its unique.


    Choi Chang-Yong got the wrong end of the stick. Not knowing what to say to this silly man, Gi-Gyu stared in confusion.


    Choi Chang-Yong continued, But what can you do with that? The Tower is always fair. The entire chessboard belongs to the Tower; you just have a pawn or two. That''s not enough. I mean, how many can you even summon? 50? 100? Cant be more than that.


    Speechless, Gi-Gyu wondered why a high ranker like Choi Chang-Yong was making such assumptions. How could he judge Gi-Gyu or assume Gi-Gyus limitations?


    When he remained quiet, Choi Chang-Yong became confident. He thought with a grin, <em>I guess he finally realized the gravity of this situation. </em>


    His face rxing a little, Choi Chang-Yong nodded in satisfaction. <em>He must have felt overconfident because Oh Tae-Gu and the KPA favored him. Its my duty as an experienced yer to teach this rookie a lesson.</em> Choi Chang-Yong truly believed he was helping Gi-Gyu by teaching him about real life.


    Gi-Gyu changed the subject, Anyway, Michael gave you a brief exnation about whats going down, right?


    Indeed, Choi Chang-Yong replied. Without giving Gi-Gyu a chance to speak further, Choi Chang-Yong continued, I admit that youre daring, but you must learn that overconfidence is poison for a yer. Your unique ability to tame and control a demon is impressive, but is that why you chose to wage this territory war? Such hubris!


    I never said anything like tha Gi-Gyu finally tried to interrupt Choi Chang-Yong; unfortunately, Choi Chang-Yong interrupted his interruption. Dont worry. Were here now, so well have a good chance of winning. The Blue Dragon Guild will lead the way and take care of the enemies, so you can stay behind and provide us some support.


    With this announcement, Choi Chang-Yong turned away from Gi-Gyu. Choi Chang-Yongs behavior toward Gi-Gyu was disrespectful. He also insinuated that he was here to clean up the mess Gi-Gyu created and even ordered Gi-Gyu to stay behind and obey hismand.


    In the end, Gi-Gyu gave up. Choi Chang-Yong was an unreasonable man, and Gi-Gyu refused to waste his time on someone like him.


    Trying to change the subject, Tao Chen asked Gi-Gyu, What happened to the Cain Guild?


    Gi-Gyu was beginning to like Tao Chen more as he got to know him. Theyre searching the gates outer edges for Yoo Suk-Woo. Youll probably know him by his code name Arok. Our group decided that Michael and I should tackle the gates center to get things done more quickly.


    I see Tao Chen nodded before adding, By the way, Im impressed by your unique ability. Summoned beings? Taming? Whatever it is, I am in awe.


    Tao Chens reaction waspletely different from Choi Chang-Yongs. So, Gi-Gyu leaned toward Tao Chen and whispered, Youll see something even more impressive very soon.


    Tao Chens eyes widened before he burst intoughter. Hahaha! I look forward to it!


    However, Tao Chens eyes quickly turned sharp as he prepared for the battle. Taking his position in front of the formation, he murmured, Good luck, Morningstar.


    Hmph! Michael red at Choi Chang-Yong in annoyance before flying to the sky.


    [The territory war will begin now.]


    It was finally time to fight.


    ***


    I really dont think the guild master is here. I suspect he might be at the center, Lee Bum-Jun announced with a tense face. They havent searched every inch of the outer gate, but they should have, at least, found a clue by now had Yoo Suk-Woo been here. Suk-Woo wasnt an idiot or weak enough to be trapped easily. Therefore, the Cain Guild members sought special terrains or monsters that might have captured him.


    But so far, they havent found anything.


    On top of that Lee Bum-Jun murmured.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun. </em>


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun. </em>


    For thest few minutes, the gate had been trembling lightly. Something had to have triggered this, so they had to make an important decision.


    I agree with you, Looking tired, Shin Yoo-Bin replied.


    Sung-Hoon added, I agree as well. I believe Guild master Yoo Suk-Woo must be at the center.


    Me too, Deputy Guild Master! I think so too! Do Bong-Gu answered as he raised his hand. The two men looked terrible. Their hair was sticky with blood, and every inch of exposed skin was covered in cuts. Since they were at the head of the group, they suffered significant injuries. Pouring a healing potion on himself, Sung-Hoon continued, I think the best thing we can do now is join Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Sung-Hoon emphasized his suggestion. He had been hunting inside this high-level gate for a while, allowing him to level up.


    <em>Of course, I know Im in no position to worry about him. Its probably the other way around. </em>Sung-Hoon knew the reality very well. He knew he still wouldnt be much help to Gi-Gyu, but he still couldnt help feeling worried for Gi-Gyu.


    But Shin Yoo-Bin took a step forward and continued, Someone needs to take the injured yers out of this gate.


    At the beginning of their journey, when they first entered the gate, none of the yers suffered any severe injuries, thanks to Gi-Gyu and Michael. However, once they began exploring the outskirts alone, they faced numerous chimera hordes. Unfortunately, they couldnt avoid casualties then. While the Blue Dragon Guild took an aggressive strategy, the Cain Guild and the rest of the group took a defensive stance. Also, after each battle, they cared for their injured. Due to all these factors, their fatalities were lower, but their injureds were higher. Since healing potions and the healers couldnt fix everything, some wounded needed continuous care.


    Do Bong-Gu offered, I will lead them out.


    Are you sure, Team Leader Do Bong-Gu? Lee Bum-Jun asked. Of all the team leaders in the Cain Guild, Do Bong-Gu was the weakest yer. However, his desire to find Suk-Woo was unmatched, so he was allowed to join this hunt.


    Do Bong-Gu would be a burden in harder fights, and someone had to help the injured yers leave the gate.


    Do Bong-Gu replied, It will be fine. After all, there wont be any monsters on our way out, right? I don''t deserve to live if I cant even travel back on this safe path. If I fail, I will dly resign as the Cain Guilds guide team leader.


    This isnt a matter of your position, Lee Bum-Jun murmured. If a battle took ce on their way back, the wounded yers couldnt fight. The wounded could kill a chimera or two, but what if a herd appeared? Although Do Bong-Gu stated the journey back should be safe, he risked his own life to help the injured yers.


    Do Bong-Gu answered, But if I carry this honorable mission out sessfully, it will be easier for me to get a promotionter, wont it?


    It was an attempt to lighten the mood, but Lee Bum-Jun, still very worried, nodded and replied, All right.


    The finalized n was for Do Bong-Gu to lead the wounded yers out while the others would travel to the gates center.


    Lee Bum-Jun announced, Now! Lets get going.


    Everyone began to move.


    ***


    Trust yourselves, Choi Chang-Yong dered in an unyielding voice to his guild. We can do this. We have no other choice. Were fighting a battle to protect the entire world. Be proud of yourself and your guild. Fight with your life.


    Choi Chang-Yongs words echoed loudly. Unimaginable wealth and glory will greet the survivors!


    The tension among the Blue Dragon Guild yers lessened. Although Choi Chang-Yong was an arrogant man, he was a good guild master. He cared for his men, and his ability to increase morale was impressive.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun dun dun.</em>


    The gate vibrated ominously. Everyone knew the source behind this shaking. The Blue Dragon Guild members began to lose hope as they felt the ground tremble.


    N-no way We cant win this one of the yers whispered in fear. Choi Chang-Yong didnt scold this yer because his own legs were shaking.


    <em>Oh my god </em>Choi Chang-Yong trembled as he wondered, <em>When was thest time I felt this anxious? Was it then? </em>


    Choi Chang-Yong remembered his first battle after bing a high ranker, the one that made him famous. He was dispatched to close an S-ss gate in Japan. The team dispatched had five high rankers, including him, and twelve rankers. Every single one of them died except for him.


    There and then, Choi Chang-Yong learned an important life lesson. This world existed for the winners; the people only remembered the winners.


    <em>Winner takes all! Only the survivors get to enjoy the bounties of war.</em>


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun dun dun.</em>


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun dun dun.</em>


    The ground shook again. In front of the yers, thousandsno, tens of thousands of mantises were charging toward them. Apart from a fair number of chimeras, there were also three corpsmanders.


    Choi Chang-Yong shouted to remind himself, We cant die here!


    The battle was about to begin, and everyone would be on their own.


    The monsters were getting closer and closer. The mantises were rushing as if they had wheels for legs.


    <em>Ta da da da da da da da!</em>


    Based on Choi Chang-Yongs count, there were 60 Blue Dragon Guild yers, himself, Michael, Tao Chen, Kim Gi-Gyu, and a few dozen Gi-Gyus griffins.


    Haa Choi Chang-Yong sighed before finally taking a step forward. He roared, We are the Blue Dragon Guild! We shall fight with bravery no one has ever witnessed!


    Uwaaahhhh!


    Waaaaah!


    The Blue Dragon Guild yers roared along and began running. There was no point in forming a defense line. With so many monstersing toward them, any defensive move would get them killed.


    Suddenly!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A hushed explosion urred, and a light beam shone from the sky. Michael had stopped the army of mantises with his spear-like beams.


    <em>Rattle, rattle!</em>


    W-what are these? one Blue Dragon Guild yer stammered.


    Skeletons?! another yer whispered.


    From behind the Blue Dragon Guild army, mysterious skeleton soldiers began to march out in an orderly manner. These skeletons were no ordinary monsters. Their bones shined brightly, their weapons were well-kept, and they exuded unprecedented power. At first nce, the skeletons movements seemed chaotic; there was order in their chaos.


    There was no doubt that these skeletons were strong.


    W-where are these skeletonsing from? Choi Chang-Yong stammered.


    More importantly, why are they suddenly appearing from behind? And they arent even attacking us! one of Choi Chang-Yongs men screamed in confusion.


    What the?! Whats happening?! Choi Chang-Yong mumbled. Everyone seemed confused as they looked around when suddenly, they heard Gi-Gyu shout, Step aside! You gotta let the skeletons pass!

 Chapter 137: The Territory War (4)

    Chapter 137: The Territory War (4)


    The yers quickly realized that Gi-Gyu had summoned these skeletons. Choi Chang-Yong and the Blue Dragon Guild yers stared at the bony soldiers in shock. They were so dumbfounded that they forgot they were about to participate in the most challenging battle of their lives.


    There is no end to them, one yer whispered in awe. Indeed, the skeleton soldiers were like water from an open faucet. Their bones rattled loudly as they each dragged arge sword and a shield. Even from a nce, one could tell that the skeletons number was now dominating their enemies number.


    And still, the skeletons didnt stoping.


    Just where are theying from? Choi Chang-Yong wondered aloud, but no one could answer him.


    Kirrrk!


    Kirrrk!


    Before the yers shock could even subside, they noticed something was covering the skygriffins.


    They werent just a few dozen? one Blue Dragon Guild yer murmured. The griffins covering the sky looked simr to the ones they rode here. And now, there was no doubt that these monster armies belonged to Gi-Gyu.


    The once arrogant Choi Chang-Yong had no choice but to admit that he was wrong. He mumbled, I guess hes more powerful than I thought.


    Now, even he was in awe of Gi-Gyus legion and understood why President Oh Tae-Gu favored him.


    Its incredible. These may be low-level monsters, but their number will help us a lot, muttered Choi Chang-Yong, both in annoyance and relief. These skeletons and the griffins were stronger than those found in their natural habitats, but they were still only low-level monsters. They were certainly going to help, but Choi Chang-Yong decided not to have too high expectations of them.


    In addition, he suspected that Gi-Gyu was a weak yer. After all, the Tower was fair. If it gave Gi-Gyu such an impressive unique ability, something else, like his physical attributes, had to becking.


    And the easiest way to defeat summoned bearings is to eliminate the summoner, Choi Chang-Yong whispered. All he could see, and wanted to see, was Gi-Gyus weaknesses. Many monsters living inside various gates were talented summoners. A good example was the liches, who could lead undead armies with decent attributes. However, yers from the assassin category were their bane.


    Choi Chang-Yong ordered his men, Now! We cant let these monsters get all the glory! We need to fight ourselves!


    He told himself that although he could see Gi-Gyu''s weaknesses, having a talented summoner in their midst was a good thing. They now had a better chance to win this battle. While Gi-Gyus monsters bought them time, his men would fight the boss monster.


    <em>Dun.</em>


    <em>Dun dun,</em>


    <em>Dun dun dun.</em>


    Choi Chang-Yongs eyes wavered with uncertainty. The other yers reactions were about the same as the next set of monsters arrived, resulting in the ground shaking loudly.


    Death knights! one yer yelled in shock.


    This is ridiculous! Death knights? Seriously?! another Blue Dragon Guild member eximed. The skeletons stepped aside to create a path for the death knights. The death knight leading the way wore a pitch-ck helmet and hadser-like red beams shooting from its eyes.


    Choi Chang-Yong whispered, Is that a demon?


    Oppressive magic, sticky and unpleasant aura, and red eyes: This death knight didnt seem like a high-level demon lord, but it was still an impressive demon.


    Suddenly, Choi Chang-Yong beganughing and then put on a calm expression. He mumbled, Hahaha, of course. I mustve forgotten because Im a little nervous about the battle.


    Since only demons could participate in a territory war, how did Gi-Gyu dere one? The only obvious answer was that he had a demon under him. Choi Chang-Yong had made this guess earlier, but the dire situation made him forget it.


    The death knights rode their skeleton horses and passed by Choi Chang-Yong, who stated, Haha! I suppose Kim Gi-Gyu is more talented than I thought. I guess


    Kirrrrrrrrrrk! A loud piercing shriek interrupted him as a griffinrger than any Choi Chang-Yong had ever seen flew toward him. The giant griffins fur shone brightly and on top of it


    Grandmaster! I shall destroy all of your enemies! Hart, riding the griffin king, roared.


    Fuck! one of the yers swore. Although Choi Chang-Yong didnt say anything, this was also exactly how he felt. The death knights alone were impressive enough, yet a lich riding a griffin king? How was this possible?


    Choi Chang-Yong whispered, I-I guess its possible. Kim Gi-Gyu I better remember his name.


    He now had no choice but to admit that Kim Gi-Gyu wasnt just a rookie yer.


    Choi Chang-Yong closed his eyes tightly. <em>Obviously </em><em>this</em><em> is a dream. This cant be happening. I just have to wake up. </em>


    A goddess! one of the Blue Dragon Guild members whispered.


    When Choi Chang-Yong opened his eyes, he saw a beautiful goddess with 12 wings staring down at the enemies from the sky. It wasnt Michael because he was nearby in the sky, pping his wings. He was using his light beams to stop enemy monsters from reaching the yers. Also, the goddess was very different from Michael, as just her divine elegance was otherworldly.


    A goddess has arrived from heaven, a yer whispered dreamily.


    S-she couldnt have been summoned by him too, could she? Choi Chang-Yong stammered while the rest of the group gaped.


    ***


    A few minutes ago, when the territory war began, and the Blue Dragon Guild rushed toward their enemies, Gi-Gyu opened his gate. His monsters stormed out, but Gi-Gyu couldnt be certain of the victory yet.


    <em>Michael is strong, but its not enough, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in concern. Michael fought the enemies from the sky with an aura more powerful than even Lucifer, but hisbat ability was a different matter.


    <em>For the longest time, I havent been able to figure something out. </em>When Gi-Gyu battled Michael briefly in America, he thought he could defeat Micheal despite Micheals overwhelming magic. Why? Because Michealsbat abilitycked inparison. What did this mean?


    -Its simple.


    Lou smirked and continued,


    -Either Michael just has incredible magic potential and nothing more, or


    Lou paused before adding,


    -You havent seen the full extent of the magic that wench, I mean Lucifer, holds. Just who is she to use the name of a demon as her nickname?! Such hubris! Anyway, I think you only know a part of Lucifers true power.


    Gi-Gyu contemted for a moment, but he quickly shook his head since now wasnt the time to wonder about other things.


    For now, I gotta focus, he murmured, reminding himself that he needed to destroy the enemies before his eyes. This was an S-ss or higher gate, yet he feltfortable inside. Even his anxiety was gone for some reason. Was this normal?


    -It might be because of the demonic energy or your shell. But who cares? Stop getting distracted and just start already.


    When Lou said in annoyance, Gi-Gyu nodded and answered, All right.


    -Im ready, Master.


    El announced, making Gi-Gyu smile. That single smile held a volley of emotions. El, you can go ahead.


    Once she got permission, the ring slowly turned into light dust; soon, a young girl appeared in the air. Then, three angels exited the gate and announced, Were so grateful for yourmand, Grandmaster.


    When Gi-Gyu nodded, the angels stood behind El quickly.


    <em>Schwing!</em>


    Two of the three angels transformed into their holy sword form, and Hamiel held them both.


    Ugh! I can never get used to watching this part, Gi-Gyu muttered with a frown. Since Hamiel and the other angels were originally swords, he wasnt bothered by the transformation. What did bother him was the process that awakened a part of Els potential by using these swords.


    El gave Gi-Gyu a small smile and reassured him, Master, Im okay.


    <em>Stab!</em>


    With a gruesome flesh-cleaving sound, Hamiel plunged the two swords into the young girls chest. Since the holy swords were essentially an amalgamation of holy spirits, they couldnt harm anyone without intent. If no harm was the intent, the one being stabbed wouldnt actually be harmed. However, that didnt mean Gi-Gyu was happy seeing El get stabbed. She had exined to him before that this was necessary to create the strongest connection possible between her and the holy swords.


    <em>Fwooosh!</em>


    The two swords in Els chest and Hamiel slowly turned into light particles and were absorbed by El. This scene reminded Gi-Gyu of


    It looks just like how Lou absorbs monsters blood, whispered Gi-Gyu. The light particles swirled wildly, shining all around El before she absorbed them.


    Michaels eyes widened as he stared; a mysterious expression appeared on Tao Chens face. They were both standing far away from the Blue Dragon Guild, and inside the barrier Hart ced around them. This scene remained invisible to the Blue Dragon Guild members thanks to the barrier.


    Lou grumbled,


    -This is very unpleasant.


    Tao Chen murmured, How divine. I dont believe in god, but I guess Someone does exist.


    The bright light began to disappear, and an adult form of El stood proudly in its ce. Her silver hair danced around her as Gi-Gyu called her, El.


    Master, El replied elegantly.


    There wasnt much time to chat, so Gi-Gyu kept it short and murmured, Good luck.


    Any enemies that stand in your wayEl smiled brightlyI shall destroy them all.


    Her smile was warm and holy, strong enough to purify the demonic energy surrounding them.


    As Gi-Gyu and El looked at each other, time seemingly stopped. Everything seemed much slower, as if in slow motion. Suddenly, El vanished. She was so fast that even Gi-Gyus eyes or senses couldnt detect her movement. Compared to the El on the 40th floor, she was much faster.


    Gi-Gyu heard Lou smirk.


    -You think thats an angel?


    Gi-Gyu couldnt respond since he was worried for El. She hadnt evolved yet, so she was essentially borrowing her future potential.


    -There is no other way. She must forcefully utilize the power she isnt allowed to use before her evolution. It will be hard on her, but we need this.


    Lou exined.


    This was the different version of evolution El discussed with Gi-Gyu. Since he had Life and used it to create three angels, El, the Empress of Holy Swords, couldbine them to draw and amplify the power of Life.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, The problem is whether El canst.


    Because she hadnt evolved yet, El was borrowing the other angels powers to amplify her own. This meant it would be hard on both El and the other angels. She could maintain this form only for a limited time, and if she went beyond it, her physical body might break.


    El told Gi-Gyu that she thought of this idea when she met Michael, but Gi-Gyu still couldnt understand what this meant.


    Gi-Gyu announced, We better get going too.


    <em>Twirl. </em>


    When Gi-Gyu rotated his wrist, a blood-red sword appeared in his hand.


    <em>Hey, Lou. </em>Feeling Lous familiar texture, he couldnt help feeling disappointed with his other empty hand.


    Tao Chen, looking surprised, asked, You will be participating in the battle in person?


    Tao Chen had seemingly forgotten that the battle had already begun. Hmm. I thought you had shown us all of your power, but A summoner who fights alongside his summoned beings


    Tao Chens eyes wavered a little. Was he trying to hide his shock?


    I suppose youre a beast after all. When Tao Chen whispered, Gi-Gyu smiled. Slowly, Gi-Gyus expression began to change, and a pleasant smile appeared on his face. Before the battle began, he carried a small innocent smile, but now he had a happy smile despite the bloody massacre about to ur.


    Tao Chen shivered and mumbled, It has been a long time since someone made me tremble like this.


    <em>Step. </em>


    Gi-Gyu took a step forward and announced, Beautiful Beard. Well chatter. The battle has already begun.


    ***


    The goddess floating in the air raised her hand, and light particles began gathering on her palm. As those particles turned into a sword, everyone, even the enemies, stared at the silver-haired goddess in the sky. However, she was uncaring as she swung her sword.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Sand flew everywhere as monster blood painted the horizon. A corpsmander, one that looked like a giant red mantis, shrieked, Kwraaaak!


    Meanwhile, hundreds of smaller mantises around it turned into dust. Even the right arm of the corpmander disintegrated.


    Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu stood before the Blue Dragon Guild, his skeletons, and his death knights order and its leader Hal. In a husky voice, he roared, Kill everything!


    It was a war.

 Chapter 138: The Territory War (5)

    Chapter 138: The Territory War (5)


    The battle finally began with Gi-Gyus roar.


    The area of Els attack was so wide that it disintegrated the monsters and Michaels light spears. Michael approached her and stammered, Saintess


    Michael gazed at El as if he was about to cry, but she replied coldly, I must obey my mastersmand. I dont have much time, so give me a wide berth if you want to help.


    Michael wanted to say something; in the end, he just nodded and answered, All right.


    Both Michael and El flew at an incredible speed. They went in different directions and began fighting. It looked like they were just swinging their swords, but they massacred numerous weaker monsters with each sh. And, of course, Gi-Gyus other monsters were also keeping busy.


    <em>Rattle. </em>


    The skeletons fought the chimeras and the low-level mantises.


    Kirrrk! the enemy monsters shrieked in agony. The skeletons were doing a decent job keeping proper battle formations under Hartsmand. Despite being stronger than regr skeletons, Gi-Gyus skeletons were still low-level monsters at the end of the day. Consequently, the chimeras and the mantises easily destroyed them.


    Hehehehe! Still riding the griffin king, Hart giggled ominously as he waved his hands toward the damaged skeletons.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    His dark magic enveloped the bones on the ground like a gentle wind.


    <em>Rattle!</em>


    Suddenly, the dead skeletons rose again. That was the scariest aspect of the undead armyyou couldnt kill the already dead.


    Also


    You guys too! Rise! Hartmanded the mantises and chimeras the skeletons managed to kill. Slowly, these dead enemy monsters rose and began fighting Botis army. Every dead enemy was a potential ally now.


    However, they were battling a demon army, and something like this wasmon in demon territories, so Gi-Gyus enemy didnt panic.


    Kllrk! A giant mantis that looked like a corpsmander screeched. It had a burgundy outer crust and was sized like a mountain. It took a single step, but it looked like a mountain appeared out of nowhere to the yers.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Every step it took created a thundering vibrationparable to an earthquake skill from a ranker-level mage. Choi Chang-Yong and the Blue Dragon Guild members stormed toward this giant monster.


    Choi Chang-Yong shouted, Well take this one down ourselves!


    At this point, Choi Chang-Yong felt a little emotional. In desperation, he thought, <em>We need to kill at least one corpsmander!</em>


    Choi Chang-Yong didnt say this out loud, but he was desperate to aplish this goal. He gazed at the center of the battlefield, home to an impressive fight. There, Gi-Gyu was moving like a possessed swordsman. How could he be so powerful? Just what level was he? Was he as strong as Lee Sun-Ho?


    To an ordinary observer, it might even look like all Gi-Gyu was doing was swinging his sword and still taking down dozens of monsters with each swing. Also, three red creatures were fighting alongside him. They were neither humans nor monsters, but it was clear Gi-Gyu summoned them.


    Choi Chang-Yong thought in awe, <em>A summoner and vicious fighter?! This cant be real!</em>


    Kim Gi-Gyu. Was there an end to his power? Now, Choi Chang-Yong had no choice but to ept reality.


    Rushing forward, Choi Chang-Yong yelled desperately, We need to kill at least one corpsmander to save face! If we dont, well get no credit for closing this gate!


    Choi Chang-Yong led his men toward the corpsmander that lost an arm from Els attack earlier.


    Then Ill take this one, Tao Chen announced as he caressed his long, shiny beard. He ran opposite Choi Chang-Yong toward the other corpsmander, wielding the Green Dragon Crescent de, a derger than him.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    With a simple twirl, Tao Chen created a gale so powerful that it killed all the approaching monsters. Like dead leaves, his enemies flew around before falling weakly.


    The corpsmander, a giant mantis, walked toward him. Although it was a little smaller than the one Choi Chang-Yong was tackling, it was faster. Tao Chen was spinning his Green Dragon Crescent de nervously when he heard someone murmur, Dont try to take it down alone.


    The unpleasant voice gave off ominous dark energy. When Tao Chen turned around, he saw Hal.


    Hal announced, You will have to answer to me if your arrogance ruins my grandmasters n.


    Hal and his knights order stood beside Tao Chen, who replied, Hmm I suppose I should thank you for your help.


    Tao Chen showed his thanks with a fist-and-palm salute. It was believed that a single yer couldnt destroy a corpsmander in most cases. Only the most powerful yers like Lucifer could battle the corpsmander alone. In a manner of speaking, only the high rankers of the high rankers could beat a corpsmander alone; unfortunately, Tao Chen knew he wasnt one.


    Now, shall we have some fun?! Tao Chen murmured.


    [The knights order is participating in the battle.]


    [The morale of the entire army is increasing.]


    [The attributes of the entire army are increasing.]


    Tao Chen weed the unexpected but pleasant system announcements. Feeling his attributes increasing, he swung down his Green Dragon Crescent de.


    ***


    Have I already reached my limit? When El murmured, Michael gazed at her in concern. Michael knew from the beginning that Els current power was unstable. Her magic was repeatedly increasing and decreasing. It was as if she was exchanging her life force for that forbidden power.


    I need to join my master now. You can take on the corpsmander by yourself, right? El asked coldly. There was an unmistakable force in her voice, leaving Michael with only one optionto nod silently. The way El spoke to Michael was utterly different from how she talked to Gi-Gyu. Her whole demeanor changed when she was in front of Gi-Gyu.


    Kersetu! Block it! Gi-Gyu screamed when a small opening appeared after he slew three mantises.


    Grrrrr! Kersetu, much smaller than the corpsmander, sprinted forward to bid Gi-Gyus order. It was then that El returned.


    Master! El yelled, I failed to finish my mission. The enemy is still


    Youve done more than enough, El. Thank you for your hard work, Gi-Gyu replied without stopping swinging his sword. Around him, Bi was running and shooting fireballs at the enemies. After killing thest of the monsters before him with Lou, Gi-Gyu continued, El! Come back to me. My hands feel naked without you.


    When Gi-Gyu patted Els head, she smiled happily.


    Ugh! Watching this scene, Michael groaned with envy. A bright light enveloped El slowly, and time slowed down around Gi-Gyu and El again. Els human form disappeared quickly, and she reappeared in Gi-Gyus hand in her sword form.


    Finally, holding two swords, Gi-Gyu stated in satisfaction, Thats more like it.


    When El returned to her holy sword form, Hamiel and the other two angels separated from her. When they reappeared, Gi-Gyu ordered, Hamiel! Get your brother and sister and go help Michael.


    Your wish is mymand, Grandmaster, Hamiel replied respectfully. The angels looked tired and shaky, but they could still provide support.


    Michael. When Hamiel greeted, Michael answered in annoyance, Fine! Annoying bastard.


    Michael harrumphed rudely. Hamiel narrowed his eyes, but he began fighting alongside Michael. Their mission was to take care of the corpsmander. After Michael and the angels left, Gi-Gyu paused for a moment. Around him, Lous summoned beings, the skeletons, and Bi were protecting him.


    Hmm When Gi-Gyu wondered, Lou read his thoughts.


    -Botis hasnt appeared yet.


    Exactly. Didnt you say that capturing thendlord was the most important task during a territory war?


    -It is, so you need to wait. Im trying my best to locate him.


    ording to Lou, the whole purpose of the territory war was to capture thendlord. The war would be over once he killed Botis; unfortunately, thendlord was nowhere to be found.


    Ugh. Suddenly, Gi-Gyu groaned in pain. The longer this battle went on, the more overactive Death became because of the overwhelming demonic energy here. He was slowly losing control over Death and his emotions, to say nothing of his increasing dizziness.


    -Master.


    When El called out to him, the pain disappeared. But Gi-Gyu knew it was only a matter of time before it returned. He announced, Haa Lets finish this as quickly as possible. Time isnt on our side in many ways.


    With the territory war going on at the moment, Gi-Gyu knew Suk-Woo wasnt in immediate danger. But this didnt mean he wasnt worried about his friend.


    However, he was still surrounded by monsters.


    Kirrrk! The mantises screamed as a long branch of Death from Lou killed them.


    Its good to be strong, but I dont want it if I cant control it, mumbled Gi-Gyu. In this gate, Gi-Gyus attributes had increased by many folds. But if he couldnt control his power, it would be useless.


    -I found it.


    When Lou dered, Gi-Gyu ordered, Everyone, make me some room!


    His skeletons and summoned beings scurried, pushing away enemy monsters to create a safe perimeter around Gi-Gyu. The skeletons stood their ground even as their bodies were destroyed. Their loyalty was unmatched.


    Krrrrk! The corpsmander that Tao Chen and Hal were fighting screamed suddenly. It tried to move toward Gi-Gyu, but Tao Chen struggled to stop it.


    Hal screamed, Never! I wont allow you to take a single step toward my grandmaster!


    Hal plunged his giant halberd into the corpsmanders shoulder, and Tao Chen pushed his de into the other shoulder.


    Krrrrk! The corpsmander shrieked again. Surprisingly, it ignored the two weapons sticking out of its shoulders and tried to run toward Gi-Gyu again despite the vigorous movement aggravating its wounds. The other two corpsmanders screamed as well.


    Krrrrrk!


    Kerrrrk!


    It looked like all the corpsmanders were trying to protect something by risking their own lives. They all tried to run toward Gi-Gyu.


    Grrrrr!"


    "Kerrrr!"


    "Kwerrrrk! Suddenly, all the other enemy monsters began to lose control as well. Unlike Gi-Gyus monsters, which remained calm, the enemy monsters were enraged.


    Choi Chang-Yong screamed, What the hell is wrong with these things?!


    He and his guild were making decent progress against the one-armed corpsmander, but the situation suddenly changed. When the corpsmander fought back in rage, their casualties rose at an rming rate.


    You need to stall it! If you let ite my way, it will be all over! When Gi-Gyu shouted, Choi Chang-Yong yelled, Ah, yes, SirI-I mean, I got it!


    The arrogant Choi Chang-Yong was panicking so badly that he almost saluted Gi-Gyu. But now, even he had to admit that Gi-Gyu was leading them.


    Choi Chang-Yong had to decide on what strategy he should use. Dammit! Get the wounded to the back and stall as best as possible!


    Now wasnt a good time to y hero, so, as Gi-Gyu ordered, he decided to buy as much time as possible for Gi-Gyu. It was very unlike Choi Chang-Yong, but he had no other choice.


    [yers are arriving at the neutral area.]


    A sudden system announcement surprised everyone.


    W-what was that? one Blue Dragon Guild member stammered. Not too far from the battlefield, the Cain Guild, the Gypsoph Guild, and Sung-Hoon appeared.


    When Gi-Gyu saw the new arrival, he shouted toward Sung-Hoon, Please help Tao Chen and the Blue Dragon Guild!


    Sung-Hoon looked confused, but he nodded quickly and replied, Of course! Everyone, follow Ranker Kim Gi-Gyus order!


    Got it! Shin Yoo-Bin shouted.


    Well go help Tao Chen! Lee Bum-Jun announced. All the yers moved calmly, proving that they were true professionals. Thanks to the reinforcement, the situation didnt fall into utter chaos. The new yers fought well against the corpsmanders and the enemy monsters.


    -Kekeke! It has been so long since I saw that jerk Botis.


    Lou sniggered creepily. He added,


    -You better be thankful that Im on your side, Master.


    Lou rarely called Gi-Gyu Master. It was more of a mood thinggood mood, to be specificthan a respect thing. Ignoring Lou, Gi-Gyu roared, Lets go!


    Gi-Gyu raised his swords before plunging them into the ground covered in blood and flesh.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun dun dun dun dun.</em>


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun dun dun dun dun.</em>


    [Landlord Botis will appear.]


    The whole world shook as if it was about to split.

 Chapter 139: Botis

    Chapter 139: Botis


    Since only Gi-Gyu knew the reason behind the vibrations, everyone else was confused. Then suddenly, the vibrations stopped.


    Huhhh? one of the yers gasped. At first, it seemed that nothing was happening. But the change immediately after made the yers scream for their lives.


    Run! one of the Blue Dragon Guild members shouted.


    Arghhhh! another shriek.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath their feet began gaining altitude. It wasnt a mountain-like creature that was rising like before. Thend itself was surging upward. Many yers standing on top of it fell helplessly. Some tried to hold on by plunging their swords into the ground, but it was useless. Only Gi-Gyu was left standing.


    <em>At least</em><em>no one will die from the fall. </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Since weaklings werent allowed in this gate hunting group, the steep fall didnt kill anyone.


    -What an unkind thing to say.


    Lou muttered, but Gi-Gyu didnt bother answering him. Not because he had no retort, but because he was preupied with doing his best not to lose his bnce and fall. If the shaky, soaring ground werent one of his problems, he still wouldve to deal with Botis dark energy. It sent dirt and stones exploding everywhere, ensuring that Gi-Gyu could barely see anything.


    Lou and El shouted their warnings.


    -You gotta jump!


    -Master! You must run!


    <em>I know that! </em>Gi-Gyu muttered in annoyance. The magic aura he felt from Botis was extraordinary. He removed his swords stuck in the ground and quickly jumped off Botis using his elemental skill.


    Michael! When Gi-Gyu yelled, Michael replied, Got it!


    Michael seemingly knew exactly what Gi-Gyu was asking him to do.


    Michael waved his hands to summon a skill Gi-Gyu had never seen before. Saint Area!


    Michaels hands and wings resonated to create a giant circle. Soon, a clear barrier with a bluish tinge appeared all around Botis.


    <em>Ba dum!</em>


    <em>Ba dum!</em>


    <em>Ba dum!</em>


    Suddenly, Botis began to jolt, followed by pained screams.


    Kaaaa!


    Despite the numerous distractions, Michael didnt stop and hurriedly ced a barrier around Botis. However, that wasnt enough to protect all the yers.


    Dammit. What the hell is this?! Crouched on the ground, Gi-Gyu stared at the scene unfolding before his eyes. A cocoon with sharp thorns as weapons and armor had filled the battlefield. The cocoon thorns were like mindless drones since they stabbed and attacked both sides.


    Lou yelled in shock,


    -This is Botis cocoon!


    His voice filled with rage, Lou muttered.


    -Andras, that bastard


    But Gi-Gyu wasnt paying attention to Lou anymore. He was too preupied with the familiar energy flowing out of the giant cocoon.


    S-Suk-Woo? Gi-Gyu whispered, realizing it was his friends aura.


    Run! Suddenly, Michaels desperate warning echoed in the area. The barrier he created, Saint Area, was shaking as if it was about to shatter.


    <em>Ba dum!</em>


    <em>Ba dum!</em>


    Botis began jolting again, and this time, it was followed by a loud explosion.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    The battlefield became a mess beyond recognition.


    ***


    The cocoons deadly thorns covered the ground. Without discrimination, the thorns attack both sides, killing numerous mantises and chimeras. Luckily, the yers received minimal damage thanks to Michaels barrier and the yers superior reflexes. There were some fatalities, but it was minor.


    Dammit, Gi-Gyu mumbled, unable to think. This giant cocoon was the same one he saw in Botis territory. He asked, Thats Botis?!


    Lou replied.


    -I didnt expect this either. Botis was big, but he was never this big.


    Lou was confused as well.


    -The fact that Botis created a cocoon must mean


    Lou couldnt finish his thought because another explosion urred not too far away from Gi-Gyu. He quickly stepped back to dodge it and noticed the surviving corpsmanders rushing toward him as if to protect Botis.


    From afar, Tao Chen shouted, We will take care of the corpsmanders! You must kill that giant cocoon!


    Grandmaster! We will ensure that these monsters dont touch a single hair on your body! Hal rushed forward as he dered gantly. Tao Chen, raising his Green Dragon Crescent de, and Hal, swinging his halberd, ced themselves between Gi-Gyu and the corpsmanders.


    Dammit! Well help too, so just do something! Choi Chang-Yong screamed as well. After a long and enlightening journey, he had finally epted that Gi-Gyu was powerful. Now, he was desperate for Gi-Gyu to take care of the boss monster.


    -Botis is gonna go berserk.


    Berserk? Gi-Gyu asked as he positioned himself. He ced Lou in front and El at the back. After working with them for so long, Gi-Gyu had learned that Lou was best for attacking while El was perfect for defense. They were a perfect team, and Gi-Gyu couldnt be any prouder of them.


    Lou exined in a hurry.


    -When Botis feels threatened, he makes a cocoon. Botiss cocoon is like a ticking bomb! You must draw Botis out of his cocoon! Or else this entire space will explode!


    But! I can feel Suk-Woos presence from inside that cocoon! Whats happening?! When Gi-Gyu asked, Lou replied,


    -How should I know, you bastard?!


    El shouted in concern,


    -Master! You must hurry!


    <em>Ba dum!</em>


    <em>Ba dum!</em>


    The cocoon began to thump again, making the ground shake.


    Dammit! Gi-Gyu swore, realizing he didnt have the time to think.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    He kicked the ground and bounced up like a metal spring; his leap perfectly matched the cocoons heartbeat. Then, Gi-Gyu crossed El and Lou to block the thorns. The other yers were fighting the corpsmanders to protect him, so he had to protect them in return.


    Hup! As Gi-Gyu yelled, violet energy flowed from Lou. This dark magic wrapped itself around the thorns and melted them away. Thankfully, the yers behind Gi-Gyu remained safe.


    Please take care of the boss monster! Tao Chen encouraged Gi-Gyu.


    Do it now! Kill it! Choi Chang-Yong screamed in desperation.


    We believe in you! Lee Bum-Jun yelled earnestly.


    Dammit! Ill join you after killing these corpsmanders! Michael grumbled.


    Gi-Gyu used one partially melted thorn as a stepping stone to hop closer to the cocoon. He floated like the wind as he asked, El, can you do it?


    -I have about two more shots left, Master!


    When El replied, Gi-Gyu replied, Okay!


    Still in the air, Gi-Gyu aimed El at the cocoon. Slowly, El began to exude light particles; simultaneously, Gi-Gyus legs melded together before mes engulfed them via Elemental Fire.


    <em>Whir!</em>


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Then, a light beam from El squarely struck the cocoon. It resulted in a faint sound, something like a breeze, but the consequential destruction was anything but that.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    When Els light beam touched the cocoon, a loud bursting sound, like a watermelon exploding by a gunshot, rang in the area. The cocoons surface began to burn, and the giant dust cloud thus formed blurred everyones vision.


    Ugh. Gi-Gyu fell to the ground and groaned. Els light beam attack required a certain amount of time and energy in preparation. But because there wasnt any time to waste, Gi-Gyu had to use it in a hurry. That took a huge toll on his body.


    Is it over? Gi-Gyu muttered. That was a powerful attack, so it was bound to deliver fatal damage.


    Dammit, Gi-Gyu swore as he bit his lips. As the smoke cleared, he saw that his attack had created a giant hole on the cocoons surface. Sadly, this hole revealed anotheryer of silky protection underneath that seemed even more unbreakable.


    ***


    <em>Crackle!</em>


    <em>Zappp!</em>


    As Lou blocked the thorns, irritatingly unpleasant sounds scratched Gi-Gyus ears, and sparks flew around dangerously.


    Vortex! Choi Chang-Yong yelled in his baritone voice. Finally, he defeated a corpsmander, proving he deserved that high ranker title. Although it was that one-armed corpsmander, it was still quite an aplishment.


    The Blue Dragon Guild members began helping Tao Chen with the other corpsmander, but Choi Chang-Yong decided to help Gi-Gyu with Botis instead.


    Suddenly, a blue storm appeared behind Gi-GyuChoi Chang-Yongs skill, Vortex. It made wind storms with electric currents. The thorns aimed at Gi-Gyu met this storm, resulting in a giant explosion.


    <em>Boooooom!</em>


    Loud noise filled the air again. Choi Chang-Yongs skill had destroyed many thorns, making sprinting ahead a little easier for Gi-Gyu.


    Raising Lou, Gi-Gyu murmured, Death.


    Violet smoke flowed from Lou and melted away the rest of the thorns around Gi-Gyu. They turned into dust, and Gi-Gyu reached the cocoon safely.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    Gi-Gyu plunged Lou into the cocoon and shouted, Death!


    Another puff of violet smoke appeared from Lou and began to melt the cocoons second surface. However, when it shot more thorns, Gi-Gyu had no choice but to retrieve Lou and step back.


    Dammit At this rate, itll never end, Gi-Gyu whispered in despair.


    -Master, I can try again


    When El offered, Gi-Gyu shook his head and replied firmly, No, not yet.


    If Gi-Gyu had to point out the strongest existence on the battlefield, he would say El in her evolved state. However, he couldnt repeatedly call on Els evolved form because the damages were cumtive in nature. She had a Life Root piece and knew how to maneuver it expertly, so forcefully evolving again wouldnt damage her shell; it would just mount her fatigue. However, there was a limit to how often she could evolve this way. If she did go through with it again, she could, at most, maintain that form for a minute.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, And I dont think she could do much in that minute.


    Even in her evolved form, El wasnt powerful enough to defeat Botis in one minute. This meant that forcing her evolution again would be a waste.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed as he kicked the ground again. He continued to dodge the thorns aimed at him. This battle made him feel like a non-yer trying to crack a giant rock with bare hands.


    Actually, it feels more like fighting the moon, mumbled Gi-Gyu. His opponent was simply too humongous, and that wasnt even what made this an impossible battle. Regardless of how many skills he used or how much damage he dealt to the cocoon, he was only damaging the very outeryer of this monster.


    At this rate Gi-Gyu murmured. This would end very badly.


    Choi Chang-Yong screamed in despair, Dammit! Ive never seen a monster like this!


    There was no solution to their problem. Everyone felt dejected as they faced this hopeless situation. They could defeat the corpsmanders one way or another, but there was no way to kill this boss monster.


    Dammit! Choi Chang-Yong swore and looked around the battlefield. One fortunate thing was that Botis had killed many of its own monsters. As for the remaining mantises and chimeras, Gi-Gyus summoned beings took care of them.


    It looks like they are almost done with the other corpsmanders, Choi Chang-Yong murmured. Michael and the three angels were close to defeating one of the corpsmanders. Thest one, being fought by Tao Chen, Hal, and the knights order, was still fighting viciously.


    The lich Hart approached and announced, Grandmaster. I am here to help.


    Hart was riding the griffin king earlier, but it was nowhere to be seen now. Gi-Gyu assumed it had to return to the gate because it was heavily injured.


    Hart Gi-Gyu turned toward the lich, who wasnt in that good a shape either. Liches were known to recover quickly; for Hart to look this bad, he must have fought with everything he had.


    -There is one way to defeat it.


    Lou suddenly murmured to Gi-Gyu.

 Chapter 140: Botis (2)

    Chapter 140: Botis (2)


    You know a way? Gi-Gyus face brightened as he asked Lou. He needed something, anything, to resolve this situation. After all, dealing with the cocoon was step one in saving Suk-Woo.


    -But


    When Lou seemed hesitant, Gi-Gyu yelled, Stop stalling and just tell me!


    Even as he spoke, he didnt stop deflecting the thorns. He knew it was only a matter before they pierced his body since there were too many of them, and Micheals barrier was also losing its effectiveness. Defeating a corpsmander shouldnt have been this hard for Micheal, but the barrier he had created to protect everyone was eating away at his energy reserves.


    -Master, you cant!


    El warned Gi-Gyu, making it apparent that the suggestion would put him at great risk. Lou replied,


    -I dont rmend it either. Anyway, you should first wait for that annoying bastard to finish off the corpsmander and join you.


    You mean Michael? When Gi-Gyu asked, Lou answered.


    -Yes. Its time-consuming, so you need someone to protect you since youll be defenseless during the process.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and leaped toward Michael. Before leaving, Gi-Gyu asked, Ranker Choi Chang-Yong. Please hold your position here for a while!


    Gi-Gyu was asking him to fight the cocoon while he was away. Choi Chang-Yong stammered, W..what?! D-dammit!


    Choi Chang-Yongs face paled, but he quickly began using his skills to fight off the thorns. He moved efficiently, proving again that he was indeed a high ranker.


    When Gi-Gyu reached Michael, he offered, Ill help.


    Dammit! Fine! epting the help hurt Michaels pride, but he had no choice.


    While helping Michael, Gi-Gyu asked Lou, Now, tell me. Whats your n?


    -Well


    Slowly, Lou resumed exining.


    -You might disappear. Umm I mean, your existence will disappear.


    This didn''t shock him; instead, calm filled his eyes as he listened to the oddly nervous Lou and simultaneously shed at the corpsmander. Gi-Gyus attacks became faster and faster as he pushed himself beyond his limit. Being Gi-Gyus weakest Egos, Oberon and Hermes were the first to howl in protest as they tried their best to satisfy his need for speed.


    Lou added.


    -And my existence too


    <em>sh!</em>


    Gi-Gyu amputated the corpsmanders leg as he heard the uncertainty in Lous voice.


    ***


    [You have destroyed Botis Corps Commander Mantaos.]


    [Lou is absorbing Mantaos blood.]


    [Mantaos has been sessfully egofied.]


    Usually, Gi-Gyu would have weed this announcement, but not today.


    Hurry! Choi Chang-Yong screamed desperately, looking haggard and tattered. His expensive armor was falling apart, and the ten healers surrounding him were doing their best to heal his ever-increasing wounds.


    Gi-Gyu called out, Michael!


    Iming! When Michael replied, Gi-Gyu yelled to his angel, Hamiel!


    I am at yourmand, Grandmaster! I shall sacrifice my life to serve you! Hamiel and the other two angels dered as they, along with Micheal, joined the cocoon fight along with Micheal.


    Hart! Gi-Gyu yelled, quickly followed by Hart, who replied, Your wish is mymand, Grandmaster!


    When Hart waved his hands, ck magic arrows rained on the cocoon, creating a dark barrier around it. The nearby dead enemy monsters woke up and began swarming the cocoon. The surviving griffins and the skeletons also made their way toward the cocoon.


    Lee Bum-Jun! Sung-Hoon! Yoo-Bin!


    When Gi-Gyu yelled, they all answered, Coming!


    The Cain Guild, Sung-Hoon, and the Gypsoph Guild also joined the cocoon fight. Tao Chen and Hal were still busy fighting thest corpsmander, but they were close to winning.


    Lastly


    -Ill be okay, Master.


    When El announced, Gi-Gyu asked, Please dont push yourself too hard.


    El transformed into her human form. Floating in the air, she smiled and waved her hand at Gi-Gyu before quickly joining Hamiel and the other angels to fight the cocoon.


    The goddess had returned.


    This was the peak firepower the Gangnam Gate group could maintain for an exact minute. After that minute, El wouldve to return to her ring or sword form.


    -Its better if she is away from you.


    Lou said encouragingly.


    For Gi-Gyu to do what Lou suggested, El, someone closely rted to the Life Root, had to remain far away from him. If she remained close as his sword or ring, Gi-Gyu might end up in greater danger. Also, it wasnt like keeping her close for this would help anyone.


    Three seconds had passed.


    Haa Gi-Gyu exhaled deeply, trying to focus. Lous suggestion was a risky move that could cost Gi-Gyu his life, so it was no wonder El was worried for him. Actually, he wasnt just risking his lifehe was also risking his very existence.


    Gi-Gyu and Lou could both lose their lives and existences if something went wrong.


    Five seconds had passed.


    -The dark magic here is especially thick, thanks to Andras. While its hindering the other yers, it can actually y in your favor.


    Lou began exining again. His voice was now much calmer, but Gi-Gyu could still sense Lous nervousness.


    Lou continued,


    -The dark magic here is increasing Deaths might, and Im sure it will soon go out of your control.


    Sadly, despite Deaths newfound power and size, it wasnt enough to defeat the cocoon. The cocoon was too big, and its defense was too powerful. For Gi-Gyu to defeat this enemy, he needed to take much bigger risks.


    He had to risk everything to win this battle since he would die if he lost anyway. Now, the battle wasnt just about rescuing Suk-Woo. If Gi-Gyu lost now, he would die, and so would everyone here he cared for.


    Twenty seconds had passed.


    -At this rate, that cocoon will explode. You will lose this territory war, and every human on this battlefield will die.


    Lou warned,


    -Once the cocoon explodes, Botis will reveal itself. Even if more yers are sent here, there is no way of knowing how long it will take to kill this monster.


    Lous voice grew quieter as Gi-Gyu concentrated. Before long, he was in the deep-ck sea part of his shell. But, he didn''t stop concentrating.


    Forty seconds had passed.


    -What do you think will happen next? Botis will enter your human world. Even if Lee Sun-Ho and other powerful yers help, do you think your home will remain safe? Do you think this will be the only gate break? The others will break too! Do you want everything to go ording to Andras n?


    <em>Schwing!</em>


    Gi-Gyu shed Lou in the air, sending all the blood and flesh covering it flying. Before long, Lous summoned beings also assimted back with Lou. Now, Lou was at his full strength. All the Egos, except El, had returned to Gi-Gyu and resonated with Lou as Gi-Gyu also concentrated on him.


    Fifty seconds had passed.


    Lou stated,


    -You have to do this. To show the world! To establish that you are worthy of being my master! To prove that you and I are stronger together!


    Determination flooded Gi-Gyus eyes as he grabbed Lou with both hands. However, this time, the tip wasnt pointing at the cocoonit was aimed at his stomach. Gi-Gyu now looked like a Japanese samuraimitting seppuku.


    -Just dont die


    Lou sounded worried.


    Dont worry. Gi-Gyu smiled.


    <em>Stab!</em>


    The clock marked the end of a minute, and Gi-Gyu plunged Lou into his stomach.


    What the! Lee Bum-Jun gasped in shock.


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu! Sung-Hoon screamed in despair.


    Is that bastard trying to kill himself?! Choi Chang-Yong yelled in rage.


    Oppa! Shin Yoo-Bin sobbed.


    Everyone knew Gi-Gyu was nning something, but no one had expected that.


    Strangely, Gi-Gyus summoned beings remained calm and quiet. It was as if they had expected this. Or perhaps, they were loyal creatures who trusted Gi-Gyu blindly. With nk faces, the creatures just focused on protecting their master.


    Die, El murmured with a voice filled with suppressed fury. With jewel-like tears in her eyes, she whispered, How dare you cause pain to my master? How dare you force my master to risk his life? How dare you hurt my master!


    Grief filled El as she flew toward the cocoon with her sword held high.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    The time limit on her evolved form had already passed. Herst attack was enough to shake the cocoon. El, on the other hand, turned into a cluster of light before falling to the ground in her sword form. Hamiel, looking tattered, quietly retrieved El and moved away.


    W-whats happening?! Choi Chang-Yong murmured as he saw Gi-Gyu kneeling with Lou in his stomach.


    Every yer became very quiet, waiting nervously for what was about toe. But when nothing happened, Choi Chang-Yong shouted, Ackkk! Focus! Concentrate on the thorns! Stop that cocoon!


    Wondering about Gi-Gyu wouldnt help their situation, so Choi Chang-Yong decided to take action. Early on, he had decided to trust Gi-Gyu and stick with it. This made things simple for everyone else. All they had to do was continue to fight.


    Vortex! Choi Chang-Yong screamed.


    Gods Hammer! Michael yelled at the same time. A storm covered in blue electric current and the Gods Hammer made of light blocked the thorns.


    I summon the dark barrier. I summon the ck arrows. When Hart murmured his incantations, ck fog and magic arrows rained on the cocoon.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The unpleasant bursting sounds rang again.


    Choi Chang-Yong shrieked, Fuck! Dammit! What the hell is that thing made of?!


    Despite their powerful attacks, the cocoon seemed unhurt. Only Gi-Gyu had managed to damage it significantly till now. Realizing their attacks were useless, Choi Chang-Yong and the rest looked at each other in despair,


    Tao Chen said to Hal, I think I should go and help them! Can I leave you here? Can you manage?


    Of course. I think you can help them more than I. Please take care of my grandmaster, answered Hal. Hal and his knights order decided to finish off the remaining corpsmander alone while Tao Chen joined the fight against Botis.


    Tao Chen inhaled deeply. His long beard danced as his magic swirled around him.


    Hupppp! Tao Chen shouted and swung his Green Dragon Crescent de. It shot a giant magic storm and sliced the thorns closest to him.


    Impressed, Choi Chang-Yong eximed, Tao Chen! Hes as powerful as expected!


    Unfortunately, Tao Chens attack didnt improve the situation much.


    Isnt Kim Gi-Gyu ready yet?! Just what is he trying to do?! Should we send a healer to him or something?! Choi Chang-Yong screamed. Gi-Gyu was still on his knees with Lou sticking out of his stomach. The healers tried to get closer, but the skeletons appeared from nowhere and stopped them. There had to be a reason why Gi-Gyus creatures were acting this way: The yers felt hesitant to do anything.


    Then suddenly, Gi-Gyus head moved a little. His face looked up again, making everyone pause. Every yer, including Michael, stood quietly. Shockingly, even the monsters took a pause. Hart took a step back, and Hal just dodged the corpsmanders attack without fighting back. Hamiel and the other angels stood in the sky, frowning. Michael couldnt breathe, Lee Bum-Juns legs shook, Sung-Hoon could barely hold onto his sword with his trembling hands, Yoo-Bin stared at Gi-Gyu dreamily, and Lim Hye-Sooks eyes widened in shock.


    W-what the?! Choi Chang-Yong murmured.


    Tao Chen mumbled, T-this is!


    They were world-ss high rankers. They didnt feel this anxious or afraid even when entering an S-ss gate. But now, extreme dread controlled their whole bodies.


    -Death is everywhere. Prepare yourselves, ves! Your king has returned! Get ready to pay for your sins against me! How dare you not bow down to your king?!


    Lous vicious voice, which only Gi-Gyu could hear before, rang like bells as he spoke through Gi-Gyu. I shall bury you in the ground.


    As Gi-Gyu stood up, his mouth oozed blood, and his body exuded ck smoke. Then, he disyed his blood-soaked pearly whites with a wide, creepy grin. Laughing loudly, he shouted, Worship me! Your king has returned.


    It was the return of the King of Hell.

 Chapter 141: Botis (3)

    Chapter 141: Botis (3)


    A cold silence took hold of the battlefield. The cocoon continued to thump like a beating heart, shooting sharp thorns continuously. It was deadly as ever, but it reminded Gi-Gyu of a scared, cornered animal making itsst attempt to survive.


    The yers backed away in fear. The cocoons thorn attack was scary, but their instincts told them that things would get much worse.


    The dark magic from the cocoon grew increasingly dense, bing suffocating even.


    I-I cant breathe! one of the Blue Dragon Guild members lost consciousness with his mouth foaming.


    Get him out of here! Choi Chang-Yong ordered in a strained voice. The other guild members tried to move the unconscious yer to safety, but it wasnt an easy task. They couldnt move their leg as freely as before since it felt like their feet were trying to take root in the ground. Every human on the battlefield was experiencing the same, and only the non-humans could move a little. Consequently, the yers were all left staring at one ce.


    Choi Chang-Yong stammered, H-hes human, isnt he?


    The others nodded hesitantly, but everyone wondered. On the entire battlefield, only one man seemed unaffected by the changeGi-Gyu. His ck smoke had created a cocoon around him. As for Botis cocoon, it was unmoving and was just increasing the yers anxiety.


    Haa Haa Michael panted. It was hard to tell if it was from fatigue or fear. Slowly, the cocoon around Gi-Gyu dissipated in ck smoke. Out of the cocoon, Gi-Gyu sighed, Haa


    Lou was still stuck in his stomach, but there was no blood. As he breathed out, ck smoke came out of his mouth. The ck smoke crawled onto Gi-Gyus back like a sentient ophidian.


    Haa Gi-Gyu breathed again, and another puff of ck smoke left his mouth. His eyes still closed, his lips began moving up and formed a grin.


    The ck magic twines subsumed and weaved together to create a single wing-like appendage on Gi-Gyus back. Then, he began to move slowly. As he clenched and unclenched his fists


    <em>Crack!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Whats happening?! Choi Chang-Yong screamed.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Explosions urred everywhere, and no one could figure out why or how. As if a fighter jet was dropping bombs everywhere, the dozens of sts destroyed all the enemy monsters. The yers only saw shes; within a minute, no mantis or chimera was left standing.


    <em>Creak!</em>


    <em>Creak!</em>


    Gi-Gyu stretched his neck, making some rmingly loud cracking noises; it was enough to make everyone tremble in fear.


    The remaining corpsmander was dead as well. Hal, no longer having an enemy to battle, kneeled and bowed toward Gi-Gyu and whispered, I, a lowly demon, have been blessed by you, My Great King.


    Choi Chang-Yong screamed, D-did he just kill a corpsmander?! Did I see this right?!


    No one answered him.


    <em>Step.</em>


    <em>Step.</em>


    Gi-Gyu began walking, but his eyes remained closed. A momentter


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    <em>Booom!</em>


    The ground shook thunderously, making the other yer gasp, ...!


    Gi-Gyu had pushed down the cocoon into the ground with one hand. He said with a smile, Your king has arrived, so shouldnt you be bowing down? Stupid mantis. How dare you keep hiding in your house like this?


    The creepy smile never left Gi-Gyus face as he continued, Long time no see, Botis.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    The cocoon, invulnerable till a moment ago, crumbled like a cookie.


    ***


    The fine bnce Gi-Gyu had created inside his shell was about to tip over because Death, strengthened and emboldened by this gates dark magic, was threatening to destroy the delicate barrier.


    This emboldened and strengthened Death did make Gi-Gyu stronger. However, there was no saying what would happen if it destroyed the barrier and invaded Lifes space. All the Egos synced with Gi-Gyu were working together to keep Gi-Gyu''s shell intact.


    That was the only reason Gi-Gyu and Lou chose to take this risk.


    Lous descent.


    Gi-Gyu had never considered this possibility, but Lou had put much thought into this. After acquiring Life, his shell became stronger, and he gained more control over Death. The evolution had also made Lou stronger and restored his memories, which he decided to forget. But, some still remained. All he needed was the right medium and fuel to ess the power he held as the former King of Hell.


    Lou, of course, couldnt regain all the power he used to have. But he could borrow much of it by using his current power and Death.


    Life became the medium, Death became the fuel, and Gi-Gyu became the engine. With that, Lou descended as the being that could burn the world down.


    Sung-Hoon mumbled, Hes the incarnation of evil.


    ck smoke and red sparks flew everywhere as Gi-Gyu tore the cocoonsyers whileughing like a mad man.


    Kekekekekekeh! Yes! This is what I needed! This is what I wanted! Gi-Gyu roared, licking the blood and flesh sttered on his face. The pleasure on his face said he quite enjoyed the taste.


    The incarnation of evil.


    There was no better term to describe him.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    The cocoonsyers, shattered into a million pieces, flew everywhere


    Lou was once the lord of all things evil. Now that he had borrowed Gi-Gyus body to make an appearance, he could destroy anything with a finger flickeven corpsmanders high rankers had difficulty defeating alone.


    And


    That cocoon is supposed to be as strong as a high-level demon lord, yet Sung-Hoon whispered. Gi-Gyu was peeling the once unbreakable cocoon like a boiled egg. It scared the cocoon so much that it stopped shooting thorns and went into defensive mode, only concentrating on making its outer shell harder.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    Unfortunately for Botis, that didnt work. Gi-Gyu continued to destroy the cocoon with his bare hands like he was wing at styrofoam. Unbelievably, this was the same cocoon that Tao Chens skill had barely scratched a moment ago.


    The yers stared in silence. There was nothing to say since there was nothing they could say. Besides, they could barely move, and most were just trembling while covering their mouths so as not to make a sound. Just imagining what Gi-Gyu would do if they caught his attention sent shivers down their spines.


    ***


    Hell looked exactly like what a human could imagine. It was a burning wastnd where sinners went to die. It was awless ce, but it still had a governing system. This system managed hell and decided the seniority of all demons. Surprisingly, hell had a clear hierarchy.


    To humans, hell may have looked horrendous; to demons, it was home. Well, it used to until one day. A creature suddenly appeared and turned hell into a living hell for every demon inside.


    Demons were used to screams of pain and suffering of others, but this new arrival gave them a taste of their own medicine. The original system gave them a hierarchy that was both elegant and respectful. The politics of it all could be vicious, but the demons believed their system was fair.


    However, the new arrival thought otherwise. He ignored the system and killed everything in his way, mercilessly destroying and conquering. He began his domination with low-level demons. More specifically, he started invading territories and killing theirndlords. Whenever he appeared, thendlords and the low-level demons trembled in fear.


    <em>Were all going to get eaten alive. </em>This was what the demons actually feared the most. This new arrival didnt simply kill its enemies. When he felt merciful, he killed them before eating them. But most of the time, he ate them alive.


    Ironically, the new arrival made hell a ce of fear and despair for demons, making them cower in fear.


    Then, he put mid-level demons in his crosshairs. He began hunting thendlords that held a Seat of Power. Sending armies and assassination attempts to kill him ended in failure because he would just eat everyst one of them. Since he gained the powers of every demon he ate, they inadvertently made him stronger. As he became stronger, the destruction of hell worsened. This phenomenonsted several thousand years.


    In the end, the surviving demons bowed down and surrendered to him. For the first time in history, hell was divided.


    <em>We shall serve the new king! </em>The demons who surrendered became even stronger as they worshiped their new leader. Hell became what it was meant to be. Power trumped everything in this dog-eat-dog world. In this primitive era, those with good instincts gained more power andnd as they served the new king.


    The high-level demons that opposed this new arrival fell helplessly. Those holding the Seats of Power finally united to fight back, but it was toote. Unfortunately for them, this new arrival had an ability no one had even heard ofDeath.


    Death could kill anything and everything. Thanks to Death, he defeated every single high-level demon lord. Finally, the only remaining opposition wasThe Seven Demons Kings.


    The Seven Demon Kings were born powerful. They sat above the Seats of Power and ruled hell. In the end, they made their move. These kings had always remained passive as they ruled; this was the first time they actively got involved.


    The war between the new king and the Seven Demon Kings was gruesome. Countless demons that served the new arrival died at the hands of the Seven Demon Kings. The new king, who seemed invincible, lost many battles to the Seven Demon Kings.


    Their final battle decided the fate of hell. The sinners of hell had to experience death repeatedly because they were summoned as soldiers every day. They died every day on the battlefield while suffering unimaginable agony.


    In the end, the new king triumphed. When he snapped one of the Seven Demon Kings neck and drank his blood, the other six kings knew it was all over for them.


    <em>I wonder what all of your blood tastes like! </em>the new king whispered with a grin. Once he ate that king, the other six had no choice but to bow down. Finally, the grim battle ended, and hell got a new king.


    Unfortunately, the end of this war didnt bring peace. The new king was a bloodthirsty demon and the worst tyrant of them all. He was


    The incarnation of evil.


    Hell was bing even more hellish as everything crumbled down when


    <em>Dun!</em>


    The Tower opened, ruled by the six remaining members of the Seven Demon Kings. These traitors somehow made the new king fall. They exiled and sealed him away somewhere.


    Although the tyrant was gone, no one in hell could forget his name, power, brutality, and unbelievable evil nature.


    ***


    <em>Crack!</em>


    <em>Creak!</em>


    Ghastly sounds continued to echo throughout the gate. There was no more battle since Gi-Gyu destroying the cocoon took the stage. The boss monster trembled in fear. It may have looked funny how the cocoon shivered, but no oneughed. In fact, everyone was also trembling.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    Gi-Gyu thrust his hand deep into the cocoon again. This time, he reached the center. The hardest outeryer was all gone by now.


    Got it! When Gi-Gyu moved his hand a little, the innermostyer opened. The creature inside trembled as it looked up at Gi-Gyu.


    Botis? Gi-Gyu whispered.


    Botis, the mantis, continued to tremble as Gi-Gyus hand reached its face. Since it created a giant cocoon around it, Botis shrunk in size. Had the cocoon sessfully exploded, Botis would have taken another shape. However, it was the size of an average human now.


    Long time no see, you fucking bug, Gi-Gyu murmured with a grin. Botis ugly face crumpled in fear. Its mouth opened slowly as it stammered, I-I wasnt told you would be here! I was tricked! Ill tell you everything! So please! Lu Kyaa!


    Dont call me by my forgotten name. You''re making me angrier, Gi-Gyu murmured as he ripped Botis shoulder.


    Gi-Gyu added, But toote. You have already made things worse, Botis.

 Chapter 142: Botis (4)

    Chapter 142: Botis (4)


    Botis was almost as powerful as high-level demon lords, yet it was helpless against Gi-Gyu. Or, more urately, helpless against the Lou possessing Gi-Gyus body.


    Kyaaa!


    Botis couldnt even speak anymore because Lou had crushed his jaw. Such an injury should have healed quickly, but the one who broke the jaw was the Lord of Death, or maybe even death itself. Being nearly as strong as a high-level demon was no help, as death was here to take him, and he could only tremble with his head bowed now.


    Showing his teeth, which were covered in blood and flesh, Gi-Gyu whispered, Botis.


    Please Botis replied with his crushed jaw. Many feared Botis in hell, but everyone, including Botis, feared Lou in hell.


    Why are you obeying Andras? asked Gi-Gyu. Noticing Gi-Gyus curiosity, Botis eyes brightened a little. The demon king wanted information, which meant Botis might still survive this.


    Thats Botis began to stammer when suddenly


    <em>Crack!</em>


    Gi-Gyu ripped Botis head off. Grinning widely, Gi-Gyu murmured, It was really hard to understand you, Botis.


    Lou didnt really have to wait for Botis answer because much of his old powers, the ones he had as the King of Hell, had returned.


    All he had to do was


    <em>Munch!</em>


    Gi-Gyus teeth tore into Botis flesh, filling his mouth with even more demon blood and flesh. The crunching sounds echoed inside the cocoon for a long time.


    ***


    <em>Plop!</em>


    Gi-Gyu jumped out of the cocoon andnded on the ground. The other yers just watched him silently; after a while, Choi Chang-Yong asked, Is it over?


    Gi-Gyu slowly turned toward Choi Chang-Yong. The way Gi-Gyu looked at him made him gasp. Huh?!


    Choi Chang-Yong could barely breathe as he noticed the hunger in Gi-Gyus eyes, indicating Gi-Gyu saw him as food.


    The lich approached Gi-Gyu and murmured, Master


    Gi-Gyu looked at Hart with interest as he replied, "Just ''master'', huh?"


    Where is the grandmaster? When Hart asked, Gi-Gyu grabbed the lichs neck, smirked, and said, How dare you address me so disrespectfully?


    Gi-Gyu was strangling Hart, but Harts reply came out clearly. I can see that you have already lost your sanity.


    Icy blue-ck Death flowed from Gi-Gyus hand as he asked, Are you feeling brave because your Life Vessel is inside your gate?


    Liches could only be killed by destroying their Life Vessels, but that became redundant if you lorded over death itself.


    Grrrr. Suddenly, Bi, in its wolf form, appeared and began growling at Gi-Gyu. And that was just the start. Soon, every one of Gi-Gyus creatures surrounded and closed in on him. The other yers could only stare in shock and confusion.


    Michael joined Gi-Gyus creatures and ordered, Give him his body back now, Demon.


    Michael looked tense as he red. He could feel that Gi-Gyuno, the demon possessing Gi-Gyus body, was too powerful for anyone in this gate to defeat. After all, he had just witnessed Botis, a powerful demon in its own right, being crushed like a twig.


    <em>Holy Grail </em>Michael joined his hands as if to pray. One wrong move and they would be out of the frying pan, into the fire. Micheal wondered if he would even survive if he fought Gi-Gyu now. Would the Holy Grail give him enough power?


    Hal plunged his halberd into the ground and asked respectfully, Please give us our Grandmaster back, Master.


    Demon, you must return this body to Grandmaster. Raising El in her sword form, Hamiel red at Gi-Gyu.


    The tension in the air was palpable and hot. Right now, the other yers, including the world-renowned high rankers and the ones from the two top ten guilds, were just useless extras.


    Kekekekekekeh! Gi-Gyu burst intoughter. He roared, How amusing! Very interesting! I had no idea how many enemies I had until now!


    Gi-Gyu slowly showed off his teeth again as he continued, And here I thought I wouldnt have anything more to eat!


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Suddenly, explosions took ce all around them. And before anyone could make heads or tails of the situation, many summoned creatures exploded. Half of Hals body was gone, but he held himself up using his halberd and begged, Give us back our grandmaster.


    "Insolent bugs Gi-Gyu didnt open his eyes the entire time he fought Botis, but they were opening slowly now, and there was nothing but calm in them. He held back when he attacked the creatures just now. He didnt know why, but he didnt want to hurt them. It was an unpleasant realization.


    What was happening?


    Why did he feel this way?


    Staring in the air nkly, Gi-Gyu mumbled, What am I?


    Ugh! Everyone around him copsed to the ground from the painful pressure. This included Hal, Hamiel, the rest of Gi-Gyus creatures, Michael, and Tao Chen. No one could look into his eyes.


    Tao Chen whispered, W-whats happening?


    Tao Chen was a high ranker seasoned by countless battles, some life-threatening even, but he still hadnt felt such pressure before. It was as if


    WhoGi-Gyu finally moved and grabbed the handle of the sword still stuck in his gutam I?


    <em>Schwing.</em>


    The sword that ate so much blood and flesh, was finally out of Gi-Gyus body.


    ***


    Contrary to the intense battle that just took ce, the final result seemed insignificant. With Botis death, the territory war ended. Leaving an unconscious Gi-Gyu on the ground, the Cain Guild members went to pull out Yoo Suk-Woo from the cocoon. Suk-Woo was wrapped in threads and also unconscious like Gi-Gyu.


    The battle was over, yet no one spoke. No one was transferred to the reward chamber even after they rescued Yoo Suk-Woo. They couldnt even leave because they were stuck on the battlefield. Everyone stared at the battlefields center where Gi-Gyu was lying. They surrounded him, but no one approached Gi-Gyu since his summoned had formed a circle around him, protecting him.


    Should we kill him? Choi Chang-Yong mumbled. He still hadnt recovered from the shock of what had just happened. Had the perpetrator of thest event been a powerful monster, they could havee to terms with it. However, the one responsible for that impossibly gruesome event was


    Kim Gi-Gyu! Is he even human? Maybe hes a demon But that cant be. Choi Chang-Yong smirked. None of the demons he knew were this strong. None of them could have crushed Botis like a piece of paper.


    Sung-Hoon red at Choi Chang-Yong and dered, Hes definitely human.


    Gosh, there is no need to look at me like that This is so frustrating, murmured Choi Chang-Yong.


    Lee Bum-Jun, who was dazed till a moment ago, finally looked up and announced, We have to leave this gate as soon as possible. Our guild master is in grave condition.


    Tao Chen stated hesitantly, I agree with the guild master of the Blue Dragon Guild. About Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu Are you certain hes human? I just cant understand what happened here.


    Tao Chen had been nothing but friendly to Gi-Gyu the entire time, but thest event even made him ufortable. Unfortunately, most yers were feeling the same way. They were all scared by the rming and vicious power Gi-Gyu showed earlier, leaving them trembling. And all that happened after he stabbed himself.


    Tao Chen asked Michael, Michael, what do you think?


    Other than Gi-Gyu, Michael was the strongest yer in the party.


    Michael didnt reply, seemingly confused as well.


    The confusing situation dictated that someone had to try something. So, someone rose slowly.


    Grandmother! Shin Yoo-Bin shouted as Lim Hye-Sook, the Gypsoph Guild advisor, stood up. She was a retired high ranker and an acquaintance of Oh Tae-Gu. Despite Shin Yoo-Bins protest, Lim Hye-Sook approached Hart and asked, May I have a look at him?


    Hart contemted before nodding. I dont feel any hostility from you. But the Grandmaster


    Dont worry. Ill only look and nothing more, promised Lim Hye-Sook. After getting permission from Hart, she walked to Gi-Gyu. Like Oh Tae-Gu, her steps were filled with vigor and confidence despite her advanced age.


    Hmm Lim Hye-Sook crouched beside Gi-Gyu and examined his body. Hal and the rest of Gi-Gyus creatures tensed, but nothing happened. Lim Hye-Sook touched him with her hands gently. The stab wound had already healed, his breathing was normal, and even his heart was beating well. The most likely reason for his unconsciousness was the mental shock.


    Lim Hye-Sook ordered, Bring me that woman.


    The other yers eyes widened in confusion, but Gi-Gyus creatures nodded. Hart nced at Hamiel, who nodded and brought El, the sword.


    His shell is shattered. Why would he go through with such a dangerous process? Tsk, Lim Hye-Sook muttered.


    Hamiel asked, His shell is shattered?


    Thats right. The bnce is gone, and so are the boundaries. It makes sense since such destructive energy swallowed him. Its a miracle hes still breathing, Lim Hye-Sook answered with a smile. At this rate, your master will die.


    A heavy silence fell among Gi-Gyus creatures. If their grandmaster didnt wake up, what would they do?


    How about this? I have a solution, so will you let me try it? Can you trust me? Lim Hye-Sooks voice turned yful, but her eyes remained serious. The gravity in her eyes was enough to make some shudder.


    When no one answered, Lim Hye-Sook announced, Well, you guys can think about it for a moment. Meanwhile, I need you two over here.


    Lim Hye-Sook pointed at Sung-Hoon and Michael. The two yers hesitated before walking up to the elderly woman.


    Lim Hye-Sook first turned toward Sung-Hoon and asked, Youre the one Oh Tae-Gu assigned to spy on this man, arent you?


    Sung-Hoon jolted before nodding. That was the case initially, but Im just Ranker Kim Gi-Gyus colleague now.


    What does that matter? Lim Hye-Sook chuckled.


    Then


    -<em>Is this man Kim Se-Jins[1] son?</em>


    Only Sung-Hoon could hear this question in his head; his eyes widened in shock. Lim Hye-Sooks voice sounded so much younger and crisp in his head.


    1. Kim Gi-Gyu dads name was Kim Gi-Yeul in Ch 124, and the publisher had confirmed that the name should be Kim Se-Jin. The previous instance in Ch 124 has also been updated.

 Chapter 143: Andras’ Plan

    Chapter 143: Andras¡¯ n


    Y-yes, Sung-Hoon murmured. That confused Michael because he saw no one talking with Sung-Hoon. However, he soon realized that Lim Hye-Sook must havemunicated with Sung-Hoon mentally.


    As if reminiscing, Lim Hye-Sook murmured, I see His appearance and energy have changed so much that I couldnt recognize him at first. But I remember seeing him in that hospital back when Kim Se-Jins wife was hospitalized.


    With a smile, she continued, This must be fate. Or perhaps Oh Tae-Gu is ying a game. But that doesnt matter since I owe him. I suppose I cant just ignore this young man when he needs me. Well get started. Now, you over there.


    Lim Hye-Sook turned toward Michael and asked, What is your rtionship with this young man?


    Michael contemted, wondering what he should say. Honestly, what was his rtionship with Gi-Gyu? When Michael remained quiet, Lim Hye-Sook replied, Dont bother. I guess it doesnt matter. I just need to know if you are willing to use what you have for this man.


    This time, Michaels eyes widened in shock. <em>What?! How does this woman know?</em>


    He had never told this old woman that he had the Holy Grail; even more surprisingly, she was seemingly aware of its power. After thinking for a moment, Michael asked cautiously, Will it be enough to save him?


    Lim Hye-Sook nodded and replied, Yes. Without you, it would be impossible, especially because that woman has used too much of her power already.


    She picked up El and looked up at Michael, who became quiet.


    Giving up the Holy Grail to save Gi-Gyu was not an easy decision. Based on what he saw earlier, he was almost certain Gi-Gyu was a demonthe species he hated the most. Moreover, Gi-Gyu was the worst demon he had ever seen.


    All things considered, Michael should stab Gi-Gyu right then and there. Stuff like his curiosity, his need to prove that Gi-Gyu was 100% evil, and Gi-Gyus current vulnerable state didnt matter. Gi-Gyu was the purest evil he had ever felt, too dangerous to be left alive.


    But


    All right, Michael replied. That decision went against the very fiber of his being; he felt strangelypelled to save Gi-Gyu. For an unknown reason, he believed that Gi-Gyu needed to remain alive.


    Everything is as it should be, Lim Hye-Sook murmured before stabbing Gi-Gyus chest with El.


    ***


    Where am I? Gi-Gyu murmured in darkness.


    C-could it be.? He stammered, wondering if he had died again. When he died thest time, he ended up in that terrifying space, which still scared him. But things felt different from before. Unlike then, Gi-Gyu could move more freely, and his vision remained clear. Of course, he still couldnt see anything.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Gi-Gyu turned toward the sounds. Thankfully, his body moved well, and he quickly got closer to the noises.


    Is someone there? asked Gi-Gyu.


    <em>Crackkk.</em>


    No one answered. All Gi-Gyu could hear were the same unpleasant noises. Thanks to the darkness, he could see zilch.


    Is someone there?! Gi-Gyu shouted the question again.


    Shut up. This time, he got an answer.


    Huh?! Gi-Gyu gasped when he spotted two bloody red eyes before him. Suddenly, their color rmingly changed to violet. But what made Gi-Gyu shiver wasnt the color but the savage danger he saw inside them.


    Idiot, the unknown voice muttered. Gi-Gyu abruptly realized that the voice sounded familiar.


    Could it be Lou? whispered Gi-Gyu.


    Below the violet eyes, a set of white teeth appeared, grinning. Gi-Gyu could see something unpleasant stuck between the teeth. Slowly, the space began to brighten.


    You! Gi-Gyu whispered as he fell to the ground. The Lou before him looked nothing like the one he saw in the Tower test. The creature before him had an entirely ck body with only violet eyes and a mouth on its face.


    Lous form in this space resembled that of a snake. And this snake was devouring its own tail. It was an ironically scary sight.


    Gi-Gyu took a breath and asked, Where are we? And are you really Lou?


    Fucking idiot. I get it now. Everything is The reply was filled with icy resentment. Now, the snake was no longer eating its tail; instead, its tongue was dancing in front of Gi-Gyus face. But what can I do? This is how it should be Dammit!


    Yo-youre really Lou, arent you? Gi-Gyu stuttered. Fear left his body, and calm slowly returned as he realized the creature really was Lou. He wondered why Lou was acting so hostile.


    Lou mumbled, There is no time. I am going to erase my memories again. I cant endure this terrible emptiness and hunger again.


    Saliva spilled from the snakes mouth as it opened wider. So listen carefully.


    The snakes voice was full of hatred and venom; somehow, it also sounded empty.


    You and I, and Before Lou could finish, a bright light blinded Gi-Gyus eyes.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    The bright light not only blinded Gi-Gyu but also made him deaf since he could no longer see or hear Lou.


    Lou! Tell me! Lou! shouted Gi-Gyu. He could tell that Lou was about to tell him something important. Gi-Gyu had hoped that Lou could exin the suspicion and sense of disparity he had been feelingtely. But Gi-Gyu could no longer hear the snakes voice. On top of it, he was losing touch with his consciousness.


    -When I dont have you, I feel a deep sense of hunger.


    Gi-Gyu opened his eyes.


    Are you awake now? a grandma-like figure looked down at him and asked.


    ***


    [You have won the territory war.]


    [A reward will be given.]


    [You have synced with Botis territory.]


    [Brunheart will absorb Botiss territory.]


    [You have gained absolute control over the lives of every creature inside Botis territory.]


    Gi-Gyu had risked his life to hear these announcements, but he didnt feel any joy.


    Can we leave this gate now? When Lee Bum-Jun asked in a panic, Gi-Gyu replied, Yes, I think so.


    Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly, noticing how much Lee Bum-Juns attitude had changed toward him.


    Lee Bum-Jun nodded and answered, Thank you.


    Lee Bum-Jun and the rest of the Cain Guild members ced their hands on the cocoon: Yoo Suk-Woo wasnt in good condition. His breathing was shallow, and his heart was beating faintly. What rmed Lee Bum-Jun the most was how little magic he could feel from Suk-Woo. He was in desperate need of treatment.


    The Cain Guild members and Lee Bum-Jun transferred out of the gate.


    Young Man, you shoulde visit me soon, Lim Hye-Sook said to Gi-Gyu.


    Yes, Maam, replied Gi-Gyu. Lim Hye-Sook had saved him after he went berserk, so he had to visit her to thank her for this, if not for anything else.


    Oppa Shin Yoo-Bin wanted to say something; in the end, she only nodded to him before leaving the gate.


    Curiosity and confusion still filled Tao Chens face as he murmured to Gi-Gyu, I thank you for saving us all, but Never mind. Im sure well meet again.


    You Choi Chang-Yong muttered as he stared at Gi-Gyu. So many emotions appeared on the high rankers face before he added, Thank you.


    With a slight bow, Choi Chang-Yong led the surviving members of the Blue Dragon Guild out of the gate. Now, only Sung-Hoon and Michael were left with Gi-Gyu. Lim Hye-Sook and Sung-Hoon had already told Gi-Gyu that Michael had sacrificed something very important to save him. This had to be why Michaels magic felt so much weaker now. Before the battle, Gi-Gyu swore Michaels power feltparable to Lucifer''s, but this wasnt the case anymore.


    Turning toward Michael, Gi-Gyu murmured, Thank you.


    Michael remained quiet, but it appeared that he wanted to say something. Sung-Hoon watched the two for a moment before offering, Ill wait for you outside, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Sung-Hoon also looked troubled, but Gi-Gyu could tell he was trying to be considerate. Now, only Michael and Gi-Gyu were left inside the gate. All the monsters had left earlier, so after Michaels departure, Botis gate would merge with Brunhearts gate.


    Michael finally opened his mouth and stated, I gave you a piece of the Holy Grail.


    Holy Grail? You mean the Vatican treasure? When Gi-Gyu asked, Michael replied, Yes. I gave you the piece bestowed upon me.


    Gi-Gyus face turned grave, utterly unaware that Michael had to make such a big sacrifice. When Gi-Gyu thanked him again, Michael replied, It was only a part of it, so it doesnt matter since I will regain my full power soon.


    Michael noticed the curious look on Gi-Gyus face.


    By the way Michael seemed very confused as he murmured. Was he curious about why Gi-Gyu went berserk?


    Michael continued, Only I could ept the Holy Grail. Well, at least until you did. Your body epted it so easily. You utilized it much more efficiently than I ever could. Because of you, I fear every effort the Vatican made and every sin it evermitted has be meaningless now.


    Before Gi-Gyu could reply, Michael quickly added, Therefore, I am more determined than ever. I must stay by your side to discover who and what I am. So I will organize my situation before returning to you.


    Gi-Gyu wanted to ask what Michael needed to organize, but Michael left the gate before he could.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. There were so many things that didnt make sense to him. But what confused Gi-Gyu the most was himself. He couldnt remember much of what happened after he stabbed himself with Lou. He recollected a few words and


    <em>When I dont have you, I feel a deep sense of hunger.</em>


    Gi-Gyu remembered Lou saying this to him. After taking another deep breath, Gi-Gyu asked, Lou, you really dont remember anything?

 Chapter 144: Andras’ Plan (2)

    Chapter 144: Andras¡¯ n (2)


    -I dont.


    Lous answer was, unfortunately, simple.


    -But


    Before Gi-Gyu couldment, Lou continued,


    -I think I nned something just in case. I will exin what I meanter.


    Lou never made empty promises, so Gi-Gyu was confident he did n a way to help their situation.


    All right, Gi-Gyu replied, nodded, and turned around to look at Boris empty cocoon.


    What a giant cocoon, Gi-Gyu murmured, watching the mostly intact shell.


    -I think we forced Botis to leave this cocoon when we went berserk. After all, this shell shouldnt remain like this.


    Will it explode?


    -Hmm I cant be certain. If we leave it here like this, it might explode in time.


    Lou exined. Once this gate merged with Brunhearts gate, the cocoon would also be transferred. It would be a ticking time bomb if it could still explode. So what would be the best way to get rid of this cocoon?


    Or


    Narrowing his eyes, Gi-Gyu asked, Is there a way to use this cocoon, Lou?


    This cocoon was dangerous to even several high rankers. If Gi-Gyu could find a way to use it, it would help him greatly in the future. The old-fashioned nuclear bombs didnt threaten the highest-level yers much. Gi-Gyu believed that this cocoon coulde in handyter by bing what a nuclear bomb was to non-yers.


    -Hmm


    Lou thought for a moment before answering.


    -No, there isnt. Except for Botis, no one can figure out how to use this cocoon. This cocoon is a weapon exclusive to Botis.


    I guess if there isnt a way, I have no choice, murmured Gi-Gyu, disappointed. Now, he had to figure out how to destroy this cocoon safely.


    Suddenly, Lou stated,


    -But as I said earlier, I deduced a way to find out Andrass n.


    Huh? Gi-Gyu was confused by Lou''s abrupt change of subject.


    -I nned on hearing it from Botis, so this is perfect. Well both listen together.


    What? Gi-Gyu asked in surprise.


    [Botis has been sessfully egofied.]


    Gi-Gyu grinned, realizing Lous n.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu wasnt transferred to the reward chamber like the other yers. When he touched the cocoon, the exceptional gate and Brunhearts gate began to merge instead. He wondered if the gate was his reward since he was syncing with it.


    I can never understand the system, muttered Gi-Gyu. The system sometimes made decisions based on real-time events as if it was a living creature. No one knew who made this system and why; Gi-Gyu had been pondering these questions for a while.


    Old Man Hwang approached Gi-Gyu quietly. As he stared at the constantly changing and merging gate, Old Man Hwang asked, What are you thinking about?


    Hello, Sir.


    You have gone through so much, Young Man. I cant believe you did it, murmured Old Man Hwang. Because he knew much about the demons, the elderly man was very impressed with what Gi-Gyu had achieved. I still cant believe you obtained Botis territory Hes supposedly as powerful as a high-level demon lord. My goodness!


    Gi-Gyu turned toward Old Man Hwang and gave him a bitter smile. As the cksmith said, he did obtain Botis territory, but he didnt do it alone. He took huge risks by letting Lou, the creature of pure evil, descend into his body.


    -Dont speak about me like that. Its annoying!


    If Lou had a face, Gi-Gyu imagined it having a frown right now. Grinning, Gi-Gyu turned around again.


    <em>Dun, dun, dun, dun, dun.</em>


    The entire gate was vibrating and changing. Before the merge, Brunhearts gate included the sky inds and the undeadnds. But now, he could also see the entrances to the underground dungeons.


    Old Man Hwang continued with mirth in his eyes, Im so looking forward to this. The underground dungeons I must say that this has a special meaning to me.


    Of course, Sir. When Gi-Gyu faced him, Old Man Hwang smiled and stated, You can tell me anything. After all, I exist only for you.


    I have to do a lot in the future. Im hoping youll stay by my side until everything is done, Gi-Gyu asked solemnly.


    Old Man Hwang burst intoughter and replied, Well, you dont have to ask such a thing However, when he noticed Gi-Gyus solemn expression, hisughter came to a halt.


    Realizing there was more Gi-Gyu wanted to say, Old Man Hwang offered, Go ahead. Im listening.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and replied, This recent gate incident was Andras doing. I still dont know what his n is, but


    You believe it has something to do with Paimons inheritance, Old Man Hwang guessed.


    Yes.


    Until now, Andras had done nothing but stay in hiding and increase his power. To open this many gates, someone like Andras must have a lot of help and a solid goal.


    Gi-Gyu exined, I also believe Andras decided to do this now because he gained something from Paimons inheritance. I still dont know the details of his n, but I think learning more about Andras himself is the key.


    So Old Man Hwang, seemingly having read Gi-Gyus mind, closed his eyes before murmuring, You want to wake up my son.


    Old Man Hwangs son, Hwang Chae-Il, was the me giant and Andrass partner. He was egofied by Gi-Gyu and was awaiting resurrection. Until now, Gi-Gyu didn''t try it because Old Man Hwang was against the idea.


    His face tense, Gi-Gyu whispered, Yes. And I need Min-Sus help.


    Gi-Gyu bowed before adding, And I would like your permission as well.


    Hwang Chae-Il, who had gone mad, had killed his father and tried to sacrifice his son. However, in his dying moments, he realized his mistake and died regretting his decisions.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu needed to leave the gate as quickly as possible. They had only closed one unratable exceptional gate; he had no idea what was going on with the rest.


    -You need to get your body to normal first. If you stay the way you are, you might explode, or


    Lou continued in a yful voice,


    -Go mad. There are many other possibilities, but these two are the most likely ones.


    I cant believe how cheerful you sounded just now, Gi-Gyu grumbled, but he had to agree with Lou since he could feel his bodys precarious state. If he returned to the world like this, he wouldnt be of much help to anyone. In a worse-case situation, he might end up causing even more danger to others.


    -Dont be impatient. Nothing will change even if you stroll outside.


    When Lou warned him, Gi-Gyu nodded slowly.


    -Lous right, Master!


    Brunheart chimed in with his usual sharp, girly voice. It had been a long time since shestmented.[1]


    -I kept quiet for a long time because I couldnt be helpful to you, Master. But I have no choice but to say something now!


    Before Gi-Gyu could say anything, Brunheart quickly continued.


    -Do you have any idea how shocked I was? That darkness When you epted Lou into your body, I


    Brunheart began to sob as she murmured,


    -I felt the kind of fear thats even worse than death. It felt like I was being eaten alive. The other Egos havent said anything yet, but they all probably felt the same way! Im telling you that you gotta be nice to the other Egos!


    Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly at Brunhearts words. Yes, youre right. But


    Gi-Gyu looked down at his chest to face Brunheart. He knew he must have looked ridiculous staring at his own chest, but there was no other way. Gi-Gyu continued, You have no idea how much you have helped me. Maintaining and growing this gate It is all thanks to you. That is something not even Lou or El can do, so be proud of yourself.


    -M-Master!


    Brunheart sounded touched. Worried she might never stop crying, Gi-Gyu quickly changed the subject. Mr. Hwang, the gate manager, will stabilize the newly merged gate. Until then


    Gi-Gyu had to meet with his Egos and hear what happened when he went berserk. And after that, he needed to wake up El.


    Andstly


    Botis had be his Ego, which meant he could control it. Gi-Gyu considered asking Old Man Hwang for a body to house Botis Ego, but Lou suggested something different.


    -It would be a waste to ce Botis in an average item. Hes a pretty powerful demon, after all.


    So, Gi-Gyu decided to dy dealing with Botis for now.


    <em>p.</em>


    The makeshift tent fluttered inside the gate. The construction project was still ongoing, but a building for his creatures was ready. However, there was one who insisted on staying in a tent.


    Hal. When Gi-Gyu entered the tent, Hal greeted, shocked and contrite, Grandmaster! You shouldnt havee to this shabby ce. I should have been there to serve you.


    Gi-Gyu raised his hand for Hal to stop. Honestly, nothing ever really was Hals fault, but he was somehow always the one apologizing. Being the most loyal knight, he would have visited Gi-Gyu after recovering. Sadly, he had lost his ability to move after what Gi-Gyu did to him. Actually, what Gi-Gyu did when Lou entered his body.


    Gi-Gyu apologized, Im sorry, Hal.


    Still recovering from the wound, Hal continued to bow while struggling to sit up.


    How do you feel? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Its nothing Grandmaster should worry about. I will get better as quickly as possible and get ready for the next battle.


    All right, I understand. For now, just focus on getting healed.


    When Gi-Gyu said that, Hal couldnt hide how touched he felt. He bowed and murmured, Oh, Grandmaster


    Gi-Gyu felt sympathetic and frustrated at the same time. Hal was in this condition because of him, yet Hal was as loyal as ever. Just where did this undying loyaltye from? Was it because he first brought Hal to life and then strengthened him with Death? Or was it simply because they were synced to each other?


    -Dont overthink it. These creatures will be loyal to you for eternity. Unlike me, they wont betray you, so you should be pleased.


    Lou stated bluntly to console Gi-Gyu and also criticized himself in the process.


    Gi-Gyu asked Hal, Can we chat for a moment?


    Of course! Hal roared before groaning. The shout probably tore open a few wounds.


    <em>This is so tricky. </em>Gi-Gyu shook his head before sitting down. Just then, he heard a familiar voice from outside the tent.


    Grandmaster, your loyal Assistant Gate Manager Hart has arrived per your request.


    Another quickly followed Harts voice.


    Undead idiot! I was going to greet the grandmaster first! Grandmaster! Your faithful servant Hamiel has arrived per your request.


    When Gi-Gyu heard Hart and Hamiel bickering outside, he rubbed his forehead and said, You can bothe in.


    The lich and the angel walked in, but they never stopped arguing.


    I was the one who was more helpful to the grandmaster during this battle, you insect!


    Nonsense! All you did was wave your fingers, you skeleton!


    Frustrated, Hal roared, Please dont forget that youre in the presence of the Grandmaster!


    Hart and Hamiel jolted before bowing. Hart murmured, Please forgive me, Grandmaster.


    I have sinned, Grandmaster. Please punish me, Hamiel whispered.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. These creatures always looked so grateful to him, even though he put them in danger and even caused them harm. He thought he should thank them, but when he saw the lich and the angel arguing, he could help but smile. Many thoughts crossed Gi-Gyus mind before he murmured, I want to hear about what happened when I lost my consciousness and went berserk.


    The atmosphere inside the tent changed suddenly. Cold silence and burning tension filled the space. Suddenly, Gi-Gyu realized what Hamiel and Hart were really doing. They were acting nonchnt despite being terrified of him. They were bickering and arguing to hide their fear.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed again. How could an undead and an angel be this thoughtful?


    <em>And I cant believe they are so fearful of what they saw, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in concern. He could tell that this was going to be an ufortable conversation.


    Hart stepped forward slowly and kneeled before Gi-Gyu. Bowing deeply, he replied, I will tell you, Grandmaster.


    Still looking down, Hart continued, What I saw was the return of the king.


    Suddenly, Harts voice returned to that of an ominous lich.


    1. Brunheart is a girl, so were changing the pronouns. <blockquote>


    gomi''s Thoughts


    Gomi: I get that Gi-Gyu gave him life, but.. Death? And first reveal of Harts voice /hmm</blockquote>

 Chapter 145: Andras’ Plan (3)

    Chapter 145: Andras¡¯ n (3)


    Grandmaster, you became the true king. Hart finished recounting that fight with reverence.


    Gi-Gyu thought Hart was done speaking, but the lich added, Grandmaster, you must stay far away from evil. Evil is a sinful me that destroys everything. It will mercilessly burn your body and soul.


    While Hamiels face showed worry and fear, Harts reaction was a bit different: Alongside trepidation, there was also awe on his face as if he was in the presence of God.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. Noticing the troubled look, Hal dered, Whatever you decide, we will always follow you, Grandmaster.


    Both Hart and Hamiel agreed, Thats right. We will forever be your faithful servants.


    Their answers were simple, but they still made Gi-Gyu smile. Thanks, guys.


    The three creatures bowed respectfully.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward Hart and ordered, I need to be alone for a while. Ill be in my room, so please dont let anyone in.


    Your wish is mymand, replied Hart with another bow.


    ***


    Under Old Man Hwangs leadership, the n to create a pyramid to punish Rogers Han was scrapped. The skeletons and the griffins were now building a giant tower that connected the sky inds above to the undeadnds below. Gi-Gyus private room was in the middle of this tower.


    Old Man Hwangs taste is so Gi-Gyu murmured as he looked around. His room had a huge floor-to-ceiling window overlooking the whole gate. The merging process was still underway, so Gi-Gyu could feel faint vibrations. Once the merge wasplete, Old Man Hwang nned to connect this tower to the underground dungeons.


    Well, the view here is great. Gi-Gyu continued to study his new room. The elegantly-decorated room looked beautiful. He was once again impressed by Old Man Hwang. He had never seen anyone better at making and decorating things than the cksmith.


    Haa Gi-Gyu stared out the window and sighed, then hey on the sofa.


    Lou.


    -What do you want?


    Lou asked bluntly.


    Just what are you? Gi-Gyu muttered. Hart was a talented storyteller who had vividly described what unfolded after he lost consciousness. And based on the description


    Bleghhhh! Gi-Gyu became nauseous.


    Ugh. When he recalled that he had eaten Botis, he couldnt help but hurl a few times.


    I cant believe I ate a demon. Feeling like he could still taste Botis, Gi-Gyu retched again. Bleghh!


    Then, Gi-Gyu rolled on the sofa, trying not to vomit.


    -What happened is all in the past now. We just need to clean up the aftermath.


    Lou exined before ordering.


    -First, examine your body. Did you really have to hear what happened before checking your body? I told you youre in a dangerous shape, didnt I? Do you have a death wish? Idiot!


    Lou grumbled, worried about Gi-Gyu. After the whole possession ordeal, Gi-Gyu found that his sync with Lou had be stronger. He could now sense Lous feelings more urately and


    <em>I think I can utilize more of his power. </em>Then, Gi-Gyu sat down in the lotus position. It was time to look at his shell.


    -ording to Hart, your shell shattered when I possessed your body.


    As he listened to Lou, Gi-Gyu recalled what Hart had told him earlier. ording to Hart, Lim Hye-Sook had been the first to discover his shattered shell. Then, she had performed an emergency treatment using Micheals Holy Grail and El. However, that treatment was just a temporary solution, akin to first aid.


    In summary, Gi-Gyus shell had shattered, and Lim Hye-Sook had simply glued the pieces back together.


    -Your shell holds incredible powers. They are much more important than you think. And through the cracks, these powers


    Lou continued to speak as Gi-Gyus consciousness fell into a deeper sleep. Usually, by this point, he could see his shell; but for some reason, he couldnt now. Perhaps not examining his shell for a long time was the reason.


    Meanwhile, Lous voice became quieter.


    -Hey


    Gi-Gyu concentrated even harder, but he still failed to see anything. As his consciousness sank deeper and deeper into nothingness


    -Hey!


    <em>Jolt!</em>


    When Lou shouted, Gi-Gyu saw a pair of giant eyes.


    Huh?! Gi-Gyu gasped before taking a deep breath. He couldnt describe the color or the shape of the eyes, but they somehow looked familiar. However, a tsunami of fear soon followed that feeling of familiarity.


    -This is nuts.


    Lou grumbled.


    Gi-Gyu was so overwhelmed by fear that he couldnt voice his question. Noticing his confusion, Lou exined.


    -Death has invaded the cracks between the shattered pieces of your shell. The problem is


    Lou yelled angrily,


    -That Death has the pieces and the memories of the old me! Fuck! How could something like this happen?!


    Lou appeared very emotional about this, but Gi-Gyu couldnt understand. Suppressing the extreme fear, Gi-Gyu asked, Exin what just happened. Nothing you said made sense to me.


    -Do you remember what Hart told you earlier? What you did, and what you looked like when I borrowed your body?


    How could I forget? whispered Gi-Gyu. An ominous feeling began to creep up deep inside of him.


    -That part of me is still inside you. It should have all been erased, but it''s still inside your shell! Do you understand what Im saying?


    ...?


    -Listen well. My old self, the vile one, the King of Hell, can take hold of your body anytime! And you cant do jack shit about it!.


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened in shock. He had never thought Lous descent would ever happen again. Yet Lou was telling him that evil Lou could control his body anytime, and he couldnt do anything about it.


    It was the worst-case scenario. After all, uncontroble power was nothing but a ticking time bomb. Evil Lou couldnt suppress his infinite hunger or distinguish his old world from the new.


    Dammit! Gi-Gyu swore. Being powerful wasnt good in this case, since he was like a missile without a guidance system now. Lou appeared confused as he murmured,


    -I just dont understand what happened


    Another silence fell as Gi-Gyu and Lou contemted. Strange tension appeared between them before Lou broke the silence as he cautiously asked,


    -By the way, why arent you dead yet?


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened even more.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu remembered Lous exnation from earlier.


    -You shouldve died. Death is now outside your broken shell; even the old me couldnt have survived something like that.


    Gi-Gyu sighed and murmured, Should I go see Advisor Lim Hye-Sook?


    He was certainly curious about his current state. Since Lim Hye-Sook had saved him, he believed visiting her to learn about his condition was the best option. The elderly woman had also told him to visit her, but Gi-Gyu didnt think this was the right time.


    Lou suggested,


    -I dont know if your current state is a huge problem for now. Lets just wait a bit and see what happens.


    Even Lou didnt have an exnation for Gi-Gyus state, as he himself believed he could have never endured what Gi-Gyu had. It was an unprecedented situation, so it made sense that Lou felt confused.


    Gi-Gyu changed the subject, Well, at least we took care of two things.


    Gi-Gyu didnt know if he was in a stable state, but since there was nothing he could do anyway, he decided to stop worrying and call it a problem solved.


    Now, its time to wake up El, Gi-Gyu announced. El had to push herself beyond her limit to buy time for Gi-Gyu during the territory war. Thereby, she had fallen into a deep sleep, and Gi-Gyu needed to make an effort to wake her up.


    But how much time do I have? Gi-Gyu couldnt stay inside his gate forever, but he also had to learn what was going on outside with the other unratable gates. He looked down at his old watch.


    Huh?


    -What? Whats wrong now?


    Lou seemed uninterested. They had discovered something very shocking just now, so it seemed that nothing could surprise him anymore.


    As confused as ever, Gi-Gyu murmured, My watch stopped.


    -Whats the big deal about your watch stopping?


    When Lou asked bluntly, Gi-Gyu yelled, Its not that! This watch has never stopped before!


    Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his confusion. Electric devices couldnt be used inside the Tower or the gates. Consequently, only hand-wound watches could be used inside, since all other watches, even the most expensive ones, had batteries.


    But Gi-Gyus watch was special. It had never stopped once, even when he was inside the Tower or the gates. The only guess Gi-Gyu could make was


    This was my fathers, whispered Gi-Gyu. His father was one of the forerunners, and this watch was the only thing Gi-Gyu had of him. He suspected it was a yer item, but it couldnt be appraised urately. Because it was his fathers, he also never tried to disassemble it to see what it was. There had been one time when he thought about selling it because he desperately needed money, but


    <em>I couldnt take it off. </em>The watch fit him so tightly that he couldnt remove it from his wrist.


    Lou asked in confusion.


    -What? Thats an item?


    I dont know. I just think that it might be, replied Gi-Gyu. It was a worn and well-used watch; Gi-Gyu couldnt even tell how old it was. Even during his most vigorous fights, it didnt break, and the clock hands kept moving. So what else could it be other than an item?


    -Dammit! What the hell?


    Lou seemed even more bewildered.


    Lets just wait. This has never happened before, so well see. Gi-Gyu decided as he hid the watch with his sleeve. His current best course of action was to get it examined by Old Man Hwang.


    -Something feels strange. I never felt an ounce of magic from it, so I never considered that it could be an item.


    Really? When Gi-Gyu shrugged nonchntly, Lou muttered in annoyance,


    -Haa Whatever. So are you going to wake up El now?


    Yeah, I think its time. Gi-Gyu needed to take care of many things before leaving this gate.


    -Then, lets change the order of your priorities.


    Huh?


    -You can wake Elter. I think you should deal with Botis first. I think it will take a long time, so it would be better if you woke Botis before El.


    You think so? asked Gi-Gyu. Lou was aware of his ultimate n, so he knew Lou would give him useful advice.


    Well, if you insist. Gi-Gyu agreed, willing to do whatever he could to be more efficient.


    -Then, you should


    Lou slowly exined his n,


    -Go to the cocoon right now.

 Chapter 146: Andras’ Plan (4)

    Chapter 146: Andras¡¯ n (4)


    Gi-Gyu headed to the cocoon just as Lou suggested.


    Its so big, Gi-Gyu admired. While the gates merged, the cocoon had been moved to the outermost area of the gate. The hole Gi-Gyu tore in the cocoon was still there, but


    Its still so big. The hole was tiny inparison with the entire cocoon.


    -Im not sure if its possible, but


    Lou stated in an amused tone,


    -I think it might work, so dont worry.


    The confidence in Lous voice reduced the pressure Gi-Gyu felt from the cocoon.


    -Thankfully, I can sense no one around us.


    Lou had asked Gi-Gyu to ensure that his creatures stayed away from the cocoon. Being his loyal summons, every creature obeyed and gave the cocoon a wide berth.


    Is there anything Old Man Hwang cant do? That man is amazing, muttered Gi-Gyu as he pulled out a long stick he carried on his back. This stick was a barrier item Old Man Hwang had made especially for Gi-Gyu. Surprisingly, the cksmith could create Egos and numerous types of barrier items. No wonder he was the pupil of Paimonthe greatest demon cksmith. Him being stuck in that tiny workshop for years was such a waste.


    -Stop talking, and lets get this done. Didnt you say youre in a hurry too?


    Lou ordered in annoyance.


    Fine, Gi-Gyu replied and plunged the long stick into the ground. After a brief vibration, a minute surge of energy surrounded the area. That was Gi-Gyus protection against a possible cocoon explosion. He didnt have high expectations of the thin barrier, but he hoped it would at least provide a little protection in case of an explosion.


    -Dont worry. Nothing will happen.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu couldnt tell why Lou seemed so confident today, but he nodded and replied, All right.


    Gi-Gyu slowly approached the cocoon. Not only was this creature big, but its magic was also incredible.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, The power I can feel from it is just unbelievable.


    -As I said before, Botis is a powerful demon. Even after borrowing my power, you shouldnt have been able to kill it so easily. We only won because Botis put its essence inside this cocoon, weakening itself in the process.


    Lou continued to exin,


    -Low-level demons are weak in general. However, as you go up the power scale, i.e., face off higher-level demons, youll notice their power grow exponentially. Its a miracle we could even defeat Botis, a being near the demon lord level, without significant casualties. Though, why did Botis even create this cocoon?


    After a short pause, Lou added,


    -So If you really have to egofy Botis, use the cocoon.


    Gi-Gyu finally ced his hand on the giant cocoon, wondering if it would even work since it wasnt like Old Man Hwangs pseudo Egos. Was it possible to grant an Ego to a lump of magic shaped like a cocoon?


    Gi-Gyu felt uncertain, but he knew contemting would get him nowhere, so he murmured, Grant.


    Gradually, Botis, the Ego, left from Gi-Gyus palm and began assimting into the cocoon.


    -Kekeke. Botis, you fucking bastard! Im going to eat you up over and over again.


    Lou sniggered, waiting to get his payback from Botis, the traitor. For once, Gi-Gyu could understand Lous excitement.


    [Grant will begin.]


    Before long, the cocoons magical energy began to shake.


    ***


    I dont see any changes to the status screen, Gi-Gyu announced as he closed the status screen.


    -Hmm


    Lou didnt say much. Gi-Gyu wondered if this didnt work because he had eaten Botis. And it wasnt like eating Botis did him any good either, because he had no new ability or physical change. At least, this was the case for the moment.


    Well look more into itter, Gi-Gyu suggested. He had spent too much time inside the gate; he felt impatient now. Deciding to finally wake El up, he transformed her ring form into her sword form before cing her on the table. When he concentrated, her status screen appeared.


    Its perfect, Gi-Gyu announced when he saw that he had met all the evolutionary conditions. Till now, ack of Egos had kept him from evolving El, but


    Thanks to your new power, everything will work out, Gi-Gyu murmured in satisfaction. Lous evolution gave him an ability called Transmutation that let him absorb and transform hunted monsters souls into Egos. That ability made obtaining Egos easy; using it, Lou absorbed tons of Egos during thest battle.


    -Dont forget that the Egos of low-level monsters are nothing like those of high-level monsters. These Egos will also be different from that cksmiths pseudo Egos.


    When Lou exined, Gi-Gyu asked, Will it be better to use high-level Egos for this evolution?


    -That would be my guess. You wont know anything for certain until you experiment.


    That made theoretical sense, so Gi-Gyu nodded. Egofying high-level creatures did result in Egos with a shell and a growth rate vastly surpassing those made with low-level creatures. Gi-Gyu looked down at his wrist and observed Oberon.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, For example, Oberon has stopped growingtely.


    -Its shell is limiting its growth; it cant be helped.


    Gi-Gyu had used Grant to incorporate an Ego into Bi, but he hadnt done the same for Oberon and Hermes. Consequently, regardless of how many monsters he hunted with them, they didnt grow stronger.


    I have to do something about this, Gi-Gyu decided. He was attached to these weapons, so he didnt want to grant them just any Egos. He was looking for the highest level Egos for them.


    For now Gi-Gyu headed toward the table that had El. There was a simple reason why she couldnt wake up yet.


    <em>Its because she overused her Life piece, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. The strain had damaged her Life piece, which was also her energy source, forcing her into a deep slumber. <em></em>


    So I need to inject a bit of Life, and at the same time Gi-Gyu murmured. He was finally going to evolve her. And this time, it would be the proper one as opposed to the forced one El had used in the Gangnam battle. Strangely, the legitimate evolution would give her less power than the forced one, but it would help her tap into her potential more stably.


    Gi-Gyu slowly held Els handle and announced, Im going to use the corpsmanders Ego.


    He had never nned on using the mantises or the chimeras weak Egos. He had gained three corpsmander Egos during the battle, and any of them would be perfect for Els evolution.


    -She will be a beast after her evolution.


    Lou muttered. The Egos used for Lous evolution werent weak either, but a corpsmander''s Ego was on a whole new level. Soo-Jung had also fought a corpsmander in the Maze of Heryond, but hers hadnt gone berserk as Gi-Gyus had. Therefore, Gi-Gyu couldnt be certain of how powerful they were, but


    -These corpsmanders arentparable to the one Lucifer fought. The one she fought was also called corpsmander, but its strength was unusual.


    But the ones we fought cant be too inferior, right? When Gi-Gyu asked, Lou replied,


    -Of course not.


    Maybe I shouldve used Botis Ego for this?


    -Well, maybe. But then, you couldnt have utilized the cocoon. Also, who wouldve told us Andras n then? But whatever.


    Lou answered indifferently, making Gi-Gyu shrug. It was toote to change his mind anyway, and Lou was right about needing to hear Andras n.


    All right. Lets begin her evolution.


    [Evolution will now begin.]


    As the Egos left Gi-Gyu''s body through his palm and entered El, she shone brightly. Then, he began injecting Life into her. Death now overflowed from his shell, creating an imbnce, but that didnt stunt Lifes growth; now, it was huge. Gi-Gyu had no idea why Life became so big, and he also found controlling it harder, but he was pleased with its excessive size. The changes slowly began when he injected arge amount of Life into El.


    ***


    The sword began vibrating and only stopped after what seemed like hours.


    Is it finally over? Gi-Gyu asked, his forehead covered in sweat. Injecting Life during the evolution process was challenging and took plenty of focus. Controlling Els vibration while the evolution took ce wasnt easy either.


    But now, it was over, and Els vibrations had stopped; she was stable.


    Haa Gi-Gyu gasped. To an outsider, it might have just looked like he was having difficulty holding onto a sword. However, the truth was anything but that.


    And finally


    El resonated one more time before bing still.


    El. When Gi-Gyu called out her name, he heard a system announcement.


    [The evolution has beenpleted.]


    After the simple announcement, Gi-Gyu called her name again, El.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    A light so blinding emanated from El that Gi-Gyu feared it would swallow the world. Ironically, the dazzling light brought along equally powerful darkness, blinding Gi-Gyu. As if trying to absorb the shine of every incandescent object, El continued to glow brightly.


    El! Gi-Gyu called her once more. Suddenly, El vanished from his hand. He tried to find her, but he was slowly losing his senses to the light. His body refused to obey as the blinding light covered his whole body. Then, he felt as if he was floating.


    Master, a warm voice murmured. Slowly, the light that resembled the sun disappeared, giving back Gi-Gyu his sight. He opened his eyes as he felt a warm hug.


    Master! A puff of warm breath tickled Gi-Gyus ear.


    El, Gi-Gyu murmured when he saw El hugging his neck with a smile. She no longer looked like a young girl; instead, a grown woman with a mysterious aura stood before him.


    Wait a second Gi-Gyu took a step back and studied Els face.


    Master! Is there a problem?


    El looked different from how she looked on the 40th floor or during the battle when she forced herself to evolve.


    ***


    Her previously perfect silver hair now had a tinge of violet. Her face and overall appearance had also changed: She used to be taller than him; now, she was a head shorter. Also, her otherworldly face had changed.


    <em>Before, she looked so mysterious, but now </em>


    El was still as beautiful as ever, but she now looked seductive and mature. Before, she looked like a mysterious goddess, worshiped by many. But now


    <em>The mystique is still there, but</em>


    Gi-Gyu found himself attracted to her. He wanted to be close to her and hold her hands. What surprised him even more was that these emotions felt natural.


    Master, is there something on my face? El asked, her eyes sparkling as she looked up at him.


    N-no. Gi-Gyu quickly shook his head. In the past, Els eyes had been light gray, almost white; now, they were much darker. So many changes had urred. He was a little disappointed that he could no longer see the adorable girl version of El, but all in all, he was pleased with her current appearance.


    Ah, if that is what you wish. El closed her eyes; shockingly, she began to shrink and quickly returned to the adorable girl form.


    You can change at will now? Gi-Gyu shouted in surprise.


    Of course, Master.


    Hahaha! When Gi-Gyuughed, El smiled and replied, I will be what you prefer, Master.


    N-no, there is no need. You can be whatever you feel mostfortable with, El, Gi-Gyu stammered. He didnt care what El looked like as long as she was with him. She nodded and returned to her mature form.


    This is what I feel mostfortable with, Master. When she smiled faintly, he jolted a little. Shaking his head, he stuttered, E-El!


    Yes, Master? El bowed obediently.


    Do you want to look at your status screen? asked Gi-Gyu. He suddenly felt strange, so he wanted to change the subject as quickly as possible. El had evolved, so there had to be many changes. They needed to check her screen.


    As always, he ced his hand on her shoulder to open her status screen.


    [<strong>El</strong>]


    [First Evolution]


    ..


    ...? Gi-Gyu didnt know what to say.


    Master, is there a problem? El looked up at him in confusion. A bit confused and disappointed now, Gi-Gyu replied, Your stat screen wonte up.


    Except for Els name and the fact that she had evolved, nothing else appeared on her screen.

 Chapter 147: Andras’ Plan (5)

    Chapter 147: Andras¡¯ n (5)


    What is happening here? Gi-Gyu wondered out loud. It was an unprecedented situation since he was used to opening the status screen and seeing his Egos stats. He was the yer who couldnt level up, but even his miserable stats showed up on his screen.


    Lou seemed puzzled.


    -Hmm.


    El also seemed confused.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Why cant I see your status screen?


    Now, the trio was sharing a confusing thought. Gi-Gyu tried opening and closing the screen several times, but nothing changed.


    Lou ordered,


    -Stop panicking and stay still for a while.


    After a moment, Lou continued,


    -I dont think your sync with her has any problems. The reason should be something else.


    What is it? Tell me already. When Gi-Gyu prodded him, Lou asked El,


    -System El, do you remember anything about the system?


    El shook her head and replied, No, I dont remember anything about the system.


    -Thats what I thought.


    Gi-Gyu patiently listened to Lou.


    -This exnation is pretty straightforward.


    Im waiting.


    -It might be because El has broken the systems power scale. It can no longer judge her.


    Gi-Gyu became speechless. How shocking was that? El had be so powerful that the system couldnt even calcte her level. Remember, it ranked even the most powerful yers, including Lee Sun-Ho and Soo-Jung. So, was El now the strongest?


    -Bitch, dont get too ahead of yourself. Let me finish.


    Lou added in annoyance,


    -What youre thinking shouldnt be possible. Even when El and I were in our prime, the system could rank us. So, she couldnt have be too powerful for the system. That leaves us with only one exnation.


    Well, why didnt you say so from the beginning? Gi-Gyu muttered. Was Lou deliberately confusing him? Ignoring Gi-Gyusint, Lou continued,


    -She has, most likely, be something the system doesnt recognize. Somethingpletely and utterly new.


    What? Gi-Gyu gasped before asking, What are you saying?


    -She is either an entirely new species or her form has changed so much that the system cant recognize her anymore.


    It was as confusing an exnation as they came, so Gi-Gyu had difficulty understanding it. However, in summary, it meant that El had be something unspecified.


    -Well, either way, there is no way to find an answer. So, just ept we cant understand her changes for now.


    Suddenly, El murmured with a smile, I have an idea, Master.


    ***


    Is it all done now? asked Gi-Gyu as he studied the giant cocoon. Surprisingly, the cocoon was now only a fraction of its original size, thanks to Botis Ego upying it. It was now the size of a one-story building, certainly not small but definitely smaller than before.


    -Almost.


    Lou replied as the cocoon continued to change slowly.


    <em>Ba dum, ba dum</em>


    The cocoon continued to thump like a beating heart. It had stopped shrinking, but it was now beating more loudly.


    -Botis magic erged the cocoon, but now, it has been condensed. Kekeke! Im really looking forward to this.


    Lou sounded excited as he continued,


    -Beating it again will be so much fun.


    While Gi-Gyu was busy watching the cocoon with a smile, he heard strange noises from nearby.


    Krrrrk.


    Krrrrk.


    Realizing they were monster sounds, he turned around and found the mantises from Botis'' gate slowly gathering around him.


    Hart appeared from nowhere and shouted angrily, How dare you, stupid monsters! Youre disturbing the grandmaster!


    Hart was riding the griffin king. He pulled the leash on the bird and rushed forward.


    <em>p, p</em>


    The griffin king fluttered its giant wings tond nearby. Hart dashed toward Gi-Gyu, bowed, and murmured, Apologizes, Grandmaster! I cant believe these creatures dared to approach you!


    However, Gi-Gyu barely listened because he was busy studying the mantises with interest. These monsters didnt sync with him directly but still belonged to him. They could be considered his low-level Egos. That was why they were now loyal to him, and in turn, they should have obeyed Hart.


    Yet these monsters disobeyed Hart and gathered here. Lou exined,


    -They are waiting for their king.


    What? Gi-Gyu asked.


    -Regardless of what Botis may have been like, he was still these mantises master. He was their alpha as well as their omega. They must have sensed their kings rebirth, so they are here to show respect and worship. This kind of loyalty is embedded in their DNA.


    Lou chuckled and continued,


    -You cant stop them with a whip. Dont worry, though. They wont bother you.


    Still bowing in apology, Hart tried to push away the mantises, but it was useless. Finally, Hart decided to use his magic to make them disappear, but Gi-Gyu ordered, Its fine. Leave them be, Hart.


    But Grandmaster! Hart protested.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Settle down. Its not like theyre bothering me.


    In the end, Hart nodded and answered, A-all right, Grandmaster.


    Hart joined the mantises and stood next to Gi-Gyu. He tried to hide it, but it was obvious he was also curious about the cocoon. Countless mantises gathered; soon, a mountain of them surrounded the cocoon. It looked like every mantis in the gate was here; Gi-Gyu couldnt even believe his gate had so many of them.


    If Yoo-Jung saw this, she would freak out, Gi-Gyu said with a smirk. These mantises looked even creepier than the normal ones, to say nothing of their number. If Yoo-Jung, his sister, saw them, she would run around screaming.


    <em>Ba dum!</em>


    Botis'' cocoon suddenly thumped again.


    Lou chuckled and announced.


    -Its finally starting.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    The outer shell began to split. When Gi-Gyu battled the cocoon, he had thought thisyer was made of the toughest material imaginable. The cracks appeared slowly; before long, they were covering the entire cocoon.


    Krrrk!


    Krrrrrrk!


    The mantises suddenly roared. The loud noise was bothersome, but Gi-Gyu ignored it and focused on the cocoon. After all, today was a memorable day, as an almost-demon lord was about to be his minion. Lou, in Gi-Gyus body, had torn open the cocoon like an egg, but that didnt change that Botis was a powerful being.


    Gi-Gyu grinned and murmured, I cant help but have high expectations.


    He wondered how strong he would be after syncing with Botis. Els evolution had already increased his magic flow and muscle strength. The growth was so shocking that it made him shiver.


    Even now


    Gi-Gyu could feel his power growing as the cocoon before him transformed.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    A crisp noise of something cracking rang through the gate. The mantises shrieking grew louder and louder until


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened as a sudden silence fell. The mantises had be so quiet that he wondered if he had imagined their cries. The abrupt calm was a bit unsettling even.


    Then, the mantises growled quietly and bowed down. They all moved in unison as the cocoon split open with a loud noise.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    Immediately, something fell out of the cocoon.


    <em>Tap!</em>


    The creature was covered in mucus and wiggled to stand up, but no one frowned in distaste. Slowly, it managed to rise. Botis, lips covered in mucus, opened its mouth and announced, Greetings to the king.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun dun dun!</em>


    When Botis said this sentence, the whole gate began to vibrate as all the mantises simultaneously kneeled and plunged their hands into the ground.


    -Kekeke


    Lou chuckled, and Gi-Gyu grinned widely and replied, Wee, Repulsive Earl.


    Gi-Gyu felt a strong connection forming between them, followed by an incredible amount of power swirling inside him.


    ***


    <em>Whack whack whack!</em>


    First came loud punching noises and then even louder screams. Ackkk!


    A gruesome-looking creature was behind these painful cries.


    <em>Whack whack whack!</em>


    Another round of hitting noises shook the gate.


    P-please Stop the creature begged.


    <em>Whack whack whack!</em>


    After a few more hits, the creature moaned, Why why why?


    The creature no longer had any energy left to speak coherently.


    <em>Thud thud thud!</em>


    This time, much densely packed hitting sounds rang in the gate.


    The creature, Botis, begged, M-My King Please stop


    When Botis slumped as if unconscious, Gi-Gyu took a deep breath and said, Phew This is harder than I thought.


    Gi-Gyu finally took a step back. For thest three hours, he had been beating Botis with the pommel and grip of Lous sword form. And he did that for one simple reason: Lou.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Lou, are you happy now? Was that enough for you?


    -Its still not enough, but lets finish up for now. If I get angry againter, then


    When Lou trailed off, Gi-Gyu urged him yfully, Go ahead. Say it!


    Lou paused before finally adding.


    -I will appreciate it if you beat it up again for meter.


    Of course! Gi-Gyu replied happily. Lou, the ever arrogant prick, had asked him for a favor so respectfully; how could he not be gleeful? Gi-Gyu felt a little bad for Botis, but


    He wouldve killed all those yers in the gate if he could, murmured Gi-Gyu. If it werent for him, so many would have died. And if the gate broke, there would have been even greater fatalities. Therefore, Gi-Gyu felt that this was an appropriate punishment.


    Okay Gi-Gyu poked Botis with Lou and ordered, Get up already.


    Yes, My King, Botis greeted and rose as if nothing had happened. It was obvious that Botis didnt lose consciousness. This Botis wasnt as strong as the gate Botis, but absorbing the cocoons magic still made him insanely strong. The fact that it didnt faint from Gi-Gyus heartfelt beating proved his strength.


    I think Lou is feeling much better now, so lets talk, announced Gi-Gyu. It was time to talk about Andrass n.


    Botis, nicknamed the Repulsive Earl, replied, I will tell you anything you wish.


    Now the size of a human, Botis resembled a mix of a lizard and a mantis. The Repulsive Earl Botis slowly opened its mouth to reveal the truth.

 Chapter 148: Andras’ Plan (6)

    Chapter 148: Andras¡¯ n (6)


    After Botis finished the story, it lowered its head, considering its work done, and Gi-Gyu silently closed his eyes. An awkward silence fell and continued for a while.


    Then, Gi-Gyu opened his eyes and murmured, So youre sayinghe looked at BotisAndras opened the gates and


    Yes, My King. Andras opened the gates.


    After confirming Gi-Gyus suspicion, Botis lowered its ugly face, and Gi-Gyu closed his eyes again.


    And his goal is Gi-Gyu trailed off. He was having a hard time believing Botis story. To lure yers into the gates and steal their bodies?


    Yes, My King, replied Botis.


    Gi-Gyu wanted tough hysterically. Lure yers to steal their bodies? And Andras wanted to do this; why?


    Botis exined, Because demons can only use a fraction of their power in the human world, My King.


    Hmm


    That is why all demons, even the powerful ones, hesitate to enter your world, added Botis. The demon kept his exnation short and simple so that Gi-Gyu could understand more easily.


    Botis continued, But some time ago, Andras made us an offer.


    An offer?


    Botis continued in his scratchy voice, He said he could help us use 10% of our power in the human world. In return, he ordered us to participate in his n. He threatened to destroy us if we refused him. We had no other choice.


    But how? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Ah, that was why he wanted to steal the yers bodies. He wants to steal the bodies to eliminate the limit on our power. We could then, in theory, use our full strength in the human world. And that is Andras ultimate n.


    Gi-Gyu nodded. What Botis stated made sense now. After all, the only reason Earth was still a livable was that the Tower demons and monsters couldnt use their full strength here. Consequently, the monsters couldnt have those vile Earth-conquering ideas.


    Lou murmured,


    -If this is really possible, I can understand why Botis, someone less than friendly with Andras, would agree to participate in his n.


    But there is something I cant understand. Gi-Gyu opened his eyes wide and studied Botis.


    Please feel free to ask anything, My King.


    There are many powerful yers here like Lee Sun-Ho, Lucifer, and such. Even you died at my hands. Didnt you demons consider that you might all end up being killed by us, the yers?


    They needed the yers bodies to utilize their power, but they had to kill the yers first for that. The risk of the powerful yers killing them must have crossed their minds, right? Wasnt this n more likely to fail than seed?


    Botis stammered, O-of course, we knew all those things. But you never know, right? Perhaps I was just one of the unlucky ones. The truth is, the yers here cant close all 20 unratable gates in time.


    Huh.


    Finally, Gi-Gyu understood the big picture. Demon deaths were unavoidable, and only those demon lords with incredible luck would survive. Andras n had already factored in these few sacrifices; as such, those few dead demon lords didnt matter in the grand scheme of things. In the end, only Andras woulde out the victor.


    Botis continued, He didnt tell us the details, but rumors say he has an aplice on Earth.


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened since he also suspected that someone was helping Andras. Botis had no idea who this was, but if he could find even a single clue


    His aplice promised Andras to provide the yers. Therefore, his n has a decent chance of sess. Gi-Gyu lowered his face in shame.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu gasped, Oh my god!


    A shocking thought had crossed his mind, and Lou voiced it.


    -If there are spies in the unratable gates with the other yers


    Gi-Gyu became pale as he whispered, They will all be killed.


    Not only that, the demons would steal the yers bodies. If that happened, distinguishing enemies from friendlies would be impossible. Everyone would be a suspectno one would be trusted.


    It would be an unimaginable disaster.


    I need to get out of here! Gi-Gyu announced. He had to inform the others and stop the unratable gate hunts. If the gate hunts continued like this, there was no way of knowing what might happen.


    When Gi-Gyu rose in panic, Lou muttered,


    -You fucking idiot. Do you think you can change anything even if you tell them now?


    What?


    -Didnt we all suspect that Andras has an aplice or two? The real problem is


    Gi-Gyu quickly caught on to what Lou was trying to say. We still dont know who the aplice is.


    -Now youre thinking.


    Gi-Gyu finally realized what a conundrum it was. Without knowing the traitors identity, pulling everyone out of the gates could be dangerous. But if they left these gates alone, they would be helping the traitor.


    -And if we dy closing these gates, they could break. And what will that do?


    Gi-Gyu could almost hear Louughing at him. The safest approach would be to catch the traitor before closing the gates. However, that would take time; the unratable gates could break anytime, which could endanger many lives.


    They were stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    Are you asking me to do nothing?! Gi-Gyu yelled in frustration. Tae-Shik had also entered one of these gates. What if a demon stole Tae-Shiks body? Gi-Gyu didnt want to even think about it.


    -Moron. I thought you were smarter now, but I guess this is still tooplicated for you.


    What?


    -Demons are sneaky bastards. I understand they are willing to ept some risks, but do you think they would have done it without a good reason? Ask Botis.


    Turning toward Botis, Gi-Gyu ryed the message from Lou. Gi-Gyu asked, Did Andras designate the gates his aplices were to enter?


    Botis bowed and replied, Of course.


    Gi-Gyu frowned in frustration. Why didnt Botis say this earlier? Did this little demon need more beating? Physical punishment was always the best medicine.


    Gi-Gyu was distracted when Botis continued, He said his aplice lived in a country named America.


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened for the nth time.


    ***


    Can we trust Botis? When Gi-Gyu asked, Lou answered immediately,


    -Of course! Cant you feel it too?


    Gi-Gyu nodded, ignoring Lous ridiculing tone. He knew the answer, but his frustration made him ask that. He clenched his fist and felt the sync he now shared with Botis. It wasnt a physical connection but a spiritual thread-like connection.


    Strangely, the connection he had with his other Egos also felt much stronger now. Perhaps it was because of Botis. Or maybe it was because he had gotten stronger.


    It felt so real now that he thought he could grasp it in his hands. On top of this


    -You can feel their emotions, right?


    Yeah, answered Gi-Gyu. His Egos could read his feelings; now, he could do the same. This was why he knew Botis was telling the truth.


    -The real question is


    Did Andras tell Botis the truth? I know. Gi-Gyu finished Lous thought. Botis being truthful wouldnt count for anything if Andras only fed it lies. All the information Botis had spilled would be useless.


    -But as I said earlier, demons are sneaky. They wouldnt agree to help their enemy, Andras, without some kind of proof that he was telling the truth.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in agreement. He knew what this proof was because Botis had told them earlier.


    <em>Paimons inheritance, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. ording to Botis, Andras had shown several demons Paimons inheritance as proof. Only the most powerful demons could steal a yers body, and one of the tools in Paimons inheritance made this process possible. Moreover, Andras had found a magical tool in the inheritance that let him open 20 demon territories on Earth as gates.


    -You should ask Old Man Hwang about this. He should know the most about Paimons inheritance.


    All right. Gi-Gyu nodded and continued, And well have to set a date to teach Botis another lesson. Then, well take some time to get more information from him.


    Gi-Gyu didnt stay to listen to everything Botis knew because he didnt have the time. He only heard the relevant parts, including everything about Andras and his n, what happened to hell after Lou disappeared, and


    <em>About Suk-Woo </em>


    Botis had exined what happened to Suk-Woo, who was found trapped inside its cocoon. Unfortunately, Botis didnt give Gi-Gyu any information that could help Suk-Woos condition.


    While Suk-Woo was at least safe now, the same couldnt be said about Tae-Shik, who entered a different gate.


    Gi-Gyu left his gate briefly to call Sung-Hoon. To his relief, Tae-Shiks team had sessfully closed the gate.


    Im d, Gi-Gyu murmured. He still needed to see Tae-Shik in person to believe this, and he nned to do thister.


    For now


    Master, El called out to him in her warm voice.


    Turning toward her, Gi-Gyu asked, Is everything going okay?


    Behind El, several figuresy on the ground. Gi-Gyu spotted Hamiel, the other angels, and the best of his soldiers. The only one still standing was Botis, who greeted, Good day, My King.


    El had just finished sparring with the creatures from Brunhearts gate. After ncing at Botis, Gi-Gyu asked El, What do you think? Are you getting the hang of your new condition?


    Well When El hesitated, Gi-Gyu asked, Whats wrong?


    I have a favor to ask, Master, El replied without answering Gi-Gyus question. He looked at her curiously since Lou and El rarely asked for favors.


    Still hesitating, El murmured, Could you. train with me? I beg you to forgive me for even making such a rude request.


    When El bowed, Gi-Gyu suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. He had no idea where this strange sensation was stemming from.


    -This is a good idea. You need to train too, dont you? Besides, its not like you can leave the gate right now.


    Yeah, I might cause even more problems outside, Gi-Gyu agreed with Lou. Currently, Gi-Gyus shell was in shambles. Previously, he had created a fragile barrier to keep Death in one ce, but this barrier was long gone. Death had invaded other parts of his shell. In a manner of speaking, his shell was in the worst state ever.


    <em>Lou even said he was confused about why I was still alive. </em>Gi-Gyu also asked himself the same question. He should have died.


    All right. When Gi-Gyu nodded, a bright smile appeared on Els face.


    But Gi-Gyu murmured.


    Yes, Master?


    Youre in your physical body, so what should I do? Gi-Gyu asked since he was used to wielding Lou and El simultaneously. Now that hecked a sword, he wasnt sure he, a double-sword technique user, could fight at his best.


    Maybe


    <em>Should I start using a Death sword from now on? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. It was a solution, but using Death took a huge toll on him.


    Lou had also previously warned him,


    -Until things settle down, dont use Death.


    Please dont worry about that, Master. El smiled widely and brought her hands together.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Suddenly, dozens of beautiful wings appeared on her back like a peacocks wings, forming a circle. Gi-Gyus eyes widened as he stared in awe.


    <em>Snap!</em>


    Then, El plucked one feather from her wings.

 Chapter 149: Preparation

    Chapter 149: Preparation


    Strangely, even after the feather was plucked, that area kept glowing. As for El, she had removed the still-glowing feather with a nk face.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Eventually, much of the glow left the feather, and only a sword was left in her hands.


    A sword? Gi-Gyu murmured in surprise. This faintly glowing sword looked simr to Els sword form, but it was a little sharper and pointier.


    El exined, You can use my power through this sword.


    When she handed the sword to Gi-Gyu, he asked, Really?


    Was El saying that she could stay in her physical form and create a sword with powersparable to her sword form? Did that mean Gi-Gyu could have a near infinite number of swords with Els strength?


    -Haa Your dumbness is really stressing me out. Do you really think thats possible?


    Lou yelled in frustration.


    El exined, This sword is like my body. Much of my power is embedded in that sword. I''ve given it a piece of my strength, so Im weaker now and cant make more swords.


    Ah! Gi-Gyu was impressed because the sword was basically El.


    El continued, And you have a special power, Master.


    El was referring to the sync connection she shared with him. Thanks to that, using that sword would be just like using my sword form, but that would hold true for only you, Master.


    Gi-Gyu squeezed the svelte sword; it felt great in his hand. Pleased, he looked at El and asked, Any drawbacks?


    Contrite, El replied, Yes, there is. Unfortunately, you cant use it for prolonged periods. So, only use it in special cases like this. Under normal circumstances, you should just do what you did before.


    When she said thest part, a blush appeared on her cheeks.


    However, that went unnoticed by Gi-Gyu, who yelled in excitement, Oh! In real battles, I should just wield you!


    That led to an awkward silence. Blind as to why, Gi-Gyu looked around and asked, Whats wrong? Is something the matter?


    Botis dragged its mucus-covered body away from Gi-Gyu and El and announced, You should start your sparring match now, My King.


    ***


    <em>I can see it. </em>Gi-Gyu realized that he could feel the trajectory of Els sword. Maybe feeling wasnt the right word; it was more like he could see it.


    <em>Schwing!</em>


    Els sword passed by Gi-Gyus cheek, failing to even graze him.


    El was fighting at almost full strength, so she was shocked by how easily Gi-Gyu was dodging her attacks. Let alone El, even Gi-Gyu was shocked.


    <em>How? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered how he could see her moves ahead of time. Take herst attack, for example. It was faster than anything he had ever faced before, and he wouldve had a split cheek had he not seen iting. So how did he see it?


    Im about to go faster, Master! El announced. It sounded like her pride was hurt by how easily Gi-Gyu evaded her attacks. Realizing she could fight for real, El decided to go all out.


    She threw dozens of strikes toward Gi-Gyu, but he didnt have to do much to avoid them. He would simply either sidestep or block.


    Then


    <em>Tap.</em>


    Gi-Gyu pushed Els shoulder lightly. She was so confused that she lost her bnce and fell. Before she knew it, Lou, in his sword form, was right before her chest.


    What just happened?! Gi-Gyu murmured in confusion. He won this match, but he couldnt understand how. He could see her attacks, but he was sure his eyes had nothing to do with that.


    <em>Am I a soothsayer now or what? </em>Gi-Gyu thought in wonder. It was as if he could see her future attacks and dodge them. He knew this was impossible, yet this was exactly what had happened.


    How about another round, Master? El bit her lips and requested.


    Yup. I also want to try again and figure out whats happening. Gi-Gyu was happy to agree. For answers, he was willing to fight her as many times as needed. Then, he offered his hand to help El stand up.


    Another round began. Many watched with interest, but one of the creatures eyes widened.


    When Botis gasped, Hart asked respectfully, Whats wrong?


    Hart was having difficulty dealing with the newest addition to Gi-Gyus group. Hart had synced with Gi-Gyu well before Botis, so he should have had the seniority, but Botis power and ability were beyond his own. Consequently, he had no choice but to show respect to it. Hart was just thankful that he was the assistant manager of the gate since that title was the only thing that put him above the demon. Since Gi-Gyu didnt trust Botispletely, he hadnt given it any titles.


    Ah Botis moaned. Without answering Hart, it whispered, Its happening again Hes back The King of Hell.


    Botis began crying. No one seemed to have noticed it yet; right now, Botis wasnt feeling just loyalty toward its new master. Another emotion, one that was embedded deep in its being, was slowly filling its head.


    Fear.


    The fact that the King of Hell had returned scared Botis out of its wits. Moreover, the king seemed stronger than before.


    Ugh! Gi-Gyu groaned.


    Master! El yelled as their battle ended. It wasnt a long match, but Gi-Gyu was covered in sweat and mild cuts. El was in a simr conditionparts of her thin clothes were also ripped.


    Are you all right? El ran toward Gi-Gyu and began healing his wounds. After her evolution, her control over Life had increased. So, healing Gi-Gyus light cuts was easy for her.


    As his wounds closed, Gi-Gyu asked in shock, El, was that your attack just now?!


    Elsst attack was so surprising that Gi-Gyu didnt even get the chance to block it. El smiled and replied, I couldnt test it on anyone else, but I thought I could try it on you, Master.


    She seemed very proud of herself. Eyes wavering in awe, Gi-Gyu eximed, It was amazing! It was


    Herst attack had confused him as her new ability was


    <em>Sorcery and Death,</em><em></em>Gi-Gyu thought in shock. El was once the queen of all angels, but herst attack had the elements of magic and death.


    ***


    -I think I know what ability you gained after you ate Botis and synced with it.


    Lou said, confident in his findings.


    Gi-Gyu was also able to confirm everything he had newly gained, like how El had done so during their match. And, of course, Lou was the one who did all the finding. El too, had also guessed Gi-Gyus new power.


    El stated,


    -I think it allows you to see the future, Master. Something like Foresight.


    -Foresight.


    Both El and Lou simultaneously said.


    Lou continued,


    -Obviously, you cant look far into the future and make 100% urate predictions. However, being able to foresee your opponents attack is an amazing ability nheless.


    So thats Botis ability? When Gi-Gyu asked, Lou replied,


    -Thats right. Botis has always had the Foresight ability.


    Gi-Gyu nodded. To be able to see the future Lou was right; it was an incredible ability.


    But this doesnt make sense. How did you destroy Botis so easily if it had Foresight? Gi-Gyu asked. If Botis could predict the immediate future, why was Lou, possessing Gi-Gyus body, able to kill it so easily? Couldnt Botis have defended itself a little better?


    -It wasnt me


    Lou trailed off and became quiet for a moment. After, he continued,


    -It was you and mebined. Also, Foresight doesnt work on every opponent, and there are some attacks you cant evade even if you know they areing.


    A good example was Elsst attack earlier. At the beginning of their match, Gi-Gyu could predict Els moves because all she did was fight with her ordinary sword. But when she began to use her new skills to corner him, he became helpless despite his new skill, Foresight.


    Els new skills were so dazzling that even the greatest yers couldnt escape them easily.


    -And its also partly because of the special skills.


    Huh?


    -You and I could trounce Botis because we ate the future.


    When Lou exined, Gi-Gyu asked, We ate the future?


    Gi-Gyu couldnt understand Lous exnation, but Lou didnt answer his question.


    El murmured, Master


    Gi-Gyu turned toward her and noticed how serious she looked. She begged, Please do not let Lou descend again. It was such a dangerous move. Your life was at risk, and Something even worse than death could have happened, Master.


    El. Gi-Gyu looked at her warmly. He appreciated how much she cared for him. Gi-Gyu reassured her softly, Please dont worry.


    El seemed satisfied with his answer and nodded. However, there was something he hadnt told her yet. Because she hadnt examined his shell closely yet, she didnt know the King of Hell now slept inside Gi-Gyus shell and body.


    Lou whispered to Gi-Gyu so that El wouldnt hear him.


    -Be careful.


    I know. When Gi-Gyu murmured, El looked at him with curiosity. However, she didnt question him and just nodded as if she understood.


    <em>Knock knock.</em>


    Suddenly, they heard someone knock at the door. Gi-Gyu was currently sitting in Tae-Shiks office. He turned toward the desk where Tae-Shiks namete sat.


    [Gate Maintenance General Manager]


    The door didnt open immediately. After a brief pause, the one outside the room announced, Iming in.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    The door slowly opened and a worn and torn Tae-Shik walked in. Sung-Hoon had previously informed Gi-Gyu that Tae-Shiks group had sessfully closed the gate, but their group had suffered severe damage. One of the top ten guilds perished in the process. Many members of the associations secret weapon, Grigory, suffered as well, and Tae-Shik didnt escape unscathed either.


    Hyung Your eye Gi-Gyu whispered when he saw a long scar on one of Tae-Shiks eyes. Tae-Shik also strongly reeked of blood.


    Just how difficult was closing their gate? It had been several days since Tae-Shik returned; the middle-aged man was still in bad shape. Gi-Gyu felt worried.


    Tae-Shik grinned and replied, Dont worry. Im fine. My eye looks bad, but Im sure it will get better if I rest.


    Tae-Shiks tone was light. It was obvious he was pretending to be okay, which made Gi-Gyu feel even worse.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply as he studied Tae-Shik. He couldnt help feeling concerned, but he knew he should go along and feign nonchnce.


    Hyung, why did you knock before entering your room? asked Gi-Gyu. Noticing his fake smile, Tae-Shik couldnt help smiling bitterly, realizing he was trying to be considerate.


    I heard you came in with a beautiful woman, so I thought you might be busy. When Tae-Shik teased, Gi-Gyus eyes widened as he stammered, W-what? What are you talking about?!


    Master, El spoke as if on cue. Both Gi-Gyu and Tae-Shik simultaneously turned toward her. Tae-Shik stared at her with a curious look in his eyes, wondering who she was.


    To everyones surprise, El announced, I can heal him.

 Chapter 150: Preparation (2)

    Chapter 150: Preparation (2)


    Els promation brought along a wave of silence. Nonplussed, Gi-Gyu and Tae-Shik stared at El while she blinked in confusion. How could they not? Tae-Shik was a part of KPAs upper echelons, so only the very best resources were used to treat him. However, the wounds remained, indicating that they were either from an attack that had threatened his life, or otherwise untreatable. These kinds of scars were something yers carried as a badge of honor.


    Hahaha Gi-Gyu, I think thisdy doesnt know. Tae-Shik scratched his cheek awkwardly. Gi-Gyu nodded to Tae-Shik and turned toward El.


    Gi-Gyu replied, El, I think youre mistaken about this. Tae-Shiks injuries cant be healed easily. He has already tried every treatment option and high-level potion avable. Those wounds cant be healed by anything short of the elixir. I mean Unless Wait. Are you saying?


    Gi-Gyu was patiently exining the situation to El when suddenly, his eyes widened. Something crossed his mind, and El, reading his thoughts, smiled and answered.


    Thats right, Master.


    Oh my gosh! Not only does she have strengthparable to top-level yers now, but she also has a great healing ability, Gi-Gyu murmured. Certain wounds were too difficult to treat; only the high rankers in the healing category could heal these wounds. In worst-case scenarios, the elixir was the only option.


    Tae-Shik turned toward Gi-Gyu in confusion and stammered, W-what are you guys talking about? I dont understand, so you And


    Suddenly, Tae-Shik faced El and asked, Youre El?


    Yes, Gi-Gyu answered. Tae-Shik had met El before, but she had been in her younger-looking version then.


    Wait! Wait I just cant understand whats happening here, Tae-Shik mumbled in confusion, but Gi-Gyu ignored him and asked El, So its possible? With no side effects?


    Yes, of course, El replied and stood up from the sofa. And there is another reason why he must be treated. Master, will you give me your permission to treat this gentleman?


    W-wait! Tae-Shik stuttered as he took a step back.


    Gi-Gyu ignored Tae-Shik and replied, Yes, El. Please take good care of him.


    W-what are you going to do?! Tae-Shik asked in fear. However, before he could make heads or tails of the situation, El was holding his right wrist. He was about to resist when Gi-Gyu exined, Hyung, she wont harm you in any way, so trust her!


    Tae-Shik hesitated; suddenly, he felt a strange warmth spreading from his wrist.


    H-hng! Tae-Shik moaned, protesting, But Su-Jin is the only woman for me!


    And with that, the healing process began.


    ***


    Wow I still cant believe it, Tae-Shik said as he admired himself in the mirror.


    Gi-Gyu gaped and murmured, Yeah, I agree.


    Do you like the result? El asked


    Thank you, Maam! I-I mean, thanks, El! Tae-Shik answered.


    Gi-Gyu also added, El, you did a good job.


    El smiled in satisfaction. Tae-Shik studied himself for a while longer before finally taking a seat.


    Hmm, Gi-Gyu murmured as he looked at Tae-Shiks face. Amazingly, all the old and new wounds and scars were gone from his face. Even the KPAs resources couldnt heal those wounds, but El had erased all signs of them and of the past battles. On top of it, she had also removed his wrinkles and made his skin look younger.


    It was as if


    <em>He drank the elixir, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in shock. Indeed, the effect of Els treatment seemed simr to that of the elixir.


    Tae-Shik shook his head and said, All I can say is that this is amazing. I actually got another round of treatment this morning just before I came here to see you. You know the ranker named Choi Myung-Gil, right?


    Yes, of course, replied Gi-Gyu.


    Ranker Choi Myung-Gil was the most powerful Korean healer and the guild master of the Saint''s Guild, a top ten Korean guild. He aimed to be a high ranker, and his healing power was famous worldwide.


    Tae-Shik continued, Even Ranker Choi Myung-Gil said it would be impossible to heal these wounds. He said my injuries werent severe, but some foreign energy was stuck inside them.


    Then, he turned toward El with a curious look. He wanted to know how she could heal those unusual wounds. So, she turned toward Gi-Gyu for permission.


    Its okay. You can tell him.


    After getting his permission, El began, That healer was probably referring to the sorcerous energy. Your wounds were covered in energy much murkier than the usual sorcery. That low-level creature probably couldnt distinguish this kind of energy from others, and consequently deemed it untreatable. Its simple, actually. All they had to do was remove the sorcerous energy and then begin the healing process.


    El kept her exnation simple. The gist was that Ranker Choi Myung-Gil was a low-level creature, and she was much stronger than him.


    Hahaha Tae-Shik chuckled. When had he ever heard someone call the great Ranker Choi Myung-Gil low level? But he couldn''t deny her im after seeing what she could do.


    Maybe its because I was in that gate for too long, Tae-Shik shook his head and murmured.


    El continued to exin, Also, since your life source looked a bit weak, I gave it a little boost. And that did the trick.


    This exined why Tae-Shik looked much younger.


    Thank you, El Wait. Should I be addressing you more formally? I just remember you as a little girl Tae-Shik murmured with uncertainty.


    El replied, You may call me whatever you like.


    Okay, then Ill just call you El, Tae-Shik replied with a grin.


    They talked about Tae-Shiks appearance change for quite a while, so Gi-Gyu couldnt help but feel impatient. Hyung.


    Yes?


    When Tae-Shik turned toward Gi-Gyu, Gi-Gyu said, You need to tell me about the gate you closed.


    Tae-Shik finally calmed down and became serious. He answered, You closed the Gangnam Gate, so this is good. Well be able to share what weve learned. I gotta say, the gate I entered was definitely very strange.


    ***


    So you rescued Jang Hyo-Jin? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Thats right. A never-ending herd of monsters had cornered Jang Hyo-Jin; thankfully, we got there just in time to rescue him, Tae-Shik answered. The gate Tae-Shik had entered was being scouted by the young mercenary Jang Hyo-Jin.


    -It was Simeriess territory, so He isnt exactly a powerful demon.


    ording to Lou, Simeries was a talented fighter. But he wasnt one of the most powerful demons out there. He was at the bottom of the Seats of Power in the demon ranking system.


    Tae-Shik continued, Ive never seen a gate like this before. It felt more like I was at war than closing a gate.


    That was also how Gi-Gyu would have described his gate. He had suspected every unratable gate would provide more or less the same experience, but he was still surprised to hear about it.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, Im d to hear that everything worked out.


    Yeah, me too. Jang Hyo-Jins wounds are being treated as we speak. Although he lost consciousness from fighting for too long, hell be fine. So there is nothing to worry about.


    Im happy to hear that, replied Gi-Gyu. Then, he silently processed every piece of information he had received from Tae-Shik. ording to Tae-Shiks ount, their group had suffered many casualties, but in the end, they did close the gate sessfully.


    But one thing still bothered Gi-Gyu.


    <em>What about Andras n?</em> Gi-Gyu wondered. Botis had told him that Andras wanted to steal the yers bodies. Was it safe to assume that Andras n had failed, since the gate was closed sessfully?


    -No.


    Lou answered firmly. He exined,


    -You cant assume that. You have no idea how sneaky these demons are. You should especially check the yers who first entered these gates. That would be the mercenaries, right?


    Gi-Gyu looked up at Tae-Shik and asked, What about the other gates?


    He had watched the news beforeing here, so he had some idea of what was happening in the world. But since these exceptional gates were considered top secrets, Gi-Gyu knew that the association wouldnt release all the relevant information, making Tae-Shik the best source of information.


    All the gates that opened in Korea are being dealt with well. It makes sense since even Ang Guild is involved. Most of them are either closed or will be soon. However, the other countries arent doing as well, Tae-Shik answered. That was exactly what Gi-Gyu had heard in the news.


    Lee Sun-Ho had personally led his guild to close two unratable gates.


    <em>Just how powerful is he?! </em>Gi-Gyu pondered. In the time it took Gi-Gyu to close one gate, Lee Sun-Ho had conquered two demon territories.


    <em>I suppose his injuries have healed by now, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. If Lee Sun-Ho had the strength to close two gates, it meant that he was in good shape. The elixir had probably done its job.


    -I wouldnt consider him healed. More like his shell has be stable.


    El spoke to him in his head. When Gi-Gyu turned toward her, he saw her smiling at him.


    Tae-Shik asked, How about you? What was it like in your gate?


    Gi-Gyu had also closed an unratable gate, and Tae-Shik wanted to know how he had aplished that.


    I did hear the gist of it from Sung-Hoon When Tae-Shik murmured, Gi-Gyu became quiet.


    Are you okay? asked Tae-Shik.


    Gi-Gyu didnt know how much Sung-Hoon had told him, but Tae-Shik looked worried.


    Gi-Gyu replied, It was okay. Our gate was about the same as yours. And we were able to rescue Suk-Woo too.


    All right, Tae-Shik murmured. He was willing to wait for the story until Gi-Gyu was ready to talk about it. They were almost done talking about what had happened recently; now, it was time to discuss the main topic.


    I think we should get to the point now, Gi-Gyu said.


    Tae-Shik asked, Is there something you want to tell me?


    Gi-Gyu grinned as he watched Tae-Shiks curious look. He replied, I captured thendlord of the gate.


    Tae-Shik gaped in confusion. What does that mean?


    The gatekeeper of the gate I entered became my minion. Exining everything would take too long, so Ill just tell you the main points, Gi-Gyu replied quickly. Before Tae-Shik could say anything, Gi-Gyu continued, I know Andras n.


    ***


    Tae-Shik looked tense, showing how serious the situation was. It was after Gi-Gyu exined what he knew that a heavy silence fell.


    Finally, Tae-Shik opened his lips to ask, So youre saying Andras is trying to steal the yers bodies to create an army of demons who will have no limitations on earth?


    Yes.


    Tae-Shiks face crumpled into an ugly frown at Gi-Gyus prompt reply, and another ufortable silence fell.


    After a few minutes, Tae-Shik asked another question, And Andras aplice is in America?


    Yes, thats right. And


    I know what youre thinking, Tae-Shik murmured. They both suspected the same person.


    Tae-Shik continued, Ill have to look into this a little more. But Im just d Korea is rtively safe now.


    But you never know. Even if the gates were sessfully closed, there is no way of guaranteeing that the yers who entered them didn''t get possessed by the demons.


    As Gi-Gyu exined, Tae-Shik asked tensely, Then what are we supposed to do?


    Unfortunately, they had no answer to this question.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Well have toe up with a solution. And a way to distinguish possessed yers from the normal ones.


    All right. Ill also look into how we should proceed from now on. Can I tell the old man about this? Tae-Shik nodded and asked.


    Gi-Gyu contemted for a moment before answering, Yeah, I think that will be okay.


    Gi-Gyu still wasnt sure if he could trust Oh Tae-Gu, but he now needed all the help he could get. After all, Tae-Shik had limited authority, but Tae-Gu was the KPA president.


    Then, I better get going now. Thanks to El, I feel great now. I can get right back to work. Thanks again, El, Tae-Shik thanked El.


    No worries. Masters friends are precious to me as well.


    Tae-Shik smiled mysteriously at Els reply.


    Then Ill take my leave now. If you want to stay here a while longer, go ahead, Tae-Shik offered to Gi-Gyu.


    All right, replied Gi-Gyu.


    Tae-Shik left the room in a hurry, realizing how serious their situation was. Gi-Gyu felt reassured, knowing that Tae-Shik would make the necessary preparations to stop Andras n and retaliate.


    Els voice tickled his ears as she murmured, There is something I want to tell you about that man, Oh Tae-Shik, Master.


    There was deep concern in her eyes.

 Chapter 151: The Funeral

    Chapter 151: The Funeral


    Huh? Gi-Gyu looked at El curiously.


    <em></em><em>Something about Tae-Shik hyung?</em>


    El looked around the room and murmured, I cant talk about that here.


    They were inside Tae-Shiks office, so she still felt ufortable talking about him in his own room.


    All right, Gi-Gyu replied and stood up. His discussion with Tae-Shik was over, so there was no reason to stay in the association building. As they left his room, Gi-Gyu wondered, <em>What does she wanna say about Tae-Shik hyung?</em>


    Gi-Gyu had a bad feeling about this.


    ***


    On their way out of the KPA building, Gi-Gyu heard a familiar voice.


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu!


    Sung-Hoon?


    Ive been waiting for you, Sung-Hoon announced as he walked up to Gi-Gyu. With an odd look, he looked at El and muttered, And thisdy is?


    Ah, this is El, Gi-Gyu answered.


    Sung-Hoons eyes widened as he gasped, El?!


    Sung-Hoon had seen El in both her young and mature forms, but the current her looked different from both of those forms. It was a subtle change, but the woman before him had a different air around her.


    Its nice to see you again, greeted El.


    So its true! Sung-Hoon eximed as he recognized her voice. Looking even more shocked, he asked, But how? You arent straining yourself again, are you?


    No, Ive grown a bit since thest time, so Anyway, its all good, El didnt bother giving Sung-Hoon any details. There was no need; besides, her reassurance was enough for him to ept her changes.


    Sung-Hoon nodded and replied, All right Well, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu has surprised me many times before already, so I suppose this is all normal.


    Sung-Hoon had the front row seat to all the miracles Gi-Gyu had performed. By now, he knew better than to question the ridiculous exnations.


    Sung-Hoon turned toward Gi-Gyu and asked, By the way, how are you feeling?


    Ah, thanks for asking. I feel great.


    Sung-Hoon nodded in relief at Gi-Gyus reply. But there was something in his eyes that wasnt relief.


    <em>Fear. </em>Gi-Gyu quickly realized what it was. Sung-Hoon probably thought he was hiding it well, but Gi-Gyu could feel it. Sung-Hoon was afraid of him.


    As he studied Sung-Hoon quietly, Sung-Hoon flinched and asked, Whats wrong?


    Its nothing. I feel like it has been long since west met.


    Haha, what are you talking about? It hasnt even been a week since we left that gate together. Sung-Hoon chuckled awkwardly, and Gi-Gyu smiled back. Gi-Gyu knew why Sung-Hoon feared him, so he didnt bother mentioning it.


    Sung-Hoon announced, Ah, I actually came here because I have something to ask you, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Huh? What is it?


    Sung-Hoon exined, There will be a funeral for the Blue Dragon Guild and the Cain Guild yers who sacrificed themselves in the Gangnam Gate. I was wondering if you will be attending.


    Ah Gi-Gyu mumbled as if he had remembered something. After a short pause, he replied, Yes, I should attend it.


    These yers fought by his side. In truth, Gi-Gyu probably wouldnt have attended the funeral if it were only for the Blue Dragon Guild. However, he had to pay his respect to the Cain Guild, especially considering he had made the mistake of beingte doing that after the Yeoksam incident. Unwilling to repeat the mistake, Gi-Gyu had been nning to attend from the beginning, so he nodded.


    Then


    When Gi-Gyu murmured, Sung-Hoon offered, Please let me know when you are avable, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. I will make all the preparations and drive you there.


    All right. Then Ill text youter, Gi-Gyu replied. Afterward, they chatted for a few minutes. They talked about the Blue Dragon and the Cain guilds and how the world was preparing for the uing disaster. Both Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon agreed that they were d Korea did fairly well with its exceptional gates.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply as he watched Sung-Hoon return to the KPA building.


    ***


    After Gi-Gyu returned to his basement, he said to El, El, you can tell me now. You said you need to tell me something about Tae-Shik hyung?


    El turned toward him. Her calm eyes looked beautiful as she replied, Yes, Master.


    Gi-Gyu contemted for a moment. Should he even hear what she had to say? What if it was something bad? Gi-Gyu felt so worried that he didnt push her.


    You dont have to worry so much, Master. Im not too certain about this yet, El replied.


    Gi-Gyu felt his heart fall. So youre saying it could be something bad?


    El became quiet, noticing how Gi-Gyu had raised his voice in panic. Knowing he had made her ufortable, he rubbed his forehead and mumbled, No, dont worry about it. Just tell me. Im ready.


    Avoiding this topic wouldnt help anyone; he knew he had to hear it and ept it. Then he would have toe up with a n.


    Theplicated situation overwhelmed him, so he shook his head.


    Master


    Go ahead. Im really fine. Gi-Gyu forced a smile.


    El nodded in the end. Her master needed to hear this because Tae-Shik was a close friend. In fact, Tae-Shik was the yer closest to Gi-Gyu.


    For a long time now, I have found Oh Tae-Shik very strange. How about you, Lou?


    -Hmm. I agree. Ive felt that way too.


    For example, hes so powerful, yet why is he so ignorant of so many things? El murmured.


    -Exactly. His level is high enough to indicate that he had seen the top Tower floors. Yet the information he holds is so meager. He barely knows anything.


    Gi-Gyu nodded since he had also had simr thoughts. There was definitely something odd about Tae-Shik. The limited knowledge he had, despite his high level, was mind-boggling.


    Gi-Gyu was beginning to get interested in what El had to say.


    El exined, I have been worried that someone close to you might be your enemy, Master.


    As Gi-Gyu remained silent, El continued, That is why I needed to check something. Healing him earlier was a good opportunity to study him.


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet as he concentrated on her words.


    To get the answers I needed I had to look at his shell. But that requires physical contact, so healing him was the perfect cover. El exined patiently, and Gi-Gyu was thankful for it.


    He asked, And?


    When El didnt continue immediately, Gi-Gyu became even more curious. What did she find? El certainly made contact with Tae-Shik to treat his wounds, so she must have seen his shell. At least, this was what she had suggested so far.


    So? What happened? What did you see? Gi-Gyu prodded.


    There was something strange asleep in his shell, Master. When El whispered, an ugly frown appeared on Gi-Gyus face.


    ***


    <em>Something strange is asleep in Tae-Shik hyungs shell </em>What El had said was weighing down on Gi-Gyus mind. El couldnt figure out the strange thing; all she knew was that it was massive.


    <em>What could it be? </em>Gi-Gyu couldnt make a guess. El had exined that it was Tae-Shiks secret, but this alone wasnt enough to decide if he was Gi-Gyus enemy.


    What was it that Tae-Shik was hiding?


    <em>Someday </em>Gi-Gyu decided he would have to wait until Tae-Shik was ready to tell him.


    -By the way, this is unbelievable.


    Gi-Gyu asked, <em>What is?</em>


    <em>-</em>Im talking about El.


    El wasnt present with Gi-Gyu right now, as she was in Brunhearts gate, checking her new powers. Gi-Gyus assimtion level with his Egos had gone up, so he could use their powers even if they were far apart.


    <em>In the worst-case scenario, Ill just open the gate and call her. </em>It was easy enough to summon El from Brunhearts gate, so Gi-Gyu wasnt worried.


    <em>Anyway, what about El? </em>Gi-Gyu asked.


    Lou replied,


    -Its about how El healed Oh Tae-Shik. Didnt you feel anything strange?


    Huh? Realizing he had murmured out loud, Gi-Gyu looked around. Since he was outside, he feared he would seem like a bumbling idiot. Thankfully, no one was paying any attention to him. This time, Gi-Gyu spoke to Lou in his head, <em>What do you mean, strange?</em>


    -Oh Tae-Shiks wounds couldnt be healed because they were polluted by sorcery. Not just anyone can heal such wounds.


    <em>But El isnt just anyone, </em>Gi-Gyu protested. El used to be the queen of angels. Although she didnt get back all of her original power, she still gained a good part of it. Just the fact that she had healed Oh Tae-Shik proved this.


    -Im not talking about that. Youre such an idiot. Divine power had nothing to do with that healing process.


    <em>Stop belittling me! Youre so annoying, Lou.</em>


    -Hmph. A weak demon gave Tae-Shik that wound, but it was still a demon with a Seat of Power. That dark magic I felt And there were other foreign energies. These arent things that divine power alone can heal. What Oh Tae-Shik suffered wasnt a simple wound, but


    Lous voice quieted as he continued,


    -It was more like a curse.


    <em>A curse?</em>


    -Im saying his wound was pretty much a curse. That was why no human could have healed it. Yet, El did it.


    <em>Well, Ive always known El is amazing, </em>Gi-Gyu thought that Lou was being silly.


    -Had she been in her original form, I wouldnt have been surprised. But in her current state, this shouldnt have been possible. It was as if she


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu heard someone approaching.


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu! Sung-Hoon greeted him, and, simultaneously, Lou added,


    -Ate that curse.


    Because Sung-Hoon was here, Gi-Gyu couldnt ask Lou any more questions.


    Sung-Hoon bowed and apologized, Im sorry Imte. There was so much traffic


    No problem. I got here not long ago too, replied Gi-Gyu. He had been waiting for Sung-Hoon so that they could go to the Blue Dragon and the Cain guilds funeral together.


    Sung-Hoon seemed apologetic for beingte. You could have gone inside without me.


    Please dont worry. You werentte on purpose, Gi-Gyu reassured him. Sung-Hoon neverined, but he looked exhausted. He didnt even get the time to rest after returning from the Gangnam Gate because the association was currently short on agents. It wasnt because KPAcked people who worked for them.


    <em>Its because the situation hasnt been resolved despite the many dispatched, </em>Gi-Gyu thought grimly. Thankfully, Korea was doing better than most other countries. But this still didnt mean things were okay. Having gates with apocalyptic potential was not an easy situation to handle.


    Lets go inside, Sung-Hoon suggested.


    All right, Gi-Gyu replied. The front door was crowded with visitors and reporters. Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon were directed to enter through the private back door. As soon as they stepped inside, they could hear many people sobbing. They were the families of the dead yers.


    Lee Bum-Jun, in his chief mourner outfit, appeared to greet them. Hello.


    Normally, Suk-Woo would have led this funeral as the guild master. But Suk-Woo was still unconscious, so the deputy guild master, Lee Bum-Jun, took over the responsibility. Lee Bum-Jun looked exhausted; Gi-Gyu could tell the emotional toll on him was greater than the physical one. Thankfully, the fatalities werent great, thanks to Micheal and Gi-Gyu.


    Of course, another yer had helped greatly in saving many lives.


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu! There you are! Do Bong-Gu greeted Gi-Gyu warmly.


    Under his ck suit, Gi-Gyu could see many white bandages. He had heard that Do Bong-Gu risked his own life to protect and lead the injured yers out of the gate.


    You did well, Team Leader Do Bong-Gu.


    When Gi-Gyuplimented him, Do Bong-Gu shook his head and replied, Oh no! Not at all. All I did was run away.


    But I heard something different. Many im you saved their lives. Youre being called a hero, Gi-Gyu replied with a small smile.


    Do Bong-Gu blushed with pleasure. They were inside a funeral home, so the atmosphere was heavy. But people still needed to smile, if possible, to lighten the mood.


    Also, Gi-Gyu wasnt a guilty party here. The yers hadnt died because of his arrogance. Instead, he had done his best to save as many yers as possible.


    But


    <em>His hands are trembling, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Do Bong-Gu seemed fine, but Lee Bum-Juns hands were trembling slightly. The reason was probably the same as in the case of Sung-Hoon. Gi-Gyu feigned ignorance, however, and continued to chat with Lee Bum-Jun. They were talking quietly when Gi-Gyu turned around and muttered, Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong.


    Gi-Gyu saw Choi Chang-Yong ring at him from nearby.

 Chapter 152: The Funeral (2)

    Chapter 152: The Funeral (2)


    Tension filled the space.


    <em>Gulp!</em>


    Do Bong-Gu gulped audibly, unable to hide his anxiousness. Meanwhile, Choi Chang-Yong didnt stop ring at Gi-Gyu.


    And


    <em>Step, step</em>


    Gi-Gyu made the first move. He walked up to Choi Chang-Yong, offered his hand, and said, Hello. I would like to offer my condolences.


    Instead of going for the handshake, Choi Chang-Yong looked back and forth between Gi-Gyus face and hand.


    Whats going on over there? Why is Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong reacting that way? one of the visiting yers asked.


    Whos the other guy? another yer wondered aloud.


    He looks familiar Ah! Isnt he the new ranker named Kim Gi-Gyu?! a surviving Cain Guild member eximed.


    You mean the one who entered that gate too? hispanion asked. The other yers began to chat among themselves.


    Then, Choi Chang-Yong finally shook Gi-Gyus hand and replied in a rigid tone, Thank you foring.


    Keeping his expression nk, Gi-Gyu bowed and mumbled, Losing so many members must be burdening.


    Choi Chang-Yong flinched. His face crumpled angrily, but Gi-Gyu continued, It would be a shame if more died, dont you agree? Your guilds future and posterity depend on your judgment, Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong. Im sure you understand what Im telling you, Sir.


    Gi-Gyu slowly removed his hand from Choi Chang-Yongs grasp and walked away. A faint smile appeared on his lips as he into the funeral home.


    Dammit! Choi Chang-Yong swore without turning to look at Gi-Gyu. The extreme fear he felt was mind-blowing. What he had just said was a warning or perhaps even a threat. He warned Choi Chang-Yong to forget what he had seen inside the gate. If he told anyone about it


    <em>Is he threatening toe after me? </em>If Choi Chang-Yong spread the information, the demon who had eaten Botis might target him and his Blue Dragon Guild. This realization made him sweat buckets.


    Choi Chang-Yong hadnt been able to sleep since he left the gate. The guilt from losing so many men wasnt the reasonwhat he saw inside the gate was. Every night when he rested in his bed, the memory of Gi-Gyu chomping down on monsters filled his head.


    One of the visiting yers whispered, So is Kim Gi-Gyu that powerful? Why didnt Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong say anything just now? He almost seemed scared.


    What? No way. Im sure Choi Chang-Yong is just grieving, hispanion replied.


    Maybe something happened inside that gate.


    Well, obviously! So many Blue Dragon Guild members died inside. Its clear that Kim Gi-Gyu and the Cain Guild members survived because the Blue Dragon Guild yers made all the sacrifices.


    So why is Kim Gi-Gyu acting all arrogant? Hes crazy.


    Currently, Gi-Gyu and the Cain Guild didnt have a good reputation. Why? Well, the most famous group that entered the Gangnam Gate was the Blue Dragon Guild group. So, the majority believed Choi Chang-Yong and his guild had closed the gate. And all the very many deaths on their side just proved this theory.


    Choi Chang-Yong heard the whispers, but remained quiet with a stiff expression and focused on shaking the mourners hands.


    ***


    Lee Bum-Jun and the other Cain Guild members were busy greeting the mourners, so they couldnt follow Gi-Gyu out.


    Instead, Sung-Hoon walked up to him and asked, Why did you do that?


    What do you mean? Gi-Gyu asked in return with a nk face.


    Sung-Hoons face was tense as he replied, Im talking about you provoking Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong.


    Then, Sung-Hoon looked around to ensure no one was eavesdropping. There werent many people around them, so he continued, Of all ces Was it really necessary for you to provoke Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong like that?


    How could Sung-Hoon not be anxious? No matter how he looked at it, what Gi-Gyu had done inside the gate was unusual. While most witnesses had a favorable opinion of Gi-Gyu, the same couldnt be said about some, including Tao Chen, Choi Chang-Yong, and the Blue Dragon Guild members.


    <em>If what happened inside that gate bes public </em>Sung-Hoon shivered at the thought. The entire world was already in turmoil. Gi-Gyu could easily be a public enemy if the wrong information was released.


    <em>And given Ranker Kim Gi-Gyus personality </em>Sung-Hoon wondered, worried that Gi-Gyu wouldnt take that well. Initially, Gi-Gyus focus was entirely on monsters;tely, it had turned toward demons. So, Sung-Hoon feared the future where humanity was the sole enemy of the existence called Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward Sung-Hoon and asked, Are you saying this because of what happened inside that gate?


    Gi-Gyu looked calm and uncaring as ever, frustrating Sung-Hoon to no end. Why was he so calm?


    Sung-Hoon answered, Exactly. Im worried about the details of what happened being leakedAnd you have to realize that Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong didnt get to where he is by luck. I admit that hes an intolerant and hot-tempered man, but his power and influence cant be ignored. Making an enemy of him wouldnt be


    Thats exactly why I did it, Gi-Gyu interrupted Sung-Hoon.


    Pardon? Sung-Hoon asked in confusion.


    Gi-Gyu exined, I asked him to keep the details a secret. Since it was more of a warning, I was also telling him not to make an enemy of me.


    What?! Do you really think a verbal warning like that will be enough to scare him? Choi Chang-Yong isnt the type to listen. In fact, what you did probably angered him more. He will now try his best to bring you down, Sung-Hoon argued.


    Gi-Gyu had done his own research on Choi Chang-Yong. He was well aware of what kind of man the guild master of the Blue Dragon Guild was. When Sung-Hoon protested, his smile widened. Sung-Hoon clenched his teeth, and Gi-Gyumented, There is something you overlooked, Sung-Hoon.


    Pardon?!


    The power of fear. Again, Gi-Gyu looked at Sung-Hoon nkly. It was enough to make Sung-Hoons hands tremble. He did his best to hide it, but it was useless.


    Gi-Gyu continued, Someone like Choi Chang-Yong cant be convinced any other way. You cant make a deal with him either. Fear is the perfect weapon of subjugation against people who value their life and reputation more than anything.


    All Sung-Hoon could do was stare at Gi-Gyu as he added, But it cant be just any kind of fear.


    After a short pause, Gi-Gyu whispered, To subjugate a man like that Overwhelming fear is the key.


    Gi-Gyu turned and walked away. He needed to spend enough time here to mourn for the dead.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu was aware that Choi Chang-Yong would be a problem. Tao Chen wasnt the type to publicly badmouth someone, no matter how much he hated that person. But Choi Chang-Yong was different. If Gi-Gyu left him alone, he could be a huge nuisance.


    <em>And its not like I can kill him, </em>Gi-Gyu thought, disappointed. Choi Chang-Yong was too well known to be eliminated easily. Moreover, he was a high ranker, so Gi-Gyu couldnt defeat him effortlessly. Gi-Gyu could kill him with Lous help, and probably even with his newfound powers alone, but this didnt mean he should kill Choi Chang-Yong.


    The problem had stumped Gi-Gyu, so Lou decided to give him some advice.


    -You did well.


    Louplimented Gi-Gyu. Lou had overwhelmed everyone with fear inside that gate when he possessed Gi-Gyu.


    -It doesnt matter if youre dealing with a human or another species. If you want true loyalty


    Lou had much experience in this kind of situation, so Gi-Gyu decided to take his advice.


    It didnt feel bad either, Gi-Gyu murmured. He felt an odd pleasure from the experience. Putting fear into a man who used to be so high above him was strangely cathartic.


    -Youre such a perv.


    Gi-Gyu heard Lous insult but ignored it. As he ventured deeper into the funeral home, he heard more sobbing.


    My son! the mothers of the dead yers cried out.


    Daddy? Where is daddy? Mom? Why isnt daddy here? the children asked.


    My husband How could this have happened to him?! the wives wailed.


    Voices filled with sorrow and pain were ubiquitous, reminding Gi-Gyu of where he was.


    <em>Thats right Im at the funeral, </em>he thought grimly. How could he have forgotten? He didnte here to scare Choi Chang-Yong. He came here to console the dead yers families and say goodbye to those who bravely sacrificed themselves.


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet as he frowned. Only frustration and annoyance had filled his head a moment ago; now, he felt sad for the families left behind by the dead yers. The gap between these two emotions was so big that he felt scared and confused. He quickly looked around. The chief mourner, Lee Bum-Jun, was busy dealing with other guests, and Sung-Hoon wasnt around at the moment.


    No one was near him when Gi-Gyu suddenly felt like he couldnt breathe.


    Ugh Gi-Gyu gasped, feeling nauseous.


    Whats wrong with me? Gi-Gyu mumbled. He felt confused, but the reason was simple. Why do I feel fine?


    Just a second ago, Gi-Gyu believed he could empathize with the families here. He thought he understood their sadness, but now


    -You figured it out just now? Gosh, youre such a moron. I cant believe how slow you are.


    Gi-Gyu really believed he was sad. He thought he wanted to console these people.


    -Youre a hypocrite.


    Haa Haa Gi-Gyu leaned against the wall and panted. Nausea and headache forced him to gasp for air. Was he capable of sympathy? Empathy? Could he feel sadness at all? Did he have the power to understand how these people felt?


    Sung-Hoon must have noticed Gi-Gyu suffering because he came running. Sung-Hoon asked in concern, R-Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu! Are you all right? Whats wrong?


    Sung-Hoon supported Gi-Gyu, who was sweating profusely. Many curious eyes had turned toward them.


    Gi-Gyu managed to reply, IIm all right.


    -Did you really think you could share their sadness? Their pain?


    When Lou sniggered, Gi-Gyu replied angrily, <em>Shut up! </em>


    Gi-Gyu couldnt tell why Lou was giving him such a hard time today.


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu! Are you sure?! Lets move to somewhere more private, Sung-Hoon offered in worry.


    Gi-Gyu was about to move with Sung-Hoons help when Lou criticized him again,


    -Youre a fucking hypocrite! Dont pretend like you have feelings. Stop acting like youre a human. There is no need for that anymore.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu felt like his eye was burning. It was as if Death and Life were mixing again. He could hear Life screaming from inside him.


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu? Sung-Hoon whispered cautiously as Gi-Gyu opened his eyes.


    Lous calm voice announced.


    -Your seal has been undone.


    <em>Wait This isnt Lous voice. </em>Gi-Gyu realized in surprise. Then who had he been talking to just now?


    <em>Tick tock, tick tock.</em>


    Suddenly, the hands in Gi-Gyus watch, which had stopped, raced. Almost simultaneously, Gi-Gyus eyes darkened, and impossibly thin ck lines appeared on his eyes. When they connected


    Ackkk! Gi-Gyu screamed in pain.


    Call the ambnce! Somebody! Please call the ambnce right now! Sung-Hoon yelled as Gi-Gyu copsed to the floor.


    ***


    Dozens of emotions like fury, resentment, sadness, and disappointment had engulfed Gi-Gyu. He couldn''t endure the sudden rush of emotion and thus fainted.


    By the time he opened his eyes, they had returned to normal. Even though his vision remained blurry, he could still see the familiar face before him.


    El? Gi-Gyu whispered.


    Master El looked down at him with tears in her eyes. He looked around to find himself in a hospital room.


    Are you okay, Master? What happened? El held his hand and asked in concern. The warmth from her hands felt wonderful, and Gi-Gyu closed his eyes again. He knew why he felt such pain and fainted.


    IGi-Gyu pausedsynced with them.


    It was only for a moment, but Gi-Gyu had synced with everyone in the funeral home.

 Chapter 153: The Seal

    Chapter 153: The Seal


    As Gi-Gyu stood up, El asked in confusion, Master! What do you mean?!


    With a nk face, he turned toward her and ordered, Stop it.


    Pardon? El seemed confused.


    Gi-Gyu shouted again, I said stop this prank already!


    His loud voice echoed inside the hospital room, but El only gazed at him.


    After a short silence, Gi-Gyu finally asked, What are you?


    Suddenly


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Everything around him crumbled down except El and the bed he was sitting on. Now, he could only see darkness and Els uncaring eyes.


    I thought you were slow, but I suppose I got it wrong. You have pretty good instincts, a voice suggested. Just like their surroundings, El cracked like a ss cup. The ce where El stood was now upied by


    A human-like dark figure stood before a shocked Gi-Gyu. Although its form looked human, it didnt have eyes, nose, or lips. And despite being pitch ck, it was somehow distinguishable from the equally dark space around them.


    What are you? Gi-Gyu asked again.


    I amthe dark figure opened its long mouth, showing dozens of teeth and a slithering forked tongueyou.


    And then, Gi-Gyu lost consciousness.


    ***


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu! Please wake up!


    At first, he could only hear someone whispering for him; soon, he realized it was Sung-Hoon yelling at him.


    Im all right, Gi-Gyu mumbled, grabbing his head as he stood up. His head was pounding as if it would bust. He slowly looked around to find himself still in a dark room. Thankfully, there was no one around staring at him.


    An ambnce will be here soon, so you just need to


    Gi-Gyu interrupted, Im really all right.


    What just happened? Sung-Hoon asked but just sighed after a bit, realizing Gi-Gyu wasnt ready to exin. Sung-Hoon then took out his phone to make a call. It sounded like he was canceling the ambnce. Afterward, Sung-Hoon turned toward him again and asked, Were in the waiting room reserved for the chief mourner. Could you tell me what happened? Could it be


    Sung-Hoon trailed off. He suspected Sung-Hoon was worried about Lou descending again.


    Gi-Gyu replied, No, dont worry. Im really fine. I think Ive just been exhaustedtely.


    Sung-Hoon looked helpless as he stared at Gi-Gyu.


    Hows everything outside?


    Surprisingly, Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong took the lead with Deputy Guild Master Lee Bum-Jun to reassure everyone. I think people believe youre suffering from the shock of losing so many yers, Sung-Hoon exined.


    Thats a relief. Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly. Choi Chang-Yong probably feared the public''s curious questions and thus promptly helped disperse their interest.


    Sung-Hoon asked, Would you like to go back now?


    Yes, I think I should, Gi-Gyu replied and stood up. His body felt perfectly fine, but


    <em>I have a killer headache. </em>His head was pounding like a 24-hour gabber rave.


    -...


    Meanwhile, Lou remained quiet, but it sure seemed like he had something to say. Gi-Gyu wondered what could be the reason.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    When Gi-Gyu opened the door, he was greeted by the same bright lights and mourning families. The cries, the murmurs, and so were the people who took split-second interest in him.


    Lee Bum-Jun approached Gi-Gyu and asked, What happened? Are you all right?


    Ah, yes. Im fine. I came to show my respect, but I ended up burdening you. I apologize, replied Gi-Gyu with a bow.


    There is no need to apologize. I can imagine how hard thesest few days mustve been You should get some good rest, Lee Bum-Jun seemed very worried.


    Shin Yoo-Bin, standing beside Lee Bum-Jun, blurted, I just got here, Oppa. What happened? Are you sure youre okay?


    Yeah, Im fine. Im just tired, thats all. So you came too.


    When Gi-Gyu gave Yoo-Bin a small smile, she lowered her face and replied, Of course. Haa Please dont scare me like that.


    Ill try. Umm Im really sorry, but Im still not feeling that great. I think I need to go, so Ill see youter, Gi-Gyu whispered.


    All right. Shin Yoo-Bin nodded.


    Gi-Gyu was about to turn around and leave when Yoo-Bin suddenly called out, Ah, Oppa!


    Gi-Gyu turned toward her, and Yoo-Bin asked, You remember Advisor Lim Hye-Sook, right?


    Gi-Gyu became quiet. He remembered Lim Hye-Sook; the elderlydy had asked him to visit her.


    Shin Yoo-Bin exined, She asked me to tell you that you should visit her soon. I couldnt understand what she meant exactly, but


    She hesitated as if she was confused about something. Then, she looked at Gi-Gyu and continued, She told me that the seal might be in danger.


    ...! Gi-Gyus eyes widened.


    ***


    On his way back home, Sung-Hoon suggested cautiously, I think you should visit Advisor Lim Hye-Sook as soon as possible.


    Sung-Hoon seemed to be choosing his words carefully as he continued, The thing is No, forget it. It would be best if you heard about it from Advisor Lim Hye-Sook. She probably wants to tell you something about your father, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    <em>My father?</em>


    <em>Before you talk to your mother Hear it first from Advisor Lim Hye-Sook,</em> Gi-Gyu recalled Sung-Hoons words while he was on the way back home.


    Things were bing increasinglyplicated. Before he could solve one problem, two more would pop up. This esction of his lifestyle was exhausting.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed. He had been trying not to sigh so muchtely, but it was difficult. After chatting with his mother and Yoo-Jung for a bit, he went down to the basement. With serious continence, he called out, Lou.


    -Im listening.


    Lou''s reply was immediate, but his voice was tense.


    Can you tell me what happened?


    -...


    Lou seemed very hesitant; after a brief silence, he replied,


    -I dont know. I really dont.


    So you dont know either, Gi-Gyu slumped and whispered. Since Lou had erased his memories many times, Gi-Gyu could understand why he didnt know. Lou still knew a lot of useful things, but that was just a slice out of the whole pie.


    -Its not because of that.


    Huh?


    -I dont know because I dont. It doesnt have anything to do with my erased memories. Ill bet El doesnt know either. When that strange thing happened, my consciousness sank to the bottom, below the darkness that came over you.


    Gi-Gyu listened quietly.


    -And I felt what you felt. So many extreme emotions We were iling as if we had dropped into an endless pit. It felt awful. Anyway, thats why I dont know what happened to you. I just know something unusual happened.


    Gi-Gyu nodded since Lous exnation made sense. He also had to tell Lou what he felt earlier; when he did, Lou listened carefully.


    -Hmm


    Lou muttered cautiously.


    -Its hard to say what you experienced, especially because I didnt see or feel it myself.


    Gi-Gyu nodded as Lou continued,


    -But I can make a good guess.


    Huh? What is it?


    -Remember that piece of me left inside you after Death flooded your shell? It was probably that.


    Gi-Gyu acknowledged it as a real possibility. The dark figure indeed reminded him a little of Lou. But then


    <em>It also reminded me of El. </em>This dark creature reminded him of Lou and El and


    Gi-Gyu shuddered when he realized he could also see himself in that dark figure.


    -Also.


    It seemed that Lou was about to give him a big clue.


    -The thing thats hidden inside you


    What? What is that?


    -Sorry. Penalty.


    Lou didnt give Gi-Gyu further exnation. Had Lou said more on this subject, Gi-Gyu would have suffered the penalty.


    <em>Dammit. </em>The penalty problem was bing more and more annoying. This reminded him why he had to ascend to the 50th floor as soon as possible.


    -Ill look through the memories I managed to retain. So you should follow that yer Heo Sung-Hoons advice.


    You mean?


    -Go find that woman Lim Hye-Sook. I think she must know something.


    Gi-Gyu nodded. Originally, he nned on taking his time meeting with Lim Hye-Sook, but he now had no time to wait.


    ***


    Please wait here for a moment. The guild master and the advisor will arrive shortly, a woman said to Gi-Gyu.


    Ah, all right, replied Gi-Gyu. He was inside the Gypsoph Guild headquarters. This unusual guild was made of only a few elite female yers. It was an interesting concept, but Gi-Gyu was too preupied to give it much thought.


    <em>El And all of my other Egos </em>Gi-Gyu was told that El and the others experienced the same thing as him when he was in the funeral home. They all felt that strange pull toward the deep darkness and that volley of emotions.


    <em>Its incredible that I could sync with all of them, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in awe. Back in the funeral home, when his vision darkened, he had synced with everyone inside the funeral home. Thankfully, no one seemingly noticed this except for Sung-Hoon. Because he had synced with them, he had felt their emotions.


    And


    <em>The incredible power! </em>The funeral was for two major guilds, so many yer mourners were present. When Gi-Gyu synced with them, all of their powersbined and joined him. Some were strong while others were weak, but their strengthbined was enough to satisfy him.


    <em>Why? How? </em>Gi-Gyu couldnt answer these questions. Why was it even possible? He was here partly hoping that he would get an answer to this question. However, Shin Yoo-Bin and Lim Hye-Sook were still nowhere to be seen.


    Gi-Gyu organized his thoughts before returning to one sensitive topic.


    <em>Father</em>


    Kim Se-Jin.


    Gi-Gyu had no memory of him. He had heard everything he knew about his father from his mother, which wasnt much.


    Well, actually


    <em>I do remember something about him, </em>Gi-Gyu thought grimly. The only thing Gi-Gyu remembered of his father was how he looked at him.


    Im sorry werete. Were still dealing with the aftermath of the recent gate closure, Shin Yoo-Bin apologized as she walked in.


    Im sorry too, Lim Hye-Sook also apologized. Did you wait long?


    Not at all. I just got here too, Gi-Gyu replied.


    Lim Hye-Sook smiled widely and mumbled, You must be exhausted too.


    The elderly womans face was heavily wrinkled, but it only made her look warmer and kinder. Feelingforted, Gi-Gyu smiled back.


    Lim Hye-Sook asked, What took you so long?


    Pardon? Gi-Gyu couldnt understand what Lim Hye-Sook was asking. She only smiled at his confusion and turned toward Yoo-Bin.


    Lim Hye-Sook requested, Yoo-Bin, could you get us some tea?


    Yes, Grandmother, answered Yoo-Bin. It appeared that in private, Yoo-Bin called Lim Hye-Sook Grandmother rather than Advisor.


    Lim Hye-Sook borated, I would really appreciate you taking extra time making this tea.


    All right. Shin Yoo-Bin quickly caught on to what Lim Hye-Sook was asking and left after nodding at Gi-Gyu. This was the Gypsoph Guilds headquarters, so Guild Master Shin Yoo-Bin should be leading the meeting. But, Lim Hye-Sook wanted to talk to Gi-Gyu in private.


    Kids are watching, so I had to bring her here for show. Lim Hye-Sook seemed to be referring to bringing Shin Yoo-Bin into the room. Gi-Gyu replied respectfully, Its no problem, Maam.


    All right. I asked you to see me because I have something to tell you. Its about your father, Kim Se-Jin.


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened as Lim Hye-Sooks appearance changed right before his eyes. She was a wrinkly olddy a second ago; now, a young woman just as beautiful as El sat in front of him.


    Lim Hye-Sook continued, He was the very first mercenary and the one who came up with this whole mercenary system idea. His code name was Kronos.


    There was a reason Gi-Gyu was never overly curious about his father. Gi-Gyu had been subconsciously avoiding hearing about him. It was one of the reasons he didnt visit Lim Hye-Sook earlier.


    <em>I remember the resentment in his eyes when he looked at me, </em>Gi-Gyu thought dejectedly.


    That was the only thing he remembered of his father.

 Chapter 154: The Seal (2)

    Chapter 154: The Seal (2)


    Lim Hye-Sook crossed her legs and smiled, shining with seductive beauty. Who would ever believe that she was a wrinkly old woman a second ago?


    Your father, Kronos


    Gi-Gyu interrupted her, Please wait.


    What is it? Lim Hye-Sooks voice turned a little cold. Was she angry because Gi-Gyu interrupted her? Or did she realize what Gi-Gyu was thinking?


    Acting curious, he asked, How did you change your appearance like that?


    Lim Hye-Sooks face crumpled into an ugly frown. She understood what he was trying to do. Youre afraid. You dont want to hear about your father, right?


    Gi-Gyu didnt deny her usation, and her frown disappeared soon. He was indeed curious about her quick switch, but he also knew that didnt take priority right now. The reason he asked such a silly question to interrupt her was


    <em>I remember it very clearly. </em>He remembered how his father looked at him like it was yesterday. It was also why he never asked his mother about his father. He resented his father for abandoning his family. Honestly, Tae-Shik was more of a father to Gi-Gyu than Kim Se-Jin. So, Gi-Gyu epted Tae-Shik as a potential suitor for his mother.


    Gi-Gyu looked down at his watch, the only thing his father left him.


    <em>But hes still my father </em>


    Did his father love him at all? This thought, or hope, was the sole reason Gi-Gyu held onto this watch. He had thought he was ready to hear about his father, but perhaps he had thought wrong. His heart pounded wildly, and there was nothing he could do about it.


    Haa Lim Hye-Sook sighed. She no longer looked annoyed as she spoke calmly, I understand how you must feel, Young Man. But, how much do you know about Kim Se-Jin?


    It was strange to hear a beautiful young woman speak like an elderly.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Not much.


    So you dont know anything?


    All I know is that he was one of the forerunners, and his name was Kim Se-Jin. He was my mothers husband and my father. And that he died in an ident.


    Hmm Lim Hye-Sook rested her chin on her hand and asked, Are you sure you''re ready to hear this story?


    Gi-Gyu hesitated.


    ***


    Haa a man sighed while sitting on a bench near the KPA headquarters in Gangnam.


    All the worry and anxiety had made Sung-Hoon look older than his age. He kept shaking his head as he swore, Dammit.


    He couldnt help looking around with suspicion as if he was being watched.


    What should I do? Sung-Hoon seemed torn because of what he had seen inside the Gangnam Gate.


    <em>Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu The way he looked was </em>Sung-Hoon contemted in concern. He had already reported what he witnessed to Tae-Shik. But


    Haa Sung-Hoon sighed again as he wondered aloud, Should I report it to the president as well?


    He kept biting his fingernails. Normally, he wouldnt have to make a separate report to Oh Tae-Gu after reporting to Oh Tae-Shik. This was because it was part of Oh Tae-Shiks duty to ry all important information to the president. However, things went a bit differently whenever Gi-Gyu was involved. For some reason, Tae-Shik rarely reported anything involving Gi-Gyu to Oh Tae-Gu.


    <em>And the president gave me a separate order </em>Sung-Hoon thought with a frown. Tae-Shik had assigned Sung-Hoon Gi-Gyus secretary, but Oh Tae-Gu had summoned him not long after he began working for Gi-Gyu.


    Sung-Hoon remembered well the secret mission the KPA president gave him.


    <em>If you see yer Kim Gi-Gyu acting strangely, you must report back to me in person. </em>Oh Tae-Gu had made a strange request; at the time, Sung-Hoon didnt overthink it. After all, the president gave him this order, so Sung-Hoon didnt even think to question him.


    But as time passed, Sung-Hoon learned more about Gi-Gyu and


    <em>Hes dangerous. </em>Indeed, Gi-Gyu was a threatening figure. And Sung-Hoon instinctively knew that if he told President Oh Tae-Gu about what he saw, Gi-Gyu would be in danger. Sung-Hoon didnt know what to do.


    And whether I tell him or not doesnt even matter. He probably already knows. Oh Tae-Gu was the president of KPA, so he had to have other sources of information. This was especially the case since many yers had witnessed what Gi-Gyu did inside the Gangnam Gate.


    So, did it mean that Sung-Hoon didnt have to report anything?


    No. Sung-Hoon knew better. If he didnt report to the president, he would get into trouble. Since not reporting was simr to disobeying the president, Sung-Hoon could even fall in danger. In the best-case scenario, he would be suspended or fired from the association.


    In the worst-case scenario, he could


    <em>Shiver.</em>


    Sung-Hoon trembled in fear. The president of the Korean yers Association was a dangerous man. Apart from being the KPAs president, he was also Asuraa high ranker and the head of the associations secret army Grigory.


    Haa Sung-Hoon needed to make his decision quickly.


    ***


    Tsk. Lim Hye-Sook clicked her tongue in annoyance. She was still waiting for Gi-Gyu to make his decision. She thought he visited her because he was ready to hear about his father, but she apparently thought wrong.


    <em>Kronos </em>Lim Hye-Sook thought with uncertainty. This was the code name of Gi-Gyus father, Kim Se-Jin. The things she knew about that man was information she could only tell the young man before her.


    Unfortunately, Kronoss son, who had his own secret, wasnt ready to hear what she had to say. Finally, Gi-Gyu lowered his head and murmured, Im sorry.


    On the one hand, Lim Hye-Sook felt frustrated; on the other hand, she understood why this was so hard for Gi-Gyu. He had suffered trauma that involved his father, so it made sense that he was having difficulty oveing it.


    I understand, Lim Hye-Sook replied and nodded. Then why dont we talk about something else today?


    Gi-Gyu looked up at her in confusion.


    Lim Hye-Sook smiled and continued, Dont you have other things youre curious about? We dont have to talk only about your father. Im sure you have some questions for me.


    For exampleLim Hye-Sook seductively crossed her long legs againWhy I live looking like an oldie? You must be curious, right? Or perhaps you want to know the secret of my youth?


    Lim Hye-Sook was a temptress. Lou seemed annoyed as he muttered,


    -Bitch. If she looks like this, why does she bother looking so wrinkly? And why did she even bother with the show? Tsk. What a dumb woman.


    Gi-Gyu didnt acknowledge Lousment since he didnt care about what Lim Hye-Sook looked like. Im sure you have your own secrets you like to keep, Advisor Lim Hye-Sook.


    Hmm I was only joking. You took it too seriously.


    Im sorry, Gi-Gyu apologized.


    Lim Hye-Sookughed and replied, Well, no need to apologize.


    It was time to get some useful information, so he asked, What I really want to know about is the changes. My recent changes, to be exact.


    Gi-Gyus eyes didnt waver as he continued, And I would also like to know about the seal.


    The sharp and clear look in his eyes was an abrupt change in his demeanor which surprised Lim Hye-Sook, but she didnt show it.


    <em>Huh </em>The yer in front of her no longer looked like a fragile young man who couldnt ovee his trauma.


    <em>I suppose this is what </em>he <em>wanted, </em>she thought secretly. She realized that it wasnt Gi-Gyus fault for not being able to ovee his trauma. Perhaps the kind of trauma he suffered wasnt something one could ovee.


    Lim Hye-Sook decided not to push him anymore. The best she could do right now was answer any questions he had to the best of her abilities.


    Thats easy enough to do. Lim Hye-Sook smiled and rose.


    A momentter, Lim Hye-Sook stood right in front of him. They were so close that Gi-Gyu could feel her breath.


    She slowly touched her chest and whispered, Dont worry. I wont bite.


    ***


    After thinking long and hard about it, Sung-Hoon finally stood up. He looked a little less burdened, indicating he had made a decision. The other association agents were like passersby, going around him. Honestly, he shouldnt have wasted his time contemting for this long. The association was still swamped with much work rted to the several unratable gates. Nothing was resolved yet, and tension remained in the air. But Sung-Hoon couldnt help worrying about other things.


    <em>But this is just as important. </em>Sung-Hoon thought. He was dealing with the most powerful yers in the world. These people could destroy or save humanity. Some might believe he was wasting his time worrying about it, but Sung-Hoon disagreed.


    <em>Step.</em>


    Sung-Hoon walked a little faster. No one paid any attention to him as he entered the main association building. He continued to walk without hesitation. So many people walked by around him, but Sung-Hoon didnt even notice them. He had a clear destination in mind.


    Excuse me, Sung-Hoon finally stopped and greeted. He introduced himself, Im Heo Sung-Hoon, and Im from the gate maintenance department run by General Manager Oh Tae-Shik.


    Of course. What can I do for you? the secretary asked.


    Im here to see the president.


    ***


    Ugh! Lim Hye-Sook gasped. She had lived longer than most, so she believed nothing could shock her now. But right at this moment, she couldnt help being impressed. Actually, it was more astonishment than anything.


    <em>Its dark. </em>she wondered. It was dark, as if no ray of light had ever reached this ce. It was what she imagined the end of the world might look like.


    A ce where nothing can survive.


    A ce no light can enter.


    A ce filled with only endless darkness.


    She couldnt breathe when miraculously, she saw a small light beam. Lim Hye-Sook headed toward it as if she believed it could save her.


    And


    Ack! Lim Hye-Sook screamed.


    Whats wrong? Gi-Gyu asked as he watched her grab her chest and gasp.


    She silently began to back away from Gi-Gyu, who just looked at her innocently. Fear gripped her, and she couldnt meet his gaze. Slowly, she stepped away from him, hoping he wouldnt notice. But of course, she had no such luck.


    What are you doing? Gi-Gyu asked in confusion. Lim Hye-Sook couldnt believe she thought she could escape him when he was standing right before her eyes. It just showed how shocked and scared she was.


    <em>Plop.</em>


    Lim Hye-Sook plonked on a chair. She wasnt sure if she stumbled and fell onto it or if her body chose to sit. Looking worried, Gi-Gyu asked, Is it that bad?


    Gi-Gyu knew his body wasnt in good condition. Lim Hye-Sook had saved him once in the gate, so he hoped she could tell him what was wrong and how to fix it. But, the way she reacted was unexpected.


    You Lim Hye-Sook finally opened her mouth and shrieked, What are you?!


    She screamed, and her voice carried so much magic that the whole room shook. Amotion could be heard from outside the room. Gi-Gyu suspected the Gypsoph Guild members were on their way here.


    What are you doing? Gi-Gyu asked in confusion.


    Its toote Lim Hye-Sook looked lost as she whispered, The seal is already broken.


    She spoke so softly that Gi-Gyu could barely hear her.


    ***


    <em>Knock, knock.</em>


    Its Heo Sung-Hoon. May Ie in, President?


    Sung-Hoon opened the door to Oh Tae-Gus office.<blockquote>


    Cosyjuhye''s Thoughts


    SoSam: Lim Hye Sook crossing her legs seductively Quite traumatizing, considering she is my gran''s age.</blockquote>

 Chapter 155: The Seal (3)

    Chapter 155: The Seal (3)


    What do you mean, the seals broken?! Gi-Gyu screamed in shock. There was no doubt Lim Hye-Sook had suddenly turned hostile toward him. In a situation like this, a fight could break out at a moments notice.


    You came a little toote, Young Man. Lim Hye-Sook softened her voice a little. Had youe here before the seal was broken, I couldve repaired it, but now


    Lim Hye-Sook closed her eyes tightly as she whispered, Its impossible.


    Please, exin it to me! Lim Hye-Sook wasnt making any sense to Gi-Gyu, and his anger was rising. She was talking so vaguely while maintaining a hostile demeanor. This situation was too


    Advisor Lim Hye-Sook! Is something the matter?! a Gypsoph Guild member asked from outside the room.


    Lim Hye-Sook opened her eyes slowly and added, But there is one thing I might be able to try. I cant guarantee that it will work on you, though.


    Then, she waved her hand toward the door to close it firmly. Keeping her eyes on Gi-Gyu, she asked, Do you still want to try it? This is thest resort I can offer.


    First, exin it in a way I can understand.


    There is no time. You need to make your decision right now. Lim Hye-Sook refused to amodate him. She acted like she would open the door and let the other yers in if he refused her offer.


    Dammit! Gi-Gyu roared in a fury. If that door opened and the Gypsoph Guild members stormed in with their swords raised


    <em>I would have no choice but to kill them all, </em>Gi-Gyu thought without hesitation. He had no idea how he would deal with Lim Hye-Sook, but he was confident he could, at least, escape.


    But


    If I did that Gi-Gyu murmured in stress. If he massacred the yers here, he would have nowhere to go. It would mean he visited the Gypsoph Guild headquarters to ughter everyone.


    And


    <em>What about Yoo-Bin? </em>Gi-Gyu didnt know if he could even understand the devastation his friend Shin Yoo-Bin would feel. This was such an unexpectedly annoying situation. He roared, Fuck!


    Lim Hye-Sook pressured him again, You need to make a choice right now.


    Gi-Gyu red at her like he wanted to kill her. Lim Hye-Sook shivered a little but tried her best to hide it.


    "Its that old ability. Lim Hye-Sook closed her eyes again tightly. Suddenly, Brunhearts gate appeared before Gi-Gyu, indicating that he had chosen to fight. In that case, she could do nothing for him.


    <em>Is he already too far gone? </em>Lim Hye-Sook wondered, dispirited. This was actually a test designed to tell her his personality. She wanted to determine how much of his mind had been taken over based on his decision.


    <em>And it looks like its toote.</em> Lim Hye-Sook shook her head. The right answer was to ept her treatment since it was the only way he could avoid the darkness takeover.


    But Gi-Gyu just made the wrong decision. Therefore, from now on


    Huh? Lim Hye-Sook opened her eyes in surprise. The creatures, including the beautiful goddess, standing in front of her all seemed stronger than before. Surprisingly, they showed no hostility toward her.


    Was Gi-Gyu choosing not to fight her?


    Ours isnt a fiduciary rtionship. Since I cant trust you with my life without insurance, these creatures will protect me. AndGi-Gyus eyes became calm and coldif something happens to me, the Gypsoph Guild will disappear from this world. Are you still willing to do this?


    Gi-Gyu had made a logical decision, and this made Lim Hye-Sookugh in relief. After a few seconds, she barked an order toward the door, It was a misunderstanding; everythings okay now. You can all return to your posts. No one shall enter this room without my permission. Disobeying this order will mean youre going against me and Guild Master Yoo-Bin.


    After a long silence, those standing outside the door replied, All right.


    Now, it was all set. The confusion and the uncertainty were gone.


    Lim Hye-Sook walked toward Gi-Gyu. El, Hal, and the rest of Gi-Gyus creatures stepped aside to let her in. Gi-Gyu looked like a king among his creatures as he watched Lim Hye-Sook quietly.


    Now, its time for me to take care of the chaos inside you, Lim Hye-Sook said, putting her hand on Gi-Gyus chest once more.


    We shall talk again after its all done, Lim Hye-Sook said.


    ***


    What brings you here? Oh Tae-Gu gave Sung-Hoon his usual grandfatherly smile. With everything going on in the world, it should have been difficult to see the association president on such short notice. However, Sung-Hoons request to visit was promptly epted.


    Is there a reason you made my secretary contact me directly? asked Oh Tae-Gu. Sung-Hoon jolted a little. Because he had the presidents personal number, he could call him at any time and meet him. But this time, Sung-Hoon scheduled a proper appointment through the presidents secretary.


    The reason was


    Some kind of insurance for yourself? I think I can guess your decision without hearing it from you, Oh Tae-Gu mumbled. Sung-Hoon made sure this meeting with the president was known by many because


    <em>I wont die in this room at least. </em>Sung-Hoon thought in relief. There was no way Oh Tae-Gu would kill Sung-Hoon when so many others knew about this meeting.


    Tae-Gu smiled kindly again and continued, Im a little insulted that you think I wont be able to do it, but Ill let it pass this time. Anyway, go ahead.


    Sung-Hoon nodded. He had made the decision already, and there was no going back. Besides, Tae-Gu already knew what he was going to say.


    <em>I need to face the consequences of my decision, </em>Sung-Hoon thought grimly.


    Its about Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Tae-Gu silently waited for him to continue.


    Based on my observation of him, ISung-Hoon swallowed audibly and licked his dry lipshavent seen anything suspicious.


    Tae-Gus face crumpled into a frown. He already knew about the strange phenomenon involving Gi-Gyu. He hadnt done anything about it because he wasnt sure if this was the right time.


    Oh Tae-Gu had been incredibly kind to Sung-Hoon for years now. However, Sung-Hoon stood before him and lied to his face.


    Sung-Hoon continued, No, more urately, I cant tell you anything.


    Sung-Hoon bowed deeply and apologized, I am sorry.


    A heavy silence fell inside the association presidents office.


    ***


    Is it done? Gi-Gyu asked in confusion. Unlike what he had expected, he didnt feel any different. All Lim Hye-Sook did was keep her hand on his chest for about 30 minutes. He felt no pain or shock throughout the process.


    Yes, Lim Hye-Sook replied as she took her hand off his chest. She was sweating heavily and looked fatigued.


    Gi-Gyu gasped when he noticed Lim Hye-Sooks gradually changing appearance. From her beautiful and seductive self, she was returning to her wrinkly and elderly form.


    Could it be?! Gi-Gyu asked in worry.


    Lim Hye-Sook reassured him, No, its not that. Im just too tired to maintain my real form. There is no need for you to worry.


    Gi-Gyu had thought the drain from repairing his seal took her youthful appearance. He was relieved to hear that Lim Hye-Sook was okay. Gi-Gyus minions bowed to her deeply. They couldnt understand what had happened, but they understood that she had done something important for their master.


    Ive done everything I can. I couldnt repair the seal, but I used everything I had to cover up the broken seal. Lim Hye-Sook exined while Gi-Gyu remained quiet. Think of it as putting a piece of tape over a deting ball. Its only a temporary solution and nothing more.


    Lim Hye-Sook muttered, I used everything I had, but I dont think it willst very long.


    With heaviness in his heart, Gi-Gyu looked at her and asked, Is there any other way?


    Gi-Gyu still didnt know what this seal was, but he guessed that it wasnt something good for him. Not knowing how long this temporary solution wouldst was making him nervous. He needed to find a permanent answer. Lim Hye-Sook had told him that there was nothing that could be done, but Gi-Gyu still couldnt help asking her in desperation.


    Actually, there is a way. Im more certain of it now.


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened when he heard that.


    She continued, It appears you still havent reached the 50th floor. Its hard to believe that someone so powerful hasn''t crossed the 50th floor yet. Im actually relieved I didnt tell you about Kronos.


    Lim Hye-Sook seemed to have found something while working on Gi-Gyu. Exhausted now, she copsed on the sofa. Gi-Gyu felt apologetic for the elderly woman.


    She murmured, Im so d What a relief. Reaching the 50th floor will fix the current imbnce you have inside. It wont be the perfect fix, but it will give you a better result than what I did.


    Lim Hye-Sooks eyes fluttered as she looked up at Gi-Gyu. She urged him, Climb to the 50th floor as quickly as possible. Do it before its toote.


    Then, she abruptly closed her eyes. Gi-Gyu wondered if something was wrong with her, but before he could say anything, Lim Hye-Sook continued, Revisit me after ascending to the 50th floor. I believe that by that time, you will be ready.


    Gi-Gyu contemted for a brief moment before nodding and standing. All right. Thank you.


    All of his creatures had returned to Brunhearts gate except El, who was waiting for him.


    El, Gi-Gyu murmured.


    El bowed and replied, Of course, Master.


    El quickly returned to her essory form. After putting the ring on his finger, Gi-Gyu left the room.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    The door opened, and the Gypsoph Guild members tensely stared at him. From behind them, Shin Yoo-Bin walked up to him and whispered cautiously, Oppa


    Gi-Gyu gave her a faint smile and nodded. Advisor Lim Hye-Sook has worked very hard. Please take care of her. Ille back for another visitter.


    Yoo-Bin couldnt say anything, and Gi-Gyu also didnt say anything as he left the Gypsoph Guild headquarters. When he was gone, Yoo-Bin walked into the room to find Lim Hye-Sook panting in exhaustion while lying on the sofa.


    Grandmother Yoo-Bin whispered in concern. She didnt know what happened here, but she could tell that it was something serious. Feeling scared, she took Lim Hye-Sooks hand.


    Lim Hye-Sooks eyes remained closed as if she was dead. She whispered, Dont worry about me, Child. Im just tired, thats all.


    Lim Hye-Sooks shallow breathing was the only thing that stopped Yoo-Bin from crying.


    ***


    The tense silence in the association presidents room ended after a long time. Sung-Hoon sweated as he anxiously waited for Oh Tae-Gu to speak.


    You made the right decision, the president replied.


    Sung-Hoon stared at Oh Tae-Gu, wondering if he had heard him wrong. But it didnt seem like Tae-Gu was lying or teasing him.


    Oh Tae-Gu exined, I didnt ce you with Kim Gi-Gyu as a simple spy.


    The president seemed uninterested in Sung-Hoon now as he turned his chair to look outside the window. The world was going around them fast. Even at this very moment, everyone in Korea seemed busy.


    Watching the city, Tae-Gu continued, I had hoped you would be his ally. I knew Tae-Shik might not be enough. Honestly, had Tae-Shik been involved, some aspects wouldve be difficult to deal with.


    Sung-Hoon couldnt understand what the president was saying. Still, he didnt ask any questions and only listened.


    Kim Gi-Gyu Tae-Gu whispered. Turning toward Sung-Hoon again, the president ordered, You must help him remain human. All you need to do is stay by his side.


    Then, Oh Tae-Gu became quiet, indicating he had nothing more to say.


    After a short silence, Sung-Hoon whispered, Thank you, Sir.


    Sung-Hoons appreciation could be felt clearly.

 Chapter 156: Yoo Suk-Woo

    Chapter 156: Yoo Suk-Woo


    After being treated by Lim Hye-Sook, Gi-Gyu immediately entered his gate. He wanted to check what had changed inside his body.


    Nothing feels different so far, he spoke to himself. He didnt feel any different, but that just meant he had to take his time to study himself. He didnt think Lim Hye-Sook would harm him purposefully, but he could be wrong. In summary, nothing could be said for certain without a thorough self-examination. What if she had nted a bomb inside him?


    -What an unnecessary thing to worry about. But I suppose its better than trusting someone blindly like an idiot.


    Lou muttered. Lou, El, and Gi-Gyus other creatures had monitored Lim Hye-Sook while she worked on Gi-Gyu. Doing anything harmful under their watch wouldve been just idiotic. Moreover, had Gi-Gyus condition worsened due to whatever she had done, Lou and El would have known immediately.


    But still Right now, only a thorough self-examination could reassure Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    -Hmm. I guess your shell feels a little more stable.


    Lou announced.


    El agreed, I think so too. The cracks in your shell appeared to have been filled nicely.


    I do feel a little morefortable than before, Gi-Gyu replied. Before Lim Hye-Sooks treatment, Gi-Gyu had felt there was nothing but chaos in his head. This began after he met himself while meditating to study his shell. Thankfully, this dizzying sensation was slowly disappearing.


    -The problem is


    Lou sounded worried as he continued,


    -Just what is this seal keeping away from this world?


    Lou is right. El exined, That old woman has ced a seal of her own over your existing one. But I cant tell what this seal is trying to secure.


    When Gi-Gyu didnt say anything, El quickly continued, Death has flooded your shell and is now outside it. Your shell also has some remnants of Lous former self, but thats new, Master. Therefore, this seal cant have something to do with Lou. Based on what Lim Hye-Sook said, it appears that this seal has always been inside of you. And the recent imbnce inside your shell broke the seal At least that is my guess.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in agreement, You are both right.


    What was this seal for? What was it securing? Lim Hye-Sook hadnt given him an answer to this question.


    But


    <em>She said that the 50th floor might be the answer to everything, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. She had asked him to visit her after he had crossed the 50th floor. She had promised that she would exin things to him then.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. His promise to himself about sighing less was proving itself an impossible task.


    <em>The 50th floor </em>


    Just what was on this floor that could give him all the answers?


    There is only one thing I need to do now.


    -Agreed.


    I think so too, Master, El replied.


    I must reach the 50th floor, announced Gi-Gyu.


    It was finally time to return to the Tower.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu returned home and stayed on the main floor. It had been a long time since he spent quality time with his family. Also, he had to organize his thoughts before proceeding. So, he decided to take a much-deserved physical and mental rest.


    -Thats a good idea.


    Lou approved of Gi-Gyus decision. Lim Hye-Sook had said that even though she had stabilized Gi-Gyus seal, it was nothing more than her magic and skill. It would take a bit of time and rest for it to manifest safely in his shell.


    Gi-Gyu, Im so d we are having dinner together tonight. Lee Su-Jin hummed as she cooked in the kitchen, happy that Gi-Gyu was having a meal with his family after a long time.


    <em>I feel guilty, </em>Gi-Gyu thought sadly. After leaving the Gangnam Gate, he shouldve met his family, but he didnt. Things that required his attention kept happening, so he never got the time. The guilt worsened when he realized his mother must have been worried sick.


    Since the exceptional gates appeared, the media had never stopped talking about them. They spoke as if it was the end of the world. Su-Jin was well aware of how her son was dispatched to fix this situation, so Gi-Gyu could imagine his mothers worries. Right now, his mother seemed unconcerned as she cooked happily in the kitchen, but


    <em>Poke.</em>


    Yoo-Jung, who had just taken a shower, jabbed Gi-Gyus waist. When Gi-Gyu turned toward her, Yoo-Jung mouthed, <em>Mom was really worried about you, so you better be nice to her.</em>


    Then, she winked at him and went to her room to change. Gi-Gyu remained on the sofa and watched his mother. He couldnt remember thest time he rested like this. He had, of course, taken physical breaks from time to time in the basement or inside his gate, but the ones at home felt different.


    And Tae-Shik hyung too, Gi-Gyu wondered out loud. Tae-Shik could be his stepfather someday. And since Tae-Shik had also entered a gate, his mothers worries probably only went up.


    But


    <em>I also feel relieved. </em>Gi-Gyu thought, watching his mother moving nimbly as she cooked. It was such a relief to see his mother enjoying herself. Gi-Gyu slowly walked into the kitchen.


    Whats wrong, Gi-Gyu? Im preparing a nice meal for you, so just sit down and wait, Su-Jin protested. She tried hard to get him to return to the sofa, but he just sat down on the dining room chair and whispered, I thought I should just stay near you.


    Su-Jin smiled at him again before resuming her cooking. Gi-Gyu watched his mother for a while longer before asking, So is everything going well with Tae-Shik hyung?


    What? Su-Jin jolted and blushed. But because she didnt deny it, Gi-Gyu assumed that things were going well between them.


    Feeling a little apprehensive, Gi-Gyu asked, Arent you worried? Tae-Shik hyung is also a yer.


    To make matters even worse, Tae-Shik wasnt an average yer. Being one of the most powerful yers out there, Tae-Shik was bound to be called to the front lines in emergencies. Gi-Gyu knew his mother was probably always worried for her son and Tae-Shik.


    She replied with a serious countenance, But hes doing it to help others.


    Su-Jin ced a pot of soybean paste stew on the table and continued, Both you and Tae-Shik are working hard for other people, so it is my job to be understanding. I


    She gave Gi-Gyu another smile before adding, I am so proud of you, Gi-Gyu. Im not so small-minded that I cant understand why you do what you do. Of course, I would prefer it if you and Tae-Shik could quit being yers. Maybe we could open a small store and live quietly together. That would be so nice.


    Her soybean paste stew smelled amazing; Gi-Gyu knew it would taste great too. After cing a few more tes of side dishes, she exined, But someone has to protect the world, right? If not you and Tae-Shik, someone else will, but what about that persons family? So, I understand that this is something I must ept.


    Su-Jin exined bravely, but deep concern returned to her eyes. She was about to call Yoo-Jung for dinner when Gi-Gyu whispered, Mother


    Yes? Su-Jins eyes widened, noticing the seriousness in Gi-Gyus voice.


    Mom


    Gi-Gyu? Su-Jin seemed surprised when Gi-Gyu called her Mom because she couldnt remember thest time he did this. He became the familys breadwinner at a young age; then, he began calling her Mother instead of Mom. It wasnt a bad thing, but Su-Jin felt sad because it meant Gi-Gyu no longer depended on her.


    Her eyes teared up when she heard her son call her Mom.


    What kind of man was my father? When Gi-Gyu suddenly asked, Su-Jin dropped a te.


    Lou muttered in annoyance,


    -Youre the worst.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu didnt mean to ask this question. He blurted it out because he had been thinking about his father.


    Gi-Gyu was just as surprised as he asked, Are you okay, Mother?


    He quickly rose from his seat and began picking the pieces. As he worked quickly, Su-Jin stared at him, dazed. After gathering the pieces, he sat back down. He blushed and apologized, Im sorry. I dont know why I asked this so suddenly, Mother.


    Su-Jin remained quiet. Gi-Gyu had never asked her about his father before. Her son was a stoic boy who neverined as he cared for his family from a young age.


    Gi-Gyu Su-Jin whispered with a loud gulp.


    Her husband and Gi-Gyus father She knew this day woulde, and she had prepared for it.


    No, Mother, Gi-Gyu interrupted her. I dont want to hear about him now. I really don''t know why I asked about him. Ive been thinking about many thingstely, and Anyway, its all right. I am not ready to hear yet.


    Gi-Gyu


    Maybeter Gi-Gyu quickly replied, I will ask you againter when I am ready.


    Su-Jin nodded heavily.


    Yoo-Jung, having just changed, walked out of her room and asked, What happened? Whats with the tense air here?


    Yoo-Jung could tell something was wrong, but Gi-Gyu quickly smiled and announced, Its nothing. Lets just eat.


    Even though Gi-Gyu acted like nothing had happened, the worry didnt leave Su-Jins face for a long time.


    ***


    -Master, why did you ask such a question?


    El, in her essory form, asked Gi-Gyu in worry. She was in her essory form because staying close to him was the best way to stabilize the new seal covering his old seal. By being on his finger as a ring, she could stay close to him and purify his shell.


    What do you mean? Gi-Gyu asked.


    -Im talking about what you asked your mother.


    El still sounded concerned. Gi-Gyu calmly said, Well, I dont know. Just because


    -...


    El replied with silence to Gi-Gyus hesitant answer. The continued silence made Gi-Gyu open his mouth. The truth is Im certain my father was someone extraordinary. And Im not just talking about him being a forerunner; I believe there is an even bigger secret.


    His fathers code name was Kronosthe first mercenary. Based on what Lim Hye-Sook had told him, and considering all the other clues he had gathered, Gi-Gyu could tell that there was a big secret behind his father.


    And I think it has something to do with the Tower, Gi-Gyu suggested. His next meeting with Lim Hye-Sook was supposed to be after he had cleared the 50th floor. This meant that talking about Kronos might trigger the penalty. It, in turn, suggested a close rtionship between the secrets of his father and the Tower.


    So I was curious if my mother knew about it, Gi-Gyu exined.


    -I see. I understand, Master.


    Gi-Gyu wanted to learn whether his mother knew her husband was no ordinary yer. And based on her reaction


    At the very least, she had some idea. His curiosity was satisfied, so Gi-Gyu didnt find it necessary to talk to his mother about his father yet.


    -...


    El remained quiet, and before long, Sung-Hoon approached Gi-Gyu.


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    That was fast, Gi-Gyu mentioned. He had texted Sung-Hoon 10 minutes ago, so for Sung-Hoon to arrive this early, he had to be near Gi-Gyus house when he received the text.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Have you been waiting for me nearby?


    Yeah. Sort of Sung-Hoon became red as he replied shyly.


    Apologetic, Gi-Gyu murmured, Well You know you dont have to be on standby for me all the time like this.


    This isnt a problem at all. Its my job, so please dont worry. Hahaha. Sung-Hoonughed awkwardly.


    Feeling a little better, Gi-Gyu also smiled and asked, Did something nice happen? You look better.


    Sung-Hoon smiled awkwardly, but Gi-Gyu could sense the positive change in his demeanor.


    Ah Something had been burdening me, but it all worked out. I think I can rx from now on, Sung-Hoon replied. This time, his smile was more genuine and less awkward. Gi-Gyu was happy to see that Sung-Hoon was feeling better.


    So why did you call for me today? Sung-Hoon turned serious as he asked. Gi-Gyu rarely called him like this, and each time, it was due to some major event or something important to Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and answered cautiously, I would like to meet Suk-Woo.

 Chapter 157: Yoo Suk-Woo (2)

    Chapter 157: Yoo Suk-Woo (2)


    You mean Guild Master Yoo Suk-Woo? Sung-Hoon asked in confusion. He already knew Gi-Gyu and Suk-Woo were close friends. However, Gi-Gyu hadnt visited Suk-Woo once despite thetters continued state ofatose. So, Sung-Hoon was surprised when Gi-Gyu abruptly asked to see Yoo Suk-Woo.


    After thinking for a moment, Sung-Hoon turned serious and asked, Are you prepared for that mentally?


    Sung-Hoon guessed that Gi-Gyu hadnt visited Suk-Woo until now because he was worried Suk-Woo might never wake up.


    ...? A confused look appeared on Gi-Gyus face but only for a moment. Finally, Gi-Gyu nodded and replied, Yeah I guess.


    All right. Ill make an arrangement immediately. Please wait here for a moment. Sung-Hoon bowed and disappeared. Gi-Gyu guessed that Sung-Hoon was calling the hospital to make an appointment for a visit.


    Hmm Left alone, Gi-Gyu thought about Suk-Woo. Suk-Woosatose continued even after he had been rescued from Botis cocoon. There were two reasons Gi-Gyu still hadnt visited him. Sung-Hoon had guessed the first one correctly, and the second


    <em>Because I wont be able to help him anyway.</em>


    But now


    El, Gi-Gyu called out Els name.


    -Yes, Master.


    Please take good care of Suk-Woo when we reach the hospital.


    -Of course. Your wish is mymand, Master.


    Gi-Gyu had a way to help Suk-Woo.


    ***


    <em>Beep Beep...</em>


    It had been a long time since Gi-Gyu visited a hospital. Sung-Hoon and Gi-Gyu were at the secret hospital run by the association. Regardless of their level, this hospital treated all yers that needed it. Gi-Gyus eyes looked calm as he remained quiet.


    Meanwhile, Sung-Hoon studied Gi-Gyus unreadable face. He couldnt tell if Gi-Gyu was upset or not because there was only calm on his face. Then, he turned to look through a ss window and saw Suk-Woo.


    <em>Guild Master Yoo Suk-Woo. </em>Sung-Hoon watched the man lying on the neat white bed, resting as if dead. Despite being only Gi-Gyus age, he was already the guild master of a top ten guild that protected Korea. He had to be one of the most powerful yers in the country, yet he was lying helplessly in the hospital bed. Several tubes were connected to his wrist, continuously feeding him different types of potions.


    As if remembering something, Gi-Gyu asked the men d in white scrubs standing beside him, Thea is the only problem, right?


    Yes. There were no signs of organ damage or external injuries. Consequently, we couldnt make a definitive diagnosis. Even the healer category yers couldnt find the reason behind his state. So one of Suk-Woos doctors replied, looking down in shame. He was basically telling Gi-Gyu that there was nothing that could be done for Suk-Woo. The fact that these doctors worked in an association hospital meant they were world-ss healers. Sadly, even the best couldnt bring Suk-Woo out of hisa.


    Thank you for your hard work, Gi-Gyu mumbled tepidly. It made sense that no one here knew what was wrong with Suk-Woo. Gi-Gyu suspected that no yer in the world could figure it out. Well, perhaps except for someone like Lee Sun-Ho. Then again, it wasnt like Lee Sun-Ho woulde all the way here just to diagnose Yoo Suk-Woo.


    Realizing Gi-Gyu wanted some quiet, the doctors left.


    The silence turned awkward and continued until Gi-Gyu asked Sung-Hoon, May I go inside?


    Currently, Suk-Woo was in quarantine. Apart from the giant ss window, dozens of barriers separated him from the rest of the world.


    Why?


    The reason was simple. The gatekeeper of an unratable gate had captured Suk-Woo. No diagnosis could be made, and he remained in aa. Some unknown virus or curse couldnt be ruled outpletely, so the barriers protected Suk-Woo and the people outside.


    All right, Sung-Hoon replied after some thought. He believed that Gi-Gyu would remain safe inside the room with Suk-Woo. Besides, Sung-Hoon knew trying to stop him would be useless.


    <em>He always aplishes what he sets out to do, </em>Sung-Hoon thought in resignation. Gi-Gyu sometimes looked naive and even stupid, but Sung-Hoon had to admit that his stubbornness was unmatched. He always got his way, so refusal was never an option. Most importantly, Sung-Hoon felt confident that Gi-Gyu would remain safe.


    After chatting with the hospital officials, Sung-Hoon returned and exined to Gi-Gyu, They gave the permission, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu, but


    Sung-Hoon hesitantly continued, Once that ss window is opened to let you in, this space will also be quarantined. No one will be allowed entry to this space for a while, and you also cant leave the quarantined space during that span.


    Gi-Gyu smiled and replied, Thats exactly what I wanted.


    ***


    <em>Im sure it will be fine, </em>Sung-Hoon tried to reassure himself. It was thanks to Oh Tae-Gus order that Gi-Gyu was allowed to even enter Guild Master Yoo Suk-Woos private hospital room. Yoo Suk-Woo was one of the top yers in the world, and at the moment, he was lying defenseless in a hospital bed. There were several guards, but they were outside, and Gi-Gyu was entering the room alone. Normally, this wouldnt have been allowed.


    Then Ill need some privacy, Gi-Gyu asked Sung-Hoon to leave as well. Sung-Hoon bowed lightly and left the room. Gi-Gyu looked around, waiting for the entrance to open.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    With a loud noise, the ss window moved up, revealing Suk-Woos room in its entirety. Apart from a few cameras on the walls, there was nothing more in the name of security.


    The room only had Gi-Gyu and Suk-Woo, but he still studied his surroundings carefully. When he felt confident they were alone, he finally walked into Suk-Woos room. It looked like Suk-Woo was sleeping, and he could hear Suk-Woos faint breathing with his superior hearing. If not for that, he wouldve thought his friend was dead.


    Gi-Gyu slowly raised his hand and ced it on Suk-Woos chest. When he closed his eyes, Lou ordered,


    -Have a look at his shell.


    Gi-Gyu followed Lous instructions. He was a bit anxious since this was his first time looking at someone elses shell and sweat drops began to roll down his forehead.


    -You have pretty good instincts.


    Lou said encouragingly as Gi-Gyu began to examine Suk-Woos shell.


    ***


    <em>...? </em>Gi-Gyu was surprised to find that Suk-Woos shell looked different from his. Unlike his shell, which resembled the empty, endless cosmos, Suk-Woos shell had a definite form and was filled with something.


    -Be careful. Touching someones shell is like having their life in your hand.


    Lou warned, and Gi-Gyu nodded subconsciously. Currently, his eyes were on something like Suk-Woos heartno, actually, it was more important than Suk-Woos physical heart. The faintest shiver could shatter the shell.


    <em>And ording to Lou, thats worse than death. </em>Gi-Gyu reminded himself of Lous warning. He studied Suk-Woos shell cautiously, getting closer to this shell that had a bluish tinge.


    -This is the important part.


    What Gi-Gyu was about to do was dangerous.


    <em>Okay. Im about to step inside his shell, </em>Gi-Gyu thought nervously. What he was about to do was akin to walking inside someones mind to see what the problem was. Gi-Gyu felt uncertain because he was doing this without Suk-Woos permission, but it was necessary to save his friend.


    Suk-Woo was teetering on the edge of life and death. There was a small chance he could wake up on his own, but Gi-Gyu was doubtful and decided to help.


    <em>Even if it involves certain risks </em>Gi-Gyu was determined to do this because this was the surest way to help his friend. Slowly, he approached Suk-Woos shell. A thin, fragile membrane covered it, and Gi-Gyus consciousness carefully passed through it.


    <em>Drop.</em>


    Gi-Gyus forehead was sweating like it was raining. He was so focused that he wouldnt be able to defend himself if someone attacked him now.


    <em>Im in, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in excitement. He had entered Suk-Woos shell without leaving even the smallest rip in the fragile membrane. <em></em>


    -Now, its going to be


    Loupleted Gi-Gyus sentence,


    -A race against time.


    Invading someone elses shell was a dangerous task. If Gi-Gyus consciousness remained inside Suk-Woos shell for too long


    <em>My consciousness might get mixed with Suk-Woos shell, </em>Gi-Gyu thought with a shiver. His consciousness could affect Suk-Woos shell, or Suk-Woos shell could engulf Gi-Gyus consciousness. It could happen any time, so he had to be quick.


    <em>Where is it? </em>Gi-Gyu moved his consciousness impatiently. Suk-Woos shell was filled with icy-blue smoke and marbles.


    <em>This looks very different from mine, </em>Gi-Gyu wondered as he continued his search. Did all shells look different? Suk-Woos shell was vastly different from his, and if he had more time and less worry about endangering Suk-Woo, he wouldve loved to study his friends shell. Unfortunately, that wasnt possible now.


    <em>I need to hurry up </em>Gi-Gyu had to find the culprit trapping Suk-Woos consciousness.


    <em>I found it! </em>Gi-Gyu finally spotted the dark energy of sorcery; surprisingly, it was nothing like normal sorcery.


    -Thats


    What Gi-Gyu had found was a lump of red-ck smoke. Lou asked,


    -Is that Paimons inheritance?


    Gi-Gyu and Lou knew why Suk-Woo couldnt regain consciousness because Botis had told them. To steal Suk-Woos body, the demon had to trap his consciousness. This required various witchcraft and magical measures. An average demon could never aplish something like this. It was only possible this time because of


    <em>Paimons inheritance. </em>Gi-Gyu thought grimly. ording to Botis, the energy he felt was from Paimons inheritance; it was slowly taking over Suk-Woos shell. Under normal circumstances, the only course of action wouldve been to let Suk-Woo fight the energy on his own and regain consciousness. However, given what El had done for Tae-Shik, Gi-Gyu believed he might be able to do something for his friend.


    <em>El, </em>Gi-Gyu called out to her silently.


    -Yes, Master.


    <em>Are you ready?</em>


    -Of course.


    El could cure Suk-Woo. After her evolution, she had gained an incredible healing ability. When Gi-Gyu and El discussed this before, she seemed very confident about it.


    -I think I can do it, Master.


    Their n was for El to absorb the piece of Paimons inheritance to heal Suk-Woo.


    <em>Please do your best, El.</em>


    <em>-</em>Of course, Master.


    Then, an opaque light left Gi-Gyus consciousness and approached the red-ck smoke that was Paimons inheritance.


    -Its time for you to get out of there.


    Lou ordered. Now that Gi-Gyu had sessfully injected El into Suk-Woos shell, it was time to leave.


    <em>All right, </em>Gi-Gyu replied. The only thing left was for El to eat Paimons inheritance. She could leave Suk-Woos shell on her own afterpleting the task. Since she was skilled enough to do this alone, Gi-Gyu had no reason to stay back.


    Gi-Gyus consciousness slowly backed away to leave Suk-Woos shell.


    <em>Drop.</em>


    Sweat continued to pour from his forehead, as leaving someones shell was just as hard as entering one. Slowly and carefully, Gi-Gyu worked his way out. And finally


    Ugh, Gi-Gyu groaned. He had worked hard not to harm Suk-Woo in any way. The floor was wet with his sweat, proving how much effort he had put into this. But before he could even take a breather, he saw a red dagger aiming for him.


    <em>Schwing.</em>


    The cold metal made an ominous sound as it touched Gi-Gyus neck.


    His opponent silently kept his weapon on Gi-Gyu, who broke the silence before long. So youve finally decided to show yourself.


    Gi-Gyu grinned. The moment he entered Suk-Woos hospital room, he knew that there was an intruder thanks to his enhanced senses. But even he couldnt tell the intruders identity. This was why he decided to risk his own life to learn the trespassers identity.


    But of course, he knew that his life was never in real danger.


    I shall punish you for attempting to harm my master, Hal murmured. When Gi-Gyu turned around, he noticed that Hal was already holding the intruder by his neck. The intruders dagger did manage to graze GiGyus neck, but the injury was minor. Touching his neck, Gi-Gyu turned around.


    ...! Gi-Gyus eyes widened when he saw the intruders face. His enemy was iling while Hal held him by his neck.


    <em>Those red eyes His face</em>


    You are! Gi-Gyu whispered, recognizing the intruder.

 Chapter 158: Yoo Suk-Woo (3)

    Chapter 158: Yoo Suk-Woo (3)


    After Botis territory assimted into Brunhearts gate, many changes urred, affecting not only Brunheart but also all the creatures living in her gate.


    Now, Gi-Gyu could summon one creature without even opening the gate if he were ever in a life-threatening situation. And this was why he felt safe even when he knew an unknown intruder was inside the hospital room.


    But, what he didnt expect was the intruders identity, whom Hal was still holding.


    Go Hyung-Chul! Gi-Gyu yelled in surprise. To his confusion, Go-Hyung Chul was the daggers owner and trespasser. He was a powerful yer and the most capable yer paparazzo in the country. Gi-Gyu had previously hired him to find out the deal between Lee Sun-Ho and Ironshield.


    Go Hyung-Chul abruptly turned himself into smoke to escape Hal.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    Grandmaster! Hal yelled as Go Hyung-Chul threw the dagger at Gi-Gyu.


    But


    <em>Clunk!</em>


    Go Hyung-Chuls deadly dagger flew like a bullet, but it was blocked easily. The moment that dagger left his hand, Louin his sword formappeared in Gi-Gyus hand, and a single feather coiled around Gi-Gyus finger. This feather, Els avatar, glowed in bright light as it slowly turned into a white sword. In the blink of an eye, Gi-Gyu found himself holding his two swords, ready for a battle.


    Dammit, Go Hyung-Chul swore angrily. He was looking for a way to escape, but Suk-Woos room waspletely quarantined.


    Why are you here?! Gi-Gyu roared. Why did Go Hyung-Chul infiltrate Suk-Woos hospital room? It appeared that Go Hyung-Chul had chosen the moment Gi-Gyu had entered as his opportunity to follow inside.


    Gi-Gyu couldnte up with a usible reason. He red at Go Hyung-Chul and asked, Could it be Did someone hire you to do this? To find information about Suk-Woo? Or to assassinate him?


    Gi-Gyus eyes glowed icy blue, giving off bloodthirsty energy. Go Hyung-Chul could no longer speak, as Gi-Gyus deadly power was smothering him.


    Hal, Gi-Gyu called out to his death knight.


    Your wish is mymand, Grandmaster.


    Protect Suk-Woo. Make sure not a single hair on his body gets harmed. Protect him as you would protect me, Gi-Gyu ordered.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    Hal hit the floor with his halberd before aiming it toward Go Hyung-Chul. He replied with absolute confidence, As you wish, Grandmaster!


    Gi-Gyu watched Go Hyung-Chul, who was coughing painfully. His neck must have been injured when Hal grabbed him earlier.


    Ill kill you, Gi-Gyu whispered. Go Hyung-Chul had helped him in the past, but this was a different matter. He was no more than an invader here to harm Suk-Woo now.


    <em>ck!</em>


    Gi-Gyu kicked the ground to leap toward Go Hyung-Chul. They were inside a small hospital room, so if Gi-Gyu didnt act quickly, there was a good chance Go Hyung-Chul might aplish his goal.


    Die! Gi-Gyu turned and swung Lou. There was no need to use Death or his other skills. He was now powerful enough to y a high-ranker like Go Hyung-Chul with one swing. Moreover, he believed that even Hal could take Go Hyung-Chul down if given a chance.


    <em>Im strong now, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in odd excitement. A few seconds away from beheading Go Hyung-Chul and


    -Wait!


    Wait!


    Both Lou and Go Hyung-Chul yelled at the same time.


    <em>Drip.</em>


    Blood drops dripped down Lou as his sword form lingered dangerously close to Go Hyung-Chuls neck. At the veryst moment, Gi-Gyu pulled back slightly; the only reason Go Hyung-Chuls neck wasnt rolling on the floor. Shock and fear appeared on Go Hyung-Chuls face as he stared at Gi-Gyu.


    What the hell?! Gi-Gyu swore in annoyance. All he needed to do was twist his arm a tiny bit, and it would be enough to


    <em>I couldve killed him so easily, </em>Gi-Gyu thought, unable to hide his frustration. All of his excitement disappeared, reced by annoyance.


    -Snap out of it, you moron.


    What was that for? Gi-Gyu asked Lou, still ring at Go Hyung-Chul.


    -Haa We can talk about thister. Just let Go Hyung-Chul live and put him in the gate. Your minions inside should be able to detain him.


    Gi-Gyu seemed confused, so Lou exined,


    -Youre an idiot. If someone hired Go Hyung-Chul to harm Yoo Suk-Woo, dont you think you should find out the who and the why first? Secondly, if he is doing it of his own vition, the why still matters.


    Gi-Gyu slowly pulled back since Lou was right. The excitement had muddled his mind.


    -Andstly, look at his eyes.


    Finally, Gi-Gyu noticed Go Hyung-Chuls red eyes. In the past, when he first met Go Hyung-Chul, Gi-Gyu chalked it off as a special skill. But much time had passed since then, and Gi-Gyu was now aware of demons. He could now sense sorcery and different non-human energies.


    You Gi-Gyu asked Go Hyung-Chul, Are not human?


    Go Hyung-Chul lowered his face. Gi-Gyu couldnt tell if it was because he had lost too much blood or for another reason, so Gi-Gyu walked up to him to check.


    Hes still alive, Gi-Gyu announced when he felt the yer paparazzos pulse. Go Hyung-Chul had just fainted.


    Hal, Gi-Gyu called.


    Yes, Grandmaster.


    Take him into the gate. Umm Tell Old Man Hwang that he is Rogers recement. When Gi-Gyu ordered, Hals eyes wavered as if in surprise. Hal remembered Rogers being treated like a ve. Was this why he seemed shocked?


    Of course, Grandmaster. Hal grabbed Go Hyung-Chul and returned to the gate.


    Suddenly, Suk-Woo opened his eyes and whispered, Gi-Gyu?


    ***


    What happened? I remember Suk-Woos eyes looked hazy as he mumbled.


    With a wide grin, Gi-Gyu replied, Lets get you checked up first. Your consciousness was invaded, so you arent in good condition right now.


    Suk-Woo nodded, and his doctor hurried to examine him. Sung-Hoon walked up to Gi-Gyu and asked, Can we talk for a moment?


    All right. Gi-Gyu followed Sung-Hoon outside. It had been an hour since Suk-Woo woke up. When this happened, El left Suk-Woos shell quietly and returned to her ring form on Gi-Gyus finger.


    -Everything worked out. I felt that you were put in danger, Master.


    When El inquired, Gi-Gyu reassured her, <em>Im fine now, El.</em>


    When Go Hyung-Chul attacked Gi-Gyu, Els avatar was summoned momentarily. This was why El knew about what had happened.


    <em>Go Hyung-Chul</em>


    Gi-Gyu was lost in thought when he and Sung-Hoon arrived at the hospital gazebo outside.


    Haa What happened? Sung-Hoon asked in worry. He had seen how damaged Suk-Woos room was, so he could make a guess.


    Sung-Hoon continued, Was there an invader or something?


    Yes. When Gi-Gyu answered, Sung-Hoon became rigid. Before Gi-Gyu had entered the room, he had asked for all the cameras to be turned off. Because the association ran this hospital, Gi-Gyus request was epted. However, when Sung-Hoon went inside the roomter, he found blood stters and broken walls. The barriers around the room also felt damaged. It was clear a battle took ce here. The doctors found the scene odd. But because of the association president''s order and the fact that Suk-Woo had regained consciousness, the doctors didnt ask any questions.


    What happened to the trespasser? And how did Guild Master Yoo Suk-Woo wake up? Did you wake him up? Did you decide to visit Guild Master Yoo Suk-Woo because you knew you could? Sung-Hoon couldnt hide his curiosity as he bombarded Gi-Gyu with questions.


    Scratching his neck, Gi-Gyu smiled and replied, Please, one question at a time. Ill answer you then.


    Realizing how impatient he sounded, Sung-Hoon blushed and apologized, Sorry. I was just so shocked.


    Before Gi-Gyu could say anything else, Sung-Hoon suddenly turned serious. He whispered, C-could it be


    <em>Did he figure it out?</em> Gi-Gyu wondered.


    Sung-Hoon continued, Those blood stters on the floor And Guild Master Yoo Suk-Woo looked so pale


    It appeared that Sung-Hoon was slowly piecing the clues together. Could it be that there was some kind of virus from that Gangnam Gate, and


    Looking up at Gi-Gyu, Sung-Hoon asked, Was Guild Master Yoo Suk-Woo suffering from severe indigestion? And did you prick his finger to get him better?[1]


    ...?


    Is that why he woke up?


    Hahaha! Gi-Gyu couldnt stopughing. Sometimes, Sung-Hoon could be incredibly goofy.


    ***


    Sung-Hoon was only joking to lighten the mood. Now that he had sessfully teased Gi-Gyu, he felt much better and listened quietly to Gi-Gyus exnation.


    So it was Go Hyung-Chul, Sung-Hoon whispered. It was out of his expectations, and his curiosity piqued again.


    However, he didnt have to ask any more questions because Gi-Gyu continued, Once I find out more, I will tell you. The first thing I need to do is to find out how Suk-Woo is doing.


    Ah, of course, Sung-Hoon replied.


    They returned to the hospital and learned that the doctors had finished running their tests. Suk-Woo still had to be quarantined, but the doctors were confident that he would be okay.


    Gi-Gyu hurried to meet his friend while El exined,


    -I absorbed all the dark energy inside his shell, Master. I will give you the detailster.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and entered Suk-Woos room. To his relief, Suk-Woo looked much better as he greeted, Hey, Gi-Gyu.


    How are you doing? Are you okay? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Of course. And Im starting to remember a little of what happened. When Suk-Woo first woke up, he couldnt remember much. Thest thing he could remember was going into the Gangnam Gate and being captured by Botis.


    But now, his memory wasing back slowly. Suk-Woo exined, I lost consciousness after getting attacked by a giant mantis. As you might have guessed, I tried to escape using my unique ability, but


    This was the part Gi-Gyu was most curious about. Suk-Woo had the rare and covetous power to open a portal. This was why Suk-Woo kept it a secret.


    But? Gi-Gyu asked impatiently. With such an ability, Suk-Woo should have been able to escape easily. It might not have been enough to close the gate, but Suk-Woo shouldnt have been trapped inside.


    Something invaded my body.


    ...?


    I dont know exactly what happened since it happened very fast. I was so shocked that I tried to open the portal, butSuk-Woo lowered his face as if he was still in disbeliefit wouldnt open.


    What?


    The portal wouldnt open.


    ...? Gi-Gyu couldnt understand. Did he fail because he was inside a demons territory? But Suk-Woo had already tested his ability inside the Tower and several gates. The only difference this time was that he had entered a demons territory. And it was also the very first unratable exceptional gate the world had ever seen.


    Or


    Could it be When Gi-Gyu murmured, Suk-Woo nodded. Could it be because of the energy that had invaded Suk-Woos body? Suk-Woo probably didnt know, but Gi-Gyu knew what it was.


    It was a piece of Paimons inheritance.


    Suk-Woo continued, When that energy entered my body, I couldnt activate my unique ability. Or maybe its more urate to say that my unique ability disappeared.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt believe what he had just heard.


    1. Its a Korean home remedy where pricking ones finger and drawing blood can relieve indigestion.

 Chapter 159: Yoo Suk-Woo (4)

    Chapter 159: Yoo Suk-Woo (4)


    A yer losing their unique abilityit was a scary and shocking thought. This couldnt be possible. How could a yers unique ability disappear? This was impossible because


    Suk-Woo smiled bitterly when he saw Gi-Gyus expression. He mumbled, I know this sounds ridiculous.


    Now, both Gi-Gyu and Suk-Woo had the same facial expression. They looked like they had seen a ghost.


    Suk-Woo continued, It means youre losing your ability as a yer.


    A yer losing their unique ability didnt just mean that they were losing a single ability. It meant that they could no longer be a yer. They would lose the meaning of their existence.


    Something like this has never happened before, Gi-Gyu whispered.


    ***


    Until now, only death could stop a yer from being a yer. So what happened to Suk-Woo inside that gate?


    Lou and El suggested,


    -It must have something to do with Paimons inheritance.


    -Please go talk to Old Man Hwang, Master.


    No. Gi-Gyu shook his head and replied, Seeing him right now would be useless. There is no guarantee that the penalty wont prevent me from hearing the details.


    Gi-Gyu continued with determination, And I dont know what restrictions I might face if I gain more information. Right now, what I need to do is


    With nothing but resolve and rity in his eyes, he said, Get to the 50th floor.


    He had dyed the 50th-floor hunt for long enough. If he waited any longer, he feared things would get even more serpentine.


    Lou and El answered as if relieved,


    -Good idea.


    -I agreepletely, Master.


    You guys have been frustrated with me too, havent you? Gi-Gyuughed.


    Lou replied,


    -Well you not reaching the 50th floor did p us with many limitations. But, I understand why you havent done it yet, and I think now is a good time to do it.


    Actually, the timing isnt that great. Gi-Gyu disagreed and continued, We still have some open unratable gates. And we havent put a stop to Andras scheme. Above all


    Gi-Gyu looked down slowly and added, My condition isnt at its best.


    -Thats true.


    But I can no longer make excuses to dy this. Reaching the 50th floor is too important now. Gotta take care of a few things before it, butGi-Gyu began walking fastIm going back to the Tower.


    Gi-Gyu needed to make some preparations.


    ***


    There were a few things Gi-Gyu wanted to aplish before targeting the 50th floor. The first was waking Suk-Woo''satose brain; now that the Cain Guilds master was awake, Gi-Gyu believed that Korea was in a much safer situation.


    Then, there was the matter of Go Hyung-Chul whom Gi-Gyu captured in Suk-Woos hospital room.


    Hearing Gi-Gyus concern, Old Man Hwang, from inside the gate, spoke to him telepathically.


    -Im teaching him some manners now, so you dont have to worry. By the time you return, he will sing like a bird. I will make sure of that.


    Gi-Gyu smiled and called out to the man sitting in front of him, Hyung.


    Oh Tae-Shik, who had his eyes closed, thinking, replied, What is it?


    Are you sure it will be okay?


    Hey! Tae-Shik yelled in annoyance. I know you have be much stronger, but this world went on fine without you before. If it falls apart just because you were away for a while, we deserve to die. So, instead of worrying about us, focus on your own safety.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help worrying about what might happen when he was away. What if the unratable gates caused more problems? What if Andras did something to further threaten the world? What if those precious to him got hurt because of these things?


    This was why Gi-Gyu came to see Oh Tae-Shik. To his relief, Oh Tae-Shik confidently reassured him, Dont worry. We will do our best here, so stop talking nonsense and get to the 50th floor.


    <em>Tae-Shik hyung has a secret of his own. </em>He now looked at Tae-Shik a little differently. El had told him before that she found something strange in Tae-Shiks shell. Shaking his head to clear his mind, he replied, Then please be ready for anything. You also gottae up with a good n.


    Ha! Dont worry. Thats my job anyway. Tae-Shik gave him a thumbs up. Some yers had already, or probably would in the future, lost their bodies to Andras. That event was threatening to everyone; therefore, it was vital that theye up with a n to fight this.


    Tae-Shiks eyes turned sharp as he continued, I have a rough idea of what to do. Once youre back, Ill either brief you on it or youll see it in action.


    I feel much better now, Gi-Gyu replied. When Tae-Shikughed, Gi-Gyu asked, Ah, by the way. Havent you gone to see Mom yet?


    Tae-Shik turned awkward at Gi-Gyus question. Tae-Shik hadnt visited Gi-Gyus mum ever since he had left the unratable gate. Gi-Gyu suggested, I can guess what you must be thinking, but dont do that. Being too considerate can be harmful.


    Gi-Gyu finally stood up. He knew that Tae-Shik couldnt bring himself to see his mother because he was afraid. Tae-Shiks job involved dealing with dangerous enemies. It was obvious Tae-Shik was afraid Su-Jin mighte to hate him for his job.


    Tae-Shik nodded and replied, All right.


    Gi-Gyu finally left the room.


    ***


    Gi-Gyus main concern wasnt for Korea in general but for his family and friends. With only one thing left to do, he was finally almost ready to return to the Tower.


    I suppose it will happen soon, Old Man Hwang spoke in excitement.


    Yes, its true. To be honest, Im a little nervous myself, Gi-Gyu said.


    Old Man Hwang chuckled and asked, Why are you worried?


    Old Man Hwang reassured him, We will always be with you, so dont worry. You arent alone.


    Gi-Gyuughed, feeling much better. They were just words, but he felt much more confident now.


    Turning around, Old Man Hwang continued, A massive brain trust is working around the clock toe up with a solution for this situation. And an even bigger mass is ready to protect you from the enemies. Working together will only make things easier for you.


    The cksmith pointed at the scene in front of them and suggested, Have a look.


    Gi-Gyu turned to see countless skeleton soldiers, griffins, and mantises. They were being led by even more powerful creatures. Watching them gave him confidence and rxed his taut nerves a bit.


    Old Man Hwang added, I have to admit that their brains might not be very helpful to you, but they certainly have the number to aid you.


    When Ie back, there are a few things I would like to ask you, Sir.


    I will, of course, answer all of your questions truthfully, answered Old Man Hwang.


    Gi-Gyu took out something from his pocket and murmured, This


    It was one of Els feathers. It was glowing in bright light, but part of it was stained with darkness.


    This is?! The cksmith gasped in shock.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, So you recognize it. This feather holds some power from Paimons inheritance. El extracted it from Suk-Woos body.


    Old Man Hwangs eyes sparkled as Gi-Gyu asked, I think this must be a special kind of power. Will you examine it?


    The elderly man nodded emphatically and replied, Of course. Ive never touched Paimons inheritance with my own hands before, but with a sample like this, I should be able to learn a lot about it. I will try my best to find the answer youre looking for.


    Old Man Hwang epted the feather as if it was a precious treasure.


    All right. Please take care, Sir. Gi-Gyu grinned and turned to leave, ready to take care of hisst affair.


    ***


    In a cafe in New York, an Asian man wearing a hat was sipping his coffee. The cafe was located near the Iron Guild headquarters.


    <em>Step, step.</em>


    A blond-haired, blue-eyed Caucasian man walked toward his table. Faint freckles adorned his pale skin. He wasnt a beautiful man by any means, but there was something unusual about him. He looked rather dangerous. When he stopped in front of the table, the Asian man ordered, Sit.


    The Caucasian man nodded and sat down. In a quiet voice, almost a whisper, the man replied, Greetings to you, Master.


    The Caucasian mans voice cracked, unpleasantly, as if he had hurt his vocal cord. It wasnt bad enough to make one cringe, but it was still hard to hear.


    The Asian man, his face hidden under the hat, greeted in a rigid voice, Rogers, long time no see.


    Shockingly, the Asian man was Gi-Gyu, and the Caucasian man was Rogers.


    The same Rogers who was once Ironshields minion and Gi-Gyus enemy. Astonishingly, Rogersan Asiannow looked like a Caucasian.


    Is that body fitting you well?


    Rogers bowed deeply and replied, I am so thankful for your kindness, Master.


    Gi-Gyu frowned a little and ordered, Were at a cafe. Dont act so strangely.


    I-I apologize. Rogers no longer looked like an arrogant and selfish yer. Only loyalty and fear filled his eyes when he looked up at Gi-Gyu.


    Did you sessfully infiltrate the Iron Guild? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Yes. Everything is working out ording to your wish, Master.


    Gi-Gyu looked around before stating, You will have to get this done faster. And


    Gi-Gyu continued with a nk face, You must collect as much information as possible about Ironshield. That includes things about the demon he consorts with and any changes that may be happening to Ironshield. I also need to know about any new guild members the Iron Guild has epted recently.


    Gi-Gyu rose and ordered, You better get this done right, or else


    Rogers turned pale as Gi-Gyu continued, I shall punish you.


    Then, Gi-Gyu left, leaving Rogers trembling in fear. Drops of sweat rolled down from Rogers forehead, indicating how much he must fear his punishment.


    ***


    When Rogers became an Ego, he received a new body. When he was egofied, Gi-Gyu initially injected the ego back into Rogers physical body.


    But


    <em>I had to do something so that he could infiltrate the Iron Guild. </em>Gi-Gyu remembered his reasoning. Rogers couldnt join the Iron Guild again in his original form. This was why it was necessary to change Rogers appearance.


    At first, Gi-Gyu couldnte up with a solution. If Rogers appearance was changed using low-level magic, the Iron Guilds high-level associates would see through it quickly.


    But thankfully


    <em>I didnt expect him to have such a skill. </em>Gi-Gyu thought in relief. Rogers had a skill named Capture. This skill allowed Rogers to take over a corpse. The catch was that he could do this only three times, but it was still such an amazing skill.


    Not too long ago. Rogers had sessfully taken over an Iron Guild member''s corpse. In this new body, Rogers grew stronger. His original body was stored safely inside Brunhearts gate, but it seemed that Rogers didnt want to return to his old body.


    Well, whatever. Ive done enough for him, Gi-Gyu muttered.


    Lou joked.


    -Youre a cruel bastard.


    Gi-Gyu began walking when someone appeared in front of him.


    Ill take you there, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu, Sung-Hoon offered.


    Please take good care of me and help me reach the 50th floor, replied Gi-Gyu.


    It was finally time to return to the Tower.

 Chapter 160: 50th Floor

    Chapter 160: 50th Floor


    Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon stood on the 42nd floor. Since Gi-Gyu hadnt arrived at the 49th floor yet, he had to reach it and clear it as soon as possible. The Tower was a vast ce, that was why he chose Sung-Hoon as his guide to clear the remaining floors. Had he cleared the 49th floor before, he couldve used the inter-floor portals to cover the distance quickly. Sadly, he had to climb each floor physically now.


    <em>I knew it would be fairly easy, but </em>Gi-Gyu thought in awe. He knew he was a powerful yer now, but his path to the 50th floor was too smooth. The way he ascended couldnt bepared to the other yers around him. With Sung-Hoon acting as his guide, he expected to climb the Tower at a decent speed, but this was beyond his expectation.


    This is


    Sung-Hoon interrupted Gi-Gyu and eximed, Were inside the Tower, right? And we arent on one of those lower-level floors either. Were actually in the mid-level now, yet


    They were conquering each floor too easily. The monsters on each floor seemed shockingly weak. Moreover, Gi-Gyu wasnt the one doing all the huntinghis creatures were.


    Yeah, I know. Gi-Gyu shrugged and replied. He didnt know what else to say to Sung-Hoon.


    Master, did you wait long? El asked in worry when she returned.


    Huh? No Its not that, Gi-Gyu replied quietly.


    Thinking Gi-Gyu was disappointed that they werent moving fast enough, El apologized, Im sorry. Should I work a little faster?


    N-no! You should actually take a break, Gi-Gyu answered weakly. Gi-Gyu chose to get help from his creatures because he wanted to climb the Tower quickly. This was why El was clearing the path for him, but


    S-shes a total beast, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu! Sung-Hoon eximed in awe.


    El red at him and argued, Beast? How can you call ady that?


    Sung-Hoon shivered and coughed. He had seen El''s power, so he knew offending her was a bad idea.


    Gi-Gyu said to El, El, revert to your ring form and rest. I think were getting too much attention.


    Of course, Master. El faded away with a smile. As you wish.


    Gi-Gyu looked around while Sung-Hoon suggested, Shall we get to the next floor now?


    There werent many yers around them, but the select few were gaping at them. Gi-Gyu didnt mind the attention, but too much of anything was bad. Then, he nodded and walked away.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon stood on a giant rock on the 43rd floor.


    This was way too easy, Gi-Gyumented.


    It was the truth, so all Sung-Hoon could do was nod. Yeah I mean, this is more like a massacre than a hunt, huh?


    The ground around them was drenched in blood and covered in sparkling crystals.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    From somewhere nearby, a loud explosion rang. Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon turned to see the sky seemingly shooting a bright light beam. They both knew it had to be Els attack. Blood and souls flew toward Lou from where the explosion took ce, ready for absorption. Els evolution had given her the ability to attack a wider area with increased destructive power. And thanks to her huge wings, she could attack and fly around simultaneously. With a simple wave of her hands, she could cause incredible damage.


    Sung-Hoon dered, Well, the path is clear.


    While El was responsible for clearing Gi-Gyus path, Sung-Hoon was responsible for pointing toward the right path.


    Lets go, Sung-Hoon announced and took the lead. Gi-Gyu followed, and they soon reached El, who was still up in the air. El looked so much like a heavenly goddess that the passersby felt shocked twice. First by her destructive power, then a second time because of her beauty.


    Master! El smiled brightly when she spotted Gi-Gyu.


    I told you not to call me that. Gi-Gyu scratched his cheek shyly. Being called Master in public made him an object of much unwanted attention.


    One of the yers nearby whispered, Did you hear that? She called him Master! So is she a summoned being?


    Summoned being? Well, that makes sense, I guess I mean, look at her wings! another yer eximed.


    Uwaah! Shes incredible! a yer passing by yelled in awe.


    Because of the unratable gates materialization, many mid-level yers were inside the Tower. The powerful yers had been dispatched to these gates, so the unselected rest took this chance to climb the Tower. This was a perfect time because there would be lesspetition.


    Gi-Gyu wasnt on a higher floor, so there were many mid-level yers around him.


    One of them asked, Hey, doesnt he look familiar?


    What? Ah! Its him! hispanion answered in excitement.


    Who?


    Pointing at Gi-Gyu, the second yer whispered, I think hes that yer named Morningstar.


    Ugh! What a corny name! his friend muttered.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon stood on the 44th floor. Like a bulldozer, El ttened everything that stood in Gi-Gyu''s path. There was no need to bring out anyone else from Brunhearts gate because El alone seemed like overkill. After all, she was as strong as a high ranker.


    <em>And not just any high ranker. I would say shes like those super high-level ones, </em>Gi-Gyu thought proudly, certain of his assessment. No wonder she could easily annihte those monsters on the mid-40th floors. There wasnt even a need to study the type and strength of the monsters on each floor, as she killed everything in her path indiscriminately.


    Its impressive, Sung-Hoon whispered.


    Gi-Gyu grinned and replied, You get impressed by her on every floor.


    Well, I cant help it since she really is impressive. Sung-Hoon smiled awkwardly. Gi-Gyu teased him just now, but he had to agree with Sung-Hoon. The higher the floors, the more powerful the monsters were. Yet El seemed to be having no problem dealing with them. It was as if she was also bing stronger with each floor. Gi-Gyu couldnt help but be surprised by her.


    They say things are easy up till the 44th floor. From the 45th floor on, things be more problematic, Sung-Hoon offered a pessimistic opinion for the first time.


    Gi-Gyu asked with curiosity, Really? So the monsters be much more powerful starting from the 45th floor?


    Until now, they havent faced any difficulties. Was the difficult part finally here? But as far as Gi-Gyu knew, there shouldnt be any big differences between the low-40s and the high-40s.


    Sung-Hoon exined, Starting from the 45th floor, we will have multiple doorways leading to the next floor, but only one will be correct.


    Ah. Gi-Gyu hadnt thought of this. Unlike normal yers, who had to hunt monsters and find the doorway to the next floor, they had bulldozed through with no problem so far. Unfortunately, their streak was about to end since they now had to choose the open doorway.


    Well, still I guess this might not be the case for you, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    I suppose not, Gi-Gyu replied with a smile, looking ahead. He already had a solution. Meanwhile, El, ahead of them, ughtered the monsters like it was her fate to kill all of Gi-Gyus enemies.


    ***


    Currently, they stood on the 45th floor; just as Sung-Hoon had exined, there were many entrances, and not all of them were open. Different entrances opened at different times, which confused many yers.


    Letting El clear all the paths until they had the correct one wouldve been the perfect n. However, Gi-Gyu looked at the creatures in front of him and dered, I better give you guys a chance to shine too.


    Hal bowed deeply and mmed his halberd on the ground. He roared, Thank you, Grandmaster!


    You are already receiving so much attention from the other yers, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. So lets just make the best of it, Sung-Hoon suggested. Countless yers had witnessed Gi-Gyus power, including his angel and the other powerful summoned beings. Everyone would remember him as an incredible summoner.


    Gi-Gyu was a famous figure, but not much about him was known. Consequently, everything Gi-Gyu did became the talk of the town.


    Sung-Hoon exined, Ive heard the rumors going around from the association agents.


    Before turning toward Sung-Hoon, Gi-Gyu ordered, Guys, your mission is to clear the path Ive chosen for each of you.


    Yes, Grandmaster! Hal and Hamiel bowed. Hal took his knights order while Hamiel led the other two angels. Gi-Gyu decided that this was enough to pass through the 45th floor.


    Finally turning toward Sung-Hoon, Gi-Gyu asked, What rumors?


    While El and the others worked, Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon chatted. The way Gi-Gyu had his creatures work was incredibly efficient. All he had to do was sit around while he gained experience points and attributes through his Egos, not to mention the mountain of crystals.


    The irony of it all was that Gi-Gyu still couldnt level up.


    <em>But I suppose </em>At this point, Gi-Gyu didnt care. He no longer had to obsess over it because he had another way to be powerful.


    Sung-Hoon replied, They are about you. The yers know you as Morningstar, and


    Haa Im so embarrassed by that code name. Gi-Gyu grumbled.


    Sung-Hoon continued, Hmm. Anyway, the rumors are about you, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu seemed more alert as if he was interested. It wasnt because he was greedy for fame or favor. He was simply curious.


    With a grin, Sung-Hoon replied, They say youre a pervert.


    Pardon? Gi-Gyu became confused.


    A dirty pervert.


    ...?


    People believe youre a crazy perv who whips the beautiful angel. Pfft! Sung-Hoon tried his best not to burst intoughter, but he was doing a terrible job of it.


    Gi-Gyu frowned and murmured, Its true she works for me, but Ive never whipped her! What the heck?! Why would such a rumor be going around? Its not like I ordered her to call me Master.


    But you must admit that it looks bad, right? Sung-Hoon replied.


    Gi-Gyu shrugged in disbelief and said under his breath, I dont even own a whip.


    Pfft! Sung-Hoon covered his mouth again.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply, but he didnt unwee such a rumor.


    As for people believing he was a summoner, Gi-Gyu believed it was good because


    <em>That way, my real ability can remain hidden, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in relief. Being able to sync with beings called Egos was an incredible ability. As he gained more Egos and they became stronger, Gi-Gyu also became more powerful. Just Els recent evolution and Botis fresh capture were enough to


    Gi-Gyu clenched his fists. He could feel the overwhelming power inside him. He wasnt even using any skills at the moment. Just the simple act of clenching was enough to generate arge amount of energy. The only problem was that Gi-Gyu still wasnt good at controlling his new power.


    But


    <em>Zing!</em>


    Gi-Gyu punched the air upward, creating a loud energy wave. All he did was swing his fist, yet it created such destructive power.


    Sung-Hoon gaped. He couldnt help feeling Gi-Gyu was giving him a warning for teasing him.


    Gi-Gyu smiled widely toward Sung-Hoon and replied, Well, its all right.


    Now, it was Gi-Gyus turn to tease Sung-Hoon.


    ***


    They were now on the 46th floor. Gi-Gyus creatures had quickly found the correct entrance on the floor below. Because it was Hal who found it, he seemed ecstatic. He was always so eager to please Gi-Gyu. Gi-Gyu was also happy to keep Hal close by as he climbed higher.


    There are noticeably less yers now, Gi-Gyumented. This made sense, especially after the 45th floor. The 45th floor was considered a turning point, so it was no wonder the crowd was noticeably thin on the 46th floor.


    Sung-Hoon exined, Are you surprised? Just finding the correct entrance normally takes a long time. Without incredible luck or power, it isnt something that can be aplished quickly.


    Even as they chatted, Gi-Gyus creatures worked hard to clear the paths Sung-Hoon designated for them. All Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon had to do was stand around and watch them.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu tilted his head, feeling that something had changed. As El and the others hunted the monsters, Gi-Gyu could feel himself gaining more experiences along with them. It wasnt simple experience points or crystalsit was real battle experiences as if he was the one fighting. Was it because his assimtion level had gone up? Or was it because of the seal Lim Hye-Sook mentioned?


    Real battle experience meant that Gi-Gyu also experienced real fatigue, but this wasnt a problem. He was essentially gaining important battle experiences from sitting, which would be a huge advantage for any yer.


    Ah, Sung-Hoon, youve already reached the 50th floor before, right? Gi-Gyu asked. Sung-Hoon wasnt just Gi-Gyus personal secretary. He was a powerful yer in his own right who worked hard to improve himself. In fact, Sung-Hoon had already crossed the 50th floor before, making him a great guide for Gi-Gyu.


    Yes, thats right, replied Sung-Hoon.


    Looking straight into Sung-Hoons eyes, Gi-Gyu asked, Just what is on the 50th floor? What is there that will bring about so many changes for me?


    Gi-Gyu had already searched the inte for answers, but he couldnt find anything. He had worked as a guide for a long time, but it was rare to hear about the 50th floor. All Gi-Gyu knew was that the secondary job change took ce here.


    On the 50th floor Sung-Hoon was about to answer Gi-Gyu when a voice rang in Gi-Gyus head. Simultaneously, the loud noise of fireworks rang. Both Sung-Hoon and Gi-Gyu turned to see the fireworks in the sky nearby.


    They eximed, Guardian!


    It seemed that a guardian had appeared near them.

 Chapter 161: 50th Floor (2)

    Chapter 161: 50th Floor (2)


    It had been a long time since Gi-Gyu heard about guardians. The guardians were like the gatekeepers of each floor inside the Tower. Since guardians were very powerful, average yers avoided hunting them alone; instead, they formed groups to raid them. Whenever someone spotted a guardian, they would light a firecracker to alert the other yers.


    Gi-Gyu heard Hal in his head.


    -We have found a guardian, Grandmaster.


    It appeared that Hal and the knights order had spotted the guardian. Gi-Gyu asked Sung-Hoon, Should we go see?


    Sung-Hoon contemted for a moment. No single yer or group owned the right to hunt guardians, so whoever found one was free to hunt it as they wished.


    But


    <em>There is an unspoken rule: Guilds that specifically target guardians should be given priority. </em>Gi-Gyu thought for a moment. If he went after a guardian being pursued by a guild, there would be trouble.


    When Sung-Hoon didnt reply, Gi-Gyu asked, Why are you so hesitant?


    Its nothing.


    Then When Gi-Gyu offered his hand, Sung-Hoon looked at him in confusion.


    Gi-Gyu abruptly princess carried Sung-Hoon, making him look like a damsel in distress.


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu! What are you doing?! Sung-Hoon screamed in shock.


    Ignoring him, Gi-Gyu whispered, Rush. elerate.


    It was time for his Ego, Hermes, to shine. His increased attributes and power made him feel like a squeezed spring ready to take off.


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    Gi-Gyu kicked the ground and took to the sky.


    ***


    Currently, he was sprinting in the air. Theoretically, it was impossible. Even Gi-Gyu wasnt sure if someone had thought of this method of travel before. To maintain altitude, he would use Bis elemental skills and gain more airtime. Gi-Gyu was essentially flying without any wings.


    The motion sickness made Sung-Hoon want to throw up, but he managed to barely hold on.


    <em>ng.</em>


    Argh! Gi-Gyu heard a yer scream.


    Run! another yer nearby warned.


    These urgent voices came from where Hal had been dispatched. It was clear that Hal and some yers were battling the guardian.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    A scared yer yelled, Why is that thing so strong?!


    The panic in that voice made Gi-Gyu kick the air again to go even faster. The voices were getting closer.


    Where the hell did these monsterse from? Are they death knights?! several yers yelled in confusion.


    Eventually, the giant guardians silhouette entered Gi-Gyus eyes. Sung-Hoon recognized the silhouette and yelled, Its a zombie drake!


    The 46th floors infamy was all thanks to its zombie drake. Drakes were an inferior species of dragons and didnt possess any magic or special abilities. However, their physical attributes alone made them a mighty foe. And the 46th-floor guardian wasnt just a drakeit was a zombified drake.


    One of the yers fighting the zombie drake yelled, It recovered again! Dammit! How is it recovering so quickly?!


    Gi-Gyu immediately realized that this zombie drake had an unusual recovery ability. It was no ordinary zombie drake.


    <em>Its energy feels different, </em>Gi-Gyu thought as he felt something strange from the guardian.


    Sung-Hoon yelled, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu!


    It appeared that Sung-Hoon was urging Gi-Gyu to jump in. Meanwhile, the zombie drake didnt stop and was making quick work of its opponents. Hal and the knights order blocked its attack while trying to get close. If it werent for Gi-Gyus creatures, all the yers would have been dead by now.


    I got this, Gi-Gyu said and kicked the air again. Still in the air and still carrying Sung-Hoon, he said, Sung-Hoon, tuck and roll, got it?


    Pardon? Sung-Hoon gasped in shock. Without any further exnation, Gi-Gyu dropped Sung-Hoon when he got closer to the ground. Sung-Hoon seemed surprised, but he was a yer, not an amateur. He rolled andnded without any problems. Before Sung-Hoon could say anything


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Gi-Gyu, already holding two swords in his hands, crashed into the drake.


    ***


    Big Boss Guild specialized in hunting mid-level floors guardians. The groups team leader and a veteran yer, Woo Tae-Hoon, yelled in shock, This makes no sense whatsoever! We cant even get close to it!


    When their group had spotted the 46th-floor guardian, they had gotten into battle mode immediately, as usual. However, they soon realized there was another group already fighting the guardian.


    Woo Tae-Hoon wondered, <em>Is the master of these undead nearby? Just how are they controlling those death knights? </em>


    The yers were surprised to find that the zombie drake was fighting undead and not some yer. And they werent any ordinary undead. They were death knights, which were high-level undead monsters.


    Death knights rarely moved on their own; usually, their master would control them from nearby. Also, the 46th floor wasnt the home ground of death knights, and the knights showed no hostility toward them.


    <em>They are fighting like they are that zombie drakes nemesis, </em>Woo Tae-Hoon thought in wonder. It was strange, but he was d they werent his enemy. Then, he suddenly remembered the rumors going around in the Tower.


    <em>Something about a pervert controlling undead and whipping an angel, right? </em>Woo Tae-Hoon had heard about the yer code named Morningstar. He had been told that this yer was hunting on the mid-level floors.


    So perhaps


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    A giant explosive noise rang in the area. It was so loud that some guild members covered their ears in pain.


    That yer over there! Woo Tae-Hoon gasped, realizing Morningstar had just joined the battle. The undead quickly backed away and circled Morningstar as if protecting him. Big Boss Guild members couldn''t approach the battle. Whenever they tried


    <em>Thud.</em>


    One of the death knights with the red eyes would m its halberd to the ground and re. This death knight seemed to be the leader of the undead group. The way he red was enough to make anyone shiver in fear. Just what level was this death knight?


    <em>Is it a demon? </em>Woo Tae-Hoon wondered. He didnt know much about demons, but he had heard from his guild master about creatures with red eyes.


    Demons, creatures with red eyes, were supposedly different from regr monsters. They lived on the Towers higher floors and among humans. Woo Tae-Hoon had already cleared the 50th floor, but he was still ignorant of many things. He had heard that only special yers were given the chance to gain a lot of information after they had cleared the 50th floor.


    A Big Boss Guild member approached Woo Tae-Hoon and asked in annoyance, Team Leader. Are we just going to watch? Shouldnt we fight?


    The mid-level floors guardians had always been theirs to hunt, and someone stealing their guardian was a rarity. If they didnt do something about it now, they would lose their rewards. Also, their guild master would reprimand them harshly for that.


    Woo Tae-Hoon became equally annoyed as he asked the guild member, What do you suggest we do then? Are you willing to go in there and fight?


    When Woo Tae-Hoon pointed at the zombie drake and Gi-Gyu, the guild member became very quiet.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Another explosion took ce. With a shiver, Woo Tae-Hoon wondered, What is he doing that can cause such an explosion? Do you really think you can fight while enduring the shockwaves from those explosions?


    There was why none of the Big Boss Guild members dared to join the battle. They knew they couldnt withstand the incredible shockwaves that rattled the space whenever Morningstar crashed into the zombie drake. Also, it wasnt like Hal and the knights would even let them join in.


    <em>This sucks, but Im smart enough to admit that none of us are strong enough to do this. </em>Woo Tae-Hoon knew that everyone in his team was strong. After all, they were fairly well-known rankers who had passed the 50th floor.


    But


    This is a battle between beasts. Dont you dare get involved unless you want to die? Woo Tae-Hoon warned.


    But a yer tried to protest.


    Woo Tae-Hoon interrupted in annoyance, But what?! Just shut up, you moron.


    This particr yer that kept annoying Woo Tae-Hooncked experience. Surprisingly, his level was fairly high, but he was too naive to realize that joining the battle would be suicide.


    On top of it all


    <em>Those demons, </em>Woo Tae-Hoon thought as he stared at the summoned demons.


    <em>And the angels too. </em>In the sky, there was a beautiful goddess with three angels guarding her.


    So a yer who controls the angels and the demons, Woo Tae-Hoon whispered in awe. He decided that Morningstar was a yer worth remembering.


    Someone approached him and greeted him, Hello. Im Heo Sung-Hoon from the association. Youre Ranker Woo Tae-Hoon, right? The team leader of this Big Boss Guild team?


    Sung-Hoon offered a business card to Woo Tae-Hoon. A vicious battle was going on before them, but Sung-Hoon smiled brightly as if he had no worries in the world.


    ***


    <em>Its working. </em>Gi-Gyu was pleased to learn that Foresight, the new skill he had gained from syncing with Botis, was working. Despite not being skilled in using this new ability, he could sense his enemys general direction of attack and move ordingly. To Gi-Gyu, this fight was a good chance to get more experience.


    <em>A zombie drake would be a good opponent to test it out, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Zombie drakes, even the normal ones, were notorious for their stamina, but the one before him was a guardian. Moreover


    Lou murmured.


    -It has been touched by a demon.


    From the beginning, Gi-Gyu could sense demonic energy from this monster. Since it was a guardian that had been touched by a demon, it made sense that it was a little stronger and had better regeneration ability.


    Gi-Gyu asked Lou, If this monster was left alone, would it have turned into something like the 4th-floor guardian?


    Gi-Gyu easily dodged the drakes giant front paw, and it struck the ground he had stood on a moment ago. This resulted in a giant explosion.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    -Probably.


    Lou replied. The 4th-floor guardian, the orc, gave Gi-Gyu the courage to enter the 5th floor. This giant orc was too powerful to be the fourth-floor guardian. Gi-Gyu remembered this monster eating so many yers.


    <em>That guardian looked like it was leveling up like a yer. </em>Thankfully, it was only the 4th-floor guardian, so it wasnt impossible to kill it at the time. If this zombie drake became powerful at the same rate and to the same extent, then


    I better make sure I kill it right now, Gi-Gyu announced. He had tested out his new skill enough. He was still at an early stage of using Foresight, but he had confirmed that it worked regardless of his opponent.


    Gi-Gyu had been testing for another thing, and he was happy with what he had found.


    -I see that youve been attacking only with shockwaves rather than with your swords. You have be more efficient in using your magic.


    Until now, Gi-Gyu hadnt shed the zombie drake once. He had been umting his magic into his swords and creating shockwaves to cause internal damage to the drake. It was an excellent way to fight the drake since it had great regeneration ability.


    Gi-Gyu exined, I have been having difficulty dealing with the magic build-up inside me. So I thought this would be a good way to relieve it a little.


    -Well, I suppose its a good idea. Youre getting good training while relieving the excess energy. Its definitely helping you.


    Gi-Gyu swung Lou, shooting half-moon-shaped energy toward the zombie drake.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    This was what the Big Boss Guild had been hearing and feeling from nearby. The shockwave Gi-Gyu created bounced off the drake and scattered in every direction. Gi-Gyu wasnt sure if the other yers knew what was happening, but it didnt matter.


    El murmured,


    -We have blocked the excess energy, Master.


    El and the other angels in the air created a barrier to ensure the Big Boss Guild members werent hurt from the shockwaves. Gi-Gyu lowered his two swords and replied, You did very well.


    His experiments werepleted.


    No need to let it live now. Gi-Gyu twirled Lou and Els avatar in his hands. Drakes internal damage must have been extensive because it was having difficulty moving. With thest of its strength, the zombie drake sprinted toward Gi-Gyu.


    Well, I should test onest thing, Gi-Gyu said. It was something he had been thinking about but had never tried. He never got the chance or an appropriate test target for this.


    When Lou felt the energy gathering inside him and Els avatar, he muttered,


    -Fuck


    And


    <em>Kaboom.</em>


    It was a much quieter explosion.


    Then, a Big Boss Guild member whispered, The drake is gone.

 Chapter 162: 50th Floor (3)

    Chapter 162: 50th Floor (3)


    Im Woo Tae-Hoon of the Big Boss Guild. I lead the team responsible for mid-level floors guardians, Woo Tae-Hoon, arge scary-looking man, offered his hand.


    I-Im Kim Gi-Gyu, Gi-Gyu stammered softly before turning toward Sung-Hoon. When Sung-Hoon smiled, he shook his head in annoyance and added, Im Morningstar.


    Its a pleasure meeting the infamous Morningstar, Woo Tae-Hoon replied. Right now, he didnt seem the least bit angry about losing the zombie drake and that was all thanks to Sung-Hoon. While Gi-Gyu was busy battling the zombie drake, Sung-Hoon had made a deal with Woo Tae-Hoon. Sung-Hoon didnt have to appease the Big Boss Guild because they had no legal right over the guardian, but this was a smart decision nheless. After all, making an unnecessary enemy was never a good thing.


    <em>And he might spread a bad rumor about Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu if he holds a grudge, </em>Sung-Hoon thought in worry. Gi-Gyu was already the subject of many unsavory rumors, so if the Big Boss Guild added to it, his reputation would plummet.


    <em>But this could be a good chance for Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. If a positive rumor starts about him, it will be very helpful. </em>This was why Sung-Hoon negotiated with Woo Tae-Hoon.


    <em>And thanks to Ranker Kim Gi-Gyus amazing job, things worked out pretty well. </em>Sung-Hoon was happy with the way Gi-Gyu dealt with the zombie drake. Had Woo Tae-Hoon acted stubbornly, the situation wouldve beplicated. However, after witnessing how easily Gi-Gyu had killed the guardian, Woo Tae-Hoon and his teammates had been only too happy to cooperate. Woo Tae-Hoon had even asked to be introduced to Gi-Gyu.


    His eyes shining, Woo Tae-Hoon replied, You arent an average ranker. Rumors say that Morningstar is still at the ranker level, but thats obviously not true. The association must have chosen not to disclose your full power yet.


    Ah, yes. I dont like getting too much attention, so I asked them to keep it quiet.


    Oh Is that so? Woo Tae-Hoon replied with a nod. There was an odd atmosphere between Woo Tae-Hoon and Gi-Gyu as they chatted. Gi-Gyu acted all nonchnt as Woo Tae-Hoon tried his best to learn more about Gi-Gyu.


    Watching Hal and El, who maintained their positions, Woo Tae-Hoonmented, So its true that you can summon the undead and the angels.


    Gi-Gyu replied with an apathetic nod. His attitude earned no points from Woo Tae-Hoon, but Tae-Hoon understood why he was acting this way.


    <em>He must be tired, </em>thought Woo Tae-Hoon. Even a powerful yer had to be exhausted after killing the 46th-floor guardian alone.


    <em>Im tired,</em> thought Gi-Gyu, proving that Woo Tae-Hoons assumption was correct.


    However, the reason behind the weariness was different. He turned to look at Sung-Hoon and wondered, <em>How long do I have to talk to this man like this?</em>


    Gi-Gyu needed to climb the Tower quickly, so he had no time for politics. He conveyed his frustration to Sung-Hoon with his eyes.


    <em>Just a little while longer. Please </em><em>Ranker</em><em> Kim Gi-Gyu. </em>Sung-Hoon replied with his eyes as well. The Big Boss Guild had given up their prey, so making sure there were no hard feelings was the smart y here.


    By the way, Mr. Morningstar, Woo Tae-Hoon addressed Gi-Gyu by the embarrassing code name. His eyes sparkled as if he wanted to ask something that interested him.


    Woo Tae-Hoon continued, What was that skill you used at the end of the battle? I didnt see you do anything, yet the zombie drake disappeared suddenly.


    That question brought everyones attention to Gi-Gyu. Even the Big Boss Guild members who were grumbling nearby seemed interested in hearing the answer. Gi-Gyusst move that made the guardian disappear was indeed impressive.


    When Gi-Gyu didnt reply, Woo Tae-Hoon smiled and continued, Well, I understand why you wouldnt want to answer that. Youre almost a high ranker, so Im sure you dont want to tell us about your secret weapon.


    Tae-Hoon shrugged. It was then that Gi-Gyu remembered something he wanted to ask.


    By the way, Gi-Gyu whispered.


    Yes? Do you have a question? Tae-Hoon was a little disappointed that Gi-Gyu didnt answer his question. But he wanted to maintain a good rtionship with Gi-Gyu, so he replied pleasantly.


    Your group specializes in hunting guardians, right? So have you been activetely? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Yes. We killed a guardian just the day before yesterday on a different floor, Woo Tae-Hoon bragged.


    So, have you noticed anything strange about the guardians recently?


    Tae-Hoons eyes widened. ...!


    ***


    How did you know? Ah, could it be You figured it out just by battling one zombie drake?! Tae-Hoon couldnt hide his shock as he continued, Its true that the guardians have be stronger and faster. Weve noticed that they are harder to hunt now. Weve been doing okay so far, but it feels like they are bing more powerful by the day.


    Gi-Gyu closed his eyes and wondered, <em>Are the demons responsible for these changes? But why?</em>


    Was it to kill yers? No, this didnt make sense. There had to be another reason for this.


    ***


    What are you thinking about, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu? Sung-Hoon asked when he saw Gi-Gyu looking troubled.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward Sung-Hoon and asked, Have you heard any report from the association about the changes in the guardians?


    Hmm Sung-Hoon thought for a moment before replying, I did, but the changes were subtle. So far, the changes havent been significant enough to be noted. Besides, with all those unratable gates outside the Tower, there arent any additional agents to investigate this.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding. I see.


    They were currently on the 47th floor. After the duo had killed the 46th-floor guardian, they didnt take a break; instead, they continued on. They used the same strategy: El and the other summoned creatures cleared all possible paths.


    Gi-Gyumented, Its taking a little more time now.


    Since they were on a higher floor, clearing each path was bing more time-consuming. Even Els wide AoE attacks sometimes left an odd monster or two alive.


    It is what it is, replied Sung-Hoon. This was an expected result since they were on a higher-level floor. While most yers never even became powerful enough to reach the 50th floor, Gi-Gyu''s unusual strength allowed him to climb the Tower this quickly.


    So what is on the 50th floor anyway? Gi-Gyu asked the same question again. He had asked this before, but the 46th-floor guardian had abruptly appeared then. So he never heard Sung-Hoons answer.


    Sung-Hoon scratched his cheek and murmured, Hmm, the 50th floor?


    Sung-Hoon shrugged and replied, To be honest, there was nothing special on that floor. The test wasnt any different from the other tests on the lower floors. A test was given, and I passed it. The end.


    Gi-Gyu looked confused, so Sung-Hoon added, But


    After pausing for a moment, Sung-Hoon exined, I have heard some special yers experience something different on the 50th floor. Apparently, those people have to go through a crazy test, which is nothing like the one normal yers take. Thats all I know. I havent seen anything myself since I only got the normal test.


    <em>So obviously, Ill get one of those special tests. But why? </em>Gi-Gyu contemted. He was certain that he would be given a special test. Why? Well, wasnt it obvious? Thinking about the reason made Gi-Gyu burst intoughter.


    Whats so funny? Sung-Hoon asked in confusion.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Its nothing. I just thought of something ridiculous.


    Until now, Gi-Gyu had gone through many unusual events. He was the yer who couldnt level, an almost high ranker who still hadnt cleared the 50th floor, Lucifers pupil, numerous Egos master, and someone who could control Life and Death.


    So, how could anyone say he wasnt special? It wasnt necessarily a good thing, but it meant that he was different.


    Sung-Hoon studied Gi-Gyus face beforementing, Im d I could satisfy your curiosity at least a little.


    Yes, thank you.


    By the way Sung-Hoon asked, I have a question for you as well, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. Its about thatst skill you used to delete the zombie drake.


    Delete. It was a perfect word to describe what Gi-Gyu did to the guardian. When Gi-Gyu used his newest skill, the zombie drake was deleted. It didnt even leave a crystal.


    Sung-Hoon continued, Ive never seen a skill like that before. Well, I suppose everything you do is unprecedented. But, this particr skill was especially amazing.


    Sung-Hoon wasnt asking to hear about the secret behind this powerful skill. He was just curious because


    <em>It didnt look like a human skill. </em>Sung-Hoon thought in concern. He felt that the skill Gi-Gyu showed off earlier wasnt something a human could use. Sung-Hoon remembered what President Oh Tae-Gu had told him.


    You must help him remain human.


    Remain human Did that mean that Gi-Gyu could be something other than human?


    Well, about that Gi-Gyu thought for a moment. He trusted Sung-Hoon enough to tell him about it. Gi-Gyu replied, To be honest, I dont really know what it is. It just felt like I could do it, so I tried it. There isnt a name for it yet.


    Sung-Hoon was nonplussed.


    But I have an idea for a name. Gi-Gyu looked down at Lou in his ring form with a smile. He continued, This guy told me that this skill is


    <em>Swish.</em>


    El suddenly flew toward them and announced, Master, Ive cleared the way. You can proceed now.


    Okay. Gi-Gyu smiled at El. Turning toward Sung-Hoon, Gi-Gyu added, He said this skill feels like chaos. So Im thinking about calling it that.


    What Gi-Gyu had done was m Death and Life together, which created abundant energy. More urately, thisbination erased the space that Gi-Gyu had designated.


    <em>Delete. </em>Gi-Gyu realized Sung-Hoons choice of words aptly described the process.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon now stood on the 49th floor. Nothing significant had urred on the 48th floor. They used the same strategy to quickly pass through the 49th floor as well.


    There are definitely fewer people here. Gi-Gyu looked around in surprise.


    Sung-Hoon exined, Not many yers manage to cross the 50th floor. A fair number makes it up to the 49th floor, but youll notice a huge difference starting on the 50th floor. You know the famous saying, right?


    Sung-Hoon smiled and continued, They say that if you pass the 50th floor, youre basically a ranker.


    Gi-Gyu nodded as he had heard this saying before. Even if a yer wasnt officially a ranker, if they could clear the 50th floor and hunt on the 51st floor, they were immediately considered a ranker. It was no wonder the 50th floor was meaningful to every yer.


    <em>And its even more special to me, </em>Gi-Gyu thought with determination. All his limitations, including the penalty, would be lifted after crossing the 50th floor. Lim Hye-Sook even imed his condition could improve greatly after clearing the 50th-floor test. He would get the answers to all the questions he had.


    I feel nervous, Gi-Gyu muttered. Now that he was so close to the finish line, he could feel his heart pounding. He would finally be free of the penalty.


    Well, as long as he passed the 50th-floor test, of course.


    He would be given a special test, and if he didnt pass it


    <em>Ill die, so it will be the end for me. </em>Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly. Perhaps preparing himself further would have been better, but there was no time.


    Sung-Hoon said encouragingly, Youll do just fine, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. After all, youre already powerful enough to hunt on higher floors. You might indeed be given a special test, but I have no doubt youll pass it. Please dont worry.


    Gi-Gyu could tell Sung-Hoon wasnt ttering him with empty words. He could feel how sincere Sung-Hoon was, so he smiled.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, I guess well part ways soon.


    He had to take the 50th-floor test alone. Sung-Hoon had already passed his test, and the 50th-floor test had to be taken by a single yer.


    El announced in Gi-Gyus head.


    -I found the entrance, Master.


    So Im finally entering the 50th floor, Gi-Gyu whispered. His heart began to beat even faster.

 Chapter 163: 50th Floor (4)

    Chapter 163: 50th Floor (4)


    As Gi-Gyu walked toward the 50th-floor entrance, the anxiety made him take each step slowly. He had heard that the 50th-floor test was usually no different from the ones on the other floors, but the keyword was usually.


    <em>Im entering the unknown, </em>Gi-Gyu thought anxiously. He had no idea what he might face during this test. None of the tests he had taken in the Tower were simr to the ones taken by the other yers. The tests on the lower floors were way too easy, but he had to face Lou and El on the 30th and the 40th floors. Both tests were incredibly difficult; he almost died in them. Based on how things had been going, Gi-Gyu had a good idea of the difficulty level of this uing test.


    <em>Its going to be the worst one. I just know it. </em>Since he had almost died in thest two tests, logic dictates that he could die in this test, which would be the hardest trial yet.


    -Maybe. But you know, Ive been thinkingtely.


    Loumented in an uncaring tone. He continued,


    -Can you even die?


    What? Gi-Gyu asked with a confused look.


    -Okay, let''s count it. Stabbed in the heart, check. Experienced death that one time due to El, check. Got your shell shattered, check. Do you remember all that?


    Gi-Gyu became quiet.


    -Certain death events lose meaning when you get involved. Even now, youre in an unstable condition. That woman Lim Hye-Sook ced another seal over your existing seal, but things still arent looking well. Under sane circumstances, you should have died. Any normal person would have died, but you?


    Gi-Gyu could almost hear Louughing as he continued,


    -Youre still alive, arent you?


    El suddenly held Gi-Gyus hand and whispered, Master.


    The warmth from her hand spread in his body gently, alleviating his anxiety.


    El reassured him, Please dont worry so much. I have a different idea than Lou, but I do agree with him that you will be safe.


    El When Gi-Gyu looked at her face, El smiled.


    Khoff, khoff. Suddenly, Gi-Gyu heard someone coughing ufortably. When he turned, he saw Sung-Hoon, who was still standing behind him.


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu, are you ready? asked Sung-Hoon. Gi-Gyu, Sung-Hoon, and El were standing in front of the entrance. Hal and the knights order had been sent back into the gate. Gi-Gyu turned to face the giant metal door again. The gate would simply lead him to the 50th floor, where he would take the long-awaited test, but he couldnt help but feel that it was the entrance to purgatory.


    I guess my job is done now. Sung-Hoon smiled, seemingly relieved.


    Gi-Gyu returned the smile and replied, Thanks to you, I got herefortably.


    What are you talking about? I didnt do a thing. I mean It was El and your creatures who did all the work, Sung-Hoon mumbled as he nced at El nervously. El seemed to like Sung-Hoons answer because she smiled.


    Anyway, I think its time, Sung-Hoon urged Gi-Gyu, who seemed hesitant. Sung-Hoon knew Gi-Gyu couldnt avoid taking this test. He also knew why Gi-Gyu had to enter the 50th floor and take on this dangerous journey.


    <em>Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu must do this. There is no other way, </em>Sung-Hoon thought in determination. He felt like he was pushing Gi-Gyu toward hell, but he couldnt help it.


    Please take care. I will see youter. Sung-Hoon turned around, unwilling to say goodbye or act anxious. He needed to act calm and nonchnt to help Gi-Gyu feel more confident.


    Of course.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and watched Sung-Hoon walk away. When he could no longer see Sung-Hoon, Gi-Gyu took another step toward the giant door. Its handle looked like two dragons intertwined together. Gi-Gyu grabbed the dragons head with both of his hands.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    Gi-Gyu whispered in determination, I


    The metal door opened easily as if it was made of paper. El returned to her essory form with a burst of light and found her ce on Gi-Gyus finger. The door finally openedpletely, revealing the endless darkness and blue lights inside. The space looked strange and mysterious. Gi-Gyu was about to enter an unknown world.


    Will make sure to make it out alive.


    Gi-Gyu took his first step inside the 50th floor.


    ***


    The second his feet touched the 50th floor, his surroundings changed. Gone were the bright blue lights, reced by eerie, rming darkness.


    <em>Gulp.</em>


    Gi-Gyu swallowed audibly. Tension had engulfed his entire body when Lou and El murmured,


    -Dont worry.


    -Master, please dont worry.


    Hearing Lou and Els voices helped a little. Trying his best to calm down his breathing, Gi-Gyu waited for whatever was about toe. He could do nothing right now, so he had to be patient until something happened.


    Time slowly passed along with the thick sweat droplets on Gi-Gyus head.


    [You have entered the test floor.]


    The system finally made an announcement. Gi-Gyu hadnt heard this announcement in a long time now. It was strange, but he almost felt d to hear it.


    [The 50th-floor test will begin.]


    The system announced slowly.


    [The yers disposition and potential are being calcted.]


    [The yers history is being examined.]


    [The yers future is being forecasted.]


    [The yers past deeds are being analyzed.]


    Gi-Gyu had never heard announcements like these before, and another long wait followed them. As he stood patiently, he heard numerous system announcements in his head.


    [yer]


    The system continuously tried to analyze Gi-Gyu, who remained quiet. And finally


    [Unable to analyze the yers information.]


    [The test has been decided.]


    [The test will consist of three stages.]


    With that, three cards appeared before Gi-Gyu.


    [The yer will be given the right to choose the order of his tests.]


    The first card shone like a star; the second had the darkness of an abyss. As for the third


    Its gray, Gi-Gyumented as he looked at the cards. He contemted which one he should choose first. He knew that the tests would change based on his chosen order.


    Lou and El encouraged,


    -We will respect your decision.


    -Please do what you think is right, Master.


    After hearing his Egos opinion, Gi-Gyu became lost in thought. He had a good idea of what these cards represented.


    <em>The dark one must symbolize Lou, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. This card had to represent darkness, so its test would have something to do with Lou.


    Simrly, the brightly lit one had to symbolize El. But then


    Whats this one? Gi-Gyu asked himself. The gray card seemed to represent chaos, and he couldnt figure out what it symbolized. He thought about it for what seemed like an eternity before Lou stated in annoyance,


    -Thats obviously you.


    Me?


    -Thats right. It represents the changes you went through and the secrets you hold. Whatever they may be, this cards test will have something to do with you.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding. He knew that Lou and El werent the only special ones here.


    I see Gi-Gyu rubbed his chin and thought out loud. What should he pick first? What would be the best choice?


    Finally, he picked his first card.


    [The test will now begin.]


    [The yer must get ready immediately.]


    With this announcement, the space around Gi-Gyu began to change.


    <em>Ba dum, ba dum!</em>


    Gi-Gyus anxiety peaked; his heart began to pound loudly. He was so tense and sensitive that he could even feel the air on his fingertips.


    [The test begins now.]


    It was time.


    [The goal of this test is]


    This was what Gi-Gyu had been waiting for. This would tell him what he had to aplish to clear the first part of the test. However, his eyes widened when he heard the announcement.


    The card he had chosen was the dark one.


    [You must experience death.]


    Lous card.


    The first test was about to begin.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu opened his eyes and found that he had been transferred to vast bands. He was standing in the middle of nowhere, and the geothermal energy here was ready to boil him alive.


    Gi-Gyu frowned; he felt like a well-wringed mop cloth. The outrageous pain paralyzed him.


    But he quickly realized


    <em>This isnt even my body. </em>Despite the pain, he could still feel other things. His eye level wasnt where it used to be, and he could feel odd energies inside his body. Even his hands looked the wrong size. Currently, he was in the middle of the bands in a body that wasnt his.


    So, I guess this is the test? Gi-Gyu mumbled. It appeared that he needed to do something in someone elses body. At least, that was the only exnation he coulde up with to excuse his bodys tattered state.


    The system finally made elucidative announcements.


    [This space has been created based on the data stored inside the Tower and the memories stored inside the yers body.]


    [The yer is now standing in hells bands.]


    The systems voice sounded almost gentle as if it was narrating a story.


    <em>Hell? </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Was he in hell because he picked Lous card?


    The system continued,


    [The yer must achieve the set goal in this ce.]


    Gi-Gyu frowned, remembering that the system had decided his goal was to experience death.


    So I have to die? Gi-Gyu whispered in disbelief. He had to go through death again? Everyone else in the world only had to die once, yet Gi-Gyu had experienced it many times so far. And the test was telling him to do that again?


    So I wont actually die for real? Is that what its saying? The system stated that he needed to experience it. Did this mean that this test wouldnt let him die for real?


    Gi-Gyu didnt know the answer to this question; he could feel his anger rising.


    What the hell is this? Why is it asking me to do this? he screamed angrily. Why did he have to experience death so many times? He certainly didnt want to die. Well, he supposed no one really wanted to die, but


    Still, how can the test goal be death?! It was as if the Tower couldnt wait to kill Gi-Gyu. He was angry, and the pain he was feeling did nothing to improve his mood. He could tell that he was in bad shape, so it wouldnt take much for someone to kill him.


    It was only a matter of time; he was definitely going to die.


    Gi-Gyu felt so angry.


    He was furious.


    Lou suddenly whispered.


    -I remember this.


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened, but he didnt say anything.


    -Ahh Their betrayal and myst breath.


    [The enemies will now be produced.]


    Only a moment ago, the bands were empty. But now, monsters were raining from the sky and sprouting from the ground. They surrounded Gi-Gyupletely.


    Lou reassured Gi-Gyu.


    -Dont worry. You wont die that easily.


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet, but the surrounding monsters roared, Ackkkkkkk!


    Their shriek was so rming that it shook the sky and the ground. The biggest monster standing at the head of the herd announced, Its time to take him down!


    The monster looked like a human, but there was no way anyone would mistake it for a man. Its stomach was sagging grossly, and its face looked horrible. The two horns on its forehead looked extremely sharp.


    Kill the king! the demon with the violet eyes ordered, making the ground shake once again.

 Chapter 164: The Three Tests

    Chapter 164: The Three Tests


    The scene was so astonishing that Gi-Gyu, try as he might, couldnt hide or control his shock.


    He watched silently as his enemies approached him from all around. He clenched his fists and thought angrily, <em>So it wants me to experience death?</em>


    Did the Towers system even know what death really was? Gi-Gyu had already experienced it several times before.


    Terrible darkness and loneliness.


    Despair and pain.


    The indescribable fear.


    <em>Thats death. </em>Gi-Gyu remembered it very well. It wasnt something he wanted to experience again, but


    If thats whats necessary, Ill do it, he announced. He was on the test floor; if he failed to aplish the goal set by the system, he couldnt leave this space. Only death would await him if he didnt pass this test. So either way, he would have to die.


    Lou said to Gi-Gyu,


    -Do your best.


    Gi-Gyu nodded. He saw the first row of soldiersing toward him. They looked like lowly foot soldiers because they wore average armors and held mediocre weapons.


    The army running toward him had orcs, goblins, lizardmen, other low-level monsters, and even unique monsters, but it didnt have a single human.


    Kill him! Kill the king! The king is weak now! This is our chance! the demon with the giant horns ordered. Smirking at Gi-Gyu arrogantly, he roared again, Kill him!


    Krrrrk! the monsters shrieked in excitement. Gi-Gyu clenched his fists again and looked over his body. No matter how hard he tried, he couldnt find any weapons anywhere. All he had to fight with were his bare hands.


    -Moron.


    Gi-Gyu heard Lou again, who exined,


    -Why would you think you dont have a weapon? This was when I was being betrayed by the other demons. Dont you remember?


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened as he suddenly remembered what he had heard about it. Antecedently, Lou had exined how he was betrayed when he was the king of hell. Gi-Gyu didnt know the details, but


    Does that mean?


    Lou exined,


    -Thats right. This test was made using my experience, memories, and the data stored in the Tower.


    That makes sense. Gi-Gyu quickly caught on to what Lou was trying to say. For some reason, his brain was working faster than ever. Gi-Gyu usually had a hard time following Lous exnation; today, a few hints from Lou were enough.


    Gi-Gyu clenched his fists again, and a long ck sword materialized in his hand. So youre saying Im you right now.


    The Emperor of Evil Swords and ck Magic.


    King of Demons.


    Ruler of Hell.


    Lous dazzling past had be Gi-Gyus present. For this test, Gi-Gyus consciousness and Lous body were one.


    -Exactly.


    Lous voice remained a little bitter as he continued,


    -You wont die easily. Perhaps you dont even have to die at all


    The monsters who were storming toward Gi-Gyu hesitated when they saw the sword. Ever since their king became the ruler by making everyone kneel before him, their instincts had changed. They were all aware of their kings might. And now, this incredible might was all for Gi-Gyu to wield.


    The two-horned demon screamed in frustration, Why did you slow down?! What do you think youre doing?!


    His exceptional energy rushed toward the hesitant frontline monsters. Their leader continued, Anyone who retreats will be killed by me! Kill the king! Kill the king!


    The two-horned demons voice was annoying. Gi-Gyu frowned in displeasure.


    Lou announced,


    -Enjoy yourself.


    Lous voice became quieter as he continued,


    -Lose yourself in this battle. I would love it if you could kill that crazy Belphegor.


    Gi-Gyuughed at Lous words. They were inside the test chamber, but this looked like a piece of Lous memory. Gi-Gyu wondered what Lou must be feeling, looking at the demons who had betrayed him.


    What should I do? asked Gi-Gyu. Unfortunately, he couldntfortably use Lous powers just yet. Since he didnt know exactly what abilities Lou possessed, he couldnt figure out how to deal with the seemingly endless army.


    -You already know how to use my powers.


    Lou said to him.


    I see. Gi-Gyu took a slow step forward. The single step made all the monsters rushing toward him flinch. Frustrated by the monsters'' fear, Belphegor screamed again.


    Ugh! Suddenly, Gi-Gyu vomited blood. It was clear his body was in bad shape. It was a surprise that he wasnt already dead. The pain felt like his innards were being ripped into pieces. Him taking a step through all that pain was a thing of wonder.


    The king barely managed to escape the Six Kings attack! Hes a loser! Do not fear him! Belphegor ordered as he sniggered at Gi-Gyus weakened state.


    -Hmph.


    Lou smirked as he watched Belphegor. Gi-Gyu took two more steps, making the monsters hesitate even more. They began to retreat slowly. The dread that was deeply rooted in them made them fear even the slightest movement from their king.


    Sadly, Gi-Gyu was in terrible shape, as Belphegor had imed. Lous body was in tatters after the Six Kings surprise attack.


    <em>Drip.</em>


    Blood dripped from the numerous cuts and gashes on his body, soaking the ground. It was a passing observation, but Gi-Gyu realized that Lou also bled red like him.


    Seemingly unaffected by the myriad of wounds, Lou muttered,


    -If youre so keen on killing me, you should do it yourself, Belphegor. What a pig!


    Louughed at Belphegor openly as Gi-Gyu took another step forward.


    And


    Death, Gi-Gyu whispered, making ominous ck smoke burst from his body.


    <em>Kabooom!</em>


    A ck mushroom cloud crawled toward the monsters like a living creature. The space between Gi-Gyu and the monsters was flooded with darkness before it engulfed the monsters.


    Krrrrk! The ck mushroom cloud seemingly ate everything in its path because only screams were heard, and skeletons scattering into dust was seen. There wasnt a single monster that survived the smoke.


    A sudden silence fell.


    ... Belphegor seemed speechless when he realized that a chunk of his army had disappeared.


    Dammit, Belphegor swore. Shaking in disbelief, he muttered, The six kings wounded him badly, but he can still do this?!


    Belphegor couldnt believe what he was seeing. The foot soldiers he had sent out certainly werent experienced elite soldiers or even high-level demons. But they should have been enough to drain the kings power further. Unfortunately, it was clear Belphegor had underestimated the king. With a single Death attack, the betrayed king had massacred an entire unit.


    Ill do it myself! Belphegor announced. Backing out was no longer an option, and he couldnt let the king live. He risked everything for this chance. If the king survived and returned after recovering, then


    <em>It will be the end of all of us, </em>Belphegor thought in despair. They would have no hope if this betrayed king survived. Belphegor, one of the six kings, should have been enjoying luxury and power. Yet because of this king, he had been living in hiding as he feared for his life.


    This had to stop.


    <em>Dun, dun.</em>


    Belphegor, the giant demon with two horns, moved forward. The ground shook and caved with every step. Lous Death, which had been swarming toward Belphegor, shook as well.


    Humph! Belphegor frowned in annoyance and punched the ck smoke, dispersing it.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    The gale created by his punch made the space tremble and pushed away Lou''s energy. Death, which seemed powerful enough to swallow anything and everything, looked helpless against Belphegors power.


    Sleep! Belphegor shouted as he swung his mace. His sheer size made his sweat droplets seem like torrential rain.


    Krrrrk! A few surviving monsters groaned when Belphegor stepped on them. Ignoring his soldiers pain, Belphegor moved and roared again, Sleep!


    Lous Death calmed down as if it was really put to sleep.


    Death was an incredible skill, but Belphegor was no weakling either. Belphegor was one of the original Seven Kings that ruled hell. He was still considered one of the kings and had the power to bring down this new king of hell.


    Belphegor screamed in a fury, Ill kill you!


    The battlefield had not many strong fighters left. The other five kings were injured severely during their surprise attack on the new king. So, they were resting at the moment, and only Belphegor was still strong enough to fight. The other kings could join him soon, so Belphegor had to move quickly to be the hero of this war.


    Belphegor continued to shout and move toward Gi-Gyu.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Belphegors feet were moving faster and faster when suddenly, he stopped. Someone stood in front of him and murmured, The King of Sloth.


    The creature was drenched in blood, looking like a blood-soaked weapon. The blood made his already ck armor look even darker. His eyes were red as if they were about to burst, and the ground beneath his feet was also red.


    Belphegor replied, King.


    So youre the King of Sloth, Belphegor, huh?


    Belphegor seemed confused at his enemys question. It seemed that he even forgot that he was here to kill the king.


    <em>Somethings wrong, </em>Belphegor thought in surprise. Normally, the king would have attacked him by now. This was why Belphegor had covered himself with dozens of barriers for protection.


    Yet


    Belphegor abruptly realized that the one standing before him wasnt who he appeared to be. Who are you?! You arent the king!


    But the creature wearing the kings body didnt reply. Instead, he grinned in amusement.


    After a brief silence, the creature murmured, Lou asked me to tell you


    Lou? Belphegor frowned even deeper, his body shaking in fury. Where is the king?! I must capture and kill the king! The king!


    Belphegor screamed, but he didnt dare to approach his enemy. The creature in front of him had to be a fake wearing the kings body, but Belphegor was still scared.


    The kings mouth opened, and an ominous voice announced, I shall eat all of your kin alive. I will return to hell, and I will destroy everyone who worked for you. They will die screaming your name Belphegor.


    Belphegor trembled in fear and anger. He yelled, You bastard!


    Belphegor swung his mace. He couldnt understand what was happening, but he knew he needed to kill the creature.


    The one in the kings body pushed away the mace with one hand and rushed forward at the speed of light. Before Belphegor knew it, the kings sword had sliced his arm.


    Ackkk! Belphegor screamed as his arm dropped to the ground.


    H-how?! His body was being protected by dozens of barriers. These barriers were from the rulers of the Tower, which meant even the Emperor of Evil Swords couldnt pass through. So how could this creature injure him so easily?


    Ughhhh! Belphegor screamed in pain. It had been a long time since he felt this kind of pain. To his shock, the one in the kings body was already on top of his shoulders as he whispered, You better worship your true king.


    An icy smile appeared on Gi-Gyus face as he crouched on top of Belphegor.


    Ackkk! Belphegor screamed the kings name in a fury, Luciferrrrrr!

 Chapter 165: The Three Tests (2)

    Chapter 165: The Three Tests (2)


    Belphegors roar created a giant explosion, and Gi-Gyu crashed into him. Thousands of swords fell from the sky, and Belphegor moved his giant body nimbly as he swung his mace. It wasnt an easy battle for even Belphegor, who had once ruled hell.


    The fight continued for a week between Gi-Gyu in Lous dying body and Belphegor in his prime.


    ***


    Die! Die! Die! Belphegor screamed. His Olympian body was no more. Instead, after losing so much flesh, his once giant frame was now drenched in blood and looked meager.


    -This is obviously not the real Belphegor. I guess its just an aggregate of data after all.


    Lousment made Gi-Gyu shiver.


    -He cant even use half of his full power well. This one is a total fake.


    <em>Seriously? </em>Gi-Gyu thought in shock. Even now, he could barely dodge Belphegors attacks while swinging his summoned sword. Gi-Gyu used dozens of skills simultaneously, creating incredible explosions, but


    Ackkkkk! Belphegors single roar was enough to neutralize every one of them.


    -Dodge to your right. He might be a fake, but hes still pretty strong. I guess hes a good sparring match for you. Just keep going. Survive Endure


    Lous bitter voice spurred Gi-Gyu on.


    -Kill him.


    Ackkkk! Belphegor screamed again as he threw his mace. Knowing its trajectory, Gi-Gyu dodged it easily. He was in the air but maneuvered around as if he could fly. Gi-Gyu gathered thest of his strength for Death. He had drained most of Death when he had demolished therge herd of the enemy foot soldiers. Unfortunately, Gi-Gyu wasnt a master of Death like Lou was, which meant


    <em>This is going to be myst attack. </em>Gi-Gyu was ready to use whatever was left of him. He was exhausted, but he wasnt panicking. Regardless of this battles oue, he would have aplished the test goal, which was his death.


    So


    At least I should get Lou his revenge, Gi-Gyu mumbled as he wiped the blood from his mouth.


    Lou muttered,


    -Moron.


    Gi-Gyu grinned, sensing no displeasure in Lous voice.


    Death. When Gi-Gyu whispered, the evil sword in his hand began emanating the all too familiar ck energy.


    Ackkkkk! Die! Die, King! Belphegor shrieked. Earlier, he didnt believe Gi-Gyu was King, but now, he seemed to have changed his mind. After all, only the King could be this powerful.


    <em>Boom.</em>


    Another explosion urred. It was smaller than all the other sts, and its result differed from theirs. The world turned burgundy, and


    The battle finally took itsst breath.


    ***


    Belphegors tattered corpse fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    Haa Haa Gi-Gyu panted, feeling the fatigue engulfing him. He hadnt utilized Lous full strength or even his powers fully, as using Death, the evil sword, and the ck spells alone left him dog-tired.


    -It makes sense since these abilities require more of your mental power than your physical one.


    Lou sounded tired too. He never stopped advising Gi-Gyu during the battle. And finally, the duo achieved victory.


    Did it work out the way you wanted this time? When Gi-Gyu asked, Lou replied offhandedly.


    -Well Sorta.


    I cant even stand anymore Im done, Gi-Gyu groaned before copsing. He couldnt feel his legs anymore, his arms didnt feel like his own, and he couldnt even wiggle. That was how tired he was.


    -I guess this is the end of the line for you.


    What? Gi-Gyu asked in a weary voice.


    -Im talking about the original record of what happened. This ce was created using the data stored in the Tower, my remnants left inside your shell, and the fragments of my past that remain in this world.


    Ah. Gi-Gyu quickly understood what Lou was trying to exin. You mean this isnt really your past.


    -Exactly. This isnt what really happened. Its not at all like how things yed out.


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet. What Lou was saying was simple. What had just yed out wasnt the truth; it was an illusion based on Lous memories.


    So what happened? asked Gi-Gyu as he turned toward Belphegors corpse. He had sessfully killed Belphegor, but he guessed that Lou wasnt as sessful.


    Gi-Gyu didnt have much time, as he wouldntst long in his current condition. After experiencing death, he would pass the test.


    -The six kings ambushed me. They called themselves kings, but I was the only true monarch.


    Lou exined.


    -Under normal circumstances, they couldnt have defeated me even with the ambush. But


    But?


    -One of the Tower rulers helped them.


    <em>The Tower rulers?! </em>Gi-Gyu tried to memorize everything Lou was telling him.


    -I was fatally attacked, so I ran. I swore to recover and get my revenge.


    Gi-Gyus breathing was slowing down. Resting on the floor, he focused only on listening to Lou.


    -But Belphegor, who only suffered a minor injury, led his army to chase after me. Ultimately, I faced his army in these Bands in my worst condition.


    Gi-Gyu wondered, <em>Did he die?</em>


    -What are you talking about? I destroyed them, of course.


    ...?


    -Belphegor was almost at death''s door too. He was the weakest of the six kings, which was why he didnt even fully participate in the six kings ambush. Moreover, he couldnt even scratch me.


    Thats the weakest of the six kings?! Gi-Gyu gasped. Belphegor had proved himself a formidable enemy to Gi-Gyu. After all, it took Gi-Gyu in Lous body a whole week to kill him.


    Yet Lou was saying Belphegor was the weakest of all the kings of hell. On top of it, Lou had imed that this Balphegor wasnt even fighting at full strength.


    So, how strong was Belphegor in real life?


    Hahaha Gi-Gyu couldnt helpughing. It took everything he had to kill Belphegor. During the week of their battle, Gi-Gyu had almost died countless times. And that was when he faced the weakest of the six kings.


    -I had almost destroyed Belphegor, but someone joined the battle, and everything went to shit then.


    Gi-Gyu waited for Lou to finish.


    -It was the Tower ruler who had attacked me before


    [You have experienced death.]


    [You have passed the test.]


    [You will be transferred to another ce.]


    [You will be given a reward.]


    Gi-Gyu felt a burst of energy inside him. Before he lost consciousness, he whispered, So your name was Lucifer.


    -Its only a forgotten name. No big deal.


    Gi-Gyuughed.


    ***


    [Lous memories have been collected.]


    As Gi-Gyu regained consciousness, he heard the system announcement. More came as his mind became clearer.


    [You have acquired Lous data.]


    [You have acquired the remaining piece of Lous physical body.]


    [There is data left inside Lous physical body.]


    [You havepleted the hidden mission by destroying Belphegor.]


    [You will be given a reward.]


    [You have obtained Belphegors mace.]


    [A short rest will be provided.]


    [The next test will be held off until the yer is ready.]


    Gi-Gyu digested the system announcement slowly. After the long battle, he now felt peaceful, and the suffocating pain was also gone now.


    Haa Gi-Gyu exhaled deeply. It wasnt a sigh but an act of expelling magic. Since his magic reserves were being filled quickly, magic wafted out of his mouth when he exhaled.


    So I guessGi-Gyu opened his lipsthe real goal wasnt for me to die after all.


    The goal of the first test was to experience death. But, Gi-Gyu didnt actually die at the end of the test.


    I think the death the system was referring to was Gi-Gyu trailed off, realizing the system was talking about Lous Death skill. In simple terms, the test wanted Gi-Gyu to experience the true extent of Death. And it appeared that killing Belphegor was a hidden mission.


    Gi-Gyu heard his Egos voices.


    -...?


    -Master?


    -Master?


    Huh? I can hear Els and Brunhearts voices here now, Gi-Gyu murmured in surprise. During the first battle, he couldnt connect to any of his Egos other than Lou. But here, it appeared that this restriction was lifted.


    By the way, why do you guys all sound different now? asked Gi-Gyu. The way his Egos called for him sounded unfamiliar.


    -When


    Lou muttered,


    -Did you be so smart?


    Huh?


    -Normally, you wouldnt have noticed something like this because youre stupid. So we were about to exin it to you.


    What? Gi-Gyu sounded offended.


    -Hmm


    After a brief silence, Lou continued,


    -I wonder if its because you obtained the data from my physical body. Maybe this change is from that?


    Gi-Gyu was annoyed by what Lou was suggesting. But he had to agree that it was partly true, as he could feel the definite change inside him. His brain was working faster, and his thoughts felt much more organized.


    For now Gi-Gyu considered his situation before announcing, I think I need to go over everything I obtained before proceeding to the next test. You never know how these new things might help me in the other tests.


    Lou, El, and Brunheart all seemed impressed.


    -...


    -...


    -Master


    Lou muttered,


    -Its official. You have gotten smarter.


    ***


    [You will be transferred to a waiting area.]


    Gi-Gyu found himself in a space where he was surrounded by whiteness. When he needed time to prepare for the next test, he was transferred to this system-created ce. Since this ce had no floor, he had to take a step forward on air. Gi-Gyu murmured, So its true that the 50th-floor test is special.


    The first part of the teststed a week, but it now felt like it took only a minute.


    <em>Lou, </em>Gi-Gyu thought of his Ego. The first test was experiencing the battle Lou had experienced when betrayed. Now, there were two more parts to the 50th-floor test left. He remembered the two other cards representing El and himself.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu was ready to examine his rewards from the first part of the test. Thankfully, he could move around in the waiting area freely enough. He couldnt open Brunhearts gate to enter as he pleased, but he could take out or store his items inside it.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Can I get the reward from the first test right now?


    As if to answer his question, the system announced.


    [Belphegors mace will be awarded.]


    <em>Thud!</em>


    Then, something giant abruptly fell right in front of Gi-Gyu.

 Chapter 166: The Three Tests (3)

    Chapter 166: The Three Tests (3)


    Its that stupid mace. Wasnt looking at it when it attacked me again and again for a week enough? Gi-Gyu muttered as he studied the mace. It was a giant weapon. Gi-Gyu was a fairly tall guy himself, but the mace was three times his size. Gi-Gyu grabbed the handle and tried to raise it.


    Ugh he groaned, barely managing to lift it off the ground. Not only was it big, but it was cumbersome too.


    What is this made of? wondered Gi-Gyu. Just what could make this weapon so heavy? No metal Gi-Gyu knew of could weigh this much despite its size.


    Lou answered,


    -A corpse.


    What? A corpse?


    -Before I came to be the king, you know seven kings ruled hell, right?


    Yes, replied Gi-Gyu. He remembered hearing about it from Lou before; a bulb went off in his head.


    It felt like new information suddenly entered his mind. Gi-Gyus eyes became unfocused as he mumbled, The Seven Kings Belphegor was one of them; his nickname was the King of Sloth The other six kings also carried their own sins


    Gi-Gyu remembered the information he had never heard before.


    This is he mumbled while organizing his thoughts. Your memory, isnt it?


    <em>This must be Lous memory, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in surprise. This made sense since he had gained Lous data from the first test.


    -Thats right. It could be a piece of the memory I erased, a piece of what I remember, or even a piece of what the Tower remembers about me.


    Lous voice sounded uninterested as he continued,


    -Anyway, its definitely my memory.


    Gi-Gyu shook his head. It seemed that the new information he had gained wasnt something he could ess at will. Perhaps it could be remembered if he heard something relevant.


    Gi-Gyu asked, So? You were saying that this mace is actually a corpse? Exin it to me.


    He had to hear more to wake up the new information lying dormant in his head.


    -Hmph. Anyway, I suddenly appeared in hell and began killing demons, aiming to be the next king. You see, I wanted to be the true master of hell.


    Gi-Gyu listened with interest.


    -I defeated them, ate them, and became the strongest. And at some point, I challenged their kings. Even though I was ridiculously powerful, I couldnt defeat all seven of them together.


    So? Again, the light bulb went off, and new information popped up in Gi-Gyus head.


    -I challenged the strongest king.


    Ah For some reason, he understood who was the strongest king.


    -The King of Wrath


    Gi-Gyu and Lou simultaneously said,


    -Satan.


    Satan.


    Before Lou, Satan was the closest to being the sole ruler of hell. Being the strongest of the seven, Satan, the King of Wrath, reigned but not ruled.


    -I seeded in defeating Satan and eating him. I then used his leftovers to make weapons. After killing and eating the most powerful king, I became even more powerful. So, the other kings swore their loyalty to me, and I gifted these weapons to them.


    Lou finished his story with a bitter whisper.


    -Of course, they were as loyal snakes.


    Awkward, Gi-Gyu turned to look at the mace again. So youre saying this is a part of Satans corpse?


    Lou didnt reply, but Gi-Gyu could tell he was right about it. So what should I do with it?


    The mace was too big to be used as a weapon, so he knew he couldnt use it effectively. And his two hands were usually upied by Lou and El.


    But Gi-Gyu also couldnt give it to one of his creatures; the other option he thought of was selling it.


    Or perhaps


    Wait! Gi-Gyu yelled, suddenly remembering something he had overlooked. His priority shouldnt have been thinking about how to utilize the weapon.


    Lou!


    -I apud you.


    Lou replied sarcastically. Gi-Gyu felt annoyed, but controlling his emotion, he asked, Why are youughing at me?


    -Im only congratting you on bing smarter. Im surprised you figured it out.


    It appeared that Lou had read Gi-Gyus mind. Lous words were ttering, but he couldnt help feeling like Lou was being condescending.


    -Werent you about to ask me if this is really Belphegors mace?


    Yup, thats right, replied Gi-Gyu. Before him was Belphegors mace, but the test he had just passed was only a simtion created by the Tower. Gi-Gyu certainly didnt go back in time to fight the real one.


    In real life, Lou couldnt kill Belphegor. He almost did, emphasis on the almost, so the real Belphegor should be alive. Then, this mace


    Are you sure this is the real thing? Maybe it just looks like one, Gi-Gyu wondered out loud. The original mace had to be with Belphegor. And a weapon made with Satans corpse had to be a legendary item. Given that there were no two same legendary items, this one was bound to be a copy. Unless, of course, the Tower could make another original. If it did, then


    <em>It would mean the Tower is like a god. </em>


    But this couldnt be possible.


    -Youre right. Even the Tower cant recreate Belphegors mace since thats impossible.


    Lou continued firmly,


    -But the thing in front of you is definitely the original mace.


    What?


    -...


    After thinking long and hard, Lou exined,


    -I think Something happened in hell since thest time I was there. They may have faked their loyalty to me, but they arent stupid enough to throw away the weapons made of Satans corpse. I can think of two possibilities that exin this.


    Gi-Gyu guessed the possibilities before Lou continued,


    Belphegor either got another weapon thats more powerful than this mace or


    Gi-Gyu added, He died.


    Tilting his head in contemtion, Gi-Gyu decided, Well, either way, I think I should keep this mace. Ill give it to Old Man Hwang for now. Maybe hell figure out a way to use it. This isnt something I or my other Egos can use. And I have plenty of money already, so it doesnt make sense to sell it.


    Lou, El, and Brunheart agreed.


    -Good idea.


    -Thats an excellent idea, Master.


    -I dont know what youre talking about, but I love it, Master!


    Gi-Gyu opened Brunhearts gate and pushed the mace inside. He sent a telepathic message to Old Man Hwang, <em>Please take good care of it, Sir.</em>


    <em>-</em>Dont worry. I understand what you want me to do with it.


    Gi-Gyu could now telepathicallymunicate with Old Man Hwang since he was now Gi-Gyu''s Ego. He was sure Old Man Hwang would learn everything there was to know about Belphegors mace, just like the Paimons inheritance.


    The next thing I need to do is Gi-Gyu murmured, realizing it was time to check on his body. He could feel some changes after he had obtained Lous data.


    I dont want to admit it, but Gi-Gyus brain was definitely working better and faster. He could now devise better solutions, which was a huge improvement. He could tell that his ability to process given information had also improved.


    And most of all


    My shell feels more stable now, Gi-Gyu said after noticing the shakiness disappear from inside him.


    -Meditate and have a look at your shell.


    Just as Lou suggested, this was his priority.


    ***


    I am certain. My shell has stabilized, Gi-Gyu dered. In the Gangnam Gate, Lou had descended into his body. The descent made Death flood and shatter his shell, making it unstable. ording to Lim Hye-Sook, it also broke a seal he never knew he had. Lim Hye-Sook had to use every ounce of her strength just to ce another seal over it, and Gi-Gyu had no choice but to take the 50th-floor test in his unstable condition.


    Yet


    Its still not perfect, but my shell has definitely calmed down. Death has rxed a little too, Gi-Gyu exined in relief. Even Lim Hye-Sooks seal failed to do anything about Deaths hyper-activeness, so he was surprised to find it so much calmer now.


    Why was this happening?


    Gi-Gyu coulde up with only one guess. I think it might be because I obtained your data. You were the original master of Death, so


    -I agree. I had no idea this was possible.


    In the past, Lou was the only one who could use Death, his pride and power source. Gi-Gyu had experienced its true power during the first test, and he had to admit its destructive power was unreal.


    <em>However, using it is incredibly difficult, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in wonder. Death was a double-edged sword. If he wasnt careful, it could kill him. Gi-Gyu hadnt mastered Death yet, but still


    Using it feels so much smoother now.


    Initially, Gi-Gyu was nning on not using Death because of his unstable condition; now, summoning and utilizing Death felt much easier.


    And Gi-Gyu murmured. The physical changes he felt were weing. Absorbing Botis had already given his body much improvement; now, he felt even stronger.


    But all in all, his favorite change had to be


    I must say that bing smarter is the best thing that has happened to me so far.


    -I agree.


    Lou replied. The difference was obvious. Gi-Gyu tested his new brain against Lou, El, and Brun, confirming his intelligence had improved.


    Gi-Gyumented, I guess you were pretty smart, huh?


    He had be smarter after obtaining Lous data, which meant Lou was very intelligent.


    -Of course, I am. If all I had was brute strength, I couldnt have be the King of Hell.


    Lous arrogant voice was a little annoying, but Gi-Gyu had to admit it was true. After going through the rewards and changes, Gi-Gyu summarized the findings.


    So I got Belphegors mace. And my shell became more stable, my body became stronger, and my brain is working better. To top it all off


    Gi-Gyu paused before adding, I can now ess your old memories, Lou.


    Gi-Gyu now had Lous information and experiences. However, he couldnt peruse them like his own memories; he had to search for them as he would search for something on the inte. He needed to think of relevant terms to ess the newly given information.


    So, is this the secret to the 50th floor everyone kept talking about? Gi-Gyu mumbled. Many people had told him he would find all the answers after reaching the 50th floor. Was this what they were referring to?


    Gi-Gyu shook his head, uncertain of this guess. The other people didnt have Lou or El, so this exnation didnt make sense. Gi-Gyu coulde up with some other possibilities, but he decided not toe up with any conclusions yet.


    After all, I still have two more tests to go. He had only passed the first test, so it was too early to conclude.


    Gi-Gyu announced, Im ready.


    Immediately, two cards appeared before him.


    ***


    The first card, the ck one, led Gi-Gyu to a recreation of Lous past. Gi-Gyu had passed that test and was happy with everything he had gained. Now, there were two more tests left. So, Gi-Gyu promptly chose his second card.


    [The test area will be established based on Els date.]


    [The yer will be transferred to the test chamber.]


    [The yer must get ready.]


    [The test shall begin.]


    A simr system announcement was heard after Gi-Gyu picked the white card.

 Chapter 167: The Three Tests (4)

    Chapter 167: The Three Tests (4)


    With a sh of bright light, Gi-Gyu was transferred to another ce. He found himself in anotherpletely white space when he opened his eyes. Everything was white, including the walls, floor, and ceiling. And in the middle of the room, a woman was kneeling elegantly.


    <em>El </em>Gi-Gyu recognized the woman.


    <em>Its El. </em>The woman resembled Els human form. A thin silk dress hid her wings, and she looked so beautiful that Gi-Gyu couldnt help staring at her in awe. The woman looked a little different from the El Gi-Gyu was used to, but there was no doubt that she was El.


    <em>But whats happening here? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered as he watched the scene. During Lous test, his consciousness was put inside Lous physical body to experience Lousst battle. But now, all he could do was watch El like a ghost. As if to show that he wasnt actually here, Gi-Gyu wasnt given a physical body or the freedom to move around.


    <em>Lou, El, Brun, </em>Gi-Gyu called out to his Egos, but no one answered.


    <em>I guess I cantmunicate with them here? </em>In the first test, Gi-Gyu couldnt talk to any of his Egos except Lou. He was seemingly in a simr situation again, but


    <em>Why cant I talk to El either? </em>Gi-Gyu became confused. Disappointingly, he couldnt hear or talk with El. This was Els test, so why didnt his connection to her be stronger?


    Left with no other option, Gi-Gyu decided to just watch El. Even after what seemed like an eternity, the kneeling figure didnt move an inch, making him question if time had stopped. However, that didnt seem like the case since some breeze from somewhere would make her dress flutter asionally.


    <em>Rustle.</em>


    Time passed by as she maintained her kneeling posture like a statue. She remained still, and he watched her patiently. It might have felt boring to some, but Gi-Gyu didnt feel this way.


    <em>Shes so beautiful, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in awe. She looked so divine and elegant. Studying her quietly, he waited for something to happen.


    -...


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu heard one of his Egos voices. It was a whisper so faint that he couldnt tell whom it belonged to.


    <em>El? Is that you? </em>Gi-Gyu asked. This was Els test, so he assumed the speaker was El.


    But


    -Creepy bastard.


    It was Lou.


    ***


    <em>What?! Why are you here? </em>Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his disappointment.


    -Did you have to sound so disappointed?


    Lou teased him whileughing creepily. This didnt make sense to Gi-Gyu. During the first test, he could onlymunicate with Lou. So here, he should have been able to chat with El.


    <em>Wait. Could it be? </em>Gi-Gyus improved brain worked fast toe up with several possible exnations. After going through each of them, he selected the most logical exnation.


    -You got it.


    Lou confirmed Gi-Gyus suspicion. Gi-Gyu quickly turned toward El.


    <em>El!</em>


    -El is inside that data, so she cant talk to you. But I still dont get why you and I are connected.


    If the kneeling El was his El, then why did the stance and appearance change then?


    -Im gonna guess that her memories stored inside the Tower have restored her previous form and ced her inside it. That isnt exactly the same El you know. The old El is inside this new El.


    This Russian doll situation confused Gi-Gyu, but he nodded since he felt he understood what was happening.


    <em>Rustle.</em>


    El finally rose. The silk dress moved around her body, showing off her slim silhouette.


    <em>Knock, knock.</em>


    Someone had knocked on the white door from the outside. It appeared El had already known someone wasing to her room before the knock. She murmured in her clear voice, Pleasee in.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    The white door opened slowly, and the visitor was revealed. He kneeled on one knee and announced, The meeting has started. Everyone is waiting for you, ___.


    Gi-Gyu became confused. He was certain the visitor addressed El by her name, but he couldnt hear it.


    -Im guessing the data hasn''t been processed perfectly yet. Just give it some time.


    Gi-Gyu nodded as he saw El walking out the door.


    <em>Huh? </em>Gi-Gyu tried to follow her, but he couldnt move. It was as if his body was trapped underneath something heavy. Was he supposed to wait here until El returned? Helpless to do anything, he just watched her leave. All he could do now was stay where he was and wait.


    ***


    <em>Creak.</em>


    Gi-Gyu couldnt tell how long he had been standing and waiting in the same ce for Els return.


    <em>In a way, this is just as hard as the first test. Its certainly less dangerous, though, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Watching the time pass by endlessly was a tedious task; the boredom was painful even. So when El returned, Gi-Gyu felt ecstatic.


    But


    <em>Did something happen to her? </em>Gi-Gyu asked in confusion.


    Lou replied,


    -Who knows? This isnt from my memory, so I have no idea. I cant even tell when this happened. But


    Lou trailed off before continuing.


    -Based on what you experienced in the first test, Im guessing this timeframe was very important to El.


    Gi-Gyu silently nodded and watched the tired-looking El, who had her head down.


    <em>Trudge.</em>


    Her exhausted steps made his heartache. El returned to her original ce and kneeled again.


    <em>This again? </em>Gi-Gyu became a little frustrated, wondering if he would have to watch it again. And if yes, for how long?


    But it seemed that he was worried about nothing. El sped her hands together as if praying and asked, Just what is it that you want me to do?


    <em>Drip.</em>


    Tears rolled down her eyes, looking like pearls as they hit the floor.


    El whispered again, Just why are you giving me such a difficult test?


    It sounded like she was praying to a god. Gi-Gyu didnt know why she seemed sad, but he could feel her devastation. She was also feeling deep sadness, longing, respect, and


    <em>Betrayal. </em>Gi-Gyu realized in surprise. The emotions El felt were both positive and negative.


    <em>Lou.</em> Gi-Gyu called out.


    -What is it?


    Unable to help his curiosity, Gi-Gyu asked, <em>Does god exist?</em>


    Gi-Gyus voice was calm and quiet, indicating that his question wasnt a light one. Lou didnt answer immediately, and Gi-Gyu continued to watch El, who hadnt stopped praying.


    Please do not make me choose this, begged El.


    Then, she suddenly stood up.


    Gi-Gyu wondered, <em>Does she have another visitor? </em>


    Lou still hadnt answered his question. Regardless of how hard Gi-Gyu thought about the word god, no light bulb went off in his mind. Had Lou known anything about it, Gi-Gyu could have essed the information from Lous data. Did this mean Lou didnt know?


    <em>Creak.</em>


    This time, the door was pushed open rudely without a knock. El used to be the queen of all angels. She had to be the most powerful being here, so who could burst into her room like this?


    Before Gi-Gyu could even turn to see who it was, El called out to the visitor, Raphael, what is it?


    Finally, Gi-Gyu saw the visitor. It was a slim and elegant young man, but Gi-Gyu couldnt see his face for some reason. However, Gi-Gyus instinct told him that the man was powerful.


    The visitor was so powerful that Gi-Gyu couldnt even analyze his full strength.


    But


    <em>He is about as strong as Belphegor. Or is he a bit stronger? </em>


    -So its him, huh?


    Gi-Gyu asked, <em>You know him?</em>


    -Just like in hell, there were rulers where El lived too. El was above them, but the other six archangels were no joke.


    Something popped in Gi-Gyus head, <em>The Seven Archangels.</em>


    <em>-</em>Thats right.


    Raphael, the rude visitor, was known to be the strongest of the seven.


    Raphael replied, I came because I was worried about you.


    El gave him a small smile and asked, Why would you be worried?


    Els voice sounded so kind, but Gi-Gyu felt annoyed. But, he controlled his emotions and quietly listened to the conversation.


    It appeared that there was no goal for this test. Unlike the first test, where the system told him to experience death, no announcement was made for this test regarding a clear goal. Gi-Gyu needed to find a clue and achieve the secret goal.


    -Perhaps watching itself is the goal.


    Gi-Gyu nodded to Lous statement. Meanwhile, the two angels continued to chat.


    Bowing, Raphael asked, Arent you unhappy about the meetings conclusion?


    I am, El didnt deny it. But isnt this what everyone wants?


    Raphael became quiet.


    In a frustrated voice, Lou muttered,


    -What an annoying system. If a king orders something, it should be done. Setting up meetings to make collective decisions How ridiculous!


    That statement alone was enough to tell Gi-Gyu why Lou was betrayed.


    Hearing the thought, Lou yelled,


    -What?!


    Ignoring Lou, Gi-Gyu concentrated on the two angels conversation.


    Raphael replied, You dont have to take responsibility for everything.


    No, youre wrong. Els firm voice made Gi-Gyus eyes widen. A serious look appeared on her face, indicating how determined she was. As the head of the angels, I must protect you and the rest. How could I call myself a leader if I only rule without taking responsibility?


    Raphael seemed speechless. After a long pause, he argued, But


    Raphael seemed so distressed that he wanted to cry. Feeling annoyed, Gi-Gyu thought, <em>Hmph! How can an archangel be that weak? </em>


    <em>-</em>Dont get personal here.


    Lou warned.


    Raphael continued, unable to hear Lou or Gi-Gyu, Dont you have the right to be happy as well?


    In the end, Raphael burst into tears. El smiled and murmured, Just as I have the right to be happy, everyone does too. I do not consider this a sacrifice.


    El closed her eyes, asking, After all, dont you agree that this is his will?


    Raphael became quiet again. Another awkward silence fell, and despite feeling ufortable, Gi-Gyu had no choice but to watch them.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    The door opened once more without a knock. Gi-Gyu turned toward the door to find the next visitor shouting, Fuck that! God is already dead!!!


    Raphael and Els eyes widened in shock. Nonplussed, they just stared at the new visitor.


    ...!


    ...!


    However, Gi-Gyu was so shocked that someone could have knocked him down with a feather. The one who had made the promation was none other than

 Chapter 168: The Three Tests (5)

    Chapter 168: The Three Tests (5)


    <em>Michael! </em>Gi-Gyu shouted in surprise. The man who had barged in and dered God''s death was Michael.


    Gi-Gyu couldn''t hide his shock, and even Lou seemed speechless.


    -...


    <em>Why is Michael here? Could it be Was he also an archangel? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. Did Michael lose his memory and ended up on earth?


    El was the queen of all angels, yet Michael had barged in without knocking. He also talked to her and Raphael without formality. These facts alone proved that Michael had a high rank in this ce, so he was most likely also an archangel.


    <em>So why didnt El recognize Michael when she saw him? </em>


    -You keep forgetting that El has also lost most of her memories like me.


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet as Lou continued,


    -I havent seen all the archangels either. Raphael is a famous one, and Ive even fought him a few times, so I recognize him. But the other one Im not sure about him. It could be that he just looks like Michael and nothing more. But, the Vatican Michael and this guy are most likely one and the same.


    Only El could confirm their hypothesis, but this obviously wasnt the time. As Gi-Gyu and Lou chatted, El replied to the man with Michaels face, You came


    Hmph. The man with Michael''s face acted arrogantly, just like the Michael Gi-Gyu knew.


    Gabriel! How dare you act so rude?! Raphael screamed.


    <em>Gabriel? </em>It appeared that the test Michaels name was Gabriel.


    -Gabriel


    Lou mumbled.


    The bulb went off, and various information from Lous data popped up in Gi-Gyus head.


    <em>Gabriel was one of the archangels and the most influential one after El. He was known to be powerful and skilled but rarely appeared in public.</em>


    This was all the information Lou had on Gabriel.


    Gi-Gyu thought in confusion, <em>This is soplicated.</em>


    The test Michael looked like the Vatican Michael, but the test Michael was actually called Gabriel.


    Eventually, Gi-Gyu epted the reality created by using Els data, but he still felt a bit confused. Meanwhile, he heard Raphael and Gabriel arguing.


    Raphael yelled, sphemy! How could you say something like that about our creator!


    But is it not the truth? Gabriel smirked. As Raphael and Gabriels argument escted, Gi-Gyu and Lou gained an understanding of what was happening.


    Gabriel added, God is dead. The problem is that no one is epting this.


    Gabriel turned to look at El, Raphael, and


    <em>Huh? </em>Gi-Gyu thought Gabriel nced at him, but


    -Im sure youre mistaken.


    Gi-Gyu agreed, <em>Yeah, Im sure youre right.</em>


    This simtion was created by using Els data. So was it at all possible for Gabriel, a part of this data, to recognize him?


    <em>Wait, is it actually possible? </em>Gi-Gyus confusion was mounting, but he decided to stop thinking about it. There was no point in trying to make random guesses. For now


    <em>I just have to find the clues in this part of Els memories, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. This could be his chance to learn Els secret. Perhaps he could even learn the secrets of the Tower and the different worlds.


    -Gods dead I guess its true then.


    <em>Huh?</em>


    -Look.


    When Lou said that, Gi-Gyu turned toward El and Raphael. They had their heads down, unable to deny Gabriels im.


    Gabriel suddenly screamed, Why must you suffer like this? Youre doing this to fix all the problems that arose from his death, arent you?


    When neither El nor Raphael answered, Gabriel roared, Why wont you answer me? Youre the queen of all angels and the biggest worshiper of our lord! Yet now you have to sacrifice yourself like this! Its all because hes dead, isnt it?!


    Suddenly, Gabriel called out to El in a frustrated voice, Answer me, Michael!


    ***


    <em>Michael? </em>Gi-Gyu''s confusion peaked. The test Michael was called Gabriel, and the test El was called Michael.


    <em>Her old name is Michael? </em>


    Suddenly, more information popped up in Gi-Gyus head, which confirmed that Els old name was Michael. Since there was some information on El in Lous data, it appeared that Lou knew her before.


    Michael was the very first angel who had an audience with god. In fact, she was God''s very first creation.


    The shining ruler of all angels.


    Michael.


    <em>And that was Els real name </em>


    <em>-</em>Thats why I thought that Vatican Michael was special. He used the name Michael and even had an aura simr to the test Michael/Gabriel. I knew he was someone notable.


    Gi-Gyu finally realized why Lou had deemed Michael special.


    At this point, Gi-Gyu wondered if even his name was Gi-Gyu. All he could do now was watch what was unfolding before his eyes.


    El nodded and replied, Its true. God no longer exists.


    Michael! Raphael screamed.


    El remained calm as she protested, How could we deny it any longer? God doesnt exist anymore. Im certain of it. And just as I can feel his absence


    El looked at Raphael and Gabriel before asking, Cant you two feel it too? All the archangels must know! In fact, arent all angels aware of this?! He doesnt exist anymore.


    ...


    ...


    Gabriel and Raphael remained quiet, confirming Els im. El continued, Gabriel is right. Things are happening because he doesnt exist anymore.


    El slumped before adding, Dont you think it is my job and of all the archangels to take care of the impending crises to prevent chaos?


    The two male angels remained silent. Looking up, El murmured, The Tower


    <em>The Tower? </em>Gi-Gyu became alert.


    The Tower was the center of everything that urred in this world.


    El continued, When the Tower waspleted


    Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his interest and surprise when he heard this new information.


    El added, God died.


    When they heard that, there wasnt a single emotion on El and Michaels faces.


    And


    <em>Huh? Whats going on? </em>Gi-Gyu noted his surroundings were slowly changing.


    ***


    Before he could hear the rest of El, Raphael, and Gabriels conversation, he found himself in a different space. He was now surrounded byplete darkness and couldnt tell where he was, but he didnt panic.


    <em>Im sure this is just a part of the test. </em>He was disappointed that he couldnt hear the rest of Els story, but he needed to concentrate since the test was far from over. Gi-Gyu suspected he would get another chance to hear about the Towers secret.


    Gi-Gyu organized what he had learned just now.


    God didnt build the Tower? The Tower had incredible power. There was like a whole different world inside it. Gi-Gyu wondered if the Tower wasnt one of Gods creations.


    And


    <em>El said that god died when the Tower waspleted. </em>


    What did she mean? Gi-Gyu was now certain that there was a close rtionship between God and the Tower. But he still couldnt figure out the answer because he didnt have all the puzzle pieces.


    -Hmm.


    <em>Do you know something? </em>Gi-Gyu asked Lou, who didnt answer. He quickly realized that it was a silly question because had Lou known anything, the relevant information wouldve popped up from Lous data.


    <em>So I guess its really true that god is dead. </em>And it seemed that all the changes in the world began around this time. By the time he finished organizing his thoughts, the surrounding space had brightened, and the darkness had disappearedpletely.


    <em>Hmm. Is the test giving me enough time to organize the new information given to me? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. It seemed that this test was showing kindness to him. Feeling the area brighten even further, Gi-Gyu opened his eyes to see vague figures in front of him.


    Slowly, Gi-Gyu opened his eyes even wider to see where he was.


    Worship him. Someone ordered, and a loud thud followed it.


    Countless angels stood on the floor. There were more angels here than the giant herd of monsters that had attacked Gi-Gyu in the first test. Gi-Gyu turned to see that El was heading all these angels.


    Someone ordered again, Worship him.


    Gi-Gyu turned to watch the group. All the angels, including El, wore a veil to hide their faces. They obeyed and kneeled without a word.


    Worship him. When the order was repeated, the angels prostrated in submission. The only ones still standing were the seven archangels. They stood elegantly and looked down at the rest of the angels.


    Some time passed before El announced, Today, we experienced a big change.


    Her voice sounded solemn and beautiful as she continued, Because of the misfortune God experienced, our home will be facing a huge change.


    Els voice turned sad when she dered, Soon, this ce will copse.


    Her shocking announcement made everyone turn rigid. Hundreds of thousands of angels barely breathed as they concentrated on Els voice. It appeared that they already knew about what was toe.


    We must fix this chaos, ordered El. The world will lose its order and bnce, and it will copse as a result. We must follow our great gods will and


    After a short pause, El added quietly, We must obey his sublime will.


    <em>Step.</em>


    El slowly walked up and stopped in front of an altar. The other six archangels quietly surrounded El. She kneeled on the altar and announced, I shall be the first.


    Gi-Gyu silently watched and listened. All he could do was gather as much information as possible.


    <em>Drip</em>.


    Teardrops rolled down Gi-Gyus cheeks, and he felt his heart breaking into a million pieces. He groaned as he felt the despair El must have felt. Was this how El felt at that moment? Or was this how El was feeling right now as she kneeled on the altar? Gi-Gyu wiped away his tears and continued to watch.


    The TowerEl brought her hands togethermust be destroyed.


    <em>Stab.</em>


    Suddenly, the six archangels plunged their swords into Els body.


    <em>No! </em>Gi-Gyu screamed.

 Chapter 169: The Three Tests (6)

    Chapter 169: The Three Tests (6)


    The scene made Gi-Gyu scream in despair. The swords had impaled her in seven different ces, each oozing a horrifying amount of blood.


    <em>No! </em>Gi-Gyu screamed again despite knowing that this was just a recreation. This scene, this test, was just a simtion based on Els memories stored inside the Tower.


    <em>I cant watch El die again! </em>Gi-Gyu couldnt stand watching Els death again. Thest time El had died, he had felt terrible despair. More importantly, he didnt want El to ever feel this kind of pain again.


    But


    <em>Why wont my body move?! </em>His body refused to obey him. He was floating in the air, and his transparent body could do nothing to change what was unfolding before his eyes. All he could do was stare at El, who was throwing up blood and crying.


    Why? Why was this happening? Why did they plunge their swords into El?


    <em>I have to move! I must do something! </em>Gi-Gyu screamed desperately.


    -W-what the?!


    Lou stammered in confusion, but Gi-Gyu ignored him. There was only one thought in his mind and that was to save El.


    <em>I dont want El to experience the pain of death again! </em>Gi-Gyu yelled.


    Suddenly, everyone in the room gasped. It was because Gi-Gyus body had materialized.


    Were carrying out a holy ritual, so who dares to interrupt us?! one of the archangels eximed.


    Its an enemy! another archangel screamed.


    ***


    Stop it! Gi-Gyu roared. He was no longer transparent and everyone could see and hear him.


    Gi-Gyu screamed again, I said stop this!


    Gi-Gyu moved like lightning and appeared before El. Hiding her behind him, Gi-Gyu whispered, El


    The six other archangels and the countless angels only watched. At first, they tried to stop Gi-Gyu, but


    El vomited more blood as she begged the other angels, Please stop.


    Turning toward Gi-Gyu, El asked weakly, Who are you?


    El Gi-Gyu whispered.


    El replied firmly, My name isnt El.


    El voiced her thoughts clearly, Right now, it doesnt matter who you are. I dont understand your motive, but it is toote to stop this ritual.


    Everyone seemed shocked and wary because of Gi-Gyus abrupt appearance. However, El acted calm as if she had expected this. And before long, she began glowing brightly.


    No! I said stop! El! Gi-Gyu screamed, but he couldnt stop her.


    Its toote now, a familiar voice whispered. Gi-Gyu realized that it was Raphael whom he had seen earlier. Before he knew it, a pure white sword had aimed at Gi-Gyu''s neck.


    Raphael exined, The ritual has already begun. She will be sealed away inside the Tower in the form of a sword.


    Gi-Gyus eyes became like saucers; without backing down, he screamed, But El is your queen! I dont know what holy goal youre trying to achieve here, but how could you kill your queen like this?!


    Emotions ran wild in his mind, making his improved intelligence seem useless. All he could think of was how to save El. It was just a simted world, but he didnt want to lose her even in a simtion.


    El! Stop this! Stop it right now! El!


    El must have felt his sincere emotions because she turned to him with a pained look in his eyes. Who are you? Why do you feel so strongly about me?


    Im your master! Gi-Gyu screamed.


    El and all the other angels became silent. It was as if time suddenly stopped for everyone. Even Gi-Gyu, who was being ruled by his emotions and seemed oblivious of everyone else around him, looked around in confusion. He realized that all the angels, who had their heads bowed previously, were staring at him. Raphael had also lowered his sword. The other archangels took a step back and watched Gi-Gyu with an unreadable expression. An uncountable number of eyes were on him.


    What the?! Gi-Gyu was confused. He hadnt expected to receive such a reaction from everyone.


    Finally, Gabriel questioned Gi-Gyu, Do you have any idea what you have just imed?


    Gabriels voice carried great respect. Even Raphael seemed confused as he whispered, What are you saying?


    Im Els master, Gi-Gyu dered calmly again. Indeed, he was Els master; it wouldnt change regardless of where he was. Simtion, past, futurenone of that mattered. El would always belong to him.


    Another silence fell. Looking pale, El looked up at him and whispered, You are


    Her head slumped. El seemed contemtive as she continued, This cant be


    <em>Murmur.</em>


    The other angels began to chat among themselves. The heavy silence was gone, followed by the archangels screaming at Gi-Gyu.


    H-how dare you?! Raphael trembled as he screamed. Swinging his sword at Gi-Gyu, Raphael yelled, How dare you impersonate god?! You shall be punished!


    ***


    The moment Gi-Gyu had decided to save El, he knew there would be a battle. And his guess came true. Only one sword attacked him, but seven spectra followed to attack him. Unfortunately, these spectra werent mere illusions but a real aggregate of divine power strong enough to damage him.


    Hup! Gi-Gyu roared. He didnt waste any time trying to assess his opponent since he already knew enough about the attacker.


    <em>In terms of swordsmanship, he might be even stronger than El, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Raphael was an archangel infamous for his strength. He had led countless battles against hell into victory and killed numerous demons. Gi-Gyu had no intention of underestimating such a powerful enemy.


    A sword made of Death appeared in Gi-Gyus hand.


    What?! Raphael screamed in shock. It wasnt because Gi-Gyu blocked his sword easily but because Gi-Gyu appeared to be wielding death.


    Thats! another archangel nearby yelled. Thats the power of Death! Dammit! So is he the one who was the ruler of hell?!


    They called him the hell ruler, but Gi-Gyu had no time to concentrate on their conversation. He was having a hard enough time blocking Raphaels sword.


    <em>Botis skill isnt working here. </em>Gi-Gyu thought in disappointment. Foresight was proving itself useless against Raphael. More specifically, Gi-Gyu could see Raphaels next move, but he couldnt escape it. In fact, Foresight was even giving him wrong information.


    -Isnt it obvious?


    <em>Slice.</em>


    Raphaels sword managed to cut Gi-Gyus clothes. A sweat drop fell from Gi-Gyus forehead as he stepped back. He was grateful that the other archangels or the angels didnt join Raphael in attacking him. He positioned himself lower and tried to find Raphaels weak spot when he heard Lou.


    -Botis Foresight is a great skill, but it wont work against higher beings. Think about it. If Foresight worked on everyone, wouldnt Botis have taken me out and be the king of hell?


    This made sense. Even though Foresight was an incredible skill, Botis only held a low Seat of Power in hell. This proved that this ability was a very limited one.


    Raphael moved even quicker as he screamed, You havemitted the sin of impersonating god! And you even interrupted our ritual! Therefore, you must die for it!


    Every time Raphael swung his sword, one shiny wing would sprout on his back. Gi-Gyu knew exactly what this was.


    Raphaels ultimate skill.


    Once all 22 of Raphael''s wings had unfolded, he could use the powerful fire. That was something even Lou, in his prime, would struggle against. So if Raphael reached this power level, Gi-Gyu would die.


    Dammit! Gi-Gyu swore, aware he needed to finish this battle as quickly as possible. He felt apologetic toward Raphael, but


    <em>Hes only data anyway. </em>Gi-Gyu rationalized his decision. He needed to kill Raphael and save El. Unlike Raphael, who was nothing more than data, the real El was inside this simtion El. Gi-Gyu couldnt stand El going through that pain again.


    W-what the?! Raphael stammered when he saw the Death sword in Gi-Gyus hand grow bigger. It was twice the size now, and


    Raphael screamed, Thats definitely the hell king! To be able to use Death like that!


    Another sword made of Death appeared in Gi-Gyus other hand. Gi-Gyu moved both of his hands rapidly as he advanced toward Raphael.


    <em>nk!</em>


    Raphaels sword fell helplessly to the ground. At the same time


    ...! Another silence fell. This time, it was filled with despair and fear. Every eye turned toward Gi-Gyus back.


    <em>Flutter.</em>


    A set of ck wings had sprouted on Gi-Gyus back.


    Die. Gi-Gyu swung his two swords.


    ***


    Raphael was now on the defensive because the battle had abruptly taken a turn. Before he could unfold all of his wings, he had no choice but to kneel. Had all the archangels fought Gi-Gyu simultaneously, things might have been different, but they didnt get involved. All they did was watch Raphael and Gi-Gyus battle.


    Kill me, Raphael said to Gi-Gyu as he looked up.


    But Gi-Gyu didnt attack Raphael further because he couldnt understand the situation. He whispered, Why?


    Gi-Gyu had abruptly appeared with a sword, yet only Raphael fought back. The other archangels and countless angels only watched from afar.


    El Gi-Gyu turned toward El, who was still alive. Gi-Gyu made his Death swords and the ck wings disappear.


    Furious, Raphael screamed, What are you doing? Are you ying a trick on me?!


    Ignoring Raphael and all the other angels, Gi-Gyu walked away. There was no point in killing them; that wasnt what he wanted.


    <em>And I dont want El to die even if this is a simted world. </em>Gi-Gyu didnt doubt this was something that had happened in Els past.


    So


    <em>Even if this is not real, I </em>Gi-Gyu thought desperately. He wanted to give Els story a different end this time. Gi-Gyu knelt in front of El so that their eyes could meet. Then, they silently watched each other.


    Gi-Gyu had many questions. Why didnt the other angels attack him? What was El trying to achieve by getting stabbed like this?


    And who was he really?


    But Gi-Gyu didnt ask these questions. All he did was whisper her name.


    El. When he ced his hand on her shoulder, El yelled, Youre!


    Life flowed through his hand to El, making her gasp. Gi-Gyu wanted to continue pouring his power to heal her, but suddenly his hand fell to the ground.


    <em>Stab.</em>


    Something had been thrust into his chest, making him vomit blood.

 Chapter 170: The Three Tests (7)

    Chapter 170: The Three Tests (7)


    What do you think youre doing?! El screamed.


    Gi-Gyu looked down and found the pure white tip of a sword poking out of his chest. As blood poured out of the wound, Gi-Gyu realized that this wasnt Raphaels sword.


    This man has sphemed against God. He has impersonated God during a holy ritual. Does anyone object to his immediate execution? the voice from behind Gi-Gyu announced.


    Gi-Gyu grabbed the sword poking out of his chest and slowly turned his head. The culprit had a familiar voice, so he had to see who had stabbed him from behind.


    Gabriel! El shouted the culprits name. Gabriel smirked as he looked down at Gi-Gyu.


    El seemed confused, but Gabriel protested, I cant understand you, Michael. You suggested the ritual and were leading it, so how could you defend this interrupter?


    Gabriel looked up at El and repeated, I cant understand you at all.


    But! This man just used the power of Life on me! El yelled.


    Before Gabriel could respond, Raphael shouted, What?


    Raphael was slowly standing up, but El ignored him. Instead, she continued to face Gabriel and exined, Gabriel! You saw this man using the power of Life just now! But you still stabbed him from behind!


    W-wait! Raphael yelled in confusion, and chaos soon took hold of the area. Thats not possible! To be able to use both Death and Life Thats


    Raphael and the other archangels whispered in surprise, but Gabriel remained determined. He yelled, Why does that matter?! God is dead! Everyone knows this, right? So are you iming that this man is our dead God? Have you all be so corrupt that you cant even recognize our father?!


    A heavy silence fell, but Raphael broke it hesitantly.


    But Only God can use both Death and Life. Death was given to the hell king while Life was granted to our king. Each king could only use one of these godly powers, so if this creature can use both


    Raphael touched the handle of Gabriels sword. The sword was still stuck in Gi-Gyus chest. Gi-Gyu thought that no one could remove the sword from his body; surprisingly, the white sword slowly left his body.


    Raphael gently ced his hand on Gi-Gyus back. The warmth streaming from his hand lessened Gi-Gyus pain, and Raphael announced, This creature must have a close rtionship with our father. That must mean!


    El wept as Raphael continued, Perhaps our queen may not have to sacrifice herself.


    Father Our father El sobbed. After treating Gi-Gyus wound, Raphael walked up to El. It appeared that he wanted to remove the seven swords stuck in her as well.


    But


    You cant undo what we have started. The other archangels who had been watching silently until now stopped Raphael.


    W-what do you mean?! Raphael asked in confusion.


    Ignoring him, the other archangels surrounded El and called out to Gabriel, Gabriel!


    Gabriel dered, Whatever happens, the ritual must continue.


    Stepping past Gi-Gyu, Gabriel continued, Hear me!


    He raised the white sword covered in Gi-Gyus blood and shouted, Raphael has betrayed us angels!


    Gi-Gyu, El, and Raphaels eyes widened.


    Gabriel continued, He has sided with the hell king to interrupt our ritual! He has sinned, so we shall execute him immediately!


    Gabriels dazzling wings opened, but they didnt look pure to Gi-Gyu.


    <em>They are dark, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in surprise. Two of Gabriels wings looked cloudy.


    As if time had stopped, Lou spoke slowly,


    -I see. This is the ritual of the holy sword. It was the first one Michael carried out to seal away something. Afterward, many other angels followed Michaels footsteps to be holy swords. They then scattered themselves inside the Tower.


    After a brief pause, Lou continued,


    -I didnt know the exact details, but Im surprised to learn that it was Gabriel who betrayed the angels. I guess the others cant see it, but I certainly can. Those ck, corrupted wings Only angels who have betrayed their father have them.


    Disgusted, Lou muttered,


    -Wings of a fallen angel.


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened.


    Meanwhile, Gabriel rushed toward Raphael as he screamed, Kill Raphael and continue the ritual!


    The other archangels simultaneously attacked Raphael. Although shocked, Raphael still had the sense to throw himself toward El to protect her. In the blink of an eye, dozens of cuts appeared on Raphael, but El remained unhurt. Like a shield, he stood before El and protected her.


    Gabriel yelled, Even you cantst long, Raphael.


    Gabriel! Why?! Why would you betray us like this?! Fury filled Raphaels eyes as he asked.


    Because God acted like a fucking bystander.


    What?


    Gabriel exined, Do you really think that they could havepleted the Tower by themselves?


    Are you trying to say Raphael gasped.


    The angels have the duty to scout the world and maintain order. So how do you think they built the Tower without being discovered by us? The Tower that killed God! Gabriel seemed to believe he had already won the battle because he gave up the information easily.


    El seemed to have lost consciousness from losing too much blood. Disbelief filled Raphaels eyes as he whispered, Y-youre saying that you helped them build the Tower?


    Thats right. And thats enough info for someone about to die. Think of it as a farewell gift. Now die, Gabriel replied and prepared to attack again with the other archangels. Raphael seemed ready to ept his death as he grasped his sword with both of his hands.


    <em>Da dun.</em>


    Suddenly, a loud noise echoed in the area, yet nothing physically changed. His legs shaking, Gi-Gyu rose and mumbled, This is ridiculous. How dare you underestimate me like this?!


    Everyones eyes turned toward Gi-Gyu. Pointing his finger at Raphael, Gi-Gyu yelled, Hey!


    Raphaels eyes widened in confusion. Up on his feet, Gi-Gyu announced, Im going to save El, so stop acting all gant. Got it?


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyus eyes turned gray.


    ***


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    With a sh, Gi-Gyu disappeared and reappeared before El. Then, he lifted her gently in his arms.


    <em>Fwooosh.</em>


    The others couldnt see it, but Gi-Gyu was connected to El with a fragile link. Slowly, this connection became stronger and deeper; simultaneously, Gi-Gyu felt strength filling his body.


    El, Gi-Gyu called out to her quietly.


    Shocked, Gabriel and the other archangels rushed toward him to attack, but Raphael stood in their way. Even if they managed to pass Raphael, they quickly realized it would be impossible to reach Gi-Gyu and El.


    Bright light formed a barrier behind Gi-Gyu, preventing them from moving forward.


    A halo Gabriel whispered in disbelief. This cant be


    The other archangels seemed just as confused. They whispered, Its a halo.


    A halo.


    The angels had only witnessed the halo twice despite having lived seriously long lives. The first time was when Michael was appointed the queen of all angels by God himself.


    The second time was


    Father the angels whispered in awe.


    When God, his form hidden, talked to the angels directly.


    All the angels kneeled, but Gi-Gyu didnt seem to even notice. He only kept whispering Els name, El


    After a while, Els condition changed. The swords stuck in her slowly fell out of their own ord. Her injuries healed, her face regained color, and her lips turned pink and shiny.


    All the angels were kneeling on the ground except for oneGabriel. Still standing, he screamed, This doesnt make any sense!


    Gi-Gyu grinned and murmured, Of course.


    Nothing in this simtion made sense anyway.


    Master El finally opened her eyes and whispered.


    Looking down at her with a gentle smile, Gi-Gyu replied, Dont worry. I will protect you.


    Gi-Gyu ced El down on the ground. She recovered enough to move but still sat down and gasped. Her injuries had mostly healed, but she appeared to be mentally exhausted.


    Gi-Gyu turned around and asked, So youre Gabriel, huh?


    The halo behind him was gone, but the angels didnt get up and remained quiet.


    Its time for you to get punished, dont you think? Gi-Gyu rushed toward Gabriel.


    ***


    Haa Haa Covered in blood, Gabriel panted on the ground. No one stopped Gi-Gyu when he grabbed Gabriels head. The other angels were still kneeling on the ground respectfully.


    Gabriel continued to mumble, But God is dead God is dead. Im sure of it


    Shut up. Gi-Gyu put more pressure, but not enough to crush Gabriels skull. Instead, he ced a piece of Death between Gabriels opened emotions.


    When Gabriel stopped breathing, Gi-Gyu turned around and walked away. All the angels maintained their kneeling posture except for two.


    El and Raphael.


    Ignoring Raphael, Gi-Gyu walked up to El and murmured, El Im sorry you had to go through that. Are you okay?


    El nodded and replied, Thank you.


    A mysterious smile appeared on her face as she whispered, Master.


    [You have passed the test.]


    Gi-Gyu smiled, and a barrage of system announcements flooded his head.


    ***


    [You have passed Els test.]


    [You havepleted the hidden mission of stopping Gabriels treason.]


    [You have acquired Els data.]


    [You have acquired the remaining piece of Els physical body.]


    [There is data left in Els physical body.]


    [You will be given a reward.]


    [You have obtained Gabriels Holy Grail.]


    [A short rest will be granted.]

 Chapter 171: The Three Tests (8)

    Chapter 171: The Three Tests (8)


    Gi-Gyu was returned to the rest area from before.


    He mumbled, It was so hectic.


    This was his review of the second test. He hadnt experienced any particr difficulties, but he had been frantic during the entire test. He felt emotionally drained, but at least he had gained plenty of useful information.


    Gi-Gyu called out, El.


    -Yes, Master


    El sounded weak. Gi-Gyu instantly realized why.


    He asked, Have you remembered your past because of this test?


    -Yes.


    El replied immediately. While Lou had erased his memories, Els memories had either faded away with time or had been erased for an unknown reason. She appeared confused because she now remembered bits of her memories.


    Suddenly, El said,


    -Thank you, Master.


    Gi-Gyu wordlessly smiled at the sudden appreciation. The second test brought many changes for him, but the biggest one was


    <em>My connection to El has be much stronger, </em>Gi-Gyu realized in excitement.


    When he had been healing El, Gabriel had attacked him from behind. Then, Raphael had used his body to shield El. The important thing was that, at that moment, Gi-Gyu had felt something very simr to one of his previous experiences.


    <em>Just like then... </em>Gi-Gyu remembered how he had involuntarily synced with everyone at the funeral home. The simrity was the feeling; the difference was whom he had synced with. There, he had synced with every mourner in the funeral home; in the simtion, he had only synced with El. Their connection had strengthened, allowing him to better sense her emotions and thoughts.


    Gi-Gyu replied, There is no need to thank me. It is my job as your master to protect you.


    -This conversation is bing very annoying.


    Lou muttered.


    -Thank you, Master.


    El whispered.


    Gi-Gyu ignored Lousment and asked in a heavy voice, By the way El! Your memories have returned, right?


    -Not all of them, but They are returning slowly, Master.


    Els voice also sounded heavy as she replied.


    Worried that he might hurt her feelings, Gi-Gyu asked cautiously, Then can I ask you a few questions?


    El replied.


    -Of course. I will answer any questions you ask, Master.


    Lou seemed curious as well as hemented,


    -I want to know a few things too. I dont know about my side of the world, but the angels side has always been so secretive.


    Gi-Gyu could feel that El was a little nervous, so he took a short rest. Since the tests were just simtions, he didnt feel physically fatigued, but he was mentally exhausted.


    Gi-Gyu sat down on the floor. Lets just check one thing first.


    -Of course, Master.


    Gi-Gyu looked up and asked the system, Give me my reward first.


    Just like after the first test, something dropped from the sky.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu touched the item in his hand, which shone in gold. It was a cup that looked beautiful, like a piece of art.


    Gi-Gyu asked quietly, So is this the Holy Grail?


    He remembered the Vatican Michael, originally named Gabriel ording to the second test, talking about it. But


    This is only half of it. Gi-Gyu had only received one-half of the Holy Grail. It was as if someone had cut the cup in half vertically and given Gi-Gyu a piece.


    Also, I feel strangely connected to it, Gi-Gyumented. He couldnt exin it, but he felt a connection to it. He was linked to his other Egos via an invisible thread that he could feel. However, he felt no such connection with this item, and the item also didnt give him any abilities like his Egos. But still, something about it felt strangely familiar.


    Lou suggested,


    -Maybe its because you have a piece of the Holy Grail inside your body.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in agreement. After he had gone berserk in the Gangnam Gate, Lim Hye-Sook had used a piece of the Holy Grail from Michael to fix him.


    That must mean Gi-Gyu trailed off.


    El replied,


    -Youre right, Master.


    This had to mean that this Holy Grail was a piece of the original.


    This is soplicated, Gi-Gyu muttered. With Gabriels Holy Grail in hand, Gi-Gyu went through all the information he had gathered and tried to piece the puzzle. It didnt take long for Gi-Gyu to figure it out. Perhaps it was because of his heightened intelligence.


    The Holy Grail the Vatican Michael has must be the other half of this piece. Combining them would make the grail whole Gi-Gyu trailed off again. He had solved the Holy Grail mystery, but there was still one question that bothered him.


    Just what is he? Gi-Gyu wondered. The yer he knew as Michael turned out to be Gabriel in Els memory. Just what was happening here?


    -I think you should go meet him, Master.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and agreed, I think so too.


    El was right. There was no point in them discussing it at this point. The best thing would be to confront Michael and talk to him. If Michael was indeed Gabriel, why was he using the name Michael? And why was it that he didnt recognize El?


    <em>Or perhaps he was pretending not to recognize her, </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. After the Gangnam Gate had been closed, Michael had told him he would return once he had his affairs organized.


    For now, Gi-Gyu stored the Holy Grail in Brunhearts gate.


    Old Man Hwang asked telepathically,


    -Can I also study this item?


    Gi-Gyu replied to him, <em>Of course, Sir. You can do whatever you wish with it. </em>


    -Thanks to you, I get to study so many precious items. Im grateful.


    <em>Its no big deal, Sir. </em>Gi-Gyu scratched his cheek in embarrassment.


    Old Man Hwang warned in a more serious tone,


    -But, please be careful. No matter what happens, keep your safety the top priority.


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet for a while before replying, <em>Thank you for always watching out for me, Sir. </em>


    It was nice to have someone worry for you. Gi-Gyu closed the gate and inhaled deeply, Huuup.


    The feeling of magic filling his lungs felt refreshing. Gi-Gyu was currently in the rest area, where the air was rich with magical energy. This had to be the best ce for any yers to rest and recuperate.


    To change the subject, Gi-Gyu called out, El!


    -Yes, Master. Im ready for anything you wish.


    El replied promptly.


    Just why did you have to carry out the holy sword ritual back then? Gi-Gyu asked bluntly. And what really happened on the day of the ritual? Tell me everything you remember. Oh, and what was your rtionship with Raphael?


    -Moron.


    Lou muttered while El chuckled.


    ***


    -God, our father, died.


    El exined in a serious voice.


    -Afterward, the world experienced many changes. Although he never got involved in worldly affairs, his existence maintained and protected the world.


    Gi-Gyu and Lou listened to El quietly.


    Lou agreed,


    -I admit that this is true. Do you remember when you asked me if God existed?


    Gi-Gyu had asked Lou this question during the second test. Lou had avoided answering the question at the time.


    Lou replied,


    -God definitely did exist. But he is gone now.


    El exined,


    -Yes, Lou is correct. God disappeared. They wanted God out of the picture because They wanted the seal that trapped the underground monsters undone.


    The underground monsters? Gi-Gyu asked.


    -The underground monsters


    Els voice shook as she continued,


    -They are God''s forgotten brothers.


    Before El could say anything more, Lou quickly added,


    -They are also hells original owners.


    Gi-Gyu gasped.


    Lou continued,


    -They are referred to as the underground monsters because hell was built atop their prison.


    One by one, secrets were being revealed. Gi-Gyu quickly checked his body.


    The penalty hasnt been triggered he said in surprise. What Lou and El told him had to be important secrets of the Tower and the world. Yet he didnt feel the pain he would usually feel from the penalty.


    Is it because this is the 50th floor? Gi-Gyu wondered. Was the penalty already gone?


    Lou replied,


    -Probably not. The system must consider this information something you already know.


    What?


    - The first test gave you my memories. You might not realize it, but they are already in your head. I mean that everything Im telling you right now is deep inside your brain somewhere. That has to be why the penalty hasnt been triggered yet. The penalty will disappear fully only after you conquer the 50th floor.


    But what about the things El told me? The information shes giving me Suddenly, Gi-Gyu pped and continued, Wait! It must be the same for El. After the second test, I mustve obtained all of her information too.


    -You got it.


    -Thats correct, Master.


    Lou exined,


    -Youre just failing to ess the information you already have. Were telling you things that can trigger the memories inside you.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding. Gi-Gyu had obtained Lou and Els data from the first two tests. Unfortunately, he had no easy way to ess the information and memories of the two Egos. So, Lou and El were telling him stuff that could bring to the surface the information he already had in his head.


    I got it, Gi-Gyu replied.


    Loumented,


    -Thank goodness youre smarter now.


    Shut up.


    El continued her exnation,


    -Anyway, the underground monsters could never be reawakened as long as God existed. But after God died, they began waking up. The day they are fully awake The world will end.


    El took a grim pause before adding,


    -That is why the angels had toe up with a solution. Since we couldnt defeat them, we decided on the only other solution. It had to be done by the one closest to God. One who had received Gods power.


    So they were the ones you were imprisoning with your seal, Gi-Gyu replied.


    -Thats right, Master.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and asked, But wait. El, you were inside a gate, werent you? If what you said is true, shouldnt you have been in hell?


    The two Egos had just exined that the underground monsters were imprisoned under hell. So shouldnt El have been in hell to keep them trapped?


    El exined,


    -The Tower is like a spear that pierces through different worlds. The Tower connects hell and my world, and it absorbed the underground monsters. The gates are like doors to other worlds and paths to the Tower.


    Ah, I see. Gi-Gyu nodded. He didnt understand itpletely, but he got the gist.


    El continued.


    -I will give you a more detailed exnation about themter. Anyway, since all of these things happened due to God''s disappearance, we had the duty to clean up the mess. After all, that was why God created us.


    El waited for a moment for Gi-Gyu to absorb all this new information. When she thought he was ready to hear the rest, she continued,


    -The only way to do this was for us to be holy swords and trap the underground monsters. And the most powerful monster among them was


    El now sounded fearful. Gi-Gyu tried to console El as he murmured, Its all right. You dont have to talk about it if its too hard for you.


    -No, Master.


    El took a deep breath before continuing.


    -It was our mission to suppress Chaos.


    Chaos?


    -Yes, thats right.


    Els voice shook, and Gi-Gyu tried to calm her down. He remembered the time when he had first met El. He found her inside a gate and


    <em>So those red eyes El was keeping one of the underground monsters away from the world, and this monster is named Chaos? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered[1]. He organized his thoughts slowly and asked, Wait, El. So when I freed you, Chaos was also freed? Didnt you say it was a demon?


    As far as Gi-Gyu knew, the creature El was keeping away from the world was a demon. But now, she was saying that they were the underground monsters, Gods brothers.


    He had never heard of the creature named Chaos before. Just what was it?


    Chaos The name only brought chaos to Gi-Gyus head.


    El murmured,


    -The answer Youll be able to hear it from Gabriel.


    1. Gi-Gyu used this same word tentatively on one of his new skills (ch 162)

 Chapter 172: The Three Tests (9)

    Chapter 172: The Three Tests (9)


    El told him about the day she carried out the holy sword ritual with Gabriel, which was exactly what Gi-Gyu wanted to hear about.


    -As I said before, my mission was to suppress Chaos. After careful consideration, I decided to go ahead with the holy sword ritual.


    Gi-Gyu had already heard about this part.


    El continued,


    -I knew making physical contact with Chaos through the holy sword ritual would seal it away from the world. It wouldnt be as effective as if God did it himself, but it would be good enough.


    Lou questioned,


    -Hmm I still dont get it.


    After a short pause, Lou continued,


    -I get that you had Life, one of Gods abilities, and you were the being closest to him, but that still shouldnt have been enough to suppress Chaos. Chaos is an underground monster and was in fact Gods nemesis.


    El interrupted Lou and replied,


    -Yes, youre right, Lou. Just as you said, it would have been impossible for me to do this alone. That is why


    -Ah, I see. I get it now.


    It appeared Lou had guessed what El was about to say.


    El added,


    -Alongside me, countless other angels had also volunteered to be holy swords. As their empress and the one who transformed them, I became the center, connecting and umting all their power to suppress Chaos.


    What? Gi-Gyus eyes widened. El had imed that she was the conduit for countless angels strength. This sounded like


    Isnt that what sync is? asked Gi-Gyu, realizing what El had said sounded simr to his unique ability.


    Lou muttered,


    -Havent you been paying any attention to what I said?


    Lou sounded frustrated as he exined,


    -The ability to sync has always existed. Its just that there has never been a <em>yer</em> who could use it. Other powerful creatures could use this power long before you were born. They used it as a method to aggregate different powers.


    With a sigh, Lou continued,


    -Of course, sync is a very mysterious andplicated skill. There arent many who can use this. Its a secret weapon that belongs to a few special or incredibly powerful beings.


    Gi-Gyu now remembered Lou had told his something simr way back when. When they first met, Lou had exined that there were different types of syncing abilities, including a forced one. So why did he think this ability only belonged to him?


    <em>Because its a unique ability, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Indeed, sync was Gi-Gyus unique ability. Since unique abilities were unique to yers, Gi-Gyu had believed only he could use sync.


    Lou replied,


    -Well, you arent wrong.


    Gi-Gyu seemed confused, so Lou exined,


    -Apart from your sync ability, every other sync ability has a great w. Moreover, their sync abilities put great risks on the involved subjects.


    Gi-Gyu could hear Louugh a little as he continued,


    -Just holding such forbidden power in ones shell is a risk enough.


    So are you saying me and my sync ability are a little more special than the others? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Lou answered,


    -Sure, you could say that.


    El said,


    -Its true, Master.


    Lou added,


    -Your power is definitely ridiculously incredible.


    Both Gi-Gyu and El became quiet. They silently reviewed Gi-Gyus skill and the meaning of their existence. When no one spoke for a long time, Lou finally ordered in frustration,


    -Anyway, lets keep going. I need to hear the rest of the story.


    El agreed,


    -Of course.


    ***


    -Everything was going ording to n. The ritual progressed perfectly, and as the subject of the ceremony, I


    You were stabbed with the swords. Gi-Gyus voice was a little sad as he finished Els sentence.


    -Yes, Master.


    After the brief interruption, El continued to tell him the details of what had happened.


    -the other angels and Ipleted the holy sword rituals. When I became the very first holy sword, the other angels also began to feel the changes. But a problem arose soon after.


    El was describing what had happened after the ritual, which Gi-Gyu didnt see in the simtion.


    -He


    Els voice shook as she continued,


    -Gabriel betrayed us.


    This was exactly what Gi-Gyu had guessed. He clenched his fists in anger. As if trying to control her emotions, El kept her voice quiet.


    -From the very beginning, Gabriel had a n of his own. He and the other archangels


    Els voice became even quieter as she added,


    -Opposed the connection.


    Huh? Gi-Gyu couldnt understand what El was saying. As usual, Lou figured it out before Gi-Gyu.


    Lou replied,


    -Are you saying they reversed the direction of the power?


    El answered,


    -Yes. Instead of getting all the angels power, my power was dispersed to the other angels.


    Gi-Gyu didnt make any guesses and listened quietly.


    El exined,


    -The unexpected urred because my power was scattered to the other angels. As the very first holy sword and the empress of them all, I should have been the most powerful holy sword. But instead, holy swords stronger than me were created.


    Gi-Gyu remembered the holy sword Lee Sun-Ho possessed.


    El continued,


    -That wasnt the end of Gabriels scheme. He redirected arge portion of my power


    Lou finished her thoughts.


    -Toward himself, didnt he?


    -Yes, Lou. Thats correct.


    -Do you get it now, you moron?!


    Gi-Gyu nodded slowly. He summarized what he had just heard, So the power of those countless angels should have given El the ability to suppress Chaos. But instead, El, the most powerful angel of them all, lost her power to the other angels, including Gabriel. Did I get it right?


    -p, p, p.


    Lou made the pping noise and asked El,


    -How much are we talking? What amount of your power did Gabriel absorb? Was it a small one?


    -No. Gabriel absorbed most of it. Not just mine but also of those other angels.


    That day, that ce had a seemingly infinite number of angels and the queen of them all. And Gabriel took all of their power.


    Gi-Gyu wondered how strong Gabriel must have be.


    What about Chaos? The whole point of the ritual was to imprison Chaos, who was about to be freed due to Gods death. But since El, the one supposed to stop this from happening, had lost her power


    Did this mean Chaos was released to the world?


    No, this didnt make sense. And Gi-Gyu still didnt know what creature Els seal was keeping away from the world.


    El exined,


    -I didnt obtain the power I was supposed to get. Imprisoning Chaos would have been impossible with what I had left. Ultimately, my n failed, and Gabriel, who had be powerful, began ruling our world. The other archangels, except Raphael, epted Gabriels new reign. Raphael, on the other hand, left with me, who by then had be a holy sword.


    Gi-Gyu didnt know what to say.


    El continued,


    -Raphael tried to suppress Chaos with his power and whatever was left of me.


    Raphael appeared to be the hero in this story, but Gi-Gyu wasnt happy to hear about it.


    El added,


    -The underground monsters were detained in prison, locked by a seal. The seal had already been undone. Chaos was in the process of being freed. Raphael did everything he could to lock the ce again. I poured everything I had left into this mission, and Raphael did the same.


    Gi-Gyu felt like he was listening to a fairy tale about a brave knight who defeated the scary dragon. It was a little odd that the princess in this story was a sword, but it was still an impressive tale. Lou and Gi-Gyu became engrossed in Els story. The two didnt make anyments and allowed El to continue.


    -Surprisingly, Chaos still hadnt woken up fully. The seal was still partially intact, so Raphael and I thrust the sword into the crack within the seal we found.


    Lou seemed very impressed as he spoke softly.


    -Thats impressive.


    A story about the knight who defeated the dragon: it appeared that the story had a happy ending. But Lou and Gi-Gyu were shocked to hear Els following words.


    -Actually, the result was a total failure.


    Gi-Gyu and Lou gasped.


    What?


    -What?


    Lou and Gi-Gyu were expecting a story of sess, but the reality wasnt as impressive as a fairy tale.


    Els voice shook as she continued,


    -Just when we were about to recreate the seal, he appeared.


    El no longer tried to hide her emotions. Genuine fury could be felt from El, making Gi-Gyu redden. Because their connection was stronger, Gi-Gyu could feel her feelings more clearly.


    -When we were about to imprison Chaos Gabriel appeared!


    El screamed in despair.


    ***


    <em>(In this scene, El will be referred to as her old name: Michael.)</em>


    Raphael couldnt hide his shock as he stammered, G-Gabriel! Why are you here?!


    Didnt Gabriel betray them because he wanted to rule the angels? If this were true, why was he here?


    Kwaaaaaa! Even as they stared at each other, Chaos roared. This was their only chance to suppress Chaos. If they missed this opportunity, it would be all over.


    Raphael screamed desperately, Gabriel! Do you truly want this world to end?!


    Gabriel looked down at Raphael and Michael. At this point, he didnt even try to hide his wings which were stained ck and red.


    Raphael boiled in rage as he used Gabriel, Wasnt your goal to rule the angels?! If Chaos escapes, you will no longer be able to reign! It will be the end of us all!


    When Gabriel remained quiet, Raphael swore, You fucking bastard!


    Raphael. Gabriel finally opened his mouth. Why are you making such an unnecessary sacrifice? You too, Michael.


    Gabriel looked at Michael, the sword in Raphaels hand, as he continued, Is it because our father ordered us to protect the world when he created us? Because thats what he wanted? Is that why youre giving away your lives like they mean nothing?


    Crazy bastard! Raphael yelled, Why is that so important? All we want is to protect the world!


    Raphael turned toward Chaos again as he muttered, I want to save the world! I want to do what Michael wishes!


    What a foolish creature you are. Gabriel smiled, but Raphael ignored him. With all of his wings open, Raphael headed toward Chaos. He didnt know how he got the chance, but he knew that if he could plunge the sword into the right spot, everything would be just fine. The seal would be restored, and Chaos would remain imprisoned.


    Gabriel suddenly moved as he whispered, Not a chance.


    What?! Before Raphael knew what was happening, Gabriel rushed forward. Gabriels sword and Michael in Raphaels hands crashed into each other.


    <em>nk!</em>


    It appeared that Gabriel had effectively stopped Raphael.


    Kwaaaah! Chaos continued to shriek in excitement. Its scream reached beyond ones ears. It was enough to shake the souls of everyone nearby. Raphael knew that Chaos would suck him in if he didn''t concentrate.


    Move, you bastard! Raphaels wings began to burn as he used every ounce of strength. He was weak from dealing with Chaos until now, but he still summoned all of his power to fight back.


    <em>nkkk!</em>


    Raphael managed to push Gabriel away a little, but


    Is that all you have? Gabriels face remained nk as he announced, Chaos must be freed.


    What? Raphael almost dropped Michael when he heard Gabriels shocking im.


    Everything I did was to free Chaos.


    Raphael stammered, W-what are you saying?!


    Chaos could be freed only if God was killed. And God could be killed only if the Tower was built. I gave up everything for this, Gabriel exined with a bitter smile. There are many things you dont know. You and Michael both. You two


    Raphael couldnt say anything as he felt a sudden pain in his chest.


    <em>Stab</em>.


    Know nothing, Gabriel whispered as blood dripped from his sword, which was no longer pure white. It was plunged into Raphaels chest, who looked down in surprise.


    Wh-what? Raphael gasped, unable to form a coherent sentence because something was invading his body.


    Gabriel replied, Its the hells ruler.


    ...?


    This will be myst show of respect to you and Michael. Goodbye, Gabriel whispered.


    <em>Fwooosh!</em>


    Gabriel pulled out his sword along with Raphaels heart. In her sword form, Michael fell into Chaos mouth as Raphael copsed helplessly against Gabriel. Gabriel threw his sword with Raphaels heart into Chaos mouth as well.


    Perhaps death will bring you peace, Gabriel mumbled. He was about to throw Raphael into Chaos maw when


    Bastard!!! Raphael, who had lost his heart, revealed his blood-soaked teeth and roared.

 Chapter 173: The Three Tests (10)

    Chapter 173: The Three Tests (10)


    <em>(El is still referred to by her old name, Michael, until the next scene change in the chapter.)</em>


    Could it be?! Gabriel eximed in disbelief.


    Raphael swore, Thats right, you fucking bastard.


    Despite Raphael missing his heart, his chest wound healed; just before the wound had fully closed, Gabriel saw something inside Raphaels open chest.


    Gabriel screamed, Did you get the Life Root? You idiot! That power isnt something you can handle!


    Receiving a part of Life was one thing, but epting the Root itself was something only Michael could do. Gabriel had just realized that Michael had given her Life Root to Raphael.


    Raphael whispered, Its only a piece of it. Only a piece, but


    Holy me bloomed from Raphaels body in the process of sanctification.


    Raphael burned the Life Root Michael had given him to gain power. He screamed as he grabbed Gabriel, I should be able to take you with me!


    Gabriel, with his incredible power, tried to push Raphael away, but it was unexpectedly difficult. Then again, Raphael had used LifeGods powerto suppress Gabriel, so how could it not be?


    N-no! Gabriel screamed, but it was toote. Raphael held onto Gabriel like a leech and plummeted. Raphael, covered in holy mes, trapped Gabriels power, and the two archangels fell into Chaos jaws.


    Youve lost your mind! Gabriel screamed.


    However, Raphael closed his eyes and ears as he whispered, It is you who has gone mad, Gabriel.


    ***


    What happened next? Gi-Gyu prodded El in frustration. So far, El had exined how Raphael and Gabriel ended up in Chaos mouth. Now, it was clear that Gabriel had betrayed them, so why was El sealed away?


    El replied,


    -I dont know, Master. Thats as far as I can remember at the moment. But I know one thing for certain.


    El paused before continuing,


    -It wasnt Chaos that I sealed away. I am sure of it. That is why we have to meet Gabriel, who must be the yer currently using my old name.


    It seemed that El was finished with her story. Gi-Gyu asked, By the way Youre saying that Gabriel was wielding Lou?


    -Thats correct, Master.


    In her story, El had imed that the sword that had stabbed Raphael was Lou.


    Lou! What happened? Gi-Gyu called out to his Ego.


    However, El was the one who replied,


    -At the time, Lous consciousness was locked away. He had no free will, so he was being used as a tool and nothing more. I doubt Lou remembers anything. Isnt that right, Lou?


    Lou replied weakly,


    -Thats correct. And I dont like hearing about this.


    Gi-Gyu shook his head and summarized what he had just learned.


    So what happened to Raphael and Gabriel? I found Lou in the Tower, and El was inside a gate. So


    Gi-Gyu still couldnt figure out what El was protecting the world from. As far as he could tell, that red-eyed creature had to be a demon.


    El answered,


    -It was indeed a demon. While the seal to imprison Chaos was in the works, I believe I was used to trap a demon instead. I think this demon was a powerful being. Perhaps it was as powerful as the hell king


    -Are you saying it was at my power level?


    Lou asked, but El didnt bother answering him. Her silence indicated that Lous guess was correct.


    Lou muttered,


    -That narrows down the list significantly. Not many are and were as strong as the old me.


    Lou thought for a second before suggesting,


    -The closest one I can think of is Satan.


    Satan? But didnt you say you killed him? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Lou exined,


    -Its true that I killed Satan. However, I only destroyed his physical body, and his soul had snuck away. I tried to chase it, but I failed in the end.


    Gi-Gyu grumbled, Why is this soplicated?


    Indeed, it was a convoluted situation; Gi-Gyu found it as clear as mud.


    -Unknowns and mysteries.


    Loumented.


    Gi-Gyu asked, What?


    -Our lives are filled with many things we dont understand. So I get that it wont be easy to figure out.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and replied, Fine, fine! I think Ive heard everything I need from El for now.


    El agreed,


    -Thats correct, Master. If you have any more questionster, please feel free to ask.


    Lou asked,


    -So are we done resting now?


    Yes. Gi-Gyu nodded. He had learned everything he needed to for now. Moreover, while he had been lightning to Els story, he didnt stop assessing other things.


    For example


    By the way, my Life has gotten stronger, Gi-Gyu announced. He had experienced some changes after the second test. He figured that since he had experienced improvements after the first test, he must have gained something from Els test too. This was why he had diligently assessed his body while listening to El.


    Gi-Gyu smiled and continued, I feel stronger, and my minds a little clearer. And most of all


    Tilting his head, he added, My shell has be more stable. At least, thats how I would describe it.


    The ufortable and foreign energies within his shell were definitely disappearing.


    Lou muttered,


    -Well, I guess thats good.


    El seemed happier to hear the change.


    -Congrattions, Master.


    Thanks, El. And now Gi-Gyu was about to announce his intention to open the third card. He needed to get through the final test toplete his quest. But before he could, Gi-Gyu gasped when he heard a voice in his head.


    -We have an emergency!


    It was Old Man Hwang from Brunhearts gate. The voice was faint, but it was definitely Old Man Hwang.


    <em>Whats wrong, Sir?</em>


    <em>***</em>


    Old Man Hwangs voice sounded urgent.


    -Can you


    <em>Sir! </em>Gi-Gyu called out to the cksmith. For some reason, Old Man Hwangs voice sounded strange. It was as if his voice was being yed in slow motion.


    -Hear meee? I


    Old Man Hwang kept repeating himself over and over again. Unfortunately, Gi-Gyu couldnt figure out what the cksmith was trying to say. Feeling frustrated, Gi-Gyu yelled in his head, <em>Sir!</em>


    Gi-Gyu kept yelling to the cksmith, but he could no longer hear the elderly man. Suddenly, Gi-Gyu pped his cheeks and grunted, What an idiot I am?! What am I doing? Why didnt I think of this earlier?!


    Old Man Hwangs voice sounded so urgent that Gi-Gyu wasnt thinking clearly. He quickly touched Brunheart and ordered, Open!


    A blue light appeared before his eyes, but


    Whats wrong with the gate? Gi-Gyu gasped. Usually, the gate would open wide for him; instead, it looked distorted and faint. Also, it opened noticeably slower than before. He was staring at it in confusion when he heard Old Man Hwangs voice again. This time, it was much clearer.


    -Can you hear me now, young man?


    Yes, Sir. I can hear you fine! Gi-Gyu smiled in relief. Brunhearts gate had acted strangely, but Gi-Gyus connection to everyone inside seemed okay.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Whats wrong, Sir?


    -We have a serious problem.


    Old Man Hwang sounded grave as he asked,


    -Is something going on where you are?


    Pardon?


    -Time here is flowing strangely! I went out of the gate to see Min-Su for a second, and I realized that time was flowing differently inside the gate.


    What do you mean? Gi-Gyu asked in confusion.


    -Im certain that I spent a week inside the gate, but


    Old Man Hwang sounded shocked as he imed,


    -When I went outside the gate, I realized two weeks had passed!


    Pardon?


    -Im telling you that the flow of time has changed inside the gate. This kind of change usually involves a problem with different dimensions. As far as I know, youre the only one who can affect the gate directly. Consequently, I believe something you did or something about you has caused this change!


    Old Man Hwang added quickly,


    -And to top it all off, we have an even bigger problem on our heads. The gate is losing its connection to the outside world!


    ...!


    -When I returned to the gate, the path back out to the world was blocked. So you must hurry u p


    Old Man Hwangs voice became strange again as he continued.


    -...andddd passsss the test


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    The gate suddenly disappeared. It was as if aputers power cord was suddenly pulled out, making its screen go out abruptly.


    Ugh! Gi-Gyu groaned in shock. He could feel pain somewhere in his body as if he was injured. He murmured, What is going on?


    Lou announced in a serious tone,


    -I think you need to hurry up and finish the test.


    What?


    -Ive never heard of this happening, but I think the ce where youre taking your test right now


    Lous voice sounded certain as he added,


    -Isnt inside the Tower.


    What did you just say? Gi-Gyu asked in confusion.


    -Old Man Hwang is right. The difference in time flow means that were in different dimensions. The Tower is connected to Earth, so there wouldve been no time dtion had you been inside the Tower. But


    What if Gi-Gyu wasnt inside the Tower? What if he was in apletely different dimension?


    I see. Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding. Lous guess exined why time was flowing differently in Gi-Gyus gate. Gi-Gyu overworked his improved intelligence to assess the situation.


    Lou continued,


    -But this is very odd. Except for the human world, the Tower has swallowed all the other dimensions. That is why time shouldnt be flowing differently at all.


    El suggested,


    -Lou, there is another possible exnation.


    It seemed that Lou knew exactly what El was talking about.


    Lou murmured,


    -So you think its that?


    -Yes, exactly.


    Being the ignorant one here, Gi-Gyu yelled, What are you guys talking about?!


    Both Lou and El answered simultaneously,


    -The Underground.


    -The Underground.


    The Underground? asked Gi-Gyu.


    -The Tower prated different dimensions and ate them. I will exin the process in detailter, but thats the gist of it. The Tower was built for this purpose.


    Lou continued to exin quickly,


    -So, by now, almost all the worlds have been swallowed by it. The only one left is your human world. So this means the axis of time shouldnt have changed. However, there is still one ce that could exin this.


    And thats the Underground?


    -Thats right! The Underground is where Chaos lives and the monsters sleep. The Underground and your human world are the only two ces the Tower hasnt engulfed fully!


    Just what the hell are you talking about?! Gi-Gyu yelled in confusion.


    Lou and El replied in a panic,


    -Just get through thest test! We have no idea how much the time axis has changed; if it changes even more


    -Master, please hurry!


    Fine! I got it! Gi-Gyu looked up in the air as if being chased and announced, Ill take myst test!


    The moment he dered his intention, the surrounding space crumbled. Soon, he was transferred to another space. Here, he saw thest card floating in the air.


    The gray card.


    Lou prodded,


    -Hurry!


    Gi-Gyu promptly grabbed thest card.


    [Thest test will begin.]


    The Tower announced as if it was a death sentence.


    <em>Thats it? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered as he felt his body move. For the first two tests, there had been many announcements. But this time, he only heard a single system announcement, which echoed throughout the space.


    [You have been transferred to the testing chamber.]


    Gi-Gyu slowly opened his firmly closed eyes.<blockquote>


    gomi''s Thoughts


    Gomi: Lou said earlier that the human world is the ONLY ce the Tower hasn''t swallowed (he said it like a second ago!). Yet he now says that the underground ALSO hasn''t been taken??</blockquote>

 Chapter 174: The Last Test

    Chapter 174: The Last Test


    Gi-Gyu heard a system announcement before he could even open his eyes.


    [The story youre about to see is the one you are most curious about.]


    Confused, Gi-Gyu shouted, Are you actually talking to me right now? Sure sounds like it.


    The systems voice sounded odd. Normally, the system sounded emotionless, detached even; now, it sounded emotive, kind even. Or was Gi-Gyu just mistaken?


    The system abruptly replied,


    [Yes, youre correct. We are in a ce thats not under the Tower''s control. I can talk directly to you only here.]


    <em>Ba dum!</em>


    Gi-Gyu felt his heart jump. <em>So it was true! The system is a living being, and it is talking to me right now.</em>


    The system, in its voice gentle, continued,


    [You will briefly lose your connection to your Egos. It is a temporary disconnection due to the misaligned time axes, so please do not worry.]


    You! Afraid he might lose the systems attention, Gi-Gyu yelled, Who are you?!


    Every single yer in the world was curious about the system. They were all familiar with its mechanical tone and capabilities. Everything involving the yers was quantified and their next steps were advised by the Tower. The Tower also decided their jobs and gave them opportunities to be stronger. Simply put, the Towerand the system in turndecided a yers worth.


    The system replied,


    [You will find the answer to that question soon.]


    Gi-Gyu became quiet. The system appeared to be telling him it would give him the answer.


    [Please open your eyes. I will be your guide.]


    Listening to the systems voice, Gi-Gyu slowly opened his eyes.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu found himself in a castle from the Middle Ages. He was standing in what looked like a secret hallway, illuminated by only a few candles. He slowly looked around.


    [This is the hallway where the worlds history is stored.]


    Gi-Gyu continued to study his surroundings as the system continued.


    [The time you can stay here is limited, and you are only allowed to see certain things. Starting now, I will show you what you have been wishing to see.]


    Gi-Gyu nodded. Meanwhile, he tried to connect with his Egos to see how credible was the systems statement.


    Lou? El?


    He didnt receive any answers.


    The system paused a little beforementing,


    [Didnt I tell you that your connection to your Egos will be temporarily disabled? Currently, you do not exist in the same time axis as your Egos.]


    Gi-Gyu nodded. He just wanted to check on the systems im. Not being able to call upon his Egos was rming but atst


    <em>I still feel strong. </em>Gi-Gyu thought in relief. He could tell his sync to El, Lou, and the other Egos had broken. Yet to his surprise, he could still feel power surging inside.


    <em>I wonder if its because I obtained Lou and Els data. </em>Gi-Gyu came up with his own conclusion. Without his unique ability to sync, he was a level 1 yer with nearly zero strength, basically a non-yer. The elixir improved his physique, but he was still the weakest yer without his Egos not too long ago.


    However, things were different now. Despite his broken sync, he was filled with strength. The only thing he could think of to exin this phenomenon was that he had obtained El and Lous data.


    <em>I dont know if I should feel happy that my weakness is gone or </em>Gi-Gyu contemted. In a way, he couldnt help feeling sad because it appeared that he might no longer need his precious Egos.


    [There is no time.]


    When the system urged him, Gi-Gyu replied, All right.


    [Please follow the path slowly.]


    Gi-Gyu obeyed the system and began walking. He couldnt have seen anything in such a dark ce if it weren''t for the few candles. Surprisingly, as he ventured deeper into the unknown, he didnt feel afraid.


    [Please stop.]


    Gi-Gyu paused.


    [Do you see the third candle?]


    Gi-Gyu turned to look at the wall. So far, he had passed two candles, and a third one was in front of him.


    Yup, he replied nkly.


    [Please touch the candle with your hand.]


    Gi-Gyu didnt ask any questions as he touched the candle me.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu saw several beings having a meeting in a joint. Dozens of them were discussing intently. Some were even red as they yelled. Unfortunately, Gi-Gyu couldnt hear any sounds.


    <em>Are they not human? </em>Gi-Gyu realized this as he studied them. They all looked human, but not all of them were human. Gi-Gyu guessed that about ten were human, while the others were something else.


    [They are the rulers of this world.]


    <em>The rulers of this world? </em>Gi-Gyu asked, wanting further exnation.


    [The first thing God created was hell. He then made the angels home. After that, he created many more worlds.]


    The system continued,


    [In each of the worlds God created, there existed rulers that governed their respective worlds. They were the first creatures God created.]


    <em>The rulers </em>


    [These rulers, who had received a tiny part of Gods power, ascended to power in their respective worlds. They]


    The system sounded calm as it added.


    [Acted like God himself in their world.]


    Gi-Gyu watched the scene again. <em>These creatures screaming at each other They really are the rulers?</em>


    [At first, the different worlds werepletely separated from each other. Therefore, the rulers were not required to interact with each other. But after that fateful day, many things changed.]


    <em>That day?</em>


    [It was the day Chaos reared its ugly head. The day when the seal in hell became faint. That day, every world in every dimension became aware of Chaoss existence.]


    Gi-Gyu realized that something significant must have happened that day. The system continued,


    [Chaos was suppressed and imprisoned by God again. It was ced in the Underground prison; however, the brief period it was active resulted in a huge shift. The perfect harmony that separated the worlds was cracked. And pathways between the very many worlds materialized through the axis of time.]


    Gi-Gyu listened to the system attentively.


    [With the formation of these pathways, the rulers of the different worlds began tomunicate with each other. Sharing different cultures, powers, and goals allowed all dimensions to grow much faster.]


    Gi-Gyu could follow the systems exnation fairly well. A simr thing had happened in human history. When different cultures shared their knowledge, they tended to grow faster.


    [The problem was]


    Gi-Gyu became even more interested as he listened.


    [The day Chaos opened its eyes, everyone felt a problem.]


    <em>A problem?</em>


    The system suddenly paused before stating.


    [The end of the world.]


    The system exined,


    [Everyone realized that Chaos existed and that the world will end the day it fully materializes. On top of it, the rulers, who thought they were God, all learned that they were nothing more than just his creations. They were forced to realize that their fate and everything else depended on someone else.]


    <em>...</em>


    [The rulers, who reigned like God, suddenly became nervous. That is why]


    Gi-Gyu stared at the scene before him again. The meeting was bing even more intense; some had their weapons out.


    [This meeting was organized.]


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu could hear the voices of those in the meeting.


    One of the beings in the meeting screamed, Why are you against this?!


    ***


    How could worthless creatures like us fight our father?! Are you saying that is what God truly wants? a creature with long canines shouted to a man with pointy ears. Gi-Gyu guessed the man had to be an elf. He seemed like the head of the elves because he was wearing a crown.


    Touching his crown, the elf replied, We cant defy our father. If the end of the worldes, all we can do is ept it. Dont you think that is what our father wants?


    Nonsense! the creature with the long canines shouted. Gi-Gyu guessed that this had to be an orc. He didnt look like a traditional orc, but there were some simrities. It appeared that this creature was also the head of its n.


    The orc continued, So youre saying that when the end of the worldes, we should all just die? And it wont just be us in this room. It will be everyone. Our children and our rtives will all turn into dust. So you really believe we should ept such a fate obediently?


    The orc was clearly an aggressive creature, which was an orc''s characteristic inside the Tower too.


    Then, someone else asked, Then what do you suggest?


    <em>What is that creature? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. He didnt recognize the species of this speaker. The speaker seemed strange because it was made entirely of tree bark. Also, the speakers eyes were just bright lights as if they could shootser beams. Everyone in the meeting was humanoid, but they all had unique features that differentiated them.


    Thest speaker of an unknown gender continued, As you said, we are just his creations and nothing more. We gained a tiny piece of his power, but it is nothingpared to what he has. Do you all agree?


    It appeared that this speaker was an influential figure because everyone listened quietly. The speaker continued, Even if we gather all of our strengths, what will that aplish? Didnt we all feel the truth that day?


    The creature made of tree bark made everyone silent.


    ...


    ...


    It was easy to tell why they became quiet.


    <em>They are fearful. </em>Gi-Gyu realized. He couldnt tell why, but everyone was obviously trembling in fear.


    The tree-bark creature continued, It isnt something we can battle easily. Its


    The speakers fingers shook as the creature added, All we can do is live every day like its ourst day while we prepare. Dont you agree? Anyway, this is my answer.


    I agree with you. The elf nodded and continued, There is nothing we can do to fight God. I cant understand why anyone called for this meeting in the first ce. It was to contrive a way to defy God, wasnt it? How ridiculous. I would like an exnation.


    The elf turned toward a group nearby.


    <em>Humans? </em>Gi-Gyu quickly realized that they were humans. Their aura and outer physique were the closest to being human in the room. It didnt look like the group had a clear leader because no one had stepped forward.


    The orc king clicked his tongue and muttered, I cant believe the organizers of this meeting are keeping quiet like this.


    Shaking his head, the creature covered in tree bark asked, Didnt you call for this meeting? Then you need to say something. If you called a meeting like this, you must have devised a n. After all, just holding a meeting like this means were defying our father.


    Everyone except the humans seemed to agree that this meeting was a bad idea. The humans were being cornered when a figure wearing a strange helmet suddenly stepped forward and announced, There is a solution.


    This creatures face was hidden. He wore a long flowy outfit and carried a giant sickle on his back. He looked familiar to Gi-Gyu, but Gi-Gyu couldnt exin why or how.


    The elf and the creatures made of tree bark eximed,


    A solution?! Did you say you had a solution?


    A solution!


    But the orc king had a different reaction. He shouted, How can we trust this bastards words? Ive heard about you! The human king was apparently dethroned, and this bastard took over, didnt he? I guess this is true.


    The orc was obviously hostile toward the creature wearing the helmet.


    Then, a figure, who had remained quiet until now, said, You need to watch yourself! This isnt a private conversation! We are having an official meeting regarding the fate of every world! Please show respect!


    This speaker looked human but was a giant and wore an eye patch.


    Hmph. I guess youre siding with the humans because youre a simr species? How absurd. When the orc king sniggered, the man with the eye patch motioned to battle.


    But


    Stop this! The man in the helmet, who appeared to represent the humans, stepped in. He also seemed to have some influence because both the orc and the man with the eye patch calmed down.


    The human representative announced, I will talk about the solution now.


    <em>Who is he? </em>Gi-Gyu became curious. For some unknown reason, he felt like he knew this man.


    The elf king suggested in a gentlemanly voice, Before that, why dont you take your helmet off? After all, this is a ce of great importance. You must show respect.


    All right. It hasnt been long since I took this position, so I wasnt aware of the proper etiquette, The man in the helmet replied and took his helmet off. He announced, I shall first introduce myself.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu found himself struggling to breathe. Everyone else in the meeting also became quiet as they stared. Gi-Gyu finally realized why the man in the helmet felt so familiar.


    The system said to Gi-Gyu as if to confirm his thought.


    [Thats right.]


    <em>Father! </em>Unreadable emotions filled Gi-Gyus eyes as the man introduced himself.


    I am the new leader of the humans. My name is Kronos.

 Chapter 175: The Last Test (2)

    Chapter 175: The Last Test (2)


    ''<em>Father?! </em>Although Gi-Gyus eyes showed an unreadable expression, he was actually shocked to his core.


    <em>His face and voice</em> There was no doubt that it was indeed his father. How could Gi-Gyu forget the eyes that had such venom in them for him.


    His father, who looked a little younger than what Gi-Gyu remembered, took his helmet off and introduced himself as Kronos.


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet as he contemted. Kronos had been his fathers code name; although he had no idea what was happening, the man with the helmet was indubitably his father. Shockingly, his father was alive when the worlds rulers reigned.


    <em>And he was actually one of those rulers! </em>Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling confused.


    The system abruptly announced.


    [It appears you are confused. The memory rey will pause for a moment.]


    Gi-Gyu jerked to look up. He saw that the scene before him had stopped as if someone had hit pause. It had stopped at the point where his father had taken off his helmet and had introduced himself confidently.


    <em>Thanks. </em>Gi-Gyu thanked the system. Had the scene gone on, he would have missed a lot of important facts. Gi-Gyu studied his father, who apparently was the ruler of the humans.


    <em>Ba dum!</em>


    His heart pounded wildly.


    <em>Just how?! </em>Gi-Gyu couldnt understand what was happening. This was definitely his father, but


    <em>Can I go closer to have a look? </em>Gi-Gyu suddenly asked the system.


    [Of course. This is nothing more than a remnant of an old memory. You may do whatever you wish.]


    When the system gave its permission, Gi-Gyu walked forward until he was right in front of Kronos. He stared at his fathers face, especially his eyes, and confirmed his identity.


    <em>Yup. This is my father, all right. </em>Gi-Gyu already knew this, but he needed to check it again. So it appeared that Kronos, the human ruler, was his father.


    <em>Just how?! </em>Gi-Gyus confusion remained as he wondered how his father was even alive during this period.


    <em>Was he not human? </em>The thought was gone in a sh because his father had introduced himself as the leader of the humans a second ago.


    But


    <em>He had to be something beyond human. </em>This was the most logical conclusion Gi-Gyu coulde up with.


    <em>Haa </em>Gi-Gyu sighed. This made him miss Lou and El since he could have asked them his questions. When Gi-Gyu returned to his original spot, the system asked,


    [Would you like the memory to continue ying?]


    The time in the memory began flowing when he nodded. It was as if nothing had happened, but there was certainly something very different about Gi-Gyu now. His eyes burned brightly. It was clear his attitude toward watching this memory had changed.


    <em>I need to learn more about my father, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in determination. He could no longer avoid this. If he epted this situation, then


    <em>I might find the answer to </em><em>why he looked at me with such resentment, </em>Gi-Gyu decided.


    Someone suddenly yelled, Kronos!


    ***


    The orc sniggered, I believe the name bastard would fit you better than Kronos.


    Kronos has shown his respect! Therefore, you must do the same! the man with the eye patch admonished the orc.


    Everyone else also frowned at the orc, who retorted, Odin, are you siding with him because youre also from the human world?


    Anu! Please show some respect! the man with the eye patch protested. It appeared that the eye patch man was Odin, and the orcs name was Anu.


    Anu smirked at Odin and asked, He killed his own father to be the ruler. If you ask me, even bastard seems quite generous?


    No one chimed in at Anusment. Feeling even smugger, Anu continued, Besides, wasnt someone else supposed to be the ruler of the human world?


    Everyone became quiet when suddenly, Kronos replied, Of course. Youre right. They were supposed to be the ruler of the human world, but I took over the duty because that was what they wanted. After all, a worlds ruler isnt selected


    Kronos eyes shined as he continued, Solely based on ones power or age. Dont you agree?


    Kronos''s energy was much more powerful than Anu had expected, so he couldnt help but sweat in stupefaction.


    Looking around, Kronos calmly announced, Anyway There is a solution.


    Anu controlled his anger and stepped back. It appeared that he was curious about the solution and fearful of Kronos. Kronos leisurely studied the room as everyone kept quiet and listened. When he was certain he had everyones attention, Kronos dered, We should build a Tower.


    A Tower? The elf stepped forward and asked, Are you calling your means of defying God the Tower?


    The elf and the rest of the audience looked bbergasted. Some even sighed in annoyance. They had high expectations of this solution, but it had thoroughly disappointed them.


    Kronos suddenly smiled widely as if he had expected such a reaction. His smile looked so ominous that everyone became quiet again.


    Kronos exined, We shall build a Tower that connects all the dimensions and the worlds.


    When confusion became the widespread emotion in the room, Kronos abruptly pped. A hologram appeared in the air, exhibiting a giant Tower. It had an abstract appearance and looked huge. Most of all, it looked magnificent. Everyone seemed dazed as they stared at it.


    Someone asked, Who designed such a beautiful structure?


    This was the question everyone, including Gi-Gyu, was curious about.


    <em>So thats the Tower </em>Gi-Gyu thought in awe. The Tower had abruptly appeared in their world, and countless yers had tried to climb to the top, but no one had actually seen its true outer form. Everyone just used a portal to transfer into the Tower. And when they did, the system always made the same announcement.


    [You have entered the Tower.]


    Without this announcement, there was no way of knowing if one was inside the Tower. Some believed that the Tower wasnt a physical structure. Everyone just called it the Tower without having seen it.


    Gi-Gyu was probably the only yer who could say he had seen the Tower. The hologram appeared to be a tentative design, but Gi-Gyu suspected it was close to the real thing.


    <em>By the way </em>Gi-Gyu was staring at the design when he stumbled onto another confusing thought.


    As if his thoughts were heard, someone in the meetingmented, But this isnt a tower.


    <em>Thats right. It doesn''t look like a simple tower. </em>Gi-Gyu thought in wonder. Its outer form certainly looked like a tower, but there was something very odd about it.


    Isnt this a spear? one of the rulers asked.


    Thats right. It looks more like a weapon than a tower, another ruler answered.


    Gi-Gyu agreed with them.


    <em>Its a spear, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. At a nce, it did look like a tower, but he got the feeling that it was just camouge. It was a weapona spear, to be specificin the form of a Tower.


    Kronos quietly replied, Thats right.


    Everyone nodded in understanding. Anu asked, And youre saying well fight God with that?


    Since Kronos had imed the Tower was the solution, he had to mean that it would be used to defeat God. Kronos replied with a nod.


    Anu smirked again and replied, What a ridiculous idea. Do you really think a giant Tower would be enough? It may be a giant weapon, but youre dreaming. Didnt you witness how God suppressed Chaos?


    Anu had regained his confidence, believing Kronos idea was useless. Anu continued, Can you even take down Chaos with this thing? I guarantee that you cant! And if you cant even defeat Chaos, how will you face God?!


    The elf stepped in and said, Anu is right about that. But we also dont know what kind of secrets this Tower may hold. Lets just calm down and listen.


    The elf had convinced Anu to step back, but Anu refused to hide his skepticism. He red at Kronos openly.


    Kronos smiled faintly and mumbled, This isnt a simple tower. And it also isnt a simple spear either.


    Turning toward the hologram, Kronos continued, It was created to fight God, but its ultimate purpose isnt defeating God.


    The other rulers eyes widened.


    The world, Kronos dered.


    The world?


    This is the spear that will pierce the world.


    Kronos voice had a bit of excitement. It didnt seem like anyone had noticed this, but Kronos eyes were filled with madness.


    Kronos exined, God created the world and scattered a part of his power in it. The rulers received it and began to reign like God himself.


    Several rulers faces reddened. For a long time, they had believed that they were gods themselves. But when they had witnessed Chaos, they had realized that they were nothing more than a faint shadow of the real God. Compared to mighty beings like God and Chaos, the rulers were nothing more than specs of dust.


    Kronos continued, After the appearance of Chaos that left a hole in the world, we couldmunicate with each other like this. But even now, the pathways between the worlds are limited. Only the rulers of certain worlds can connect like this.


    Kronos seemed passionate as he added, Our powers are too dispersed and weak. That is why we need the Tower.


    ...?


    This tower will connect all the worlds. The Tower will work as a pathway, and


    Kronos no longer needed to yell because he had everyones attention. In a whisper, he said, We shall gather Gods power to make a giant weapon...


    With augh, Kronos dered, And stab God with it.


    Kronos waved his hands as if he was conducting. The Tower hologram disappeared, but everyone stared at the space it had left behind. No one could forget the beautiful sight.


    The Tower.


    The secret weapon against God.


    A silence fell until someone pped loudly. Everyone turned to find that it was Anu who was apuding as he showed off his giant canines. He took a step forward and murmured, It certainly sounds convincing. But there is one huge w in your n.


    Now that he had heard Kronos full n, Anu was ready to destroy the idea. So youre saying you will kill God with his own power? That sounds usible, but Do you think the small piece of his power dispersed in this worldwhich God created, by the waywill be enough to defeat God?


    Anu continued, Even after creating the world, God still had enough power to suppress Chaos. Im saying that what we have is only a tiny portion of what he has. So do you really think it will be enough to defeat God? Lets just say we seed in doing this for argument''s sake.


    Anus grin became even wider as he asked, What will that change? Chaos will continue to exist. In fact, with Gods death, Chaos will surface and cause the world''s end. We will remain weak and useless. The Tower will be a pointless structure. Tell me if Im wrong?


    It was a legitimate question. Everyone turned to Kronos for an answer.


    The smile on Kronos face deepened.

 Chapter 176: The Last Test (3)

    Chapter 176: The Last Test (3)


    Who said we are going to kill God? Kronos asked.


    Anus eyes widened as he gasped, What?!


    I never said I was going to kill God, Kronos imed. Indeed, Kronos had never once stated that he would kill God. He said he would stab God, and the rest assumed it would kill God.


    Kronos exined teasingly, Our goal shouldnt be to kill God. It should be to stab him.


    Is this a joke?! When Anu screamed angrily.


    The tree-bark creature ordered, Wait, Anu! Please be quiet!


    The tree-bark creature was the groups wise one, so his order was enough to silence Anu. It was clear the tree-bark creature had figured out what Kronos was trying to do.


    Could it be The tree-bark creature asked, Are you saying the Tower will connect even to God?


    Anu seemed confused by this statement, but Kronos answered, Youre correct.


    The tree-bark creature seemed speechless.


    Kronos showed off his teeth as he exined, The Tower, I mean the weapon in the shape of a Tower, will stab God just like all the worlds and dimensions. God wont die, and with his power


    His ugly grin now in full form, Kronos continued, We shall put Chaos to sleep. Once we connect to God through the Tower, we can use his power. This will give us the power to protect ourselves.


    The tree-bark creature argued, If things work ording to your n, perhaps its possible. But Anu is right too. Do you truly believe the Tower will have enough strength to impale God?


    Definitely, Kronos answered confidently. Because we will borrow Chaos power.


    The tree-bark creature mumbled, I cant understand. Arent we trying to connect to God to kill Chaos? Yet youre saying well borrow Chaos power


    Before the tree-bark creature could finish his thoughts, everything disappeared.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    [Thats the end of the first memory.]


    Gi-Gyu had been watching in awe when the system announced respectfully.


    ***


    His surroundings darkened as he heard the system exin.


    [This n began as a way to protect themselves, so they helped build the Tower per Kronos idea. This n had potential, but many problems followed.]


    The system exined points that this piece of memory had failed to give. Gi-Gyu listened carefully as the system continued.


    [Just as you heard, connecting to God was a genius idea to defeat Chaos. However, they didnt actually have the power to stab God. Kronos suggested they borrow Chaos strength to aplish this, but that was a ludicrous idea.]


    So Gi-Gyu wasnt crazy when he thought it was a ridiculous n. The system added.


    [Borrowing Chaos power and avoiding the angels detection were tasks difficult to aplish. The angels have always monitored the world closely, so unsurprisingly, many problems arose.]


    A short silence fell before the system continued.


    [But Kronos had nned for everything. His goal was to build the Tower in the Underground. He wanted to undo the seal that imprisoned Chaos for the Tower to connect to it briefly. This should have given the Tower enough power to impale God. The Tower would obtain Gods power if this were carried out sessfully. The rulers would, in turn, get to use Gods power. They were all greedy for power, so they worked quickly to build the Tower.]


    Gi-Gyu wondered how they managed to fool the angels. The system quickly gave him the answer.


    [Kronos already had a solution to this angel problem.]


    One figure popped into Gi-Gyus mind.


    <em>Gabriel. </em>When Gi-Gyu thought of this traitor, he suddenly felt like he could hear the systemughing.


    [Indeed, Kronos had already won over Gabriel, who had always been discontent with God. In addition, although the other angels failed to spot the remnant of Chaos, Gabriel did. He witnessed the true power of Chaos, and just like the rulers, his greed for power bloomed. This was why he decided to cooperate with Kronos.]


    Gi-Gyu slowly gained pieces of the big picture.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Suddenly, his surroundings changed again. He was back in the candle-lit hallway.


    [Please approach the sixth candle.]


    Gi-Gyu wordlessly obeyed. Like the first time, Gi-Gyu was transferred somece when he touched the candlelight.


    ***


    Something giant was being built. He could tell that this structure was a huge project. It didnt take long before Gi-Gyu figured out what it was.


    <em>Its the Tower. </em>


    Countless species, including humans, were working together. It was no ordinary construction site, as the various creatures used their magic to aplish different tasks. Some were even moving massive stone bs with one hand.


    Gi-Gyu watched in awe. It was an impressive sight, and an overwhelming emotion boiled deep inside him.


    <em>Ba dum!</em>


    [You will be transferred again.]


    With the system announcement, Gi-Gyu was moved to another ce. It appeared that he was now inside the Tower that was still under construction.


    <em>This is? </em>He was inside a giant structure inside another massive construction. Here, nothing seemed to exist; he only saw Kronos standing.


    <em>Father </em>


    Kronos whispered, The construction is going ording to the n.


    Gi-Gyu observed, but he couldnt see anyone other than Kronos. So who was his father talking to?


    Suddenly!


    Good. This must be done as quickly as possible, a familiar voice replied. There wasnt anybody near Kronos. Still, a voicea familiar voicehad answered Kronos.


    <em>Gabriel. </em>It was definitely Gabriels voice, whom Gi-Gyu had met in the second test.


    Kronos asked, How are things going over there?


    No one has caught on yet. The angels just think its the humans and the other lowly creatures making a fuss, replied Gabriel.


    Good.


    But Gabriels voice became quieter as if he was about to tell a secret. If Michael finds out the truth, everything will be ruined. We must get it done before she catches on.


    Gabriel seemed afraid. Kronos was having a hard time understanding why Gabriel was so worried. Kronos asked, Is she that powerful?


    She is. Suddenly, Gabriel appeared with his still pure white wings, indicating this happened before he was corrupted. Shes like the avatar of God. Shes the most powerful angel among us all. She is one of a kind.


    Then we must n for it, Kronos said under his breath.


    Gabriel smiled faintly for the first time and replied, But didnt you already n for this?


    You seem confident, which must mean that things with hell are going well. Kronos grinned in return.


    Gabriel answered, Of course. Dont worry. Were already working on a way to imprison her. She will be one of the many sacrifices that will feed this ce. She will be an important part of our n.


    The two smiled at each other.


    Gabriel murmured, Everything is going ording to our n.


    Then, Gabriel walked away quietly. The sound of his footsteps rang in Gi-Gyus ears. He suddenly turned around and asked Kronos, How is it going with summoning Chaos power?


    Kronos lowered his head for a moment and pped. The ground shook and cracked as if there was an earthquake. It was a scary phenomenon, but Gabriel and Kronos remained calm as if they had expected this. They walked up to the ground where a pit had appeared.


    Gabriel murmured, Is that her?


    Yes, Kronos replied calmly.


    <em>Her? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered whom they were talking about. He wanted to get closer to find the answer, but his body refused to move.


    The system announced.


    [You are not allowed to ess this memory.]


    It was as if his body was bound by something.


    <em>A memory that cant be essed? </em>This had to mean that it held a crucial piece of information. But Gi-Gyu didnt try to get closer anymore, knowing his effort would be in vain. Instead, he focused on his listening.


    Gabriel asked, How did you manage to push her into this ce? Im curious.


    When Kronos didnt answer, Gabriel only shrugged and asked, Well, I guess its none of my business. Anyway, all I need to know is that this will work.


    Her power should be enough. In fact, its already Kronos opened his palms as if to prove something.


    <em>Whats that? </em>Gi-Gyu couldnt tell what Kronos was trying to show, but that didnt mean it was of no consequence.


    Unfortunately, the system announced again.


    [This isnt something that can be shown through the remnants of the memories.]


    Something rose from the giant pit slowly.


    It was a naked woman encased in a yellow sphere. Gi-Gyu felt nonplussed. He couldnt see the womans face since she was in the fetal position.


    Gabriel eximed, Oh I can definitely feel the power of Chaos already.


    Thats right. Only she can pull out Chaos power, which is trapped in the Underground. But even she cant control the power, Kronos exined. When the sphere had returned to its pit, he continued, All she can do is provide Chaos power to the Tower.


    But it will be enough for us, correct?


    Yes. Kronos nodded.


    Gabriel slowly opened his wings and replied in satisfaction, Good. Please keep up the good work.


    Kronos added, Ah. I hope I can count on you to take care of hell and the angels.


    Gabriel smiled and replied, Dont worry about that. Everything is going swimmingly.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    Gabriel disappeared with a sh. Kronos waved his hand in the air as if to confirm Gabriel had truly gone.


    Alone, Kronos looked down at the crack and whispered, It will be all over soon.


    It was as if he was talking to the woman in the sphere. That arrogant angel will perish, and I will make all the other creatures who disregarded humans kneel before me.


    Bloodthirst and madness filled Kronos eyes again. I promise that I will be God. I will rule the world with both God and Chaos power.


    He crouched closer to the crack and reached out. His sadness was palpable as he whispered, Until then Please bear with me, Gaia.


    Kronos stood up and turned around.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    Gi-Gyu was transferred to another ce again.<blockquote>


    gomi''s Thoughts


    Gomi: Gabriel & Kronos smiled at each other Bromance right there</blockquote>

 Chapter 177: The Last Test (4)

    Chapter 177: The Last Test (4)


    Thats it? Its over already? Gi-Gyu asked when he was transferred to another ce.


    [Yes, this part of the memory has ended.]


    Despite this part being much shorter, Gi-Gyu felt like he had learned something much more important this time.


    He murmured, Gabriel and my father They definitely worked together. And my father


    It seemed that Lou and El had been imprisoned back then because of his father. So, in a manner of speaking, his father was responsible for making El and Lous lives miserable. They were precious to Gi-Gyu, so he couldnt help feeling upset.


    And Gaia, whispered Gi-Gyu. That was what his father said while looking in the pit with that woman. It had to be the name of the woman inside the yellow sphere. Things were bing more and moreplicated; Gi-Gyu had a difficult time organizing his thoughts. All this new information almost made him dizzy since what he had learned was beyond what Lou and El had told him.


    The secrets of the Tower.


    The reason the Tower was built.


    Suddenly, the system began narrating a story.


    [Kronos became the leader of the human world. However, Gaia was the one truly worthy of ruling the human world.]


    The system continued.


    [But Gaia gave the position to Kronos and hid. Instead of bing the human worlds leader, she stayed here at the construction site where the Tower was being built. She became responsible for summoning Chaos power and transferring it to the Tower.]


    The system gave additional information to fill the gap.


    [She was revered as the goddess in hernd. In fact, she was the closest creature to God next to El.]


    So why did such a woman decide to defy God? And willingly at that?


    [The Tower builders seeded in summoning the Chaos power. These immortals took thousands of years toplete the Tower.]


    <em>So they seeded in finishing the Tower Well, thats obvious since even I have benefited from the Tower. </em>


    [The power the Tower could wield was beyond these builders wildest expectations. They felt certain they could kill God, and that was how it all began.]


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    Gi-Gyu was returned to the hallway with the candles.


    [The war to kill Godno, to capture God to steal his power.]


    Thest sentence sounded like a whisper. Listening carefully, Gi-Gyu looked around. He could see dozens of candles now. Which one was he supposed to touch next? Which memory would he be shown?


    [This is thest memory.]


    The system ordered firmly.


    [Please head toward the 12th candle.]


    Gi-Gyu walked and asked, Is this the end?


    [Thats right. You are only allowed three candles, which is already more than normal. The Tower cannot read your present and future, so it doesnt know what information you need.]


    Gi-Gyu wondered, <em>Then what about the two memories I was shown just now? How were they selected?</em>


    [Those were selected by me. After reading your mind and having watched you, I]


    Gi-Gyu paused before the 12th candle and asked, Watching me?


    When the system didnt answer, Gi-Gyu whispered, Well I guess its fair. After all, I was told I would learn more about you after this test.


    That is what the system had imed at the beginning. He would learn about the things he was curious about and get information about the system.


    Since this was thest memory, he suspected it would be quite important and probably rted to the system. So far, he was satisfied with the information he had gotten.


    <em>I learned a lot about El and Lous past. I also learned a bit about my father. </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Unfortunately, the small memory didnt tell him everything about his father.


    Why marry his mother, why father a child only to look at him with resentment, and what kind of man was his father? He had questions but not enough answers to form a conclusion.


    <em>For now, he looks </em><em>to be</em><em> a mad man </em>This wasnt how Gi-Gyu wanted to see his father, but this was the only description he coulde up with. In the memories, Kronos had informed that his goal was to steal Gods power for all the rulers to share. But in truth, it appeared that he had an ulterior motive.


    <em>He wanted to take both Chaos and Gods power for himself to rule the world. </em>


    Did his father want to be the new God? If so, why?


    Gi-Gyu could make an educated guess. His father was human, a species of powerful greed and desire. So it made perfect sense that the head of the human world, his father, had obsessively pursued power.


    [Please touch the 12th candle now.]


    Gi-Gyu raised his hand to touch the light at the system''s insistence. Surprisingly, he couldnt tell if the me felt warm or cold.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    He was transferred to watch thest memory.


    ***


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Before Gi-Gyu could realize where he was, the whole world shook from an explosion. He felt no physical pain and only saw his sight shake as his surroundings trembled.


    <em>What was that? </em>Gi-Gyu shouted in shock. As expected, no voice came out of his mouth. Just like in the other memories, he could onlymunicate through his mind.


    [This is thest memory.]


    When the system replied, Gi-Gyu looked around as he waited for further exnation. Suddenly, Gi-Gyu saw something that told him where he was.


    The Underground.


    This was the ce where his father and Gabriel were standing before.


    [This is a memory from the war to kill God.]


    It was war indeed. Continuous loud noises and smoke so thick that Gi-Gyu had difficulty seeing anything filled the air.


    [The smoke will be eliminated.]


    With the smoke gone, Gi-Gyu could now see many familiar figures. They were the rulers of the world he saw in the first memory.


    Focus your energy! Kronos ordered.


    Anu screamed, I am doing my best! Dont yell at me!


    The rulers were surrounding something familiar. It was the pit where Gaia was seen in the second memory. Gaia, still inside the yellow sphere, was in the air, and every creature had his hands raised toward her. It looked like the rulers were feeding Gaia their power.


    Kronos announced, We will get only one chance! God will show himself just once!


    <em>God will show himself? </em>Gi-Gyu became curious.


    Luckily, Kronos exined, God, a substanceless existence, had only shown himself when Chaos power was revealed! He will do it again since weve summoned Chaos. That will be our chance! We will kill God and connect the Tower to him!


    At Kronos encouragement, everyone concentrated their power further into Gaia, but the rulers couldnt hide their fear.


    Dammit! The Towers power output is too big for us to handle! one ruler screamed.


    At this rate, the Tower will explode before we can kill God! another shrieked.


    The world rulers being so afraid was a rare sight; it indicated the severity of the situation. They sweat profusely as if death was approaching them all.


    Kronos urged, Please hold on for a while longer! Gaia is going to pull Chaos out soon! Just a bit more!


    The power gathering around Gaia grew. It looked like the rulers were simply feeding their power to Gaiaa task so simple that any yer could do it. However, the rulers were panicking, and Gi-Gyu could tell why.


    <em>Just how much energy and power is that? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered in awe. It was only a memory, but he could still feel the power. The amount of power being poured into Gaia wasnt quantifiable. It looked like it would be enough to swallow the whole world.


    <em>This is the power of the rulers, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in shock. It was as if those figures alone had every ounce of power avable in the world. And all of it was being concentrated in one ce.


    Gi-Gyu felt goosebumps all over. Just how much power could these rulers use? And who was this Gaia who could ept it all?


    And how was he supposed to feel about God, Chaos, El, and Lou, who were even more powerful than those standing here?


    [This was possible because the Tower connected every world in every dimension.]


    The systems calm voice sounded ironic against the turmoil-filled background.


    [The Tower pierced all the dimensions and connected the worlds. This was why the rulers here were given the right to use all the world''s powers. The power these rulers held was much less than what they wielded here. Your guess just now was correct. They indeed did what you thought they were doing.]


    <em>No way! Could it be</em>


    [Thats right. They are squeezing their worlds for power to feed Gaia.]


    <em>That cant be! What would that do to the world? </em>Gi-Gyu screamed in shock.


    [The world and the Tower had already begun fusing. They wanted all the worlds to be one and rule it as true gods.]


    Gi-Gyu turned back toward the rulers. After hearing the systems exnation, he could feel the infectious madness from them. And it all began with Kronos.


    [It will now begin.]


    Kwarrrrrrk! something roared viciously.


    One of the rulers shouted, Its here!


    It appeared that Gaia had managed to pull Chaos out. The rulers had temporarily bent Gods seal that trapped Chaos so that Gaia could do this.


    Chaos roared.


    <em>Just what IS Chaos? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. The rulers had imed Chaos was out, but Gi-Gyu couldnt see anything. However, he could feel and hear it. Chaos cry was enough to make all souls weep.


    Ackkkk! Anu suddenly covered his ears with his hands.


    Kronos ordered, Snap out of it! This isnt the time to back down!


    What the hell am I supposed to do?! I think Im going to die No I cant I, Anu screamed as he fell to the ground.


    <em>Thump!</em>


    Suddenly, Gaias sphere shook.


    Kronos yelled, Dammit! The direction of the energy


    Suddenly, Gabriel appeared in the sky. His wings pping, he yelled, He will be appearing soon!


    Gabriel! You need to help us right now! At this rate, we will only end up releasing Chaos to the world! Kronos begged.


    Gabriel seemed annoyed, but he still positioned himself as he swore, Dammit!


    Thanks to Gabriels help, Gaias sphere stabilized again.


    Kronos announced, Chaos will soon swallow all the power, and we will be able to use thisbined energy.


    <em>Chaos will swallow all the power?</em>


    Kronos continued, Once Chaos and the worlds powerbine, a huge force will be created! It will be enough to defeat God. So just a bit more! Just a little while longer!


    Suddenly, a deadly silence fell.


    Only quiet prevailed in the area until Gabriel murmured, Its finally happening.


    Gabriel trembled in fear as if he was dying prey in dead winter.


    <em>Fwoosh</em>


    A strange noise was heard before the area lit up. Gabriel was about to drop to his knees in fear when he said, God has finally appeared.


    Kronos suddenly screamed, Gaia!

 Chapter 178: The Last Test (5)

    Chapter 178: The Last Test (5)


    <em>Whir.</em>


    When Kronos called out to Gaia, the shining yellow sphere began vibrating.


    Gabriel mumbled, The halos disappearing?!


    The blinding light that had appeared with the materialization of God was slowly disappearing.


    Gabriel whispered in disbelief, This is crazy I cant believe it actually worked.


    Frustrated at Gabriel, Kronos yelled, What do you think youre doing?! This is the most important part!


    Gabriel jolted and quickly raised his hands again. When the yellow sphere with Gaia got Gabriels energy, it vibrated even more.


    <em>Whir.</em>


    Kronos eyes were filled with madness as he shouted, Chaos power is forming a protective barrier around us! We have seeded in escaping Gods influence! This is the final stretch! Put everything you have into it!


    D dammit! the other rulers swore. They seemed shocked by how close they were to aplishing their goal. They all looked confused but didnt stop injecting their power into the sphere.


    All the worlds are fusing! one of the rulers said. He soon copsed, having injected all of his dimensions essence into Gaia.


    <em>Plop.</em>


    Kronos didnt even blink at this. His aplices were nothing more than necessary tools to him. Once they had served their purpose, he had no need for them.


    <em>Plop.</em>


    Before long, the others also copsed, having fed the sphere all of their energy. They were so powerless now that they couldnt even move their lips.


    Kronos said under his breath, If we fail, all will end. It will be over.


    He wasnt talking about a simple death. God was known to be an indifferent bystander, but they all knew he wouldnt forgive anyone who had defied him. The consequences would be even more severe if the insurgents were his creations.


    <em>If we fail, God will personally end us. And Chaos he will destroy the world, </em>Kronos thought grimly. The Tower had already linked all the worlds and dimensions. If they failed in defeating God, he would just destroy everyone and everything and create a new world.


    <em>Thats exactly why we are revolting, </em>Kronos reminded himself. God decided everything, be it your thoughts, life, or even death. They were powerless and had no control over their lives, so they had decided to revolt. It was an attempt to gain free will.


    <em>Gaia! </em>Kronos could feel Gods power diminishing a little thanks to Gaia.


    <em>But who is Chaos? </em>Kronos thought. Who or what was powerful enough to battle God this well? <em></em>


    <em>I guess it doesnt really matter. </em>Kronos smiled bitterly. When he looked around, he saw that everyone except Gabriel had copsed.


    Gabriel urged, Hurry up! Im at my limit!


    Feeding Gaia with both hands, Kronos looked up. Gods brilliance nearly blinded him, but he could still see Gods weakening halo.


    As if it was a magic incantation, Kronos ordered, Start the Tower.


    <em>Whirrrr!</em>


    The sphere that encased Gaia shook even harder. The spheres brilliance was now truly breathtaking, even more beautiful and dazzling than Gods halo.


    But


    <em>Her light also looks cloudy. </em>Kronos could see it, and he knew why. The energy Gaia was producing now was mixed with Chaos dark power. The force they created together was the worst of the worst. It would be enough to absorb even Gods power.


    After sharing thest bit of his energy, Kronos finally slumped a little and whispered, You can do this


    The Tower shook.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun. </em>


    The Tower had woken up after epting enough power.


    The Tower.


    The Tower to kill God.


    The Tower to be God.


    [Babel has been activated.]


    Using Chaos power, Babel shot a disastrous light beam up into the sky.


    ***


    The scene that unfolded was something no human could describe with words. Babel, the Towers name, was created by Gods creations. It then used Gods nemesis Chaos power to shoot a deadly light beam.


    God was still invisible, but


    <em>God has been pierced. </em>Gi-Gyu could tell that the light from Babel had seeded in stabbing God.


    Gi-Gyu felt speechless because he had witnessed something impossible. It was akin to a group of ants defeating a giantno, they had actually stolen the giants power.


    <em>Kronos n worked, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in awe. Babels light had killed God and trapped his power. God was dead, but he wasnt gone.


    <em>Fwooosh!</em>


    Divine light from Gaias sphere blinded Gi-Gyu. Her light was now brighter than Gods halo, spreading everywhere as the sphere shook continuously. Everyone copsed before they even got the chance to celebrate.


    <em>The Tower obtained Gods power. </em>Gi-Gyu knew this for a fact, thanks to the memories stored inside the Tower.


    Ugh, someone groaned and looked up. Gi-Gyu realized that it was Kronos.


    <em>Father </em>Mixed emotions filled Gi-Gyus mind.


    Kronos whispered, D-did it work?


    He stood up dreamily and began walking toward Gaia.


    <em>Trudge.</em>


    Everyone remained silent. The thuds from Kronos footsteps and the Tower and Gaias sphere resonating were the only two sounds left.


    <em>Gulp.</em>


    <em>God just died. </em>Gi-Gyu swallowed nervously. Despite having just witnessed Gods death, he couldnt believe it. How could God die helplessly from a single beam?


    Kronos caressed Gaias sphere and whispered, Gaia We did it.


    <em>What is Father going to do now? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. God was dead, and his power now belonged to the Tower. And his father


    <em>He said he would be God. </em>Gi-Gyu remembered. So what was Kronos next step? Gi-Gyus eyes sparkled in anticipation.


    Now, I shall be God Kronos whispered in joy when suddenly, a piercing roar rang in the air.


    <em>Kwarrrrrk!</em>


    It wasnt a physical cry but a powerful roar from a soul. Realizing what it was, Kronos screamed, Its Chaos!


    Looking dazed, Kronos whispered, But How?


    They had only freed a small part of Chaos to steal its power, and the Tower should have been enough to suppress Chaos since it now held Gods power. This was the n all along. Chaos was supposed to fall into deep sleep again, and Kronos would gain Gods power.


    After bing the next God, he nned on solidifying his power and reign before eliminating Chaos and stealing its power too. At least, this had been his n, which didnt anticipate Chaos escaping its seal.


    Kronos screamed, Gaia! Gaia! You must stop Chaos! Make it dormant again!


    His screams had no effect, as Chaos continued to roar. He whispered in disbelief, Gaia?


    Gabriel suddenly whispered, I guess it worked?


    It seemed Gabriels ears were ringing because he shook his head a few times.


    When he turned toward Kronos, Kronos nodded and replied, Yes. It worked. God died, and his power now belongs to the Tower.


    I cant believe its a sess. So Father Gabriels eyes became unfocused.


    <em>Kwarrrrr!</em>


    Hearing Chaos roar, Gabriel stared at Kronos and whispered, What? What happened? Shouldnt Chaos be in deep sleep? If our n worked


    Im checking to see what happened. But for now Kronos suggested.


    Gabriel nodded and stepped forward.


    Ughhhh! someone screamed suddenly. It was Anu who had copsed first. He gasped in pain as he stared at Gabriels white sword poking out of his chest.


    While killing the copsed rulers, Gabriel reassured Kronos, I will take care of them.


    [Kronos and Gabriel wanted to monopolize Gods power. Had the other rulers survived, they would have to share this power. Kronos believed that sharing this power would weaken its strength to rule the world. So Kronos and Gabriel nned to kill the rulers immediately after God died.]


    The system exined. Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu watched as a new hole appeared in each rulers chest. They were close to being immortals, but they were at the weakest state of their lives now. Not only had they drained their powers, but the essence of their respective dimensions was gone too. Therefore, they were helpless against Gabriels white sword.


    The rulers screamed in pain.


    Are they all dead now? Kronos shouted for confirmation.


    Gabriel yelled back, Just focus on taking care of Chaos!


    Turning toward Chaos again, Kronos mumbled in frustration, Dammit Gaia Just what have you done?!


    Gaia was still not attacking Chaos as she should. To Kronoss surprise, someone other than Gabriel said, I knew this would happen


    It was the tree-bark creature. I knew this might happen, so I nned for this. I knew you would try to kill us after Gods death, Kronos.


    The tree-bark creatures chest wound slowly closed, and Gabriel asked in shock, How did you know?


    The creature should have died, but his wound fully closed as he rose. Because I have the support of someone powerful. I prepared for this in case things went wrong.


    A new voice greeted, Long time no see. Well, I suppose it hasnt been that long.


    Satan! Gabriel gasped in shock. Satan, the old ruler of hell, was known to have died, but it appeared that this wasnt true.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Satan made his first move. His arm moved fluidly to grab Gabriels neck with an explosive sound as if made of spirits and shadows. Meanwhile, Chaos struggled to escape its seal, which was slowly giving way.


    <em>Kwarrrk!</em>


    Watching Kronos as he opened his hands, the tree-bark creature announced, Kronos! Fighting you will be an honor.


    Dammit! Kronos swore in a fury. The situation was no longer in his control and was bing increasinglyplicated. Not only was one of the rulers alive, but Satan had also decided to join in. Chaos was close to breaking the seal and freeing itself. And to top it all off, Gaia still refused to listen to him.


    Suddenly, Chaos descended.

 Chapter 179: The Last Test (6)

    Chapter 179: The Last Test (6)


    The battle began. It was Gabriel against Satan and Kronos against the tree-bark ruler.


    Dammit! Kronos and Gabriel swore. They were at a huge disadvantage because they had already exhausted most of their power. Compared to them, their opponents were in a much better condition.


    As he exined, the tree-bark creature reached out, I gave away my dimensions essence to the sphere, but not my power. Satan kept that safe for me while hiding, waiting for the right moment.


    Yggdrasil, the tree-bark creature, sprouted a giant stem. He wasmonly known as the World Tree, and nothing could cut its stems.


    Dammit! Kronos swore again as he barely dodged it. We will lose at this rate!


    Kronos had anticipated that one of the rulers might betray him, but


    <em>I didnt expect Satan to join the fray, </em>Kronos thought in shock. He had heard that Satan lost his position to the new hell ruler called Lucifer. Satan had run away, but everyone believed he was dead. However, that was a false rumor since Satan was standing before him.


    Kronos had thought he could handle the betrayer if there was one. After all, once Gaia had eaten up Gods power and learned to control Chaos, it shouldnt have been difficult to eliminate the traitor.


    <em>But I didnt expect this This is the worst case scenario, </em>Kronos contemted in panic. For now, he and Gabriel managed to survive, but they were both weak. On the other hand, their enemies seemed happy and healthy. At this rate


    <em>All of my efforts would be for naught. They would take what I worked so hard for! </em>Kronos thought in disgust. Finally, he reached back to take out his sickle. When the tree-bark ruler saw this, he flinched.


    "So thats the Scythe of Time, the tree-bark creature whispered. The Scythe of Time was considered the essence of Kronoss power. It was why Kronos could be powerful enough to defeat Uranus, the once all-time strongest ruler.


    <em>sh.</em>


    The Scythe of Time sliced the air instead of its opponent. It didnt even touch the tree-bark creature yet


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    A me appeared and burned the tree-bark rulers arm. Swinging both of his hands to fight back, the tree-bark creature screamed, But you cant use that weapon for too long!


    ***


    Fucking loser! It was shocking to hear such vulgarnguage from an archangel. But Gabriel seemed unconcerned as he red at Satan.


    Satan replied, Hmph! I didnt lose!


    Satan looked like a shadow, much weaker than before. However, Gabriel was in the same boat. Gabriel seemed very angry as he swore, Youre no king! Youve lost your physical body, so you are only half of what you used to be!


    Their battle continued, and the ck shadows sword rushed toward Gabriel. The archangel countered with his white sword. They were equally matched.


    <em>If only Satan didnt have his ability! </em>Gabriel thought in frustration. Now in his spirit form, Satan was much weaker than when he still had his physical body. However, Satans unique ability, Seal, allowed the demon to block all of his enemys special skills. Consequently, a physical fight was the only option, but it was very difficult for Gabriel to fight a shadow.


    Ive seen the wonderful things you did to hell, Satan smirked.


    Gabriel became quiet. Satan summoned another sword and continued, Ive heard that you n on turning the new hell king into a tool for your use I actually like the idea. You know, sometimes you act more like a demon than real demons.


    Gabriels eyes sparked in fury as he screamed, How dare youpare me to those beasts?! I am doing this out of duty for a greater good!


    Gabriel began moving a little faster, hoping to finish this battle as soon as possible.


    <em>Kwarrrrrk! </em>


    Meanwhile, Chaos hadnt stopped roaring. However, its cries now sounded anxious. It sounded like its heart was being ripped apart, and its brain was being eaten away. It appeared that Chaos stamina was diminishing as well.


    <em>Whirrrr.</em>


    The sphere encasing Gaia suddenly began vibrating again.


    What? the four battling each other paused in confusion. All of them had felt that something strange was about to happen. Of them all, Kronos was the most confused because he knew what was going on with Gaia.


    No, Gaia! Why are you doing this?!


    While Kronos was busy screaming at Gaia, the tree-bark ruler shot a giant tree stem aimed at the back of Kronoss head. Die!


    The World Tree, or Yggdrasil, seeded in piercing Kronos neck. Kronos fell to the ground, and Yggdrasil turned toward Gabriel. Youre the only one left.


    In turn, Gabriel just silently looked at Gaia.


    Satan smirked, Now, the powers of God, Chaos, and the creations have be one. And it will be ours.


    Seemingly certain of his victory, Satan pointed his finger at one figure and said, Of course, that is as long as we get that bitch


    What have you done? Gabriel asked. His voice sounded so calm that Satan and the tree-bark creature became confused.


    ...?


    They wondered if Gabriel was about to beg for his life. Or was there another reason why the archangel was acting so calm? Satan contemted before grinning. It didnt matter what Gabriel was thinking because he was close to getting what he wanted.


    Die, Angel. Suddenly, Satan found himself on the ground. He was pushed down as if the gravity rose exponentially only for him.


    Gabriel whispered in defeat, Only only Kronos can control her.


    What are you saying? Satan asked in pain.


    Why do you think I schemed with mere rulers like them? I had my reasons. Even as Gabriel spoke, Chaos continued to struggle to be freed.


    <em>Kwarrrk!</em>


    Gabriel continued, Only he can control her. I shall leave this ce now. Everything has been ruined, but I guess Ive escaped the worst fate possible.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Gabriel opened his pure white wings, the true symbol of being an angel. Slowly, he walked toward Satan. The tree-bark creature tried to stop Gabriel, but something strange prevented him from doing so.


    <em>Whats this? </em>he wondered. It felt like a special skill, just like his own, was being used to trap him. The tree-bark ruler felt a giant tree-like force imprisoning him.


    Gabriel touched the back of Satans head and dered, I will absorb the rest of the power I need from you.


    Kekeke, Satanughed.


    <em>Fwooosh.</em>


    Gabriels pure white wings slowly lost their innocence. They turned ck as a symbol of corruption.


    Satan whispered in glee, Thats poison you just drank.


    Shut up! I shall leave you here to die. Gabriel swung his now-ck wings.


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    And Gabriel just vanished. The tree-bark ruler seemed confused, while Satan justughed like a madman. Chaos fanatic roars suppressed the sound of Kronos faint breathing.


    [Fusion will now begin.]


    A voice they had never heard rang in their ears.


    [Enough materials have been gathered.]


    One by one, the three of them were pulled into the air along with the Scythe of Time.


    [The Scythe of Time has been absorbed.]


    [The power of creation has been activated.]


    [Theption of the fusion process will take some time.]


    Chaos stopped screaming.


    [The system is beingpleted.]


    The voice continued to announce, and finally


    [Kronos]


    Everything in the area disappeared one by one. Only Kronos remained floating in the air.


    [Im sorry]


    The voice, although rigid, showed an odd sadness. And just like that


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    The whole world abruptly turned white. Everything disappeared except Kronos, floating in the air like a corpse.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet because he was just so confused. He knew he had gained incredible information about the Tower. He also knew he had reached the deepest part of history, but


    This is soplicated. Indeed, the information he had obtained was both vast and convoluted. He was also having a hard time believing what he saw. He had learned how the Tower was made and about all the betrayals involved. Gi-Gyu had experienced Gods death and seen how Chaos was used in the process.


    And


    He had learned Kronos was his father.


    Gi-Gyu had learned a lot about his father, but he still didnt know why his father hated him. Gi-Gyu also didnt know how or why Kronos became his father.


    He remained silent, but there was at least one thing he had found out.


    It was the systems identity.


    System Youre


    [Your guess is correct.]


    The system replied as if it had read Gi-Gyus mind.


    He whispered, Gaia


    He remembered thest scene when the voice announced that the fusion had begun. The figures in the memory didnt recognize the voice, but Gi-Gyu knew what it was the moment he had heard it.


    <em>Any yer would recognize it instantly. </em>


    It was the systems voice. Shockingly, it was also Gaias voice.


    Just what happened? I cant understand it. And didnt you say youll tell me about the things Im curious about? asked Gi-Gyu in frustration. What I wanted to know the most was


    Before Gi-Gyu could finish his question, he was transferred to another ce.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    This time, he wasnt moved to the familiar hallway.


    The Underground? Gi-Gyu murmured. He had seen this ce in the memories before. The great battle against God took ce here. It was such a divine yet cursed location.


    Whats going on now? Gi-Gyu shouted. The system had imed earlier that the third memory would be thest. So shouldnt it all be over now?


    [You have seen thest memory but still havent taken yourst test.]


    The confusion left his eyes, reced by calm. He organized his thoughts and stated, So youre saying there is something I need to do.


    [Correct.]


    When the system answered, Gi-Gyu found himself being restrained. He couldnt even open his mouth.


    And


    [Thest test is]


    Something dark and corrupt poured out of his chest.


    [You must defeat yourself. Then, you might find out who you really are.]


    The thing that had left his body was himself.

 Chapter 180: The Last Test (7)

    Chapter 180: The Last Test (7)


    Gi-Gyu grinned.


    Or was it just a smile? Honestly, the expression couldnt be put into words. He looked at the dark figure before him with nothing but deep calm. The dark figure looked like Gi-Gyus mirror image and was smiling at him.


    Gi-Gyu tried his best to control his emotions as he observed himself. His eyes didnt leave the creature for a second. Although he looked rxed, his muscles were taut, ready to pounce at a moments notice.


    Youre Gi-Gyu trailed off. His shadows grin widened. The creatures lips slowly ripped like those of a creepy clown. His teeth looked white, but they certainly didnt look like they belonged to a human.


    The ck creature had Gi-Gyus eyes, nose, lips, and body. The only difference was that the creature looked dark and ominous, and Gi-Gyu knew why.


    Ive met you before, Gi-Gyu announced. He had met this creature before while resolving an issue with his shell. The creature had told Gi-Gyu that it was him. Gi-Gyu remembered this incident.


    The other Gi-Gyu replied, Nice to see you again.


    System, the real Gi-Gyu called out cautiously, but he received no answer. The silence deepened, only to be disrupted by the shadowsughter. Without waiting for the systems exnation, Gi-Gyu asked his shadow, Who are you?


    Im Lous remnant, replied the other Gi-Gyu.


    <em>Lous remnant? </em>Gi-Gyu thought in surprise. When Lou had taken over his body, a remnant of Lou had been left inside. Did this piece get mixed with a part of Gi-Gyu somehow?


    Or does this have something to do with whatever my seal is suppressing? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Kekeke The shadow Gi-Gyu replied with a condescending giggle. After a short pause, the shadow Gi-Gyu replied, Im you.


    The dark creature continued, Im not some leftover or the thing that seal has been suppressing. I am you.


    The shadow seemed to enjoy this situation because he moved as if dancing. And his wide grin only made Gi-Gyu more nervous.


    The dark figure continued, Im you, in and simple. Im the real you, the one youve been suppressing. I did get mixed with the other things you mentioned, but


    Gi-Gyu realized that this was perhaps another side of him, his shadow. Suddenly, his eyes glowed. First, they were red and blue; then, they turned violet.


    Its me! The other Gi-Gyu suddenly whisked his arm toward Gi-Gyu like it was a whip.


    [Yourst test will begin.]


    [Please defeat yourself.]


    [Hes the real Gi-Gyu you have been hiding.]


    [This space isnt made of data like your previous tests.]


    [Death here would mean immediate termination of your life.]


    [If you defeat him, your curiosity will be satisfied.]


    [You cannot use your Egos powers.]


    [If you fail]


    While the system was busy making announcements, the shadow Gi-Gyu didnt stop attacking Gi-Gyu. Suddenly, the systems voice turned rigid again as it announced.


    [The seal would start getting undone.]


    ***


    <em>Hes fast! </em>Gi-Gyu thought as he dodged the shadows arm. Indeed, his other self was quick.


    <em>Drip.</em>


    Gi-Gyu felt something hot run down his cheek. He didnt have to look to know it was his blood.


    <em>sh!</em>


    The shadow was indeed fast, as the whipping action of his arm was ripping the air. And all Gi-Gyu could do in the meanwhile was dodge barely.


    <em>I cant see his attacks! </em>Gi-Gyu thought in panic. After syncing with Botis, he had gained Foresight. But this skill wasnt working at the moment. Was it because he wasnt connected to his Egos? Or


    <em>Is he so powerful that Foresight doesnt work on him? Maybe the skill just doesnt work in this space, </em>Gi-Gyu wondered; unfortunately, he didnt get an answer.


    However, one thing was for certain.


    You wont give me answers unless I win, Gi-Gyu said under his breath. The shadow Gi-Gyu seemed to have no intention of talking to him.


    That means


    Ill defeat you and make you talk! Gi-Gyu announced, finally moving his hands. Suddenly, the whooshing sounds stopped, as Gi-Gyu had grabbed the shadows arm. His shadow was stuck where it was, unable to move at all.


    <em>I might be able to do this, </em>Gi-Gyu decided. His opponent was powerful. Perhaps, this was the most powerful enemy he had ever faced.


    But


    <em>Ive be stronger too. </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Since his sync was broken, he couldnt use Lou, El, his other Egos, or even the creatures inside Brunhearts gate.


    He couldnt use any of the assets he had gathered until now, but he still believed he could win.


    Gi-Gyu felt the raw strength in his body, the endless magic powering him like a gasoline engine, and the bulging tendons in his thick arms.


    <em>Im going to break it. </em>Gi-Gyu decided to break the creatures whip-like arm. He slowly put more pressure in his grip, deforming the ck arm.


    But suddenly, Gi-Gyu noticed the creature''s grin.


    <em>Is he smiling? </em>Feeling creeped out, Gi-Gyu took a step back, dropping the grotesquely deformed arm.


    The creature asked, Is that all you got?


    Gi-Gyu didnt answer him. Suddenly, something sprouted from the severed arm, making him rigid.


    The creature asked mockingly, Do you recognize it?


    Gi-Gyus face crumpled in anger at the shadows taunt. Watching grimly, Gi-Gyu whispered, Lou


    The ck sword that had grown from the damaged arm resembled Lou.


    Kekeke, the creature chuckled as if he was enjoying himself.


    Dont joke around, Gi-Gyu warned.


    The creature replied, Does this look like a joke? Hmm. Lets see if you feel the same way after seeing this.


    The shadow Gi-Gyu swung its arm, which didnt look like an arm at all at this point. As the shadow Gi-Gyu moved it, the sword resembling Lou moved along.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Death swarmed Gi-Gyu like a storm.


    ***


    Haa Gi-Gyu panted after having barely dodged Death. To his shock, it appeared the shadow could use Death just like he could. While Gi-Gyu needed Lous help to use Death effectively, the shadow easily used this incredible skill.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Arge amount of Death energy had crashed into the ce Gi-Gyu was standing a moment ago. The ck smoke melted the space away before turning toward Gi-Gyu.


    Dammit! Gi-Gyu also tried to use Death, but controlling it alone was difficult. Just like the overflowing magic inside him, an overwhelming amount of Death was flooding his shell. Although he could easily control the magic, handling this much Death was too difficult for him.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Do you still think Im joking around? the creature mocked Gi-Gyu. Gi-Gyu aimed his Death at his opponent, but he missed and struck a wall nearby.


    I think it would be best if I rece you, the other Gi-Gyu announced as it began moving even faster. By now, Gi-Gyu was covered in blood and cuts. A non-yer would have died from this; thankfully, Gi-Gyu was a powerful yer, and he still hadnt received any fatal damages.


    But at this rate


    <em>Im going to lose for sure, </em>Gi-Gyu thought as panic began to creep up.


    Ah! eximed the shadow when it saw something in Gi-Gyus hand. A moment ago, Gi-Gyu couldnt control his Death, but now, he was holding a sword made of Death. The sword resembled Lous sword form.


    Gi-Gyu and his shadow self faced each other. The fight was something like ck versus white, the real versus the shadow, or the main body versus the avatar. It almost felt like Gi-Gyu was fighting his reflection.


    Youre finally getting it, the creaturemented quietly.


    Without a word, Gi-Gyu rushed forward as he swung his sword. An explosion sound filled the area when the two Deaths crashed.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    The sound was almost enough to rip his eardrums, but Gi-Gyu refused to stop. The overflowing magic and Death began to subside a little as the battle continued. This was perfect, as it stabilized Gi-Gyus internal condition. After all, taking water from a sereneke was easier than from a flooding river.


    Thankfully, Gi-Gyus control over his power had increased. While his enemy was undoubtedly his copy, there was still one difference.


    Youre growing. The dark creature murmured, but Gi-Gyu didnt bother answering him. All he did was swing his sword while controlling his still-overflowing magic and Death. Gi-Gyu became oblivious of everything except his sword. He continued to receive injuries from his opponent, but Gi-Gyu didnt back down. In fact


    <em>Ill give him my flesh so that I can take his bones, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in determination. He could endure physical pain, but


    I wont allow you to impersonate me! And how dare you use Lou like that! Gi-Gyu screamed as he swung his sword. His consciousness slowly sank; surprisingly, his body moved even faster.


    The shadow was also suffering more and more damage from Gi-Gyus attacks, seemingly unable to regenerate fast enough. They battled their swords for hours, but Gi-Gyu didnt find it boring.


    Then suddenly, something changed.


    The creatures grin finally fell as it announced, It might be possible now


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Hearing an explosion, Gi-Gyu hurriedly took a step back.


    <em>That was close, </em>he thought nervously. He didnt know what had caused the explosion, but he knew he wouldve died had he not evaded it. Unlike the shadows other attacks, this explosion was fatal.


    The shadow Gi-Gyu smiled and announced, Now Shall we begin the second round?


    The creatures body began to rip apart and flutter like a curtain blowing in the wind. The end product of the transformation was something that utterly enraged Gi-Gyu.


    Wings and El?! Gi-Gyu whispered


    <em>Grit.</em>


    You bastard! Gi-Gyu screamed when he saw the creature holding Els sword form while a set of unique-looking wings grew on its back. The wings resembled those of Els, but they were ck.


    Gi-Gyu was bubbling with anger. He felt like something of his was being stolen. It was as if he was being reced like his existence was perishing.


    <em>I feel like Im losing myself, </em>Gi-Gyu thought desperately.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Before the creature made a move, Gi-Gyu rushed forward. Another sword appeared in his empty hand, and he began fighting with two swords like he always did. There were no wings on his back, but


    There was a gray hue in his eyes now.


    How interesting! the creature screamed gleefully.

 Chapter 181: The Last Test (8)

    Chapter 181: The Last Test (8)


    The shadow Gi-Gyu was using Els power, so Gi-Gyu decided to counter with Life. Like Death, Life had also grown significantly, so he used it to make a sword for the first time. As his eyes shone gray, he held the powerful sword forms of Lou and El. The shadow, holding a copy of Lou and El, attacked. The four swords shed with each other, sending sparks flying everywhere.


    Hahahahaha! the creatureughed loudly. He sprinted forward like a madman, screaming, This is exciting! This is so fun!


    The wounds caused by Life and Death refused to heal, but the creature didnt seem to care. He fought as if he were an immortal.


    Ugh! Gi-Gyu groaned in pain when arge gash opened on his stomach. His organs would have spilled out had the cut been any deeper.


    The creature grinned and growled, If thats all you got, I should be able to eat you up!


    Shut the fuck up! Gi-Gyu screamed at the taunt.


    The scream only made the creatureugh even louder.


    The shadows swords moved even faster as he yelled, I would never sacrifice myself and live like you! I will do things the way I want! I wont suppress myself!


    The creatures words were like knives. I will not sacrifice myself for my family! Ha! Do you really think those people are your family? Do you really believe youre rted to them at all?


    Was the creature only trying to confuse Gi-Gyu? Or did it know something? The shadow Gi-Gyu continued to scream. Gi-Gyu didnt want to hear it, but he had no choice. He wanted to cover his ears, but that wasnt an option mid-battle. He acted like it didnt bother him, but confusion and doubts were eating him up.


    Based on the memories he had seen in the Tower and the things he had learned about his father


    <em>I cant deny my suspicions, </em>Gi-Gyu thought as he stepped back. He stopped fighting and mumbled, Its true that I dont understand everything happening around me. I admit that I have my doubts.


    But! For the first time, Gi-Gyu grinned, showing off his teeth. I dont want to doubt my life. And I certainly dont want to deny my existence. No matter what happens, I will ept it. I will try my best to understand and ept whatever past I may have to face.


    The gray in Gi-Gyus eyes became even darker, and the creature gave him a mysterious smile.


    The shadow stepped forward and snarled, Kekeke. Whatever.


    The creatures step caused a loud st, indicating his incredulous power. Then, it took a step back, creating another explosion.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    I guess its meaningless to drag this on any longer. You want to defeat me and find out the truth, dont you? The shadow asked, its two swords shining brightly. Holding the copies of Lou and El, he spread his wings with a loud sound. Gi-Gyu could feel incredible energy from them.


    Gi-Gyus lips became rigid as he replied, Of course. He lowered his Death and Life swords, pointing their sharp tips toward the ground. This change wasnt as noticeable as the shadows transformation. Still, Gi-Gyus focus sharpened as he suppressed his anger, sadness, and confusion. Slowly, his consciousness and emotions were sucked somewhere much deeper.


    <em>Whir.</em>


    Gi-Gyus eyes shone in gray, but his face remained nk. The shadow smiled at this as if this was exactly what it wanted.


    This is perfect, the shadow purred and simultaneously flew toward Gi-Gyu with its two swords holding the unbelievable power of Chaos. The moment one of its swords touched Gi-Gyus neck


    The shadow muttered, I guess I lost this time. Is this something youve created yourself? Will you tell me its name?


    The creature was sputtering because it knew its end was near. Gi-Gyu was supposed to be holding a ck and a white sword in his hands. However, the sword that had pierced the shadows neck was neither ck nor whiteit was gray.


    Its the Sword of Chaos. Gi-Gyu smiled and replied.


    ***


    [You have passed the test.]


    [Seal has been strengthened.]


    [You have obtained the Sword of Chaos.]


    [Your shell has be stronger.]


    [Your physical attributes are improving.]


    The system continued.


    [You can now control the seal.]


    The system announcement continued, and Gi-Gyu kept his eyes closed until thest one. After an unknown amount of time, the system announcements stopped, and Gi-Gyu opened his now normal-colored eyes.


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet as he fell deep in thought. After a while, he asked, Please answer me now.


    He was now inside a pure white ce. Since he had passed all the tests, Gi-Gyu guessed this was the reward chamber. Something happened when Gi-Gyu asked for an answer. His sync to his Egos was still broken, but white smoke began wafting from his chest, where his shell was located.


    Youre such an arrogant bastard. The voice came from the smoke, which was taking shape. Soon, it took the appearance of the shadow Gi-Gyu. I told you Ill give you the answer if you defeat me.


    Gi-Gyu remembered thest announcement the system had made.


    <em>You can now control the seal. </em>


    It appeared that he could summon this creature hidden inside him through his seal.


    <em>He didnt die. </em>Gi-Gyu realized the truth. His secret weapon, the Sword of Chaos, was made of Life and Death. The creature didnt die even after getting stabbed with it. It seemed that the only way to kill it was


    <em>I have to kill myself. </em>Gi-Gyu knew this was the truth. This creature was Gi-Gyu himself. This was why it would be useless no matter how many times he defeated him. As long as Gi-Gyu didnt die, the creature would remain alive.


    The creature replied, Your sync to the others hasnt returned I think the system stopped for a moment. It must be giving us time to talk.


    Evidently, the system, originally named Gaia, had given Gi-Gyu and the creature a chance to speak.


    <em>But I shouldnt summon it wantonly outside, </em>Gi-Gyu decided. The creature was uniquely powerful and dangerous, so it was best not to summon him lightly for both Gi-Gyu and others safety.


    The creature muttered, Hmph! Since I made a promise, I will answer your questions.


    It seemed that the creature was bound by the system too. Or else, Gi-Gyu would have had to battle it again. Based on what Gi-Gyu had seen, the system had thebined power of Gaia, God, Chaos, and the essence of every dimension.


    <em>Its basically God. </em>Organizing his thoughts, Gi-Gyu asked, Lets get you a name first. What should I call you?


    The creature answered smoothly, Im you, so is there really a need for a name?


    I dont have the time to argue with you. Just answer my question, Gi-Gyu grumbled with a frown.


    The creature clicked his tongue, but he had no choice but to obey since the system would force him to otherwise.


    The creature opened his hand and wiggled his fingers and thumb. Folding one of them, the creature offered, What about Lucifer?


    When Gi-Gyu bit his lips, the creature folded his second finger and suggested, Michael?


    Gi-Gyu refused to answer, and the creature smugly offered two more suggestions, God? Maybe Chaos?


    Satisfied that he had seeded in annoying Gi-Gyu, the creature asked yfully, What do you think? What is my real name?


    Gi-Gyu frowned, unable to understand what the creature was trying to do.


    Suddenly, the creature groaned in agony, Ugh!


    It appeared that the system was punishing him for his disobedience. Since the creature had lost the battle, he had to keep his promise. He was obligated to tell the truth.


    The creature muttered, Fine Its Jupiter.


    Jupiter?


    You can call me Jupi. Thats the name closest to my current self-image, Jupi answered smoothly. Gi-Gyu didnt like the tone of his voice, but he didnt bother protesting.


    <em>I dont have much time.</em> Gi-Gyu knew he wouldnt be here much longer. The axis of time here was askew from the real world. He had no idea how much time had actually passed on earth.


    Gi-Gyu asked quickly, Its your job to answer my questions truthfully, right?


    Jupiter put his hands behind his back and replied, I cant answer your every question.


    He looked exactly like Gi-Gyu, except more arrogant. Remember, I am basically you. The only difference is that I have more memories than you. Im talking about the things buried deep inside you, ones that you cant remember. Apart from that, I only know what you do. So just think carefully before asking me anything.


    Jupiter looked up before adding, That annoying woman you believe in so much didnt allow me too much freedom. The imprint on your shell has been erased. Now that you have crossed the 50th floor, you have be something beyond human. You were also permitted to hear certain information. However, that just means you have a different type of restriction now.


    Jupiter smiled, which looked uncharacteristically innocent. You will face limitations until you conquer the Tower and sit on the throne.


    Gi-Gyu thought carefully, trying to decide what he should ask. ording to Jupiter, he would get to ask a limited number of questions. After some thought, Gi-Gyu finally asked his first question, You said my family isnt really my family. What did you mean by that?


    Perhaps this wasnt the most important question to ask, but it was important to Gi-Gyu. He didnt care if his mother wasnt his real biological mother, but he needed to know the truth.


    As if he had expected this question, Jupiter grinned and replied, I dont know what your definition of family is. Do you mean if youre rted by blood? Or


    Jupiter gave Gi-Gyu a naughty grin before adding, Are you talking about those silly emotional ties?


    It doesnt matter.


    Jupiter paused before he answered, You are their family. I only said what I said to confuse you. Those two women you call sister and mother are indeed your real family.


    Gi-Gyu felt both confused and relieved. In the memories I saw, I learned that Kronos is my father. I knew this since he had my fathers face But how is that possible? Ive been told that my father was one of the Forerunners, but I never knew he was the Towers ruler. Well, I suppose its possible Ive never heard about it because of the penalty, but


    Gi-Gyu had seen that his father was in love with a woman other than his mother. In addition, the description Su-Jin gave of his father waspletely different from what he had witnessed. Kronos was an egotistical madman, while Su-Jin had told Gi-Gyu that his father was a warm and kind person.


    That was definitely your father, but I cant tell you anything more about that yet, Jupiter walked closer to Gi-Gyu as he answered.


    Gi-Gyu felt like a mirror was approaching him. He was displeased, but he didnt move away.


    Jupiter added, Everything obeys thew of cause and effect. I need to be mindful of how I answer yourst question.


    It sounded like Jupiter knew what Gi-Gyu was about to ask. Jupiter offered, So go ahead and ask yourst question. I will give you an answer ordingly. I will provide an answer that follows thisw.


    Gi-Gyu gulped audibly. Just as Jupiter had imed, there was only one question Gi-Gyu could ask. His lips twitched before he asked, Who am I?


    This was thest question he was allowed to ask.

 Chapter 182: Unexpected Appearance

    Chapter 182: Unexpected Appearance


    Gi-Gyus mouth went dry since he was about to learn his identity, knowing which would change many things. He turned to look at Jupiter, who was grinning as if it already knew he would ask this.


    Jupiter joked, I guess you havent be that smart, huh? I thought your intelligence improved after passing Lou and Els tests.


    Gi-Gyu frowned at Jupiters remark.


    Ahh Your sync has been disconnected, so I guess you cant ess your data. That makes sense, muttered Jupiter. He covered his mouth to hide his smile and continued, That has to be why you asked such a ridiculous question. Kekeke


    Gi-Gyus lips twitched in displeasure. He was about to swear when Jupiter answered, Im you.


    Gi-Gyu felt as if his brain had stopped working.


    With a solemn countenance, Jupiter exined, Im you. Thats the answer. You keep trying to separate the two of us. Just the fact that you tried to name me proves this.


    Jupiter slowly walked up to Gi-Gyu and ced its hand on Gi-Gyus chest. Slowly, it began to dissipate into smoke from the tip of its feet. Jupiter ordered, Do not separate yourself from me.


    When only his face was left, Jupiter added, You and I are the same. You must realize and ept this to obtain your true power. The problem is that you unconsciously keep separating us. That makes us divide and share the power, which you should be using fully.


    Beforepletely dissipating, Jupiter chuckled, which echoed even after he was gone.


    Kekeke


    Jupiter had said that it and Gi-Gyu were the same.


    Jupiter was Gi-Gyu, and Gi-Gyu was Jupiter.


    So


    <em>All the names he mentioned earlier might be me too, </em>Gi-Gyu realized.


    [You have obtained the allowed answer.]


    Gi-Gyu heard the dry voice of the system.


    [A reward will be provided for passing the test.]


    The systems voice sounded empty.


    ***


    -...Mo


    <em>Did I faint? </em>Hearing something in his head, Gi-Gyu shook his head.


    -...ron


    Huh? Gi-Gyu couldnt hear clearly, but he recognized the voice.


    Lou?


    -Moron!


    Finally, Gi-Gyu could hear Lous voice clearly.


    El and Brunheart also screamed,


    -Master!


    Lou asked,


    -Moron! Are you finally awake?


    The voices of his Egos sounded like echoes. Gi-Gyu shook his head to clear his mind and asked, Whats wrong? Wait!


    He looked around as he mumbled, What happened? Thest thing I remember is passing the test. I was about to get a reward!


    Gi-Gyu remembered defeating himself or his other self named Jupiter. Then, it was revealed that Gi-Gyu and Jupiter were the same people. In the end, the system had told him


    <em>It said I would get a reward, didnt it? </em>But Gi-Gyu couldnt remember what had happened afterward since his head was muddled.


    His Egos realized Gi-Gyus condition quickly.


    Lou muttered,


    -Hmm Just wait a moment.


    Gi-Gyu sat down on the floor. For some reason, he felt utterly exhausted.


    While he rested, Lou said to him,


    -The time axis is still inplete disarray. But its a good thing that time has stopped.


    What? Gi-Gyu gasped in surprise. Did you just say that time stopped?


    -I have confirmed this with El. Time in this ce has stopped. We dont know how much time has passed in the outside world, but we do know it has stopped here.


    Gi-Gyu asked, So no matter how much time I spend in this space, not a single second will pass in the outside world?


    Lou and El both replied,


    -Yup.


    -Thats right, Master.


    Lou suggested,


    -But we dont know how much time has passed outside, so You should ask Brunheart.


    As soon as Lou finished his sentence, Brunheart eximed,


    -Master!


    It seemed Brunheart had been waiting for a long time to speak. She replied in excitement,


    -They said they dont know! The entrance to the outside is blocked, so they said they couldnt check anything!


    Hmm Gi-Gyu sighed in worry.


    Brunheart reassured him,


    -Dont worry! Not much time has passed since our sync with you got disconnected! Oh, Im, of course, referring to the time inside the gate!


    Gi-Gyu was relieved to hear this.


    Lou suggested,


    -For now, you should try to utilize this situation to your advantage.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding. Ive obtained too much information, and I cant even remember what reward I received. Since time has stopped here, we have plenty to spare. Youre saying I should take extra time to think about everything, right?


    Lou and El replied,


    -Yes. Thank goodness youre smarter now.


    -I agree with Lous suggestion, Master.


    Gi-Gyu found his brain working much better than when his sync had been broken. This was what Jupiter had guessed too. It seemed that Jupiter knew Gi-Gyus body better than Gi-Gyu himself.


    Lou ordered,


    -There is no need to hurry since time has stopped.


    Gi-Gyu nodded. He needed time to think; thankfully, he didnt have to hurry since the time axis was frozen. Gi-Gyu looked up and wondered, System, I mean Gaia, must be looking out for me, huh?


    If this were true, it had to mean that Gaia felt favorable toward Gi-Gyu. Gaia had swallowed all the powers, so Was she closer to being Chaos now?


    Gi-Gyu was thinking about Gaia when Lou said sharply,


    -We couldnt see or hear what you were doing due to the broken sync. Were looking through your mind as we speak, but the information is vast and


    In a tone more serious than usual, Lou continued,


    -There mustve been a troublemaker here. While we sift through your memories, it would be best if you told us what happened. Youll be able to summarize your thoughts better this way too.


    El agreed,


    -I think so too, Master.


    Gi-Gyu nodded. He suspected that Lou had referred to Jupiter when he talked about a troublemaker.


    Gi-Gyu told his Egos about the information he had gathered from the test. The Tower showed me the memories that were hidden from me It was about the history of how the Tower was built.


    ***


    -Thats an anecdote.


    -...


    Lou replied calmly while El remained tensely silent.


    Lou exined,


    -El and I do not have information about the Towers construction.


    While listening to Lou, Gi-Gyu organized his thoughts and discoveries.


    -At the time, we Hell was at war with Els world. There had been minor fights between the two worlds before that, but never this bad. Therefore, we couldnt pay attention to what was happening in the other dimensions. We realized this muchter when a tower appeared out of the blue.


    <em>A war? </em>Gi-Gyu was surprised to hear this.


    Lou continued,


    -Now that I think about it, perhaps this was Gabriel''s n all along. He purposely caused trouble with hell so that we wont interrupt the Towers formation.


    El agreed,


    -That is what I think as well. That war happened so unexpectedly, and it was a big one. There was always trouble between the two worlds, but a serious war like that shouldnt have urred.


    Gabriel and Kronos caused this war as a distraction. Since Gabriel was an angel and in cahoots with hell, this was a usible exnation.


    Gi-Gyu began, Lets try to get the timeline straight first. Lou defeated Satan and began ruling hell. During this time, Gabriel and Kronos conspired to build the Tower and eliminate God.


    Gi-Gyu continued, Around the time the Tower was being built, hell was at war with El. Consequently, the Tower waspleted without interruptions. Did I get everything right so far?


    -Yup.


    -Thats right, Master.


    Gi-Gyu added, The Tower made God disappear, and I cant be certain, but I think huge events called Fusion and Creation urred.


    Gi-Gyu remembered Gaia, the system, announcing Fusion and Creation. Gi-Gyu wondered what these were. Not dwelling on this topic, Gi-Gyu continued, Lou was dethroned by the other hell kings afterward, and Gabriel betrayed El during a ritual to stop Chaos.


    Lou and El remained quiet, so Gi-Gyu kept going, Gabriel used Lou to kill El and Raphael. But at thest minute, Raphael managed to take down Gabriel too. They all fell into Chaos Am I right?


    This was the basic chronology of what had happened. Because the memories Gi-Gyu saw werent in order, he used this time to get organized.


    Lou growled,


    -And we learned that your father and Satan were involved in all this This is soplicated. Even I find it hard to understand everything. Still, there are many missing pieces.


    El agreed,


    -Its true.


    Lou asked,


    -Gaia took over the Tower to fuse and create. But the question is, what did she create, and what was the result of it all? And where did Kronos go afterward? What happened to Chaos? How could Chaos remain so powerful? And what happened to Satan?


    There were indeed too many nks, so Gi-Gyu nodded in agreement. He needed to ask many questions, but something else currently took priority.


    Im sorry, Gi-Gyu apologized.


    -...?


    -Master?


    Lou and El seemed confused at Gi-Gyus sudden apology.


    Gi-Gyu exined, I dont know much about my father. Im not even sure if Kronos is really my birth father. But Jupiter said he was, so I guess he is


    Gi-Gyu looked down a little before continuing, Anyway, you two suffered because of my father. Other figures, like Gabriel, were involved, but it still doesnt change the fact that my father was a big part of why you had to suffer.


    Gi-Gyu was correct. Kronos was behind why both Lou and El had been sealed away. Gi-Gyu could barely remember his fathers face; he only remembered how his father looked at him. The two figures precious to him had to suffer because of Kronos.


    Lou smirked and muttered,


    -Youre an idiot. Are you referring to the sins of your father? Since your father has sinned, do you think we should me you?


    Lou seemed annoyed as he continued,


    -Well, in the past, I might have agreed with you. In fact, I will be applying this logic to Belphegor. But things are different with you now.


    What?


    -What would we get by ming you? After all, we


    Gi-Gyu could feel Lou smiling.


    -Cant live without you anymore.


    Gi-Gyu was shocked. He asked cautiously, Are you confessing your love to me, Lou?


    -Fucking idiot. Im talking about the sync. Were connected to you, remember? If you die, we all die. So what would be the point of ming you? We cant kill you or anything, right? But I will bully you and annoy the heck out of you as fairpensation.


    It was now Els turn to reply.


    -Master, I believe I have be happier because I met you. Please do not be bothered by the past.


    Lou muttered,


    -Now, that was a real love confession.


    As if he remembered something suddenly, Lou asked,


    -By the way, I think Kronos must still be alive. I mean Who knows? If we stay with you, we might end up meeting Kronos someday


    Lou, El, and Gi-Gyu suddenly stopped. Gi-Gyus face turned to find a man standing near him.


    I will tell you the rest of the story now, the man offered.


    Shock filled Gi-Gyus eyes as the man continued, My son.


    Kronos was standing in front of Gi-Gyu.

 Chapter 183: Unexpected Appearance (2)

    Chapter 183: Unexpected Appearance (2)


    F-father? Gi-Gyu whispered, trying to control his growing confusion. Why had his father appeared out of the blue?


    For the first time, Gi-Gyu had addressed Kronos as Father.


    Kronos smiled warmly and replied, Thank you for still calling me Father.


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet, and Kronos didnt approach him. An awkward silence fell until they heard a sudden shaking.


    Lou? Lou, in his ring form, was shaking.


    And El quickly transformed into her human form and warned Kronos, Do not get any closer.


    El had always taken Gi-Gyus permission before taking her human form; this time, she had skipped this show of obedience. She was now aiming her sword at Kronos with a threatening re.


    I can see that you have made some good friends, Kronosmented with a smile.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Are you really my father?


    Even as he spoke, Gi-Gyu wasnt certain how he should address the man. Should he continue to call him Father? Or was Kronos more apposite? The man looked like his father, but Gi-Gyu had no memories of him.


    Thats right. I am Kronos And, I am also Yoo-Jungs and your father, and Lee Su-Jins husband.


    Ha. Gi-Gyu didnt know what else to say. Just what was happening here? Even his new and improved brain couldnte up with an answer regardless of how hard he thought.


    Lou growled,


    -Im going to kill you


    Gi-Gyu could understand why Lou was furious. All this time, Lou had pretended to be calm, as no one had expected to meet Kronos so soon. However, given Lous personality, Gi-Gyu knew Lou would erupt if Kronos ever appeared before him. After all, Kronos was the one who had dethroned Lou, the arrogant former king of hell. Lous fury was so intense that it even affected Gi-Gyus emotions.


    Ugh Gi-Gyu groaned as he tried to control his feelings. He begged, Lou stop


    -Im going to kill you.


    Lou didnt budge an inch; soon, a bit of smoke wafted out from one of Gi-Gyus rings.


    Lou? Gi-Gyu gasped in surprise since Lou had never used Death without Gi-Gyus help before. A single wrong move could result in Lou exploding. His confusion at seeing his father, Lous hatred, and Els anxietybined to overwhelm him.


    El ordered firmly, Lou! Control yourself! This isnt the time for this! Please dont get too agitated!


    Shockingly, Lous fury subsided instantly, and the ufortable silence returned.


    Lou muttered,


    -I see Thats not the real thing. There is no reason for me to get angry. I cant believe what an idiot I am I couldnt even tell that it was just a fake. I guess my fury was greater than I thought.


    Lou finally stopped shaking and added,


    -I have embarrassed myself.


    Lou. You have the right to feel what you feel. But we must figure out this situation first. El consoled Lou before turning toward Kronos again. After a few seconds, she faced Gi-Gyu and asked, Master. This man is Kronos, but he isnt either. Please dont let your guard down.


    It seemed that El had figured something out because she sheathed her sword and took a step back.


    Kronos shrugged and announced, I guess we can finally chat, Son.


    Gi-Gyu was still confused, but he had enough brain to think now. He calmed down his hyperactive emotions and replied, If you want me to keep calling you Father, I need some answers.


    ***


    Im sure you havent received your reward properly yet. I stopped the time before it could happen. Kronos waved his hand, and a long tablelike the ones seen in western pcesand two chairs appeared. The chairs were located at each end of the table.


    Have a seat, Kronos offered.


    However, Gi-Gyu only looked at him.


    As if Kronos had read Gi-Gyus thoughts, he added, I can see that you want me to exin myself


    With a curt nod, Kronos continued, I have obtained control over this space. Here, I am above Gaia. That is why I can do anything while Im here.


    Kronos waved his hand as a magician would.


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened. All Kronos had done was wave his hand, yet the changes that had urred were incredible. A mountain of crystals had appeared before them. In the modern world, crystals were another form of currency. Yet, in this space, they were littered everywhere likemon stones.


    Kronos smiled bitterly and asked, Are you surprised? In this ce, I


    He sat down before finishing his sentence, Am like God.


    Kronos raised his hand again and made the second chair slide toward Gi-Gyu.


    With a nod, Gi-Gyu sat down and asked warily, What did you mean by I havent received my reward properly yet?


    Kronos replied, I blocked Gaia from rewarding you after you passed the test. Didnt you think it was odd that you couldnt remember getting the reward? And that you felt exhausted?


    When Kronos waved again, food appeared on the table. Gi-Gyu had never seen these dishes before. He picked up the knife and the fork to begin enjoying the food.


    Kronos exined, I took away Gaias authority here and stopped time. Dont worry, though. Once our conversation is over, you will receive the reward you deserve. What I did was get us a bit of time to chat.


    Kronos took a bite of something Gi-Gyu had never seen before and added, Its nice that I finally get to have a meal with my son.


    Gi-Gyu didnt know how to respond to this. So instead, he asked, As I said before I need an exnation. I am not even certain if youre really my father. You just look like him, thats it. How do I know if this isnt just another test? What if this is my enemy ying a trick on me?


    Kronoss eyes widened in surprise. All right. I understand. What is it that you want to know?


    You died. Gi-Gyu directly said. You died from an ident. That same ident caused my mother an untreatable injury. You died, and thats the truth. So, how could the real you possibly be before me?


    <em>ck.</em>


    Kronos put down his utensils and replied, Youre lying. His face turned slightly rigid as he muttered, I know your mother recovered thanks to you. She was healed with the elixir you brought her. Am I wrong? Im assuming youre asking these questions to see if I know your current situation.


    Kronos was definitely correct in his assumption. Gi-Gyu was curious to see if the man knew about things happening in the outside world.


    <em>And he knows. </em>Gi-Gyu thought in awe. Kronos knew Gi-Gyu had seeded in healing his mother. This meant


    If youve been watching us Why didnt you do anything to help? Mother was in such pain, and I was suffering too. I had to give up my childhood to take care of our family So what were you doing all this time?


    Kronos only gave Gi-Gyu a bitter smile. After a long silence, he murmured, Would you believe me if I said I couldnt help? That I had no choice?


    Kronos voice had turned a little warmer and kinder, but


    Gi-Gyu muttered, You arent my father.


    If this man was his real father


    If he had loved his family at all


    He should have apologized instead of making up an excuse. This was what Gi-Gyu wantedan apology from his father.


    Gi-Gyu continued angrily, Even if you are really my father, I cant ept you. I still remember the rancor with which you looked at me. So dont pretend like you care. Dont try to act like my father now. Youre just


    <em>Drop.</em>


    Gi-Gyu was surprised to find tears rolling down his cheeks. Why was he crying? Why was he sad?


    What was it that he had expected from his father?


    Gi-Gyu wiped away his tears and whispered, You just took the form of the father I have been desperate for. Am I wrong?


    Gi-Gyu continued to stare at Kronos, never looking away. His eyes no longer wavered, as they were filled with determination.


    Youre right, Kronos finally replied. Something had also changed in his eyes. They looked calmer as if they were void of all emotions. But I need to tell you one thing. The Kronos who married Lee Su-Jin and had you and Yoo-Jung was me, but not me either.


    Gi-Gyus face crumpled in confusion, but Kronos ignored it and pped his hands. He announced, Im sure you can figure it out. Take some time to think about it.


    Suddenly, the table disappeared, and Kronos and Gi-Gyu found themselves standing.


    Kronos exined, I think this is the end of our father-son dinner. We dont have much time left. Gaia found a way into this ce.


    Kronos continued as if he was briefing Gi-Gyu, You are the only one who can solve this problem. The world has be twisted due to Gods absence, my arrogance, and Gaias obsession.


    Kronos seemed self-deprecating as he added, Everything has been ruined in this world. The only one who can stop it and bring back order is you, my Son.


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet.


    Kronos seemed to be thinking quickly as he offered, Since we dont have much time, I cant answer your questions. But I will tell you about the things you were curious about. The missing pieces in the memories you have.


    Kronos slowly walked up to Gi-Gyu, who didnt flinch away. Kronos exined, Gaia not only gained Gods power but that of Chaos and all the dimensions. She even took my Scythe of Time.


    Kronos got closer to Gi-Gyu as he continued, The n was for me to take all the powers to be God and rule the world. God had always been an apathetic bystander. I believed that Gaia and I, who had human emotions, could turn the world for the better. Something cleaner and more beautiful That was what we believed.


    Thats it? Gi-Gyu asked in suspicion.


    Kronos came even closer as he answered, No, thats not all. There is a backstory to this, but I cant tell you that right now. All I can tell you is what I am allowed to tell you. Anyway, to my disbelief, Gaia went against my n. Instead of directing all the powers to me, she swallowed the whole thing and began controlling Babel.


    Gi-Gyu nodded, and Kronos added, It was clear that I miscalcted. I shouldve known that someone who was nothing more than one of Gods many creations couldnt control Chaos and the entire world.


    Kronos was now so close that Gi-Gyu could touch him if he reached out. Kronos continued, Everything became humbled, and she lost her humanity. She became both God and Chaos.


    ...?


    She is both God and Chaos, which is exactly why she did what she did.


    Kronos slowly reached out toward Gi-Gyu. As he grabbed Gi-Gyus wrist, he whispered, She recreated the world with the power she obtained.


    The wrist Kronos had grabbed was the one with the watch.

 Chapter 184: Unexpected Appearance (3)

    Chapter 184: Unexpected Appearance (3)


    When Kronos grabbed his hand so unexpectedly, Gi-Gyu couldnt do anything to stop him. It appeared that it was true Kronos was like God in this space.


    Still holding Gi-Gyus wrist, Kronos exined, She wanted the world to return to its original state. That is why she recreated the original dimensions and reinstated the rulers I had killed. She even returned Chaos to its prison.


    Kronos speech became faster as his face crumpled. In the end, only the Tower, Gaia, and I remained the same.


    Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu could only watch Kronoss eyes as if he were dreaming because Kronos was speaking like he was reading an incantation.


    Kronos continued, And she created a new world. A world only she could touch. One that suited her needs


    Suddenly, Kronos stopped talking. His eyes, his lips, his fingerseverything stopped moving. Gi-Gyu followed suit and remained quiet.


    It was Kronos was about to say something when the system warned.


    [Fraudulent ess has been detected.]


    [Blocking will begin.]


    Kronos stepped back and finished his sentence, The earth you call home.


    ...?


    Gi-Gyu tried to understand the unexpected information thrown at him, but his mind turned nk.


    [The fraudulent ess has been blocked.]


    [The axis of time will be restored.]


    As the system announcements rang in Gi-Gyus head, Kronos waved his hand, and a watch appeared on his finger.


    Gi-Gyus watch.


    The same watch that originally belonged to Kronos.


    The only item left of his father.


    That very watch was in Kronoss hand.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    With a strange noise, the watch broke down. Resentment in his voice, Kronos announced, Gaia, I finally found what is mine.


    The watch was no more; instead, Kronos was now holding his scythe.


    Since I have found my Scythe of Time, I am finally at the same level as you Well, not really, but I can at least try to do something. Kronos smiled.


    Gi-Gyu yelled, Kronos! What are you doing?!


    Since you have passed the test, your seal has been strengthened further. So dont worry. This watch was only a medium for your seal. The seal is now securely in your shell, which we want. After all, it will be troublesome even for me if it breaks, Kronos replied.


    The situation was bing hectic, but Gi-Gyus mind had cleared a little. He no longer called Kronos Father. He didnt know what it was, but Gi-Gyu knew Kronos had done something to him just now. All Gi-Gyu knew was that Kronos had hypnotized him.


    Kronos smiled and murmured, The real Kronos loved you. His smile deepened as he added, We shall meet each other again, Son.


    Kronoss form slowly disappeared.


    [The order has been restored.]


    [Time has returned to normal.]


    [The fraudulent assessor has been blocked.]


    [A new job has been given.]


    [...]


    Despite the many announcements ringing in his head, Gi-Gyu didnt stop looking at the spot from which Kronos had vanished. Again, his father was gone.


    <em>Drip.</em>


    He didnt want to cry, but tears still rolled down his cheeks. Why was he crying? Because his father loved him? Or did he feel betrayed because someone he had believed was his father did something to him?


    Gi-Gyu didnt know the answer. And he didnt bother to wipe away his tears this time.


    -Master


    El called out to him quietly.


    I feel better. Like a heavy burden has been lifted, Gi-Gyu whispered.


    -Moron


    Lou muttered. Somehow, that expletive sounded kind.


    Gi-Gyu knew the tears and the confusing emotions from when he saw Kronos werent his own.


    <em>They are Jupiters </em>Gi-Gyu felt certain they belonged to his other self.


    ***


    Stat screen. After what seemed like an eternity, he finally saw that familiar transparent screen again. The very first thing he noticed was his level.


    [Level 1]


    Still one? Even after all that I have gone through? Gi-Gyu felt bitter, but his smile looked mysterious. After all, he was now as strong as most high rankers; he even suspected he could go toe to toe with Soo-Jung. So howughable was it that he was still at the lowest level?


    Well, who cares? It was only a number, so Gi-Gyu didnt care about it anymore. He continued to study the screen.


    [Job: Ego Master]


    [Unique ability: Sync]


    -Abilities-


    [Assimtion (SS): You can use 90% of Egos abilities.]


    [Death: Can control death.]


    [Life: Can control life.]


    [Chaos: Can control chaos.]


    [Combination: Canbine Egos.]


    [Grant: Can grant an Ego.]


    [Possession: Can temporarily possess an Ego to use 100% of its abilities.]


    [The hidden ability hasnt been opened yet.]


    [Retained Ego: me Giant (Hwang Chae-Il)]


    [Retained Ego Fragments: 112 pieces.]


    Gi-Gyu read his status screen carefully and sighed.


    Is this a good thing? he muttered. After conquering the 50th floor, he had obtained a new job: Ego master. Apart from that, his stat screen also had three new lines.


    An Ego master


    His antecedent title was Egos partner, but the change had brought along an increased assimtion level, allowing him to use up to 90% of his Egos abilities.


    If Possession is also rted to the job change I guess the other hidden ability will be revealedter, Gi-Gyu mumbled. Gi-Gyu had also gained an ability like Death and LifeChaos.


    As for Possession Gi-Gyu wondered aloud.


    Lou exined,


    -Its simr to how I took over your body before. But, its only simr, so you must study the skill to learn the differences.


    El suggested,


    -I think it will be slightly different from what Lou did, Master. The 50th floor is known to maximize a yers potential. So, I doubt you would be rewarded with something you can already do.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Yeah, that makes sense. Anyway, that inessible ability is a bit disappointing.


    -Usually, it happens when a yers level isnt high enough. However, I think there must be another reason in your case. I believe there is a different restriction here, and its your job to learn about it, Master.


    Gi-Gyu nodded at Els exnation. Thankfully, his screen wasnt nk like when El had evolved. This thought prompted him to look at El in her ring form. He wondered why her stat screen went nk after her evolution.


    Hemented, Its unlikely El has escaped the systems influence. After all, the system, Gaia, we met here is God in all the ces connected by the Tower. That must mean


    Gi-Gyu tried to think hard as he continued, Does that mean Gaia didnt create the new El? Is Els evolution independent of Gaia? Is this why Gaia cant determine Els stats?


    Gi-Gyus guess was logical.


    -Im impressed. I didnt expect you to be able toe up with a theory like that.


    Lou said.


    Gi-Gyu shrugged and continued, By the way Kronos and Jupiter And Gaia Gi-Gyu thought about the three names before whispering, Im missing something. Jupiter is supposedly another form of me, but I dont think his materialization had anything to do with me bing stronger. I feel Jupiter existed even before I did.


    Gi-Gyu thought of how he cried when he saw Kronos.


    Jupiter What he felt toward Kronos Gi-Gyu tried toe up with an answer but couldnt. Gi-Gyu only remembered his fathers resentful eyes, so why did he cry as if he missed him terribly? Such emotion wasnt something Gi-Gyu could understand easily.


    <em>This emotion had to be something Jupiter felt. And based on what Kronos said</em> Gi-Gyu thought.


    He isnt my father, Gi-Gyu announced.


    Lou smirked.


    -Haa You finally figured it out. Gosh! A million yankee dimes to your improved smarts.


    Shut up.


    Kronos had to be his father, but that figure resembling Kronos couldnt be his father. The one who married his mother and fathered him had to be someone different.


    Now, thest thing to check, Gi-Gyu mumbled and raised a never-before-seen glowing box. It was different from the diamond box that had held the elixir.


    -How amazing. I cant believe I get to see this!


    Lou eximed.


    -Its the Orharkon box


    The Orharkon box.


    Gi-Gyu gulped when he heard the legendary name. He knew that it was the highest level reward box a yer could receive. But as far as he knew, no yer had ever obtained it. The world only knew about it because the system had mentioned it before.


    And this incredible box was in Gi-Gyus hands.


    El proposed,


    -The Orharkon is made of a dimensions essence. Its the box with the purest and highest form of energy. Please think carefully about what you want to do with it. Instead of opening it, it might be better to give it to Old Man Hwang to be studied. If the reward inside isnt worthwhile, you might unnecessarily lose this box, which is a powerful item.


    Els suggestion was unexpected; she considered this box a great treasure.


    Lou agreed,


    -Els not wrong about this. This box is indeed a powerful item. Damn! You must be someone real important. Not only did you get to see the memories of such legendary figures, but you also got this box.


    Then, Lou went silent, seemingly thinking about something.


    -I would expect something unbelievable from this box. Maybe even Gods power. But in case it doesnt contain somethingparable to that, it would be best not to open it at all. It wont be worth it.


    Lou continued,


    -The essence of any dimension is basically a piece of Gods power. Researching this box will be a good way for you to be stronger.


    Gi-Gyu stared at the Orharkon box.


    Hmm He didnt know what to do. It was like he was holding a lottery ticket with a high probability of winning. However, there was also a tiny chance it could be a dud. So, should he just sell it at a slightly lower price? It wouldnt be a big win, but it wouldnt be a dud either.


    What a dilemma Gi-Gyu grinned. But, he suddenly realized how silly his worries were. I must gamble.


    -Youre incorrigible.


    -I respect your decision, Master.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    The Orharkon box opened, and abundant magic oozed out with blinding brilliance. Consequently, Gi-Gyu couldn''t see what was inside the box.


    [You have made the right decision.]


    The system, or Gaia, announced.


    Was this also a test?


    [Life is growing.]


    [Your shell is being reconstructed.]


    [Death is growing.]


    [Your shell is being reconstructed.]


    [You have gained greeted control over Chaos power.]


    [Your shell is being reconstructed.]


    <em>Three times?! My shell was reconstructed three times? </em>It was as if Gi-Gyu had drunk over three bottles of elixir. Just this alone made it worth opening this box. But this wasnt the end of the reward.


    [Lou and Els information is being updated. They will gain previously missing information.]


    Gi-Gyu guessed they would gain the information they had been missing from their past.


    [Your Egos will be a little stronger.]


    [Your Egos will be a little more specialized.]


    [Your Egos will gain a little more potential.]


    Gi-Gyu couldnt understand these announcements clearly, but he knew they had to be good things. And finally


    [Yourst reward is this.]


    Gaia was being so generous today. Gi-Gyus heart pounded widely.


    <em>Im so d I chose to open it. </em>Gi-Gyu wasnt sure what he might have gained by having Old Man Hwang study the Orharkon box, but he felt he had made the right decision. Gaia had already given him so much, yet that wasnt the end.


    <em>Thank you, Gaia! </em>Gi-Gyu thanked Gaia silently. He couldnt wait to see what he would get next.


    But


    Huh? Gi-Gyu was surprised when nothing happened. He waited a long time, yet he felt no changes.


    Then suddenly, he heard a voice.


    [Please climb the Tower. Please conquer the Tower.]


    Huh? Gi-Gyu became confused. Didnt the system promise to give him one more reward? Were these encouraging words supposed to be a reward?


    [If you conquer the Tower]


    Gaia trailed off. After a short silence, thest reward was revealed.


    [You can sync with Babel.]


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened when he heard that.


    [That is yourst reward.]


    Gi-Gyu couldn''t think at all. Thest reward he got was potential.


    The potential to sync with the Tower.


    Slowly, darkness filled the surrounding space.

 Chapter 185: Three Months

    Chapter 185: Three Months


    When Gi-Gyu finally regained sight, he found himself a little distance away from a Towerndmark. Looking around, he discovered he wasnt in the pure-white space or the candle-lit hallway. He was actually in a familiar ce.


    He was in the Tower.


    I guess this is the 51st-floorndmark? Gi-Gyu looked around to see other yers. They were real people as opposed to data-constructs the Tower had shown him. Because this was the 51st floor, there werent many yers around him, but there were a fair number of them. Gi-Gyu watched them with interest.


    I guess not much has changed. Contrary to his expectations, it appeared not a lot of time had passed. This was a huge relief. He was secretly worried that the difference in the axis of time would result in a few decades passing by the time he returned.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed in relief. However, that didnt mean that the time axis was no longer askew. But, what made it askew? He opened Brunhearts gate, asked Old Man Hwang to check on his family, and then began walking. With the mercenary ring resting snugly on his finger, he looked for the association office inside thendmark, sure they would take care of everything for him.


    Just then, someone called out his name, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu had hoped it was Sung-Hoon, but it was someone unfamiliar.


    Who are you? Gi-Gyu asked.


    The man raised a photo of Gi-Gyu and asked, Im from the association. Youre Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu, right?


    Gi-Gyu looked at the man with suspicion. If this were indeed an association agent, he would have to be a powerful yer, at least a ranker, since he was dispatched to the 51st floor.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and replied, Yes, thats correct.


    The agent turned serious. He looked around as he asked, Could you follow me?


    I dont know who you are, so why would I follow you? Gi-Gyu asked in turn.


    The man slowly walked toward Gi-Gyu while looking around. Gi-Gyu felt no hostility from the agent, so he didnt react. When he was close enough, the man whispered, General Manager Oh Tae-Shik asked me to bring you to him if I find you, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu became confused. Why did this man sound so cautious and nervous about Oh Tae-Shik looking for him?


    Gi-Gyu asked, Did something happen?


    When the man nodded slowly, Gi-Gyu became even more anxious. He yelled, What happened?! Is my family okay? Is everyone okay?


    Before Gi-Gyu asked his question, he surrounded the two of them with his magic like a barrier so no one could hear them. Sensing the foreign energy around them, the agents eyes widened in surprise.


    Everyones safe. The agent seemed to be in a hurry as he ushered Gi-Gyu.


    Then why Gi-Gyu was about to ask a question when he heard Old Man Hwangs voice.


    -We have a problem! I heard that the KPA has copsed!


    The agent simultaneously exined, The Korean yers Association has copsed.


    It was shocking news.


    ***


    What do you mean the KPA copsed? Gi-Gyu hot-footed it out of the Tower. He didnt really care where the agent was taking him. The news was so shocking that he still hadnte to terms with it.


    Can you tell me how much time has passed? Gi-Gyu asked in rm. Could it be that he had spent several decades taking the 50th-floor test? Did Andras seed in destroying the KPA in the meanwhile?


    Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his panic. Suddenly, the agent stopped and stared at him. He asked, Do you really not know?


    The man seemed shocked as he continued, Everyone thought you were dead, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu gasped in shock, and his heart fell in terror.


    <em>No, please </em>He begged silently, praying that his suspicion wasnt true. Did he really spend years in the Tower taking the test? Gi-Gyu felt furious at Gaia and Kronos.


    The agent replied, Three months.


    Pardon?


    It has been three months since you went inside to take the test, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu, the agent exined dryly.


    Three months? Was he supposed to feel relieved? Thankfully, it wasnt as bad as he had thought. Years havent passed, but three months was still a very long time.


    Yes, three months have passed, the agent confirmed.


    Gi-Gyu gulped and said, Then He quickly controlled his panic. Perhaps his stabilized shell was why he found calming down his emotions easier.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Are you saying the KPA copsed in three months? Is that even possible?


    The Korean yers Association was a powerful organization. It was an integral part of the Global yers Association. As one of the first high rankers and the president of KPA, Oh Tae-Gu, aka Asura, wasnt someone to be underestimated. KPA was an influential and capable group, so it was hard to believe such a ce would copse in only three months.


    Everyone found it difficult to believe it, but its all true. The Korean yers Association copsed, and The association president, Asura, is now The agent sounded distressed as he continued, Hes imprisoned in Gehenna.


    Oh my god! Gi-Gyu eximed in shock. This made zero sense. This had to be a dream.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Where are we going now?


    Were leaving the Tower. Since we are wanted, we will have to escape through a secret pathway we have created. The agent put his hand on Gi-Gyus shoulder and added, Youre the most wanted of them all, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Pardon?


    Youll find out what happened when you meet General Manager Oh Tae-Shik, so please follow me this way.


    The agent walked between the building in thendmark, and Gi-Gyu followed quietly.


    Lou said encouragingly,


    -Three months Try to be positive here. Old Man Hwang is gathering as much information as he can, so dont worry too much.


    El consoled Gi-Gyu,


    -He said your family is safe, didnt he? So please control your emotions, Master.


    Even Brunheart murmured,


    -Master Are you okay?


    Could his Egos also feel his emotions now?


    Suddenly, the agent stopped and whispered, Could you wait for me here for a moment? I need to meet the broker.


    Gi-Gyu understood what was happening. Only one portal was located in thendmark, so they could only escape through it.


    All right, Gi-Gyu replied.


    The agent tapped Gi-Gyus shoulder twice as if to reassure him. Finally, Gi-Gyu thought aloud, Just what could make the KPA copse?


    It was an impossible question to answer; thankfully, Old Man Hwang spoke up.


    -Im looking into it. I, or any of us here in the gate, cant show ourselves to the outside world easily right now. But I think your home looks intact, and I dont sense any intruders.


    Unfortunately, Old Man Hwangs voice trembled as he continued,


    -But I cant find your family And I cant find Min-Su either.


    Pardon?


    -But. Since that agent just now said your family is safe Lets be patient. All I can tell you is that I cant feel any presence in your home or mine. I also think no one has been there in a long time, given the dust build-up.


    Gi-Gyu clenched his fists, unable to control his panic. He felt like something horrible was about to happen.


    -Hey!


    -Master!


    Lou and El abruptly called out to him.


    I know, Gi-Gyu replied, his fists still clenched tightly. The veins in his hands twitched visibly.


    Lou announced,


    -I sense enemies nearby.


    As Gi-Gyu sensed the numerous tense and hostile presences outside the building, eerie calmness filled Gi-Gyus eyes. He could tell they were here for him.


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet and didnt make the first move. He calmly prepared himself for the uing battle.


    -I can see youve gotten more confident. This is good.


    Loumented.


    Just as El had said, Gi-Gyu wasnt worried about the uing fight. No matter who his enemy was, he felt certain he could handle himself.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Suddenly, the building door exploded, filling the space with something that blurred Gi-Gyus vision. It wasnt simple dust; it was some skill being used to block his sight.


    Kim Gi-Gyu is here! a familiar voice yelled.


    Gi-Gyu immediately realized that it was the voice of the man who had brought him here.


    The man ordered, Kim Gi-Gyu is estimated to be a high ranker! Proceed as nned!


    Even before the man could finish his order, countless skills had attacked Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    Hahaha! If we can capture Kim Gi-Gyu, our lives will change forever! We wont have to risk our lives to work as yers anymore! Well have all the riches in the world! one of the attackers smirked in excitement. Gi-Gyus enemies chatted as if they had already captured Gi-Gyu. Their arrogance was understandable since they had been preparing for this for a long time. In fact, they had prepared themselves so well that they could easily kill a guardian or two right now. They were ready to show every one of their skills to their fullest potential.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    The ground shook and cracked as bombs exploded. Gi-Gyu could tell they were no ordinary bombs, as they were crafted using materials from the higher floors. These were normally used to raid a powerful guardian. It appeared that Gi-Gyus enemies had nted these bombs beforehand because they had exploded when he stepped on the ground.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    There was no way to escape. The explosions were immediately followed by the signature moves of the magic category yers. Since they were all on the 51st floor, they had to be at least at rankers or higher. Moreover, since they had deemed Gi-Gyu a high ranker, they had prepared for this difficult battle ordingly. The enemy yers didnt give him any breathing room.


    Remember, we cantpletely pulverize him! a yer, who looked like the group leader, ordered.


    Do not let your guard down! Kim Gi-Gyu is a high ranker! Dont let him make a single move! another yer shouted.


    The enemy yers moved quickly and efficiently. The way they fought as a unit told Gi-Gyu that these were professionals.


    The group leader yelled, The others will be here soon! Whoever heard these explosions would being here as we speak! We need to finish it before then! We cant lose him when were so close!


    It seemed that the leader thought he was close to defeating Gi-Gyu.


    -Pervert.


    Through the loud noises, Gi-Gyu heard Lou smirk.


    Lou muttered,


    -Did you let them capture you on purpose? To get information quickly? I think its official that your brain is working well now. I guess I dont have to worry anymore.


    Instead of sounding worried, Lou seemed to be enjoying himself.


    -So you knew that man wasnt an association agent? You even acted suspiciously to make him believe you have fallen for his trick? Im impressed. If I had hands, I would be apuding you right now. This way, you dont have to try to find your enemies. They will find you and give you all the information, right? Excellent n.


    One of the enemy yers asked, Is it finally over? Did we get him?


    By now, the attackers had topped out. Their n was well thought out and efficient. If they were after a guardian, it would have by now. All of them believed they had seeded. They thought Gi-Gyu was either dead or fatally wounded.


    But


    <em>Whack.</em>


    Someones scream followed the blunt noise.


    Ackkkk!


    The ck and white smoke began to settle down. Before the enemy yers could even say anything, Gi-Gyu asked, Is that all you got?

 Chapter 186: Three Months (2)

    Chapter 186: Three Months (2)


    El, make sure no one approaches me, Gi-Gyu ordered firmly.


    El answered, Of course, Master.


    Her sudden appearance and clear, beautiful voice confused the enemy yers. They backed away hesitantly and muttered among themselves.


    W-what the hell? one yer gasped in shock.


    This doesnt make any sense! He doesnt look hurt at all! How is that possible? Our trap could have killed the 60th-floor guardian. How could it fail against a high ranker?! another yer shouted.


    Gi-Gyu looked too rxed and unharmed. Unfortunately, the enemy yers couldnt finish their assessments, as the sound of a watermelon popping filled the entire area.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    The gruesome noise was from Gi-Gyu crashing a yers skull, quickly followed by a shing noise made by a weapon with seemingly otherworldly sharpness. The sound it made was so beautiful and clear that it was almost hypnotic.


    Ughhhh, groaned a disfigured skull with a mouth full of blood. The severed head of the man who was in disbelief a moment ago fell to the ground. A blood fountain erupted from the mans severed neck.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    The bright red blood looked horrendous against the gray smoke from their attacks.


    Someone stammered, K-kill him! Attack!


    All hell broke loose.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu had to admit that his enemies were strong. It wasnt just their physical strengths and skills; he could tell how much they had prepared to kill him. And saying their trap could have killed the 60th-floor guardian would be no hyperbole. Honestly, any other high ranker would have been done for.


    Restraint, Gi-Gyu whispered, punching the ground and summoning Oberon. He was using his ck metal gauntlet after a long time, so he watched as thorn-filled vines erupted from the ground and snaked their way toward his opponents. Before the yers could react, the thorn vines had begun restraining them.


    Dispel! one yer yelled to activate his skill.


    Cancel! another did the same. But these magic category yers were helpless against Gi-Gyus attack. The skills they had used were supposed to deactivate magical attacks, but


    He wasnt even using any magic? What the hell?!


    Oberons thorn had sessfully restrained many of the yers.


    Power sh! Some swordsman yers managed to sever the vine and free themselves. But the battle wasnt over for them as Gi-Gyu summoned his wolf, Bi.


    Grrr! A menacing growl rang in the building filled with gray smoke.


    Leave a few of the strongest ones and kill the rest. You can eat them if you want, Bi, ordered Gi-Gyu.


    Grrrr!


    Hearing the wolfs howl, the yers shrieked in fear, That sounds like a wolf! That must be one of Kim Gi-Gyus summoned beings!


    <em>nk!</em>


    Suddenly, heavy sounds of crashing weapons rang in the air.


    Dispel! Deactivate the summoned beast! Hurry! one yer screamed in panic.


    Its not working! another shouted his reply.


    What the hell?!


    Gi-Gyus attackers tried to dispel Bi, but it was useless. In fact, they had only managed to anger the wolf.


    <em>Sizzle.</em>


    Enraged, Bi used Elemental Fire to cover itself in mes.


    Meanwhile, Hermes shone as Gi-Gyu whispered, elerate. Rush.


    Get him! the attackers shouted. By now, none of the enemy yers cared about their original strategy. The frenzied battle ensured they couldnt figure out how many were dead and how much damage they had dealt to Gi-Gyu.


    All they knew was


    We need to kill him to survive! the yers screamed. After all, this was how the yer world worked.


    Kill or be killed.


    If a yer attacked another yer, only one coulde out alive.


    <em>If we dont kill him, hell kill us all. </em>The man who had lured Gi-Gyu earlier trembled in fear. He tried to hide his anxiety, but it was impossible. He slowly realized that it was only a matter of time before Kim Gi-Gyu ripped him apart. The man clenched his fists and thought with renewed determination, <em>I gotta survive this.</em>


    He wanted to liveno, he had to live.


    Ackkk! Sadly, his teammates screams didnt stop. He was sweating so much that it dripped down his clenched fists like a stream.


    <em>Slice!</em>


    Suddenly, he screamed, Ackkkkk!


    He didnt realize what had happened until it was toote. He was a fairly powerful ranker, yet he now had an amputated wrist. He finally felt pain when he saw the blood spurting out of his severed arm.


    Haa Haa He tried to slow down his breathing to control the pain. He had no idea who or what had severed his wrist. Was it Kim Gi-Gyu? Honestly, he would have preferred it if it were one of his teammates who had mistaken him for Kim Gi-Gyu. This way, it would have meant Kim Gi-Gyu hadnt found him yet.


    One of the fear-stricken yers yelled, I-I want to leave now! I need to get out of here!


    One by one, the yers began to look for the exit.


    Dont break the battle formation! This formation is the only thing thats keeping us alive! their group leader ordered in desperation, but it was useless. The unbridled fear made the yer forget all sense and logic.


    Dammit! You are all supposed to be the best of the best! their leader screamed, but it was toote. When many yers were about to reach the door, a harrowing wolf roar rang inside the building.


    <em>Crunch!</em>


    No one was allowed to leave.


    One of the injured yers on the floor whispered, I knew this was a crazy idea from the beginning I knew it. Kekeke


    Anothermented, How could a newly titled high ranker be this powerful? Who knew? There is no way he became a high ranker recently. Hes powerful enough to be


    The enemy yers were losing their will to fight. They were all strong fighters, yers who had climbed the Tower beyond the 51st floor, and people who had experienced unimaginable hardships to be who and what they were. They had all thought they could face and defeat any enemies, but their world was falling apart right now.


    And it was all because of one yer.


    I will show you what Gi-Gyu announced, Absolute fear feels like!


    <em>Thud.</em>


    Another head fell to the floor. His voice filled with desperation, the group leader ordered, Are you all going to just die like this? Use the thing he gave you!


    But Thats! A nearby yer seemed hesitant.


    We need to use everything we have right now, you morons! At this rate, we all will die without even being able to scratch him! Man up! their leader yelled.


    However, the leader soon groaned, Ugh! Gi-Gyu hadnt attacked him; instead, there was a thin syringe filled with an unknown liquid stuck in his wrist. Suddenly, the ss syringe shattered, and a cloud of ck smoke fumed out of the leaders body.


    Thats Gi-Gyu whispered in surprise. The ck smoke was made of sorcerous energy.


    ***


    Grrrr The yers, who were human only a moment ago, became beastly. They could no longer speak and appeared to be moving only with animalistic instincts. Gi-Gyu suspected that they couldnt even feel any pain.


    This is bing so cumbersome, Gi-Gyu muttered as he decided it was time to finish this nonsense.


    -Pervert.


    Lou smirked, and Gi-Gyu didnt deny the usation. He had to admit that Lou was correct because he was indeed relieving his stress by massacring his enemies.


    As Gi-Gyu moved, Lou added,


    -I think I now know more about the changes you have gone through.


    Gi-Gyu wasnt sure if the other yers had noticed how he wasnt using any weapons. He was cutting through them with his bare hands.


    -Do these humans now look inferior to you? Like mere bugs? Or have you recognized the evil that lies dormant inside you? Or


    Lous voice turned yful as he asked,


    -Or do you just not care anymore?


    Shut up, Gi-Gyu replied, not denying Lous assessment. He felt nothing as he killed these humans and heard their screams.


    After learning the secrets of the Tower, God, and Chaos Was it true that Gi-Gyu now saw humans as inferior creatures?


    Perhaps he saw them as specks of dust, ants, and mere toys to be yed with. After all, werent humans nothing more than lesser beings who lived and died to please the higher beings?


    <em>No, thats not true, </em>Gi-Gyu told himself. He was human, wasnt he? Gi-Gyu tried his best to remind himself of this fact.


    <em>And Jupiter </em>Gi-Gyu remembered his other self who was dormant inside him. He still didnt know why Jupiter existed and lived inside him. In fact, Gi-Gyu couldnt even figure out who <em>he</em> was.


    But he knew one thing.


    <em>Hes evil. </em>Gi-Gyu could feel that Jupiter was pure evil. Jupiter only followed his instincts; in a way, he was no different from the enemies attacking Gi-Gyu right now.


    <em>So maybe its true I dont care anymore. </em>Gi-Gyu decided Lou was right. His stress level was through the roof after learning so many giant secrets. Then, after three months had unknowingly passed, this man came up to Gi-Gyu to lure him into a trap. These yers were here to hunt him down, so


    Its perfectly okay for me to kill them. Gi-Gyus eyes glowed even brighter as he moved faster. Thanks to his reward after the test, his Egos had be shockingly strong. Gi-Gyu could feel their strength in his bones. He knew he could have annihted this group in minutes if he had used Lou and El. But he chose not to do this because he needed a target to relieve his anger.


    So whats with that sorcerous energy? Gi-Gyu turned his focus back to the battle and studied his opponents. The sorcerous energy from the shattered syringe had turned all the yers into beasts.


    <em>Hmm </em>Gi-Gyu shook his head as he decided, Lets just finish this first and figure that outter.


    He was done with this meaningless fight.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    The sounds of bones cracking continued. His enemies had undoubtedly be stronger, but now that Gi-Gyu had put his mind to it, he was way stronger than their enhanced state. These yers had no chance in hell from the beginning.


    Right now, I think Im probably as powerful as Soo-Jung. Maybe even stronger, Gi-Gyu whispered. Thanks to this surprise attack, he could see and feel how strong he had be after the test.


    Finally, the smoke settled. And it was partly because of the gales Gi-Gyu had created with his speed. The beastly groans stopped because only one of his enemies covered in sorcerous energy was alive.


    P-please dont kill me. The only survivor was the yer who hadnt done anything while the others were getting high on sorcerous energy. He also happened to be the one who had lured Gi-Gyu to this ce.


    The one who had pretended to be Oh Tae-Shiks messenger.


    Now, shall we talk? With a forced smile, Gi-Gyu walked toward the man.


    Grrr. Bi also showed off its teeth and walked closer.


    Hehehe The man suddenly began to drool andugh as if he had lost his mind.


    Gi-Gyu dered, There is no point in pretending to be crazy.


    Gi-Gyu crouched next to the trembling man, bringing their eyes to the same level.


    Because Ill just keep hurting you until you regain your sanity, Gi-Gyu exined and raised his hands to grab the mans neck.


    But before he could, Els pure voice stopped him.


    Master!

 Chapter 187: Three Months (3)

    Chapter 187: Three Months (3)


    The urgency in Els voice made Gi-Gyu stop and ask, Whats wrong?


    The yer who was drooling sighed in relief, indicating he was indeed only pretending to have gone insane. When Gi-Gyu turned toward him, the man flinched and shivered. But Gi-Gyu lowered his hand and waited for El to answer.


    We have an intruder, Master, El remained invisible as she replied.


    An intruder?


    <em>This is a surprise. Usually, El just takes care of the intruders, even if it means fighting a bloody battle. Could it be</em>


    Thats right, Master. Its someone you know, confirmed El.


    Gi-Gyu had also figured out that the intruder was someone he needed to face himself.


    Curious, Gi-Gyu asked, Who is it?


    For some reason, he felt expectant as he sensed the new energy interacting with Els barrier.


    El asked, What should I do, Master?


    Just leave them alone. Gi-Gyu smiled, feeling happy and eager. Now, he could feel dozens of presences outside, and one of them was familiar to him.


    Lou asked,


    -Are you sure about this? He might have betrayed you. The situation now is


    I doubt that, Gi-Gyu interrupted Lou firmly. There was no way he would betray him.


    And


    Even if he did, we would just fight it out again, Gi-Gyu added, aware that wouldnt be necessary. He hadplete faith in him.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Finally, the presence outside approached the building and destroyed the entrance. A familiar voice ordered, Get all of them!


    Gi-Gyu tried not to grin, but he couldnt help it.


    Clear! A mans voice shouted and sighed, Haa Did you make trouble again?


    The familiar face turned toward Gi-Gyu and walked up to him.


    Gi-Gyu greeted, Long time no see.


    This isnt the time for leisurely greetings. Sung-Hoon seemed exhausted.


    Gi-Gyu smiled and replied, Hi, Sung-Hoon.


    A bright grin appeared on Sung-Hoons face as well. He offered his hand and murmured, Wee back, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu shook his hand. The building reeked of blood and one mans urine. The agents Sung-Hoon brought were chatting among themselves loudly, but they also watched the two yers interaction. This should have been a touching moment, but it looked strange.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward the trembling enemy yer, the bedwetter, andmented, This is your lucky day.


    ***


    Haa Sung-Hoon sighed again.


    Whats wrong? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Sung-Hoon replied, I expected something like would happen, so I made all the preparations to rescue you, but it looks like we didnt even have toe here.


    Gi-Gyu grinned. Sung-Hoons men were searching for a way to dispose of the corpses, so he helped them out. No need for that! Just put everything in here. And you can go inside too.


    Gi-Gyu pointed at Brunhearts gate. All the corpses and the surviving yers were ced inside. Afterward, Sung-Hoons men entered the gate per Sung-Hoons order. This was such a convenient way to travel.


    Sung-Hoon and his men were amazed and impressed. He already knew about Gi-Gyus gate, but it seemed he didnt expect things to be this simple.


    It would have taken a lot of preparation just to get ess to the portal for a situation like this. Im so relieved. But, I guess I shouldnt havee here at all, Sung-Hoon muttered bitterly.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Thats not true. I really appreciate you being here right now, Sung-Hoon.


    Really?


    Gi-Gyus eyes remained calm as he continued, I needed an exnation. You giving me the details is way more efficient than me torturing someone who might know nothing.


    When Sung-Hoon nodded, Gi-Gyu offered, Shall we go inside too? If were going to leave the Tower, this would be the easiest way.


    Of course. Sung-Hoon nodded again. He was about to enter the gate when Gi-Gyu whispered, By the way, Sung-Hoon


    Yes, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu?


    Can we trust your men? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Pardon?


    Gi-Gyu was referring to the agents Sung-Hoon had brought here. Gi-Gyu pointed at the gate and exined, If those men cant be trusted, please tell me now. My gate creatures can take care of them easily.


    The calm and nonchnt offer from Gi-Gyu made Sung-Hoon jerk.


    Thats not necessary, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. Do you remember the group named Grigory?


    You mean the secret army President Oh Tae-Gu and Tae-Shik hyung formed?


    Yes, thats right. These men are from Grigory. We have no ess to the KPA agents, but these yers We can trust thempletely. It was clear Sung-Hoon had absolute trust in them.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding. If Sung-Hoon felt this strongly, it had to be true.


    All right. Gi-Gyu walked into the gate first.


    Sung-Hoon watched the gate quietly. He found it a little hard to take a step forward. There was no doubt that he felt d to see Gi-Gyu after three months. He had been waiting here for Gi-Gyu all this time.


    But


    <em>Something feels different about him, </em>Sung-Hoon thought. There had been times when Gi-Gyu had changed suddenly like this, but Sung-Hoon had always attributed those changes to his physical and emotional growth.


    But now, he couldnt help feeling uncertain.


    <em>Something doesnt feel right </em>Sung-Hoon tried to shake off his anxiety and walked inside the gate.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    The glowing blue gate entrance vanished, leaving behind a ruined building reeking of blood.


    ***


    Did the Korean yers Association really copse? Gi-Gyu couldnt believe it. He had pretended to believe the im to fool the bedwetter, but Gi-Gyu didnt actually believe the KPA was destroyed.


    It did Sung-Hoon confirmed.


    Gi-Gyu had no choice but to believe it now.


    Haa Gi-Gyu couldnt help but sigh deeply. What had happened in thest three months while he was away? Gi-Gyu had so many questions. The first was about the people close to him.


    What about my family? Tae-Shik hyung? And the Cain Guild? What about all the other people? Suddenly feeling even more anxious, Gi-Gyu asked, Have I really been in there for three months? Or has it actually been three years?


    Please slow down. Ill answer everything, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. Sung-Hoon smiled bitterly, knowing Gi-Gyu must be panicked. Before Gi-Gyu could bombard him with even more questions, Sung-Hoon offered, Foremost, your family is safe. I guess General Manager Oh Tae-Shik too


    Something had probably happened to Tae-Shik hyung. Gi-Gyu was about to ask another question when Sung-Hoon quickly added, Lucifer is back in Korea.


    Soo-Jungs back?


    Yes, thats right. Soo-Jung, code name Lucifer, anticipated everything and returned to Korea. She prepared a safe passage for your family too, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    What about Tae-Shik hyung?


    Deep worry appeared on Sung-Hoons face as he murmured, General Manager Oh Tae-Shik


    Gi-Gyu felt his heart fall as Sung-Hoon continued, Suffered a near-fatal injury. Before that, let me give you a bit of background. You will need it to understand the situation better.


    Coincidentally, a knock was heard when Sung-Hoon had just finished his sentence.


    Its me. Can Ie in? It was Old Man Hwang.


    Gi-Gyu looked at Sung-Hoon, silently asking if it was okay for Old Man Hwang to listen to Sung-Hoons story. He trusted Old Man Hwang, but he wasnt sure if Sung-Hoon did as well. Of course, he would tell everything he heard to Old Man Hwangter anyway, so having the elderly cksmith present would be more convenient.


    Sung-Hoon nodded and answered, Of course.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    Thank you, Old Man Hwang replied and entered the room. They were inside the Tower being built inside Brunhearts gate. The Tower connected the sky inds to the ground and Gi-Gyus private room was in the middle.


    Long time no see, Sir. Sung-Hoon bowed deeply and added, Min-Su also apanied Ranker Kim Gi-Gyus family to safety.


    Old Man Hwang felt appreciative that Sung-Hoon had told him this even before he asked. The elderly man nodded and replied, Thank you.


    Seeing Old Man Hwang looking relieved made Gi-Gyu feel better.


    The cksmith exined, Ive provided the others with food and a ce to rest. They are restingfortably for now.


    Old Man Hwang then turned to Gi-Gyu and continued, Your creatures are very worried about you. After you sort things out, you should go talk to them.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding and turned to Sung-Hoon to continue. Now that he knew his family was safe, Gi-Gyu felt much more rxed. They were inside his gate, so they were in the safest space possible.


    <em>If my gate were open outside Or if I had Old Man Hwang stay at home rather than inside the gate </em>Gi-Gyu couldnt help wondering what would have happened had his gates ess not been restricted by the test. Could his family have evacuated into it?


    In fact, should he have moved his family into the gate to begin with? Gi-Gyu had so many regrets, but it was toote to dwell on them.


    <em>I wont make the same mistakes again next time, </em>Gi-Gyu promised himself.


    Gi-Gyu looked distracted, so Sung-Hoon announced, Then I will continue.


    Sung-Hoon said, Where should I begin Well, Ill start around the time you entered the Tower to take the test. At the time, the unratable gate problem was still unresolved. Do you remember?


    Yes. I know three months have passed for you, but its a much shorter span for me. So I remember everything. You dont need to slow down for my sake. Gi-Gyus words seemed to put Sung-Hoon at ease.


    Sung-Hoon continued, Anyway, to everyones surprise, those exceptional gates


    Sung-Hoon looked straight into Gi-Gyus eyes as he exined, Closed automatically not too long after you went inside the Tower to take the test. It was as if things were nned this way.


    When Gi-Gyu remained silent, Sung-Hoon emphasized, As I said, it was as if this was the n all along.


    Gi-Gyu could tell there was a much bigger scheme than he had initially anticipated. Sung-Hoon continued, General Manager Oh Tae-Shik told me you had already warned him about Andras n.


    Sung-Hoons eyes wavered in fear and fury as he whispered, Im talking about how the demons wanted to steal the yers bodies.

 Chapter 188: Three Months (4)

    Chapter 188: Three Months (4)


    Demons stealing yers bodies Gi-Gyu whispered as he recalled what had happened before. Earlier, his enemies had be beastly when the sorcerous energy from the syringes had engulfed them.


    Gi-Gyu looked at Sung-Hoon and replied, Yes, thats correct.


    As if aware of what Gi-Gyu was thinking, Sung-Hoon continued, Im referring to something else. Those yers that attacked you earlier didnt get their bodies stolen by demons.


    Sung-Hoon smiled bitterly as he added, I will tell you more about thatter. Anyway, when you entered the Tower to take the 50th-floor test, all the unratable gates in the world were cleared.


    Looking grim, Sung-Hoon exined, Everyone was so happy since our world had ovee a serious crisis, believing everything would return to normal. We even thought our world would improve thanks to all that we have learned and gained from the unratable gates.


    Things gained from the unratable gates? Gi-Gyu asked for rification.


    Sung-Hoon nodded and answered, Most of the rewards from these exceptional gates were either relics or demonic properties. Many believed we could study and incorporate hells technology into our own.


    This reminded Gi-Gyu of how he had obtained the cocoon. It appeared that some rewards from the unratable gates had been simr to Botis cocoon.


    But it was all a trap, Sung-Hoon announced.


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened.


    Gi-Gyu could feel Sung-Hoons fists shake as he continued, It was a trap. Those relics and properties were just a tool. A medium to steal our bodies.


    ***


    So Gi-Gyu hesitated before summarizing what he had just heard.


    The demons feigned defeat to set a trap? Is that what youre telling me? They gave up their gates to spread their relics, which was a trap. And by the time the yers figured this out, it was toote? Because many high-level and important yers had already lost their bodies?


    Gi-Gyu mumbled in disbelief, Thats what youre telling me?


    Yes, mostly. Just many yers still dont know what happened, and what is happening.


    What?!


    Sung-Hoon smiled bitterly and exined, Many yers and non-yers still dont know demons have stolen numerous yers bodies. They just think that the demonic relics from the unratable gates helped us be stronger.


    How is that possible? After the situation progressed this much? Gi-Gyu asked in frustration. He still hadnt heard a lot of the details, but it sounded like quite some yers had lost their bodies. Yet, there were still people who werent aware of this?


    Wouldnt one act utterly different if their body was stolen? How were the other people not noticing that something was wrong?


    This didnt make any sense at all.


    Actually, not much changes about a yer even if they have a demon inside. They hide in a yers subconsciousness, affecting the yers actions only when they want. They rarely reveal themselves fully, and they do this by eating parts of the yers consciousness.


    A short silence fell before Gi-Gyu replied, So they leave parts of a yers consciousness intact and take control only when necessary. I get it now. It makes sense that many people didnt notice anything suspicious.


    Yes, thats exactly what happened. Sung-Hoon nodded. Until demons give off their demonic energy to make an appearance, it is impossible to tell which yers have lost their bodies.


    Gi-Gyu finally realized how serious the situation had be. This meant that there was no way of distinguishing friends from foes.


    Old Man Hwang seemed confused as he suggested, This doesnt make sense. Were talking about powerful creatures hiding inside a shell much smaller than them. There has to be a way to tell.


    Yes, Im sure there is. Sung-Hoon gave the cksmith a bitter smile before replying, But we got no time to figure it out. Before we knew what was happening, demons had already stolen many yers bodies and infiltrated our world. We couldnt even tell that we had enemies among us. They invaded us like an invisible fog.


    Old Man Hwang became quiet, and Sung-Hoon continued, While we were investigating the relics, more and more yers lost their bodies to demons. Some of us knew about it but had no power to stop this. The Korean yers Association is certainly powerful, but most yers couldnt resist the relics temptation. The KPA insisted that we stop studying these relics so that we dont get used by demons.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help but snigger. He knew exactly what must have happened. Humans were such greedy creatures that they would take impossible risks just to be stronger.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, Even if they knew how dangerous it could be I know they wouldnt have given such powerful items up.


    Exactly. The media actually imed that the KPA was trying to monopolize the relics and their powers. The conspiracy theory began spreading, and I can see why. Sung-Hoons face darkened in grief. It looked like he had almost given up.


    None of the unratable gates in Korea gave any relics, but the ones in the other countries did. Do you understand what Im trying to say? Sung-Hoon asked.


    Old Man Hwang answered, The poption believes the KPA stole the relics from the Korean gates to create a monopoly. Am I right?


    Yes, Sir.


    Old Man Hwang clicked his tongue before muttering, Of course This would be the most logical conclusion if every country except Korea got the relics.


    Sounds like a perfect n, Gi-Gyu announced. Sung-Hoon and Old Man Hwang turned toward Gi-Gyu as he continued, Its obvious that they were trying to iste Korea from the beginning. Someone wants the KPA med and isted


    <em>And that someone has to be that annoying Marquis of Dissension Andras. Probably nned this whole thing.</em>


    Sung-Hoon added, Korea was quickly isted and lost its reputation. And all of this is because of


    Gi-Gyu smiled, knowing what exactly must have happened. The high-level members of the World yers Association have already lost their bodies to demons, haven''t they?


    Sung-Hoon flinched and replied, Yes


    The KPA may be a powerful organization, but if the rest of the world and the media works against it, crushing it wouldnt be impossible. So the copse of the Korean yers Association was


    Inevitable.


    It appeared that Andras n worked out perfectly. He had used human greed for power and thepetitive rtionships among the yers against them. It was indeed a perfect n.


    That Andras incredible. Gi-Gyu was impressed. It had orchestrated a n so intricate and genius that some of the strongest yers were in the middle of an ugly conspiracy now.


    -I told you this would be annoying.


    Lou, who had been quiet until now, muttered.


    Yeah, youre right, Gi-Gyu agreed. There was no doubt that Andras was indeed an annoying figure.


    Still finding something odd, Gi-Gyumented, It still doesn''t make sense. The KPA was a powerful organization, so it should have been able to endure the worlds criticism. It also had incredible high rankersparable to the Ang Guilds best, so how could it go down so easily like this?


    Suddenly, Sung-Hoon smiled. He seemed amused for the first time since they had met as he replied, I never said that the Korean yers Association has copsed.


    Pardon?


    Was Sung-Hoon joking? A confused look appeared on both Gi-Gyu and Old Man Hwangs faces. Slowly, a theory developed in Gi-Gyus head.


    You mean?! Gi-Gyu yelled.


    Sung-Hoon nodded.


    Gi-Gyu asked in shock, Are you saying President Oh Tae-Gu and Tae-Shik hyung purposefully disbanded the KPA?


    Yes. This has been in the works for a while. ording to General Manager Oh Tae-Shik, they started nning this the day you told him about Andras n, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu, Sung-Hoon exined.


    Gi-Gyu couldn''t hide his shock. He had just realized what an idiot he had been. All his life, he had never been proactive. Whenever a situation arose, he would simply use brute strength to handle it.


    Yet


    <em>Just how far ahead are they thinking? </em>Gi-Gyu was in awe. He couldnt see it himself, but Tae-Shik was seemingly always nning for the bigger picture.


    Of course, Andras was doing the same.


    Just what were these peoples ultimate goals?


    President Oh Tae-Gu and General Manager Oh Tae-Shik foresaw this, which is why they prepared for it as best as they could, Sung-Hoon exined.


    ***


    Sung-Hoon continued, Losing a yer to a demon means were losing an important ally and gaining a powerful enemy. But, the more important thing is


    Gi-Gyu nodded, prompting Sung-Hoon.


    Our world is run by the rich and the powerful. If the demons stole their bodies said Sung-Hoon.


    So they knew this wasing, Gi-Gyu mumbled.


    Indeed. And they decided that it was best to avoid unnecessary fights. To preserve as much strength as possible, they came up with a n. Sung-Hoon told Gi-Gyu about Oh Tae-Gu and Oh Tae-Shiks reasoning for their actions.


    Sung-Hoon continued, They intentionally disbanded the KPA, pretending it couldnt survive the pressure from the rest of the world. This way, the important figures high up in the KPA would remain unscathed, and


    I suppose this would also preserve the KPAs secret army, Grigory, right? Gi-Gyu guessed.


    Sung-Hoons eyes widened as he asked, What did you obtain from the 50th floor, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu? I wouldnt say you were stupid before, but


    Gi-Gyu believed he would feel hurt if he heard the rest of Sung-Hoons sentence. So he quickly interrupted Sung-Hoon and asked, So what happened after that?


    Oh, so that was the n. They were going to make it look like KPA copsed from the pressure, but Something unexpected happened.


    What was it? asked Gi-Gyu. What more could have happened?


    Sung-Hoon answered, Andras himself made a move. He had been hiding, but suddenly, he led the Caravan Guild into the world. By then, he had already won over many of the worlds leaders, and


    Sung-Hoon watched Gi-Gyu nervously as he added, He had the Iron Guild leading his army.


    Gi-Gyu twitched a little as he whispered, The Iron Guild


    Gi-Gyu didnt fly into a rage, which made Sung-Hoon sigh in relief.


    The Caravan Guild and Andras moved quickly. They seemingly didnt believe that the KPA had really copsed, so they began making up reasons to fight the KPA.


    Gi-Gyu clenched his fists in fury as he listened. He was angry toward Andras, of course, but


    <em>Ironshield. </em>Just thinking of his nemesis name was enough to make Gi-Gyu shake.


    Sung-Hoon exined, Using the yer bodies they had stolen, they continuously provoked President Oh Tae-Gu and General Manager Oh Tae-Shik.


    Old Man Hwang seemed furious as he murmured, What a disgusting bunch.


    Many things happened, but Ill keep it simple. In the end, a massive battle urred. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say it was a full-blown war. It seemed that Sung-Hoon didnt want to waste any more time. Before this battle urred, Lucifer returned to Korea and took your family away, which everyone agreed was for the best.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in agreement, and Sung-Hoon resumed, President Oh Tae-Gu and General Manager Oh Tae-Shik dered war against the Caravan and the Iron Guilds. They felt confident because they had Grigory, a mighty army. The KPAs strength shocked the whole world. They knew the KPA was strong before but knowing and seeing are different things. The KPA was unexpectedly strong, so the battle was long and vicious.


    It sounded like Sung-Hoon had participated in this battle because Gi-Gyu could see the hot rage in his eyes.


    Sung-Hoon continued, The KPA was very close to winning. It was about to officially defeat the Caravan Guild and the Iron Guild, but


    What happened? Gi-Gyu asked, noticing Sung-Hoons shaking fingers. He recognized the emotion Sung-Hoon felt, so he kept his voice quiet.


    Fear.


    Sung-Hoon felt true fear at the moment. The expression on Sung-Hoons face resembled that of Gi-Gyus enemies when Lou had descended and eaten the enemies alive.


    Sung-Hoons voice shook as he mumbled, It was someone weve never seen before No one knew who he was When he appeared, everything changed Ugh Ugh


    Pure fear took over Sung-Hoons mind. Gi-Gyu and Old Man Hwang looked at each other before Gi-Gyu asked silently, <em>El, can you help him? </em>


    It seemed Sung-Hoon couldnt continue speaking, so Gi-Gyu asked for Els help to calm him down.


    -Of course, Master.


    A bright light appeared from El, who was in her ring form. This warm light slowly hugged Sung-Hoon; gradually, his breathing returned to normal.


    Unfortunately, the fear in Sung-Hoons eyes didnt disappear.


    <em>Just who was it that he saw? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered.


    Im sorry Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu Ive embarrassed myself Sung-Hoon apologized. Controlling his emotions, Sung-Hoon continued, He appeared, and everything changed. General Manager Oh Tae-Shik and President Oh Tae-Gu personally led the team to deal with him. They were trying to preserve as much of Grigory as possible.


    Suddenly, Sung-Hoon bit his lips and whispered, And then it was over.


    Gi-Gyu felt frustrated when Sung-Hoon paused, but he waited patiently.


    Before long, Sung-Hoon exined, Even with President Oh Tae-Gu and General Manager Oh Tae-Shik, we lost.


    ...!


    They were exhausted from fighting Ironshield and Andras, but even so It was such an overwhelming defeat. It didnt even seem like he was using all of his strength He was moving as if he was toying with us. Despite this, we lost. Afterward, Ironshield and Andras sent both President Oh Tae-Gu and General Manager Oh Tae-Shik to Gehenna.


    Gi-Gyu asked, But didnt you say Tae-Shik hyung wasnt taken to Gehenna?


    Sung-Hoon nodded and replied, He was saved. After we lost, four people came to our rescue.


    Gi-Gyu looked straight into Sung-Hoons eyes when Sung-Hoon named the four yers. Lucifer, Lim Hye-Sook from the Gypsoph Guild, the Cain Guilds Guild Master Yoo Suk-Woo, and


    Sung-Hoon seemed doubtful even as he mumbled, Guild Master Lee Sun-Ho from the Ang Guild. These four yers came and rescued President Oh Tae-Gu and General Manager Oh Tae-Shik.

 Chapter 189: Three Months (5)

    Chapter 189: Three Months (5)


    "Lee Sun-Ho? Gi-Gyu flinched when he heard the unexpected name. The first three names Sung-Hoon had mentioned made sense since they were the KPA and Gi-Gyus allies.


    But Lee Sun-Ho was different.


    Havent Sun-Ho always taken a neutral stance? Isnt he almostpletely independent of the Korean yers Association? Did he owe a debt to KPA or something? Gi-Gyu asked, wondering why Lee Sun-Ho came to Oh Tae-Gu and Oh Tae-Shiks rescue.


    But this wasnt very important at the moment. Gi-Gyu quickly returned to the matter at hand and asked, Never mind. So what happened next?


    They lost. When Sung-Hoon replied, Gi-Gyu gasped, ...!


    <em>This couldnt be! Lee Sun-Ho and those three powerhouses lost?! </em>


    Even Old Man Hwang seemed bbergasted when he mumbled, This doesnt make any sense at all. This is


    He seemed to think very hard before asking Sung-Hoon, Lee Sun-Ho and Lucifer They alone hold the greatest power in this world. So how could they have been defeated? Are you saying that every high ranker in the world came to fight them?


    Sung-Hoon smiled unhappily and shook his head. A brief silence fell before Gi-Gyu spoke up.


    Are you seriously telling me that this one fighter defeated them all?


    Yes, Sung-Hoon answered, utterly certain. Shocked, Gi-Gyu even forgot to ask for the battle details. Besides, that probably didnt matter anyway.


    His eyes darkened as he asked in a tense voice, Just who did this? Who was this fighter?


    How did such a powerful being remain hidden for this long? Nheless, the whole world knew about this figure now. After all, this fighter had defeated the KPA and four incredible high rankers.


    Sung-Hoon replied, I only know his name. Him and the woman who was with him.


    Gi-Gyu suddenly got a bad feeling when he heard this.


    Their names are Ha Song-Su and Ha-Rim, Sung-Hoon answered.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt believe what he had just heard.


    ...!


    Gi-Gyu knew these people. He had met them only briefly, but the memory was still crystal clear.


    <em>Talons underground prison! </em>Talon was the gatekeeper of the sustained gate he had entered; he also found El there.


    He had met Ha Song-Su during the hunt, whom Ha-Rim, a mysterious girl, had been apanying. Gi-Gyu couldnt believe the same duo had defeated the KPA, Lee Sun-Ho, and Lucifer.


    And there is something else you need to know, Sung-Hoon added before Gi-Gyu even had the time to organize his thoughts.


    Sung-Hoon continued, Ha Song-Su The look in his eyes


    Sung-Hoon began to shake in fear again as he stammered, It was what you had in the Gangnam Gate, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Pardon?


    True evil. Sung-Hoon whispered, In all my life, I havent seen a stronger, more frightening evil.


    ***


    What the hell? I cant believe that all this happened in three short months. Gi-Gyu had be smarter, but he still felt muddled. He was having a hard time wrapping his head around this unbelievable situation. His past self, the one that didnt have the improved intelligence, would have been tearing its hair out by now.


    Lou and El expressed their confusion and shock as well.


    -I dont know either. Im just as confused as you. Andras Just what is he nning? How far will he go?


    -Master, this doesnt sound right. I would like to meet Lee Sun-Ho and Lucifer to find out what happened. They arent the kind of people who would be defeated easily.


    Gi-Gyu knew this very well.


    El continued,


    -The fact that these two figures defeated them It means they are stronger than when Lou descended into your body, Master.


    How could this be?


    Gi-Gyu dered, We better get to work immediately.


    He couldnt wait around any longer; he had to jump into action. Gi-Gyu thought of the conversation he had with Sung-Hoon again.


    Earlier, Gi-Gyu had asked Sung-Hoon, Then shouldnt I meet with Soo-Jung or Tae-Shik hyung right now? Or anyone who was there? How can I contact them?


    ording to Sung-Hoon, the Caravan Guild and the Iron Guild now controlled Korea; for some reason, they had not penalized the Ang Guild. However, Lee Sun-Ho, Lucifer, and the others who came to the KPAs rescue had gone into hiding. They had been defeated but managed to escape with Oh Tae-Shik.


    Sung-Hoon told Gi-Gyu, Lucifer told us that you would find a way to fix this, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. She told us to wait on the 51st floor for you.


    And this was exactly what Sung-Hoon had done. He gathered the Grigory members scattered in various ces and hid on the 51st floor. They had been waiting for Gi-Gyu all this time.


    What had happened next was even more shocking. For some reason, the Global yers Association had dered Gi-Gyu the most wanted yer in the world. It had released detailed information about Gi-Gyu and had offered a giant reward for his capture. Consequently, many yers had formed teams to stake out the 51st floor for Gi-Gyu. Sung-Hoon had decided to monitor these groups, thinking they would definitely find Gi-Gyu.


    Soo-Jung said I will find the solution? Gi-Gyu mumbled as he contemted everything he had heard after leaving the Tower. Sung-Hoon had exined that the syringes Gi-Gyus attackers had used were being provided by the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild. They had imed the liquid inside the syringes was some kind of potion. Although it wasnt perfect, it still gave yers incredible battle power.


    <em>Sung-Hoon said it is called the First Potion, </em>Gi-Gyu remembered. Apparently, this potion was bing popr among the yers, thereby changing the yer world. Many yers hadnt used it yet because of the high risk involved. But Sung-Hoon believed it was only a matter of time before every yer was on it.


    <em>A potion that is injected with sorcery </em>This gave Gi-Gyu a pounding headache. He muttered, ording to Soo-Jung, Ill have to give her and the rest the signal for action


    To get in contact with the powerful yers, he needed to make himself visible for them to find him. But


    Im a wanted man now, so I cant reveal myself just yet Gi-Gyu decided. Of course, he was now strong enough to deal with whatever stood in his way, but there was one thing that made him hesitate.


    <em>I dont know what to think about Ha Song-Su, </em>Gi-Gyu thought.


    Ha Song-Su and Ha-Rim. Gi-Gyu didnt expect to hear these names again and now didnt know how to feel about them.


    But for now Gi-Gyu was beginning to get the big picture. He had a good idea of what Andras was nning, how the KPA had nned to fight back, and how he fit in the picture.


    I guess its time to get to work, Gi-Gyu announced.


    Lou, El, and Brunheart chimed in.


    -You talk too much, idiot.


    -Master was only trying to figure things out. Please be respectful, Lou.


    -Master! I totally believe in you!


    Ignoring his Egos noisy chatter, Gi-Gyuughed and muttered, The best way to clear my head is to move my body.


    ***


    Please take good care of me. Gi-Gyu bowed to Sung-Hoon.


    Sung-Hoon replied, I should be the one bowing here, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. To be honest, I have been feeling a little hopeless.


    Sung-Hoons eyes sparked as he exined, Waiting for you without guarantee that youll even show up It felt like time had stopped. But now, I can see that we still have hope. I can believe that things will get back to normal.


    Gi-Gyu smiled. Sung-Hoon also smiled but a grim expression quickly took over. Gi-Gyu wasnt used to Sung-Hoon looking this grim. It solidified the fact that much had changed during his three-month absence.


    Sung-Hoon offered, As you requested, I will research where the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guilds main territories are. I have actually been working on it before you asked, so all I have to do is collect the information and process it all.


    Gi-Gyu had asked Sung-Hoon for things. First, the exact extent of the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guilds authority over Korea. After the KPA had been disbanded, these two guilds took control of the yers and the gates. This meant that spies from these two guilds were everywhere.


    Im more interested in my second request. I honestly am not too worried about those two guilds, Gi-Gyu replied confidently.


    All right. I will not forget the second thing. Sung-Hoon nodded.


    The second mission Gi-Gyu asked Sung-Hoon to aplish was


    Ha Song-Su and Ha-Rim We need to know how powerful they really are. Their skills, how they came to them, and most importantlyGi-Gyu gulpedif they are even human.


    Of course. Weve already begun our investigation on them. However, we have to move cautiously since we no longer have the KPAs resources. But I will put more men on this, Sung-Hoon replied.


    At the moment, Heo Sung-Hoon was the leader of the remaining Grigory members in Korea. Gi-Gyu realized that Sung-Hoon was more talented and trusted by Oh Tae-Gu and Oh Tae-Shik than he had initially thought.


    If you need my help at any point, please feel free to ask. I can think of many ways to help you without getting directly involved, Gi-Gyu offered.


    Sung-Hoon nodded.


    Gi-Gyu turned around as someone walked toward him. He ordered, Hamiel, please take care of Sung-Hoon like you would take care of me.


    Of course, Grandmaster. Hamiel nodded in determination. Hamiel and the other two angels were tasked with assisting Sung-Hoon. They would also act as amunication point between Sung-Hoon and Gi-Gyu.


    Hamiel looked touched as he whispered, I am so honored that you would give us such an important mission, Grandmaster. My siblings and I will protect Heo Sung-Hoon with our lives.


    Knowing this could go on for a while, Gi-Gyu interrupted Hamiel, Yup, thanks. Just make sure you guys stay safe too. Dont get hurt, because Ill need youter. Got it? What you need to do is to help Heo Sung-Hoon escape if a dangerous situation arises before contacting me.


    Hamiel hesitated for a moment before nodding. He replied, Of course, Grandmaster.


    Turning toward Sung-Hoon and the Grigory members, Gi-Gyu murmured, Then Sung-Hoon and everyone else. Please do your best.


    Of course, replied Sung-Hoon.


    We wont fail you, the Grigory members answered.


    Gi-Gyu could see why these yers were considered the KPAs secret weapons. They were powerful, determined, and a tightly knit group above all.


    <em>I can tell that they trust and follow Sung-Hoon willingly. </em>Gi-Gyu was impressed. He suspected that how this group had been formed was a big secret.


    Then, well take our leave now. Sung-Hoon seemed impatient to leave. He was d to be reunited with Gi-Gyu, but it was time to get back to work. Leaving Gi-Gyu again would make him sad, but he knew they would meet again. Gi-Gyu nodded in agreement.


    And Gi-Gyu trailed off.


    Sung-Hoon grinned and replied, You want to tell me to be careful, right? I know, I know, so dont worry. And my mother is still alive, so I wont take any unnecessary risks.


    Ah It seemed that Gi-Gyu had remembered something. He replied with a smile, All right. Take care.


    Gi-Gyu suddenly remembered the gift he had nned on giving Sung-Hoon since he appreciated Sung-Hoon.


    See youter. Sung-Hoon, the angels, and the members of the Grigory finally left the gate. The exit led to Gi-Gyus home, which was now a fortress near the Bukhan River. Various barriers created by the KPA and Lucifer protected this area, which made it a formidable and safe ce. But Soo-Jung must have believed it wasnt safe enough since she hid Gi-Gyus family elsewhere.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu thought about his family again, and Lou and El tried to reassure him.


    -Dont worry.


    -Please dont worry, Master.


    Im not worried. With a nod, Gi-Gyu replied, After all, I know I can trust Soo-Jung.


    He knew how powerful Lucifer was. On top of that, Baal was with her as well. And there were also Suk-Woo and Lim Hye-Sook. Gi-Gyu did not doubt that these people would protect his family no matter what.


    Gi-Gyu walked toward a new structure, which was Old Man Hwangs workshop inside the gate.


    This is incredible Gi-Gyu was impressed by the building. Old Man Hwang didnt say anything about it before, but he could tell that the cksmith had been preparing for the worst for a long time. It was impressive how quickly the elderly man had aplished so many things inside Brunhearts gate.


    -Well, hes the cksmith who inherited everything from Paimon.


    Even Lou seemed to admire Old Man Hwang.


    Gi-Gyu knocked on the workshop door. For some reason, he felt a little excited just like when he had first visited the cksmiths old workshop. It was like opening a treasure chest.


    Hello there, Old Man Hwang greeted him. The elderly man looked exhausted, but he appeared to be happy to see Gi-Gyu.


    Is it ready? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Yes, its done, replied the cksmith. Showing a toothy grin, he announced, Lous body is finallypleted.

 Chapter 190: Regroup

    Chapter 190: Regroup


    Lous physical body waspleted. Gi-Gyu smiled and asked Old Man Hwang, And how does it look?


    If the bright smile on the cksmiths face werent enough to tell him that the final product was a work of art, the final product before him certainly was.


    Even Lou seemed speechless.


    -...


    Gi-Gyu knew Lou was satisfied with it, and this made him smile.


    But Old Man Hwang seemed worried.


    Realizing something was wrong, Gi-Gyu asked quietly, Is something wrong?


    Per Gi-Gyus request, Old Man Hwang had created Lous physical body after toiling for a long time. El could materialize in a human form and Old Man Hwang had been resurrected, so Gi-Gyu believed he could achieve something simr for Lou too.


    The first part of this job was easy, thanks to Min-Sus help. Old Man Hwang turned serious as he exined, Paimon taught me my skills, but since Im not his descendant, I am not like Min-Su. Consequently, my Egos are only half of what they could be.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding.


    The cksmith continued, But Min-Su is Paimons direct descendant. With Paimons blood flowing inside him, Min-Su can use much more of Paimons power, which is also why I could be resurrected. I knew that with his help, making a physical body for Lou would be possible.


    Gi-Gyu could guess what Old Man Hwang would say next.


    The elderly man spoke hesitantly, Min-Su participated in the first and the middle part of the creation. However I had to take care of thest part alone. Since you were taking the test, the gate entrance was blocked So


    Youre saying Lous body might not be perfect, Gi-Gyu said.


    Old Man Hwang replied, Thats correct.


    The cksmith walked as he added, Its possible that it might not work.


    Old Man Hwang had suggested that transferring Lous Ego into this physical body might fail.


    Gi-Gyu replied simply, Its all right.


    Gi-Gyu wasnt afraid, nor did he me Old Man Hwang. When Gi-Gyu seemed confident, the cksmith brightened a little too.


    Gi-Gyu stated, If Lou gets a physical body, it will be a huge help.


    Lou seemed proud as he agreed.


    -Totally.


    But Gi-Gyu said reassuringly, Even if this doesnt work right now, it will be fine. If we fail, we can try againter.


    Gi-Gyu looked straight into Old Man Hwangs eyes as he announced, We will rescue Min-Su, of course. If we fail now, we can just work on it again after having saved your grandson. We still have plenty of time, Sir. Please dont worry.


    Old Man Hwang looked reassured.


    Lou agreed as well.


    -Well Fine. I guess youre right.


    Gi-Gyu thought everything was settled, but Old Man Hwang mumbled, But there is one more thing


    The cksmith stopped walking before a ce covered by a dark cloth. Lous physical body wasnt located here.


    Old Man Hwang continued warily, Paimon has another descendant, remember?


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened. When Old Man Hwang removed the dark cloth, what Gi-Gyu saw made him speechless.


    ...


    Gi-Gyu could feel the cksmiths determination. There was darkness on Old Man Hwangs face again. It wasnt from fear of failure; he was forcing himself to face his greatest regret.


    It was time for the cksmith to face his past.


    Im referring to my son, whispered Old Man Hwang. Removing the dark cloth revealed a grotesque-looking statue staring down at Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    You said we can try making Lous physical body again if necessary, but I can tell you that it wont be easy. Old Man Hwang didnt take his eyes off the strange-looking statue.


    <em>I can see the resemnce, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. The statue looked gruesome; it didnt look human at all. The statue had no legs; instead, it had eight arms and a burning face. It looked anything but human. Despite its strange visage, Gi-Gyu had to admit that it resembled Old Man Hwangs son, Hwang Chae-Il.


    The materials needed to make Lous physical body wont be easy to find again. If the Ego transfer fails, I dont know if I can reuse the materials. They might act as consumables. Thats why Im telling you its not as simple as you might believe.


    Old Man Hwang continued, The materials I used to make this body for Lou are priceless. They make Lous physical body close to perfect. But if I use something else There will be no guarantees. We might not even get another shot at making a body for Lou. I just


    Lou studied the cksmith as he muttered,


    -That body is probably unstable. It might even be like those fake Egos he used to make before. I think he is worried about that. He just doesnt want to make more fakes.


    Old Man Hwangs fear was based on his desire to be the greatest craftsman.


    Thats why I decided to bring back my son. I asked Min-Su to make a body for my son, and its finished now. Ive changed the appearance slightly, but it was made using Min-Sus materials and skills. Old Man Hwang caressed the statue in a careful yet rough manner.


    The elderly man continued, Min-Su could resurrect me because of the power he holds as the direct descendant of Paimon. Since my son has the same blood running through his veins, he can perfect Lous body further.


    Thats Hwang Chae-Ils body? Gi-Gyu asked as he pointed at the statue.


    Yes, it is.


    Gi-Gyu became quiet. Even if he forewent Hwang Chae-Ils help in the Lou situation, he still had to resurrect Hwang Chae-Il. After all, Hwang Chae-Il had tried to open the door to the Towers underground world with the Caravan Guild, which Andras created. They were currently at war with the Caravan Guild and Andras, so they desperately needed Hwang Chae-Ils knowledge.


    <em>With him, we might be able to learn much about the First Potion and the secrets of Paimons inheritance. </em>Gi-Gyu knew they needed Hwang Chae-Il. They had dyed this only because Old Man Hwang was against the idea. Hwang Chae-Il hadmitted patricide and had nearly sacrificed his son. It wasnt Gi-Gyus ce to forgive him. The forgiveness had toe from his father and his son.


    Old Man Hwang had built a new body for the son who had killed him. Did this mean the cksmith forgave him?


    <em>Or did he do it only as a craftsman ? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered if Old Man Hwangs sole purpose for doing this was to perfect Lous body.


    Gi-Gyu couldnte up with an answer, but it didnt matter. Now wasnt the time to ponder over Old Man Hwangs feelings. Since Old Man Hwang had voluntarily created the body, why should Gi-Gyu hesitate?


    This statue will be my sons body Can I count on you? Old Man Hwang requested.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and asked, May I ask you one thing, Sir?


    Gi-Gyu walked closer to the statue that would be Hwang Chae-Il.


    Go ahead, answered the cksmith.


    Why did Hwang Chae-Ils body turn this way? asked Gi-Gyu. The statue looked grotesque and gruesome. He couldnt understand why it was made this way.


    Its a punishment. Old Man Hwang exined sadly, This is a punishment I am giving to my son to forgive him.


    Gi-Gyu nodded, walked up to the statue, and murmured, Grant.


    The difficult process finally began. Slowly, Hwang Chae-Ils Ego left Gi-Gyus body.


    ***


    After Gi-Gyu had passed the 50th-floor test, his job title became Ego Master. However, he didnt feel any significant change. His increased assimtion level did exponentially increase his attributes. And everything he held inside his shell was much easier to use now. But, Gi-Gyu expected much more, considering he went through something so significant as the secondary job change.


    <em>This isnt enough. </em>Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling disappointed. Secondary job change was like a blessing to yers; it was like winning a lottery. But it was true that although some yers became incredibly powerful from the secondary job change, others didnt. Gi-Gyu supposed he was thetter.


    But soon, he realized that he had been mistaken.


    [As a result of bing an Ego Master due to the secondary job change, a hidden ability will be revealed.]


    [Grant will be renamed Injection.]


    This was the first change Gi-Gyu experienced.


    [Egos Injection has triggered an automatic start of other processes.]


    [Certain amount of time will be required to obtain the best result.]


    Gi-Gyu took his hand off the statue when he heard the system, or Gaias, voice.


    Old Man Hwang asked, Is it done?


    Im not sure, Gi-Gyu replied. The abrupt change took away all the sureties Gi-Gyu had. Meanwhile, the statue remained unchanged, unlike what had happened when Old Man Hwang had been resurrected.


    Old Man Hwang and Gi-Gyu were watching the statue quietly when


    Huh? Gi-Gyu gasped, noticing a huge amount of energy leaving him. It was, of course, a small amountpared to the total he held, but it was still arge quantity nheless.


    Ugh Gi-Gyu groaned.


    Old Man Hwang asked in worry, Whats wrong?


    Next, Death left his body. While losing energy wasnt a big deal, Death leaving him was. Consequently, sudden pain engulfed him. But finally, Gi-Gyu could see something happening.


    <em>Im syncing with it. </em>Gi-Gyu saw a thin thread-like connection between himself and Hwang Chae-Ils statue.


    Haa Gi-Gyu panted when Life left himst. The experience was different from injecting Life into holy swords. Grant was renamed Injection, but they were two very different processes. All the necessaryponents were automatically transferred to Hwang Chae-Ils statue.


    This is convenient, Gi-Gyumented. He felt a little lethargic, but it was bearable. Getting a good vibe about it, he looked down at the cksmith.


    Huh? Are you okay? Old Man Hwang looked at him with concern.


    Im fine, Sir. But it looks like this process will take a day to bepleted.


    Hmm


    By the way Gi-Gyu trailed off. No more energy left his body, and Hwang Chae-Ils statue began to change. Therefore, it was time to discuss something else.


    Do you have something you need to talk to me about? asked the cksmith.


    Gi-Gyu named the yer paparazzo, Go Hyung-Chul.


    Go Hyung-Chul had been captured in Suk-Woos hospital room and was imprisoned inside Brunhearts gate.


    <em>He has the eyes of a demon. </em>Gi-Gyu remembered the red eyes. What happened to him?


    Old Man Hwang gave Gi-Gyu a cruel grin.


    ***


    <em>(*This is from Go Hyung-Chuls perspective)</em>


    <em>Just how did this happen? </em>


    He no longer knew when it was day or night. The ce had no sun or the moon, so he had to use his yer instinct to tell time, but it was not easy.


    He dug up a shovel full of dirt and whispered, What went wrong that day?


    With his incredible attributes, he shouldnt be feeling any pain, yet his arms ached badly. How long had he been shoveling for? When was thest time he ate a proper meal? He had no idea. He was a revered high ranker; now, he had no idea what he was doing in this ce.


    Be quiet, a low baritone voice ordered. The gloomy voice filled him with fear. But at the same time, he couldnt help the fury erupting inside him.


    I I! He couldnt take it anymore. He had tried to escape countless times but didnt seed once. Just what were these creatures? How could they restrain a high-level yer like him so easily?


    This ce was strange. It made him immobile and dazed.


    <em>No! </em>He snapped out of it and turned around.


    <em>I need to run now. </em>There was only one creature guarding him. He believed that he could handle this creature


    Suddenly, a whip ripped through the air right in front of him. The ground he was working on cracked from the force, making him gasp.


    The ugly voice asked, Why arent you working?


    <em>I guess I better hang around for a while longer, </em>he told himself. Just a bit more, and he believed that he might get another chance to escape. The thing that had ripped the air just now wasnt a whip but the creatures tail. If he got hit by this tail, then


    <em>I will die. </em>


    Go Hyung-Chul couldnt die just yet because he had to aplish a goal. He shoveled again and looked around.


    At the moment, he was


    How can they ask me to dig a canal all by myself? he muttered.


    Just then, a familiar voice called out to him, Go Hyung-Chul.


    It had been a long time since he heard his own name. Go Hyung-Chul slowly turned toward the sound.

 Chapter 191: Regroup (2)

    Chapter 191: Regroup (2)


    Hes digging a canal? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Old Man Hwang seemed amused as he exined, Thats right. And the building connecting the sky inds to the prison is almostpleted too. I havent named it yet, though.


    The cksmith giggled as he continued, By the way Dont you think the ce still looks a little bare?


    The elderly man was acting like a child now. Gi-Gyu found the change odd, but


    <em>Maybe he has always been like this? </em>Gi-Gyu was surprised to see Old Man Hwang like this, but he didnt dislike it.


    <em>It might be because he has already experienced death. </em>A behavioral change in people who had a near-death experience wasnt unheard-of. It looked like Old Man Hwang was trying to lead a happier life after his first death.


    <em>Also, I think his ability to feel guilt has diminished, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Old Man Hwang had exined that he was forcing a starving Go Hyung-Chul to dig an entire canal. Yet the cksmith didnt feel guilty about any part of it. This made Gi-Gyu a little awkward, but he shrugged it off.


    After all


    <em>He isnt human anymore anyway. </em>Gi-Gyu decided not to worry about it.


    Old Man Hwang chatted, I thought it would be a great idea to get another canal on top of what we already have. And it will make the inside of the gate bigger, dont you think? A river would be a nice addition. Haha!


    Gi-Gyu felt Old Man Hwang wanted to get a yacht for himself inside the gate. Before their conversation went nowhere again, Gi-Gyu quickly asked, So is it going well?


    He wanted to get to the point and ask if any information was collected from Go Hyung-Chul, but Old Man Hwang seemed too happy to be talking about the canal.


    The cksmith answered, Of course. Its no wonder hes a high ranker. Just look at him work. Hes working very hard all by himself. At first, he rebelled and even tried to run away. He was a troublemaker, that one.


    Go Hyung-Chul was an influential figure. Gi-Gyu could guess how much trouble he might have caused the creatures inside the gate.


    Suddenly, Old Man Hwang chuckled and whispered, By the way I think this gate has a special power.


    Pardon?


    We, the gate citizens, only found out from our experience. We all belong to you and the gate, correct? asked Old Man Hwang.


    Yes, Sir. Gi-Gyu nodded.


    We recover faster here and are blessed with greater stamina and attributes here too. Im sure youre already aware of this.


    Indeed. Gi-Gyu acknowledged the facts.


    Old Man Hwang suggested, I believe that its the opposite for all the visitors.


    Gi-Gyu seemed confused, so the cksmith exined, Any creature who doesnt belong to the gate or doesnt have your blessing to stay here appears to get penalized. A yer is still human, so they need food and sleep. No one has infinite stamina.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding. Just as Old Man Hwang had exined, the word yer made the world seem like a game, but all yers had to eat and sleep to maintain basic functionalities.


    Old Man Hwang continued, It looks like gate visitors experience dyed recovery and diminished attributes. Initially, Hal and several others had to work together to get Go Hyung-Chul in control. But in his current weakened state, Master Botis alone can take care of him.


    Master Botis? The way Old Man Hwang addressed Botis sounded strange, but Gi-Gyu only nodded. The information he had just learned was fascinating.


    I felt this with Rogers too, but the difference was so subtle that I didnt pay too much attention to it. Also, Rogers entered the gate in an already weakened state. But with Go Hyung-Chul, Ive confirmed this as a fact. Its clear that this whole ce does everything possible to make your life easier.


    Gi-Gyu walked as he thought about this new information.


    El suggested,


    -This gate must be recognized as an independent world, Master.


    Lou added,


    -To be recognized as apletely separate dimension How interesting.


    Gi-Gyu listened to his Egos as he walked until he reached the skinny man digging a tunnel. Gi-Gyu called out to him, Go Hyung-Chul.


    ***


    Kim Gi-Gyu! Go Hyung-Chul exploded the moment he saw Gi-Gyu. He had barely survived in this strange ce, so his despair erupted when he saw the perpetrator. Kim Gi-Gyu was the sole reason he had toil away like a ve.


    Go Hyung-Chul was in horrible shape. He could barely use his skills anymore, but his eyes suddenly glowed as he began to turn into smoke. But before he couldplete his transformation, Botis whipped his tail to stop it.


    Botis scolded in a fury, How dare you act this way in front of Grandmaster?!


    Go Hyung-Chul bowed down meekly. He was enraged, of course, but his body remembered the pain very well. Pain was the greatest motivator. The trauma of such an experience was difficult to ovee. It was possible with enough time, but Go Hyung-Chul never got that.


    Gi-Gyu was shocked when he saw Go Hyung-Chul immediately return to work. He began shoveling again obediently as if nothing had happened.


    Go Hyung-Chul? Gi-Gyu called out to him again.


    The yer paparazzo turned red and red at Gi-Gyu again. This time, Go Hyung-Chul didnt fly into a rage or attack Gi-Gyu; surprisingly, Gi-Gyu found his red eyes bing watery.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed at the unexpected sight. He covered his forehead and called out, Botis.


    Yes, Grandmaster. Botis looked up at Gi-Gyu with pride.


    Gi-Gyu looked at the oily, gross insect face before turning away. He mumbled, I-I suppose you did a good job


    I-I am honored! Botis was now an Ego and belonged to Gi-Gyu. Feeling grateful, Botis began to wag his tail. Unfortunately, the whip-like tail made Go Hyung-Chul instinctively flinch.


    ***


    <em>Munch, munch, munch.</em>


    Go Hyung-Chul wolfed down his meal noisily, acting like he hadnt had a meal in a decade.


    Slow down Gi-Gyu, feeling a little apologetic, suggested.


    Go Hyung-Chul red at Gi-Gyu for a moment but didnt say anything. After eating enough food, his stamina and power slowly returned. Had Gi-Gyu not been here, he would have made another escape attempt.


    But


    <em>Hes too powerful now. </em>Go Hyung-Chul could sense Gi-Gyus energy with his now-functioning senses. He didnt know how much time had passed, but at the very least, he knew it hadnt been years. Yet Gi-Gyu seemed so much stronger now.


    Gi-Gyus sharp magic made Go Hyung-Chul jolt. He gave Go Hyung-Chul a meal while simultaneously threatening Go Hyung-Chul with his power.


    Resting his chin on his palm, Gi-Gyu watched Go Hyung-Chul as he announced, Ill wait.


    Feeling like he had be a pet, Go Hyung-Chul smirked. Still, he silently resumed eating.


    <em>Its okay. I still have time. </em>Gi-Gyu told himself to be patient. Soo-Jung had taken his family to safety, and everyone he cared about was safe as far as he knew. While Gi-Gyu waited for news, he needed to get prepared. When the time came, Gi-Gyu needed to be ready to kill his enemy. It would be a long process, and waiting for Go Hyung-Chul to finish his meal wouldnt change anything.


    <em>ck.</em>


    Go Hyung-Chul finally ced his utensils down on the table.


    Are you done now? Gi-Gyu thought they could begin talking.


    But, Go Hyung-Chul whispered, I want another bowl


    Go Hyung-Chul no longer resembled his past, proud self. With a small sigh, Gi-Gyu ordered the skeletons to bring more food, and Go Hyung-Chul dug into his seconds.


    Gi-Gyu tapped the table when it seemed thatpleting the meal would take Go Hyung-Chul some time.


    Go Hyung-Chul looked up, and Gi-Gyu asked, You can speak while you eat, right?


    ...But Im eating Go Hyung-Chul replied with his mouth full.


    Gi-Gyu rubbed his forehead and offered, Then just listen. You can answer me after you finish eating.


    Go Hyung-Chul nodded, and Gi-Gyus eyes began to glow. A sudden wave of energy swarmed Go Hyung-Chul, making him cough.


    Ugh. Khoff! Ugh!


    Apologetic, Gi-Gyu offered him a cup of water. It seemed that Go Hyung-Chul was about to protest, but Gi-Gyu quickly dered, Im done being nice to you.


    His eyes still glowing, Gi-Gyu exined, This is the most kindness I can offer you right now. I understand that youve suffered a great deal.


    This situation was different from what happened with Rogers. In the past, Go Hyung-Chul had helped Gi-Gyu, so he felt he had to treat Go Hyung-Chul a bit more kindly.


    Looking straight into the paparazzis eyes, Gi-Gyu asked, Why were you in Suk-Woos hospital room that day?


    Go Hyung-Chul stopped eating, but he also didnt answer. A short silence fell.


    Gi-Gyu rigidly continued, You better think carefully before you answer. You won''t be tortured again even if you dont tell me.


    Go Hyung-Chuls eyes widened. Did this mean that he was free to go no matter what? If so, why would he tell the truth?


    Bloodthirst wafted out of Gi-Gyu as he added, Ill just have to kill you and make you mine.


    Knowing Gi-Gyu meant it, Go Hyung-Chul slowly opened his mouth.


    ***


    I guess I have no choice. Go Hyung-Chul no longer looked pale. It seemed that his condition had stabilized. I went to that hospital room because I needed to find something.


    What were you looking for? Gi-Gyu asked impatiently when Go Hyung-Chul gave an unclear answer.


    Me


    You? Gi-Gyu frowned, experiencing deja vu.


    <em>Hes saying the same thing as Michael. </em>The Vatican yer, Michael, looked like Gabriel, the angel from Els memories. Michael had also imed that he wanted to find out who he was in the past.


    Go Hyung-Chul pointed at his eyes and asked, My eyes You know what this color means, dont you?


    Demon eyes.


    Thats right. These are demon eyes. Go Hyung-Chul nodded. When Gi-Gyu first met him, he hadnt thought much about the red eyes. But now, he knew red eyes belonged to demons and that they provided certain skills.


    Go Hyung-Chul continued, You probably have many questions about my eyes too. You must be wondering how a yer got demon eyes and could use their power And


    After a brief pause, Go Hyung-Chul asked, Do you remember what I asked for as payment?


    You asked about my rtionship with Soo-Jung and what the Evil Eye does.


    Thats right. Go Hyung-Chul sighed as if a huge burden had been lifted. This was something Go Hyung-Chul wanted to keep a secret, but it didnt matter anymore. Between revealing his secret and dying in this godforsaken ce only to be Gi-Gyus ve, he chose to get the secret off his chest.


    Go Hyung-Chul exined, I do not know how I came to have these eyes. After I cleared the 50th floor, I learned that my eyes were demonic.


    This was something Gi-Gyu had been curious about. He had always wanted to know Go Hyung-Chuls story.


    Go Hyung-Chul continued, Im an orphan, so I dont know who my parents were. Did my parents give these eyes to me? Why am I like this? Every day, I would have such thoughts. But one day, I realized


    Go Hyung-Chul smiled, but it wasnt a happy one. It was filled with sadness and anger as he murmured, That I was made


    What? You were made? Gi-Gyu yelled in shock. A human was made? It was clear that Go Hyung-Chul wasnt referring to simple lovemaking between a man and a woman.


    Go Hyung-Chul replied, I became a yer paparazzo to learn more about them. I gave up the revered high ranker position to climb the Tower. I only focused on finding information about those who made me.


    So youre telling me you were created artificially? Gi-Gyu asked again in disbelief.


    However, Go Hyung-Chul was no longer listening.


    He only continued his story, Then I learned something.


    Go Hyung-Chul was trying to finish his story without Gi-Gyus permission. Gi-Gyu clenched his fists since this wasnt what he wanted. He needed to be the one in control of this conversation. Like lightning, he moved his fist. The wind it created was enough to knock the utensils away and even send the table flying. If the fist connected with Go Hyung-Chuls chin, it would be a critical hit.


    But Gi-Gyus fist stopped inches away from the paparazzos chin. Gi-Gyu was shaking as he controlled himself. To his surprise, Go Hyung-Chul just calmly looked at him. It was as if Go Hyung-Chul believed he would want to hear his story no matter what.


    Go Hyung-Chul continued, I already knew you were investigating the Caravan Guild. I could tell that Lucifer, Oh Tae-Shik, and everyone around you was working against the Caravan Guild.


    Why was Go Hyung-Chul talking about this all of a sudden? Gi-Gyu listened quietly until a thought popped into his head. His lips trembling, Gi-Gyu asked, You Are you saying the Caravan Guild made you?


    Go Hyung-Chul gave him a small smile as he replied, No. To be exact, it was Andras.


    Suddenly!


    [Hwang Chae-Ils Ego is waking up.]

 Chapter 192: Regroup (3)

    Chapter 192: Regroup (3)


    I see, Gi-Gyu spat dryly.


    Go Hyung-Chul was creeped out by Gi-Gyus tone, but before he could say anything, Gi-Gyu ordered, So the Caravan Guild has had a hand in events since the start. All right. Get up now.


    What? Go Hyung-Chul was confused.


    Ignoring him, Gi-Gyu announced, I said you need to get up now. I need to know why you were in Suk-Woos hospital room and how the Caravan Guild made you, so


    Gi-Gyu grinned and added, Lets go talk to someone from the Caravan Guild.


    ...! Go Hyung-Chuls eyes widened. He quickly stood up and stared at Gi-Gyu.


    Lou muttered,


    -Idiots.


    ***


    W-Where are we going?! Go Hyung-Chul asked in a trembling voice. All the major yers in Brunhearts gate had gathered in one spot. Old Man Hwang and Gi-Gyu were at the forefront, followed by Botis, Hal, and the other creatures Gi-Gyu owned. So, it was understandable that Go Hyung-Chul felt nervous.


    Botis swung its tail and red as it ordered Go Hyung-Chul, Be quiet. Were in the presence of the grandmaster


    ... Go Hyung-Chul became silent, but he couldnt help but wonder, <em>Just where is he taking me?</em>


    The more they walked, the more anxious he became. Then, he felt unfamiliar energysomething unique that was warm yet ominousseeping toward him from somewhere.


    <em>Could it be </em>Go Hyung-Chul couldnt help wondering if Gi-Gyu was just about to kill him. He didnt fear death. He lost interest in life when he had learned that he had been artificially made.


    But


    He was curious about why he was created and for what purpose.


    <em>And it was not too long ago that I finally found a clue! </em>Go Hyung-Chul decided that he couldn''t die like this. He clenched his fists and looked around. Not all of his power had returned, but he was definitely in a better state than before.


    <em>Maybe I can escape now? </em>He considered the possibility despite knowing it wouldnt be easy since many beasts surrounded him. However, if he were going to die anyway, what harm could an escape attempt do?


    Hmm Old Man Hwang made a small noise.


    It made Go Hyung-Chul flinch, but nobody noticed him.


    They were in front of the Old Man Hwangs workshop now. When everyone stopped walking, Go Hyung-Chul screamed, I dont want to die like this!


    Go Hyung-Chul had finally made hisst escape attempt. Unlike when Gi-Gyu saw him shoveling earlier, Go Hyung-Chul transformed into smoke much more quickly.


    D-dammit! Botis, who had been busy watching the workshop, finally noticed Go Hyung-Chul and yelled. Unfortunately, it was toote. Botis began to panic. He needed to catch Go Hyung-Chul before it was toote, or else his grandmaster would be disappointed in him.


    Suddenly, a loud explosion urred.


    <em>Boom! </em>


    Then, something heavy fell to the ground.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    Botis, as well as everyone else, turned toward it.


    Botis whispered, What was that?


    To everyones surprise, Go Hyung-Chul had fallen to the ground. Half of his body was in the form of smoke, and this part was tied up with something like a chain.


    A chain that could catch smoke.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    The workshop door finally opened, but no one appeared from inside. Only Gi-Gyu could see the faint energy connected to the chain from inside the workshop.


    Greetings to the master a slow, gloomy voice came from the workshop.


    It belonged to Hwang Chae-Il.


    ***


    S-save me! No! Just kill me! Kill me now! Go Hyung-Chul pulled out his hair with his hands as he screamed.


    Hmm. Gi-Gyu ignored him. After a short silence, he wondered,<em> </em><em>His</em><em> basic attributes are incredible. How could this be? Is it because I used that Injection skill to create him?</em>


    Lou suggested,


    -Maybe its because of your secondary job change.


    You think so?


    El replied,


    -I agree with Lou. I also think it has something to do with your secondary job change, Master.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and ordered, You can let him go now.


    Go Hyung-Chul was dropped to the floor immediately.


    <em>Plop.</em>


    Botis grabbed Go Hyung-Chuls legs with his tail and brought him to Gi-Gyu.


    Go Hyung-Chul hurriedly apologized, Haa Haa Im sorry I I apologize! I wont ever try to run again!


    Gi-Gyu nodded and ordered, Let him go.


    Yes, Grandmaster. Botis unwrapped his tail.


    Go Hyung-Chul stood up quickly and offered, What can I do for you?


    Go Hyung-Chul had all of a sudden turned docile. Gi-Gyu nced at Hwang Chae-Il, who was standing next to a nk-faced Old Man Hwang. Go Hyung-Chuls obedience was all thanks to Hwang Chae-Il.


    <em>A skill that can damage your opponents shell </em>Gi-Gyu was in awe. It appeared that this amazing skill was reawakened when Hwang Chae-Il became his new Ego. Of course, the repercussions of using this skill were just as great as its effectiveness.


    Gi-Gyu saw and heard the crackling me. So he asked, Are you sure this is okay? This isnt really necessary


    Its fine, Hwang Chae-Il replied. As for Old Man Hwang, he remained quiet.


    Gi-Gyu called out to the cksmith, Sir Would you like to talk to him first, or


    You go ahead and talk to him first. I will have plenty of time with himter, Old Man Hwang answered.


    Gi-Gyu nodded.


    There had to be much to talk about between Old Man Hwang and his son, Hwang Chae-Il. Gi-Gyu tried to be considerate by giving them some private time, but Old Man Hwang shook his head with a small smile.


    Had the cksmith finallye to terms with what his son had done?


    Hal announced, We will take our leave too, Grandmaster.


    Hal was here to witness Hwang Chae-Ils birth. Now that it was done, he was ready to get back to work since he had been swampedtely.


    Gi-Gyu remembered Hal telling him about how he wanted to help around more. This was why Hal had been training diligently. Gi-Gyu was told that the knights order and Hart had all joined Hal in bing stronger. Because they were undead, they were tough and had incredible stamina. Gi-Gyu was proud of his creatures but also a little worried.


    Gi-Gyu replied, All right. But please dont push yourself too hard. You need to get plenty of rest too. I know you guys get mentally tired too.


    Were so grateful for your generosity, Grandmaster, Hal and Botis announced and left. Only Old Man Hwang, Go Hyung-Chul, and Hwang Chae-Il were left with Gi-Gyu inside the workshop.


    Hwang Chae-Ils face was currently burning.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Are you sure youre okay?


    Every time Hwang Chae-Il used his power, he would suffer a cruel penalty.


    <em>ze!</em>


    The punishment he suffered for using his skill was the burning of his face.


    <em>How could he endure such pain? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered, unable to keep his face from cringing. A burn was one of the most painful injuries a human could suffer. And it appeared that Hwang Chae-Il would be forced to endure such pain regrly.


    Hwang Chae-Ils face was crumpled, but he replied, Im okay.


    His expression turned a little more peaceful as he continued, After all, what I did to my father and my son


    Hwang Chae-Il turned toward Old Man Hwang, but the cksmith looked nonchnt.


    <em>I can tell that hes in pain too. </em>Because Gi-Gyu and the elderly man shared a sync, he could sense how Old Man Hwang was really feeling right now. The sight of his sons burning face was actually making the old cksmith suffer.


    Hwang Chae-Il exined, This is nothingpared to what I did. This will be my atonement. Honestly, burn injuries arent as painful for me as for other humans. After all, Im Paimons kinsman.


    Gi-Gyu nodded. It was time to change the subject, so he called out, Go Hyung-Chul.


    Go Hyung-Chul had been suffering pain inside his shell because of Hwang Chae-Ils skill. Hearing his name, he jolted and stammered, Y-yes!


    Go Hyung-Chul was no longer the cold, powerful yer he once was. Gi-Gyu announced, Well talk now. This man used to have a close tie to the Caravan Guild. Mr. Hwang Chae-Il, do you remember everything?


    Yes I remember most of it. Hwang Chae-Il frowned as if just the act of remembering was causing him pain. Gi-Gyu looked at Hwang Chae-Il for a moment before turning toward Go Hyung-Chul.


    Answer me. Why were you in Suk-Woos hospital room, and why do you think Gi-Gyus eyes glowed, believing that Go Hyung-Chuls secret would be an important piece of the puzzle.


    You were artificially created? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Go Hyung-Chul and Hwang Chae-Ils eyes met. It was only for a brief moment, but Go Hyung-Chul felt like he had returned to his old self.


    The cold man whose eyes were always filled with anger.


    ***


    I wanted to find my parents. I was an orphan, but I thought my parents must still be alive somewhere. After I became strong and got a good job, I began looking for them and answers. Why do I have the eyes of a demon? Why did they abandon me? It seemed that Go Hyung-Chul had forgotten about the deep pain inside his shell. He answered Gi-Gyus question obediently, but his demeanor had returned to the way he was before.


    Gi-Gyu no longer tormented Go Hyung-Chul. Hwang Chae-Il and Old Man Hwang also paid close attention to Go Hyung-Chuls story.


    Go Hyung-Chul continued, Then, one day, I found a clue. I learned about the one who ced me in the orphanage.


    Who was it? asked Gi-Gyu.


    It doesnt matter. Go Hyung-Chul smiled as he answered, Because he is dead.


    ...


    By the time I found him, he was dead. All I learned from him was that he was the one who gave me my name and that he belonged to some religious organization. Go Hyung-Chuls voice sounded bitter.


    The Caravan Guild Gi-Gyu mumbled.


    Go Hyung-Chul replied, Thats right. The Caravan Guild. This was the only name I got from this search. My instinct told me this was important information because I felt it had something to do with my existence. Or perhaps, I was being stupid Keke.


    I doubt you were being stupid. Hwang Chae-Il shook his head and murmured, You were a sessful yer paparazzo. This job requires a good instinct regarding information, so its clear you have good intuition. You were definitely onto something.


    It appeared Hwang Chae-Il knew something as well.


    Go Hyung-Chul resumed, Anyway, I began chasing the Caravan Guild. But dammit This group was so strange. I am the best of the best, yet I couldnt find any solid information on it.


    Go Hyung-Chul looked like his pride was hurt. But in the end, I found it. I raided a couple of their offices and spent all of my money to get it.


    Gi-Gyu was impressed. Good instinct and the ability to gather information were a paparazzos assets, but the most important quality of a paparazzo was


    <em>Persistence! </em>Gi-Gyu suspected Go Hyung-Chul was one of those men who never gave up.


    Project Go Hyung-Chul nced at Hwang Chae-Il nervously. But Hwang Chae-Il remained nk-faced. He didnt even have any legs, yet he was standing perfectly still. His many arms danced around threateningly at Go Hyung-Chul. Hwang Chae-Il was silently telling Go Hyung-Chul to hurry up.


    In the end, Go Hyung-Chul murmured, Adam.


    Project Adam? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Hwang Chae-Il replied, The very first being created by God.


    Everyone turned to Hwang Chae-Il. It appeared that Go Hyung-Chul didnt know the details of this project.


    Hwang Chae-Il exined, Thats the name Andras was going to use for his greatest weapon.<blockquote>


    gomi''s Thoughts


    Gomis thoughts: And I thought Go Hyung-Chul wasnt afraid of death</blockquote>

 Chapter 193: Regroup (4)

    Chapter 193: Regroup (4)


    Adam? You mean the very first human made by God? This was a new piece of information to Gi-Gyu. He was more bothered by this than the fact that Andras was trying to create a secret weapon. Adam was an important figure, so why had he not heard about Adam being real before?


    El murmured,


    -Master. We dont know much about Adam either. We had heard of his existence, but he was like a myth to us too. So we knew no specifics about this man.


    Lou agreed,


    -Same here. But I did hear one thing about him. Since he is the very first figure created by God, he supposedly resembles God the most among all creatures.


    Andras believed Adam is a being greater than God himself. That is why he named his project after Adam. He nned on giving the same name to his greatest weapon too, Hwang Chae-Il exined.


    Everyone turned toward Hwang Chae-Il again. Go Hyung-Chuls eyes glowed eerily; apparently, he didnt know much about this project.


    Gi-Gyu asked, What do you mean by greatest weapon?


    The facts were that there was a project called Adam and that Go Hyung-Chul was created for this purpose. However, Go Hyung-Chul was human. He had demonic eyes, but he was still indubitably a human.


    So how did he tie in with the greatest weapon?


    Hwang Chae-Il smiled bitterly and replied, He is a shell.


    Hwang Chae-Il tightened his metal chain around Go Hyung-Chul through telekinesis. But Go Hyung-Chul didnt fight back because he didnt feel any hostility from Hwang Chae-Il.


    Hwang Chae-Il turned toward Gi-Gyu and continued, An artificial shell. A shell capable of holding Satan, who must be sealed away somewhere now, and Lucifer, the worst king hell has ever seen. That was supposed to be Adam.


    Hwang Chae-Ils eyes moved until they caught Go Hyung-Chul. The chain didnt stop Go Hyung-Chul from ring at Hwang Chae-Il.


    And unfortunately, this man is just a failed product of this project. Hwang Chae-Ils eyes showed sympathy while Go Hyung-Chul smiled bitterly. It seemed he already knew he had been abandoned because he was a failure.


    Go Hyung-Chulughed in defeat and asked, Ha. You asked me why I was in Yoo Suk-Woos hospital room, right?


    A harsh smile appeared on his face. Seeing this, Gi-Gyu suddenly got a bad feeling. His heart began to beat faster and louder, making him wonder if others could hear it. He worried the others would find out what he was afraid of.


    Unfortunately, his worry became a reality as Go Hyung-Chul mumbled, Its because the project also created Yoo Suk-Woo.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu thought about what Go Hyung-Chul had told him earlier.


    I only found out about it by ident. After I learned that you people are after the Caravan Guild, I began researching them more actively. Oh Tae-Shik and Lucifer probably never found out about it, but I already had a clue that led me to Project Adam. After Lucifer had destroyed one of the Caravan Guild branches, I visited it and met someone who was dying.


    Gi-Gyu remembered how sad Go Hyung-Chul looked as he had exined this. Go Hyung-Chul had been created artificially and then abandoned because he was deemed a failure. He could feel Go Hyung-Chuls sorrow.


    Go Hyung-Chul continued, This man was one of the managers of Project Adam. He was fatally injured by Lucifer and was suffering very badly. So I made a deal with him. I promised to give him an easy death if he told me the secrets of Project Adam. I wanted to find out if there was another one like me.


    And this turned out to be Suk-Woo. Gi-Gyu had asked Hwang Chae-Il, I cant believe Suk-Woo was created as a part of Project Adam Did you know about this too?


    Hwang Chae-Il shook his head. I dont know much about Project Adam. I knew of it and participated in the research a little, but Andras had designated many managers for this project. He kept much of it a secret, so even though I was the general manager of it all, I was still never told about the candidates selected to be Adam.


    A guilty look appeared on Hwang Chae-Ils face, and he looked at Go Hyung-Chul with mixed emotions.


    Gi-Gyu began summarizing what he knew, Suk-Woo was never on good terms with his family.


    And that was why he treated his Cain Guild like family. Gi-Gyu realized that perhaps Suk-Woo wasnt loved by his family because they weren''t rted to them by blood.


    I guess I better go see Suk-Woo again. Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly. Despite all the very many answers he was getting, he didnt feel his anxiety decreasing. It was actually increasing as if only more darkness awaited him. He wondered if this was the calm before the storm.


    Hwang Chae-Il had said before Gi-Gyu left, Ive heard the gist of what happened in the outside world. About Ha Song-Su I think the project was a sess; he is Adam. Based on what I remember, Andras has sessfully found the sealed away Satan.


    Just then, Gi-Gyu heard Els voice.


    -Master.


    He felt her familiar warmth enveloping him. El slowly appeared in her human form and embraced him.


    El.


    Everything will work out for you, Master. Please do not worry. Worrying isnt good for you. Els physical warmth and kind words seeped into Gi-Gyus shell.


    He touched her hand reassuringly.


    It was then that Gi-Gyu heard Hamiels voice as well.


    -Grandmaster. Heo Sung-Hoon wants to ry a message to you.


    Ever since Gi-Gyu became an Ego Master, he couldmunicate with all of his creatures even if they were outside Brunheart''s gate. Antecedently, he could only talk with his creatures when they were inside the gate. This was how Hamiel couldmunicate with Gi-Gyu.


    Hamiel continued after receiving Gi-Gyus permission,


    -He found a Caravan Guild secret branch based on Hwang Chae-Ils information. I will send you the location.


    Hwang Chae-Il had told Gi-Gyu about Caravan Guild branches earlier. He, in turn, sent this information to Heo Sung-Hoon through Hamiel. A slow smile appeared on Gi-Gyus face as he whispered, Time to move.


    It was time to stop wasting time worrying.


    Knock, knock.


    Someone knocked on Gi-Gyus door.


    Its me, Old Man Hwang announced and opened the door. Even though the cksmith was inside, El didnt stop hugging Gi-Gyu. Gi-Gyu didnt seem to mind her show of affection either.


    Old Man Hwang flinched before announcing, I think its almost done.


    The moment he finished his sentence, Gi-Gyu heard the system announcement.


    [The injection of Lou has beenpleted.]


    ***


    Lous physical body created by Father and Min-Su was pretty perfect, Hwang Chae-Il exined as his many arms danced around him nonstop. Thanks to one of his special skills, Hwang Chae-Il could merge with the workshop. He didnt have legs; instead, he rooted himself in the workshop. Through this connection, he gained the ability to manage the entire gate.


    [Hwang Chae-Il has connected to the gate.]


    Now, Hwang Chae-Il was like the nucleus of the gate. He could now control and monitor every corner of the gate by working with Old Man Hwang. This was an excellentplimentary position for him as Old Man Hwangs son. On top of monitoring the gate, he could also influence everything inside physically. For example, he could dig a canal himself. Currently, the monsters inside the gate were working on this canal along with Hwang Chae-Il instead of Go Hyung-Chul, who was no longer ving away.


    Hwang Chae-Il continued, But one thing was missing. This was the most important part, actually. The best of Paimons abilities wasnt granted to the body.


    Gi-Gyu wondered how many things Hwang Chae-Il was working on simultaneously. Being an exceptional multitasker, he was working on the canal and fixing Lous physical body.


    This skill can create a shell. Father could only make iplete Egos because he didnt know how to create a shell. The reason Andras ced me on Project Adam was this. I have Paimons ability to make a shell. Hwang Chae-Il smiled. The smile on his burning face looked bizarre.


    Of course, my skill isnt as perfect as Min-Sus. That boy was blessed with more skills than I was. Thanks to Min-Su and Fathers excellent work, I just had to make a few tweaks. Hwang Chae-Il smiled again and added, I did everything possible to create perfection.


    After their conversation regarding Go Hyung-Chul and the Caravan Guild, Gi-Gyu had ordered Hwang Chae-Il to perfect Lous physical body. He had been working on it for three days, and Gi-Gyu injected Lou into it after he was done. Unlike when he injected Hwang Chae-Il into the statue, injecting Lou took a while.


    <em>I cant believe it took a month, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Considering the dire situation, this was a lot of time to spend on a single task. But Gi-Gyu knew it was worth it.


    Gi-Gyu had heard from Heo Sung-Hoon that his family was safe. Heo Sung-Hoon heard this information from Tae-Shik himself; unfortunately, they didnt know the exact location of Gi-Gyus family.


    <em>And </em>During thest month, a few more Ego Master abilities had awakened. After the secondary job change, he could better sense the changes in his creatures.


    Meanwhile, his creatures and monsters trained diligently. Hwang Chae-Il and Old Man Hwang never stopped creating new items. Botis was bing stronger, and so were El and Gi-Gyu himself. Everything was slowly going ording to his n.


    Now, it was time for


    Lou. Gi-Gyu turned to look as he asked, How is it?


    <em>Crack.</em>


    The sound of bone rubbing against bone rang inside the gate.


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    Something ripped the air viciously.


    Kekeke Darkughter of pleasure rang in the air.


    Finally, in his physical form, Lou whispered, I like it. Its perfect.


    Gi-Gyu looked at Lous new body closely.


    Tall, handsome, and rugged yet nimble.


    It was very close to what Lou had been like in the past. In fact, this new body looked even stronger than his original form.


    I wonder if its possible too, Lou muttered.


    Suddenly, a loud whooshing noise was heard.


    Are those wings? Gi-Gyu gasped.


    Oh! Lou eximed without answering Gi-Gyu.


    A set of gruesome-looking wings had popped out from Lous back. At the same time, fourrge horns grew on Lous forehead.


    ...! Gi-Gyus eyes widened at the sudden change.


    Louughed, Kekeke This is amazing. I love it.


    Hwang Chae-Il seemed relieved as he replied, Im d you like it.


    It was no wonder Lou was satisfied with his new body. Only the best and the rarest materials were used to make it.


    <em>Old Man Hwang used his most treasured materials </em>Gi-Gyu didnt even know the names of the materials the cksmith had used to create Lous body. Apparently, the cksmith had gathered these materials when he had traveled to hell in the past, which exined their priceless nature.


    And most importantly


    <em>Belphegors Mace! </em>This incredible weapon Gi-Gyu had obtained from the test was also used in making Lous body. This was why Old Man Hwang had decided to resurrect Hwang Chae-Il. He knew he could never collect these impressive materials again.


    And the final result was fantastic. It wasnt exactly like Lous old self, but it was very close.


    Gi-Gyu smiled at Lou and announced, Im d you like it.


    The horns, wings, and handsome face were odd, but they suited Lou well. This was what Lou was supposed to look like.


    Everyone worked so hard to make this. Now that you have this body, it will help us greatly. We are about to jump into a difficult battle, and Gi-Gyus excitement-filled speech was cut short by another vicious whooshing sound.


    What do you think youre doing? El screamed as she grabbed Lous sword-like first aimed toward Gi-Gyu.


    Lou didnt stop and continued to push, making El take a step back. El, who was incredibly powerful herself, seemed confused.


    Lous grin widened as his lips moved to reveal his sharp teeth. Get out of my way, you pigeon!


    Lous voice sounded creepy as he continued, Ive always wanted to do this.


    W-what the?! El gasped.


    Before she could react, Lou had thrown her far away.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    A loud explosion urred as Lous fist connected with Gi-Gyus chin.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    Gi-Gyu was sent flying helplessly, crashing into a nearby wall.


    Lou shouted, Do you have any idea how long Ive waited to punch that idiots face?!


    Gi-Gyu stood up and shook the dust off his body. He wiped the blood from his lips and replied, Fine by me. Ive wanted to beat the crap out of your arrogant ass too, Lou!


    An ugly grin appeared on Gi-Gyus face as he dashed toward Lou.

 Chapter 194: Attack

    Chapter 194: Attack


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>


    Using his new ability gained after connecting to the gate, Hwang Chae-Il isted the area where Gi-Gyu and Lou were fighting. This isted space acted as a constant source of loud bangs and explosions.


    Old Man Hwang mumbled, Is it still going on?


    Yes Father, Hwang Chae-Il whispered. Even as he spoke, his face continued to burn. Whenever he used his powers, Hwang Chae-Il was cursed to forever suffer like this. It was karma.


    <em>Rattle.</em>


    The isted area had been isted by barricading the area using powerful metal. asionally, the metallic bits would fall around the artificially isted space. Just what was happening inside that could break this powerful metal? The area was visibly shaking as well. Hwang Chae-Il had to use his power constantly to keep the space intact.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Another deafening st urred, prompting Old Man Hwang to ask hesitantly, Are you okay?


    Hwang Chae-Il wordlessly looked at his father without answering. Old Man Hwang kept an uninterested look as he stared at the encased space. After a short silence, Hwang Chae-Il asked, What do you mean?


    Your face. I made your new body. Ive made sure you wont be able to die without permission, and I forced you to serve a master you didnt want to serve. And I also created a body that will suffer the burning pain forever. Old Man Hwang turned to look at his son.


    Hwang Chae-Il could see his fathers lips trembling slightly.


    Old Man Hwang continued, Dont you me me for your pain? You havemitted an unforgivable sin, but Im still your father. So for me to do this to you


    Father. Old Man Hwang interrupted his father and replied, Its okay. If you didnt do this, I would have done it myself. Im only grateful I was given a chance to be reborn and serve you and a new master.


    Hwang Chae-Il turned to look at the shaking space and continued, And I dont mind serving this master. After all, this man freed me from Andras brainwashing and gave me a chance to make amends. And he


    Hwang Chae-Il closed his eyes for a moment before adding, Allowed me to reunite with you and Min-Su I can finally give Min-Su the love he deserves.


    It was a touching moment. Hwang Chae-Il and Old Man Hwangs eyes had turned watery when suddenly


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    An explosion so shocking urred inside the isted area that it broke a piece of the metal wall. The hole thereby created spewed thick dust and a copsed figure. The heat and the smoke from the space spread everywhere.


    An awkward silence fell. Before anyone could find out who had fallen on the ground, the figure muttered, Lou! You fucking bastard!


    It was Gi-Gyu, who lost consciousness quickly afterward. The smoke slowly dissipated, and another figure, Lou, walked out. His brand-new wings were tattered, and his sharp, beautiful horns were busted.


    Lou showed off a toothy grin and whispered, I won you moron


    <em>Plop.</em>


    Lou had also fainted.


    Unmoving, the father-son duo stared at them.


    El appeared and announced, Ill begin treating them now. Could you help me carry them inside?


    El sounded annoyed, so the father and the son quickly nodded.


    ***


    Dammit, you idiot! Gi-Gyu muttered.


    Shut up. I cant believe this. Dont even talk to me! Lou grumbled.


    The two of them were lying on separate beds. They were heavily bandaged and looked like mummies.


    Gi-Gyu retorted, Im the one in disbelief! Im your master, so how could I let you defeat me like this? I had the advantage because I can use your attributes and all of my other Egos.


    Gi-Gyu was truly enraged. Their fistfight had begun innocently, as Gi-Gyu had also been frustrated with Lou.


    <em>But I was sure I would win. </em>Gi-Gyu had been certain of his victory. After all, he was Lous master and could use Lou and all his other Egos powers. Undoubtedly, he had the upper hand in terms of attributes.


    So why did he lose? Gi-Gyus pride was hurt.


    <em>I wanted to beat him up and teach him some manners like before. </em>Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his disappointment.


    What a moron. You say the stupidest thing. Lou smirked and replied, If I had your power, I wouldve won in a heartbeat. You cant even use what you have effectively, so its no big mystery you lost. Im so embarrassed.


    Lou managed to turn his head toward Gi-Gyu and sniggered, Moron.


    Ugh! Gi-Gyu became furious, but his body refused to move. Els emergency treatment prevented them both from moving.


    Controlling his frustration, Gi-Gyu asked, So youre telling me I lost because Im not efficiently using my power?


    Thats right, idiot. Whats the point of having so much power if you cant even use it, right? Youve gotten better thanks to the few tricks Lucifer has taught you, but its not enough, Lou replied with a leer. You still cant use all of your incredible skills. Do you know why? The truth is, even an idiot could fight better than you after experiencing what you have experienced. Youre too slow at using what you have learned.


    Gi-Gyu could tell Lou was trying to give him genuine advice, so he nodded in ord.


    Lou added, There is a reason for it. Your power isnt growing at a normal rate.


    ...


    Youre bing strong too fast for you to process it. Every time I think youve reached your limit, you go a step further. Soon, you wont even know how powerful you have be. Louughed as if in disbelief and dered, Thats why you have be fearful of yourself.


    What?


    At some point, you began fearing the limits you set for yourself. Didnt you see my punches earlier? I could use more force than you.


    Its true Gi-Gyu didnt want to admit it, but he had no choice. They were fighting with their bare hands, but Lou still had the more powerful punches.


    Lou exined, This means you cant even use your full strength. Its because you keep doubting your ability. You are preventing yourself from using your full power.


    Gi-Gyu was now paying close attention to Lous exnation, as Lou sounded right.


    Since you seemed too thick-headed to understand the situation, I had no choice but to show you physically Khoff, Lou muttered.


    Gi-Gyu suddenly realized that Lou had started the fight to teach him something valuable.


    Lou seemed embarrassed because he quickly changed the subject. Well, that wasnt the only reason. The bitter problem is that you arent an ordinary human.


    Huh?


    Battle strategy.


    Battle strategy? asked Gi-Gyu.


    A battle strategy for humans is to fight better, but its a little different for us demons, exined Lou.


    What do you mean?


    Demons are born with their powers and abilities. That is why Seat of Power holders and their descendants have their own unique battle strategies. Learning to use our power and ability efficiently is an art and technique we value, Lou borated.


    Gi-Gyu felt like he could understand what Lou was trying to tell him. It also helped that he had ess to Lous data.


    Gi-Gyu thought about demons battle strategy, their unique way of training, and their fighting techniques.


    Lou continued, I wasnt born into some influential demonic family. I came from nowhere, so I didnt have any proper battle strategy. I had no choice but to overwhelm my opponents with brute force and steal their power. And when I finally became their king


    Gi-Gyu knew the rest before Lou could finish his sentence, thanks to Lous data. Gi-Gyu murmured, So you stole their battle strategies and made them yours.


    Lou grinned and replied, Thats right. And what I created was something unique.


    The more Gi-Gyu read Lous data, the more shocked he became.


    Gi-Gyu mumbled, This looks like


    It looks like it was tailor-made for you, doesnt it? asked Lou.


    Yes.


    Lous battle strategy, created by stealing other demons strategies, reminded Gi-Gyu of Chaos. The more was added to it, the more stable and powerful it became.


    And it appeared Lou was trying to train him for it.


    Lou looked up at the ceiling and exined, Its because my ability was simr to yours.


    Is there a name for it? The other demons all named their strategies something really cool, Gi-Gyu said.


    Lou replied, Thats embarrassing. There is no name for mine.


    Loupletely turned away from Gi-Gyu and offered, Anyway, Ill teach it to you. If you want to name it, you can


    What?


    Before Lou could answer, the door opened.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    It was El who asked, Did you have a nice chat?


    Lou coughed awkwardly while Gi-Gyu greeted her.


    El offered, Ill check on you guys now.


    They had been talking nonchntly, but Gi-Gyu and Lou had suffered serious injuries. They didnt use any of their skills, such as Death. Furthermore, they had just fought with their bare hands, yet it was enough to jar their shells. El didnt even want to imagine what kind of fight it must have been.


    Gi-Gyus bones were shattered in multiple areas; Lou wasnt in a better condition. In fact, his new body might have broken into pieces had the battle gone on any longer.


    El announced, Your bodies are doing better, but you must both rx. This is especially important for


    El turned to look at Lou.


    Lou grumbled, Me? What are you talking about?


    Something strange happened while I was treating you


    Interrupting El, Lou yelled in confusion, W-whats happening?!


    Something strange was happening to Lous body. Gi-Gyu saw Lous form stretching and shrinking like an stic band. He stammered, L-Lou?! El! Whats going on?!


    Before El could exin, Lous transformation ended.


    Everyone became quiet.


    El finally said, This body isnt your original form, and it is still unstable. You shouldnt have fought before it stabilized. Its no wonder this is happening. It wouldn''t havested at all if this werent Satans body.


    Fuck, Lou mumbled.


    What the hell? Gi-Gyu mumbled as well.


    The long bandages unraveled and fell to the floor. Now, Lou looked like a child.


    Little Lou, rubbing his baby horns, frowned.


    ***


    And who the heck is that? Heo Sung-Hoon whispered in Gi-Gyus ear.


    Gi-Gyu grinned and replied, Its Lou


    L-Lou? You mean your red sword? That Lou? Sung-Hoon, who knew about Lou and El, was shocked.


    Lou was sitting on a chair when he muttered in annoyance, I can hear you, you know! Just be quiet!


    What happened? Sung-Hoon asked. Because not everyone had gathered yet, they still had some time. So Gi-Gyu exined what had happened.


    Once Lous physical body had beenpleted, he was injected into it. Originally, Lou was supposed to look like a grown man, but the overuse of his power had shrunk him.


    After hearing about what had happened, Sung-Hoon asked, So is it like Gear...?


    Gear? Gi-Gyu asked, not understanding what Sung-Hoon meant.


    There is aic book titled <em>One Piece</em>. The main character is a pirate who is also an stic human. This person turns into a child if he uses too much power.


    Pfft! Are you serious? Gi-Gyu couldnt help butugh. He had no idea aic book like this existed but was still impressed by the author''s imaginative power.


    Just then, Hwang Chae-Il announced from outside, May we enter?


    Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon stopped chatting. Gi-Gyu replied, Yes,e in.


    It wasnt just Hwang Chae-Il who had entered. All the major figures of the gate had gathered inside quickly.


    It was finally time toe up with a n. Gi-Gyu announced, I think everyone is here, so Lets begin.


    W-wait! Suddenly, the door opened again, and someone else hurried inside.


    Gi-Gyu muttered, Yourete.


    Dammit! Do you think it was easy to return to my normal condition in just one month? Do you have any idea how hard I worked to dig that canal?! Go Hyung-Chul, now looking healthy as ever, was standing at the door.

 Chapter 195: Attack (2)

    Chapter 195: Attack (2)


    The Caravan Guild and the Iron Guild are monitoring Korea very closely. Most Korean guilds have sided with them too. At first, we expected the Ang Guild would take over after the KPAs demise, but with what happened to Lee Sun-Ho I think the other Korean guilds had no choice but to submit to the powers that be.


    Heo Sung-Hoon was exining what he had learned in the outside world. Important figures within the gate were all listening attentively, including Gi-Gyu, El, Lou, Hal, Old Man Hwang, Hwang Chae-Il, Hart, and Botis.


    Ugh The room was filled with mighty beings, so the physical and mental pressure made Sung-Hoon quite nervous. The creatures seemed oblivious to each others power, probably because they were used to it.


    But it was a different story for Sung-Hoon.


    <em>I feel like Im suffocating. </em>Sung-Hoon felt like he had been dropped in a high-level gate. He discreetly wiped the sweat bullets on his forehead and continued, Honestly, I believe destroying the Caravan Guild or the Iron Guild right now wouldnt change anything. The lives of the regr citizens havent changed much just because the KPA is gone. Im sorry to say this, but


    Sung-Hoon nced around nervously as he added, The poption considers the yers and the association a part of the ruling ss. They wouldnt notice a difference even if the ruling ss changed until the new ruler acts like a tyrant or makes a huge mistake. In fact, the non-yers


    Old Man Hwang interrupted and asked, Are you saying the people are actually happy with the change?


    Yes, Sung-Hoon answered. After the Caravan Guild and the Iron Guild took over, the number of gate appearances and gate breaks has decreased significantly.


    Is that actually possible? asked Old Man Hwang in confusion.


    Sung-Hoon mumbled, Im not sure, but there is a rumor that the Caravan Guild either knows the conditions to open a gate or a method to decrease gate appearances.


    Ha. Tsk. Old Man Hwang clicked his tongue.


    Its actually possible. Hwang Chae-Il suggested as he turned toward Lou. Hwang Chae-Il exined, Andras has more secrets than you may believe. Think about how he nned to create a shell that could hold Satan and Lucifer. He is a ss apart from other demons. So, him being able to control gate openings isntpletely out of the question.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Old Man Hwang mumbled, So Caravan Guild isnt the problem here. Our priority should be Andras.


    Actually, the Caravan Guild <em>is </em>Andras, replied Hwang Chae-Il.


    With a shrug, Lou announced, Well, whatever the situation, we know one thing. We must continue with our original n and destroy them all.


    Gi-Gyu smiled and agreed, True. Thats our n.


    With this, the meeting was over.


    Gi-Gyu ordered, Now! Its time to prepare ourselves. This will be a little different from what we did in Yeoksam city. Since we cant make up a gate break this time, there will be an actual gate break.


    Everyone had a fairly good idea of the overall n. All they needed to do was prepare and attack.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward Sung-Hoon and said, As for you, Sung-Hoon, you need to


    Sung-Hoon nced at Go Hyung-Chul and replied, Work with Go Hyung-Chul, right?


    Yes. As you know, Go Hyung-Chul is a yer paparazzo, so his ability to collect information is incredible. We cant trust him with our life, but since we have the same goal, we can rely on him for this one, Gi-Gyu answered.


    Go Hyung-Chul was indeed working with them since he also wanted to destroy the Caravan Guild to learn more about Project Adam.


    Gi-Gyu announced to everyone, You can all leave now. Please work hard till the end. Hwang Chae-Il, could you stay behind.


    You want to talk about Lou. All right, replied Hwang Chae-Il.


    Lou was a respected figure inside the gate. Gi-Gyu didnt know the hierarchy among his Egos, but whatever it might have been, he knew Lou and El were at the top of this system.


    Everyone finally left. Sung-Hoon and Go Hyung-Chul would be collecting information till thest moment. They already had a good understanding of the branch they nned on destroying.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward Hwang Chae-Il. Lou and El were still present in the room as well. Being a part of Gi-Gyu, their ce would always be beside Gi-Gyu.


    ncing at Lou, still trapped in his child form, Gi-Gyu asked, Is there anything you can do?


    ***


    Lous child-like body was an expression of his weakened state. His fight with Gi-Gyuin which he overdrew on his energy reservehad left his shell shaken, resulting in him receiving a penalty-like bacsh. Since he couldnt use all of his abilities at the moment, it was feared that this might be Lous weakness.


    There is a way, Hwang Chae-Il replied.


    Oh! Lou eximed in excitement. He had been frustrated about his current state, so this news was weing.


    So, what is it? Lou asked rudely, but Gi-Gyu couldn''t me him. After all, Lou had to be much older than Hwang Chae-Il.


    Hwang Chae-Il answered, You can find your original body.


    What? Lou frowned. This was clearly impossible, and Lou knew this very well. He knew exactly what had happened to his old body. Even Hwang Chae-Il knew this story.


    Are you trying to pick a fight with me?! It seemed like Lou was about to fly into a rage.


    But, Hwang Chae-Il continued, If this isnt possible, then there is another way.


    Gi-Gyu began to wonder if Hwang Chae-Il didnt like Lou.


    Your current body is made of Satans body. Satan was originally made of two forms, was he not? asked Hwang Chae-Il.


    Thats right


    Exactly. Thats why his body was incredibly fluid. The body was tailor-made to ensure Satan could easily exert his power. This was also why we could give you those wings and horns.


    Lou nodded before yelling, But I didnt ask for this bodys details! Im telling you I dont want to live in a childs body! I never wanted this!


    <em>Does Lou have bad childhood memories or something?</em>


    Hwang Chae-Il smiled and replied, I understand, and thats why Im trying to exin the solution. Your current body is made of Satans body, but its not perfect because it only has bits and pieces of Satan.


    Hwang Chae-Il continued, So all you need to do is collect and bring me more of Satans body. You will no longer suffer such a penalty once you have Satansplete physical form. Until then, there is, unfortunately, nothing we can do, so be prudent when using arge amount of your power. Thats all you can do. As for your current state, it should return to normal in time.


    Tsk! Lou was annoyed.


    But Gi-Gyu felt they were given a fair solution. Mr. Hwang Chae-Il.


    Yes, Master, replied Hwang Chae-Il.


    You dont have to call me Master. Please dont be so formal; it makes me ufortable, Gi-Gyu requested.


    Of course. Hwang Chae-Il nodded.


    Gi-Gyu smiled and promised, I swear, Ill bring him back. Im sure hes safe.


    Gi-Gyu was referring to Hwang Chae-Ils son, Min-Su. Whenever Hwang Chae-Il looked at Gi-Gyu, it seemed like he wanted to say something. Gi-Gyu suspected that it was about Min-Sus safety.


    Hwang Chae-Il nodded and thanked Gi-Gyu.


    Meanwhile, Lou wasnt paying any attention to the conversation. He mumbled to himself, I like this. So all I need to do is take back what I gave those bastards? Im already excited at the prospect of hunting them all down.


    Lou was smiling, but everyone in the room could feel his fury.


    ***


    Haa I cant believe we were given such a demeaning job like monitoring, a member of the Caravan Guild grumbled. This yer was once a part of a small guild, but the Caravan Guild had scouted him when he became a ranker. The money and the benefits offered were so tempting that he had epted without question. Here in the new guild, he had received much training.


    Apanied by other guild members with simr levels, he was currently monitoring a small neighborhood. Their job was to monitor the magic flow in the area and report back. It was indeed a menial job for a ranker.


    But of course, they werent full-fledged rankers yet. They were all from small guilds where their potential turned them into big stars. However, here, in the big league, they were considered novice rankers. And these yers, they had barely reached this far.


    Another yer, usually reticent, replied, Dont be so discontent. This is a good gig for us. Hunting in the gates or the Tower can be very dangerous, and it still would never pay this well.


    I guess youre right, the first yer agreed grudgingly.


    The quiet yer was right. Compared to those risking their lives in the Tower and the gates, they were getting paid much more. Some of these yers werent even proper rankers, so they just needed to be thankful that they received such high sries for an easy job like this.


    The group''s newest member asked, So why are we monitoring this ce?


    What? Didnt you go through the training beforeing here? asked the first man who had firstined.


    This monitoring job was given only to those who had undergone rigorous training, but the newbie seemed to have skipped that step. The first yer thought this was odd, but he ignored it.


    The newest member exined, Yes. They told me they were short-staffed, so I should get the training out here.


    Hmm


    Another member shrugged and spoke up, Well, that makes sense. You know how many yers are being dispatched to the monitoring positionstely. Remember that one time they detected an odd magic flow? They found nothing even after dispatching numerous yers, but they doubled down and dispatched more yers for this job.


    Thats true. The first yer nodded. As if he were teaching a child, he finally answered the newbies question, Youre gonna be floored when you hear what this ce is.


    Pardon? the newbie asked. The first yer was purposefully trying to scare the newbie.


    The first yer announced, You know the most wanted yer, right? His house is located in this area.


    The most wanted yer?!


    They were referring to Kim Gi-Gyu.


    The newbie asked, But why would they dispatch so many yers to the area with that guys house? Its just his house, right?


    I know, right? This is Kim Gi-Gyus house. So why should we have to monitor it? I mean The Caravan Guild is a powerful group. It should have been able to destroy him and his house by now! So why is his house considered so important? the first man grumbled.


    Finally, the man who had been here the longest spoke, Dont say things like that. I think there is something inside that ce. Ive heard that the Caravan Guild sent a team there, and


    The yer spoke like he was telling a horror story. None of them returned.


    What?


    They were all at our level. Some of them were even stronger than us, yet none could escape the house. Maybe there is a barrier of some kind? Anyway, thats why we are doing this right now.


    Thats crazy, the first man whispered. I mean Is there a gate inside that ce or something? This doesnt make any sense.


    Who knows? If youre so curious, go inside and take a look.


    The first man couldnt answer. He tried his best, but he couldn''t hide his fear. After a short silence, hemented, Ugh Anyway, dont you think it would be amazing if we could find Kim Gi-Gyu while monitoring his house? I heard hes close to being a high-ranker now. If we capture him, we can retire.


    Hey, didnt you hear what happened? That group that tried to take down Kim Gi-Gyu on the 51st floor was massacred.


    Thats probably because they didnt do it right.


    Hey! shouted the newbie.


    The other yers asked in surprise, Whats wrong?!


    Doesnt it look strange over there?


    Where?


    The novice yer belonged to the sensor category, which made him more sensitive to energy changespared to the others who were fighters. When the others looked at where the newbie was pointing, they became confused.


    What do you mean?


    That spot has no more magic, the novice yer replied.


    What?


    Im telling you that the energy I could feel from over there has disappeared!


    An awkward silence fell before the team leader asked, What are you talking about? I cant feel anything from there.


    The newbie became upset, as no one believed him. But somethings not right there!


    Hey! Wait! The leader suddenly realized something. He whispered, Are we supposed to be a group of five?


    Normally, all the units were made of four yers. Yet, at the moment


    There were five of them standing. Except for the newbie, the rest knew each other very well.


    Suddenly, the leader found his thoughtsgging. To be precise, he couldnt think because his head was on the floor.


    <em>Slice.</em>


    Idiots. Took you long enough.


    ...!


    The yers stared at the yer holding a red dagger. His ability to blend in was so incredible that the others, who were rankers, didnt even notice anything wrong. But now that he had shown himself, it was obvious he didnt belong here.


    Enemy! a real team member shouted.


    Did you figure that out just now? the spy, Go Hyung-Chul, mumbled and moved his dagger again. He grumbled in annoyance as he muttered, Why are rankers so weak nowadays? Do they just pick them out randomly?

 Chapter 196: Attack (3)

    Chapter 196: Attack (3)


    Although he was no longer trying to actively level up, Go Hyung-Chul was still an almost high ranker. He didnt stop hunting or start neglecting his skills all this time, so he was still close to being a high ranker.


    Well They were nothing more than disposables anyway. Go Hyung-Chul scratched his head with the back of his dagger. The de was wet with blood, and only headless corpses were around him.


    So theyve been maintaining the barrier by sucking energy from low-level rankers like these, Go Hyung-Chul mumbled. The nonchnce from a second ago was gone, reced by a serious look. They should be thanking me. Even death is better than this.


    For several days, Go Hyung-Chul had been collecting information with Heo Sung-Hoon. They soon learned that the Caravan Guild was recruiting newbie rankers. The newbies were being dispatched to important areas resembling a magic circles formation. Go Hyung-Chul then realized it was really a magic circle.


    A trap that used hells magic.


    <em>This is bad, </em>Heo Sung-Hoon thought. Many such units were being destroyed right now, breaking the magic circle and releasing terrible dark magic spread to the world.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    The white feather hanging on his shirt slowly turned ck and crumbled away. It was an angel feather used as a tool against sorcery. If he didnt have this


    <em>I would have been taken over by it. </em>


    Sorcery was like poison to those susceptible to it. In fact, it could kill even those nearly immune to it. Go Hyung-Chul would have been caught in this trap had he been unprepared.


    It wouldnt have been pretty.


    Thankfully, he was very well prepared. Go Hyung-Chul, Heo Sung-Hoon, and the Grigory members had wanted to destroy these units upon learning about them. Fortunately, Hamiel and the other two angelssensitive to sorceryhelped them work safely.


    It was disturbing that these dead rankers did not know they were mere sacrificialmbs. Sorcery was slowly overtaking them, and they would have soon lost their sanity, bing mindless beasts.


    I guess its done. Go Hyung-Chul could feel the dark energy slowly dissipating. He could tell that most of the units assigned around Gi-Gyus home had been destroyed.


    Now


    Its your turn, Kim Gi-Gyu, Go Hyung-Chul whispered.


    ***


    Their immediate n was to destroy a branch of the Caravan Guild. Gi-Gyu knew almost everything about this particr branch, and based on his information, this would be a piece of cake. Still, he spent much efforting up with a perfect strategy.


    Gi-Gyu mumbled, Because this is just the beginning.


    With this, he was about to start an arduous battle. Gi-Gyu knew he couldnt and wouldnt stop until he got it done. Of course, he would take short breaks in between, but they would only be to prepare for the next battle. There was no way of knowing when this war would end or when he would get a chance to rest.


    Still, he would keep going forward and preparing for what woulde.


    The thing is Gi-Gyu mumbled, thinking about readying himself for his powerful enemies. He wasnt confident about the oue. It wasnt that he was afraid of Ironshield or Andras. Based on Lous data and what he had seen, Gi-Gyu believed he could even fight them both simultaneously.


    But


    <em>Ha Song-Su. </em>This was what Gi-Gyu feared the most. When he first met this man, he had realized there was something extraordinary about him. And now, he knew he didnt know the half of it.


    Ha Song-Su and Ha-Rim.


    Would Gi-Gyu be able to defeat them? Gi-Gyu was told that Ha Song-Su had trounced Lee Sun-Ho and Lucifer. Scarier still was that there was absolutely nothing known about Ha-Rim. Heo Sung-Hoons report wasnt of much help.


    Since that incident, those two havent been seen. This is why yers worldwide are even more fearful of them. There is nothing scarier than the unknown.


    This was what Sung-Hoon had told Gi-Gyu earlier. s, Gi-Gyu could only keep training while doing his best to perfect Lous physical body. Soon, he would have to face the two mysterious figures.


    <em>Im just not ready right now, </em>Gi-Gyu thought grimly. Ha Song-Su had defeated both Lee Sun-Ho and Lucifer simultaneously, so there was no way Gi-Gyu could beat him.


    But


    Gi-Gyu couldnt remain in hiding until he was strong enough. It was time to make his move.


    Grandmaster, Hart whispered.


    It had been a long time since Gi-Gyu talked to Hart, so he smiled.


    Hart asked, Is something worrying you?


    Will I be able to do this?


    Hart became quiet, understanding Gi-Gyus doubts. But soon, he confidently said, Everything will work out ording to your wish, Grandmaster. Please remember that you are


    Hart gave Gi-Gyu a bright smile. Gi-Gyu had never imagined that a skull could smile, let alone in such a beautiful way.


    Hart finished his sentence, Our god.


    Gi-Gyu grinned and announced, Lets go.


    Well, youve wasted enough time, muttered Lou.


    Please be respectful toward the Master, El warned.


    Lou and El were in their physical forms, and Gi-Gyu left the gate listening to the all too familiar bickering.


    ***


    <em>Tap, tap, tap.</em>


    A creature tapped its fingers together with a nk face, carrying a long spear on his back.


    So the barrier broke? the creature asked.


    Thats right, a man answered with a respectful bow. This current speaker was a human, but the creature with the spear was


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    The creatures eye color became blood-red.


    He was a demon.


    The entire unit was massacred. I believe that it was the human exined.


    Are you saying he is back? The one Andras warned me about?


    Yes, I believe so. The human trembled, aware he couldnt defeat this demon no matter what.


    Not too long ago, this creature was a human; now, he was a yer-demon hybrid created by Andras.


    The human man bowed even deeper and suggested, Shouldnt we contact the headquarters?


    <em>Stab.</em>


    Ackkkk! A piercing scream was heard, followed by a gruesome flesh-ripping sound. Officially, this human was the branch manager of a Caravan Guild secret branch; however, he was a puppet, existing solely to assist the hybrid demon before him. This human was a greedy human who craved demonic power to rule the human world.


    But, right now, the greedy human had a spear sticking out of his right shoulder. Actually, it wasnt a spearit was the demons arm. The demons arm looked humanoid a second ago; it had transformed into a long spear to stab the humans shoulder.


    The demon asked, Dont you trust me?


    O-of course I do!


    Do you think I cant defeat this man?


    N-no! I would never d-dare, the man stammered.


    Slowly, the demons spear left the humans shoulder.


    The man kneeled and bowed deeply as he begged, I wouldnt dare to question you! Youre a great master who holds a Seat of Power!


    The human nced at the demon with a maniacal smile. He was bleeding heavily, yet his eyes were filled with madness and cultist belief as he whispered, Why would I ever dare to defy the great Lord Haures?!


    ...


    The demon named Haures slowly grinned and replied, Of course.


    His spear-like arm returned to its original form, and he began tapping his fingers again. He whispered, After all, Im General Haures.


    Haures smiled and added, And my specialty is hunting.


    O-of course. The human bowed down again.


    Haures smiled and ordered, Get ready to hunt. It has been a long time since I went out, so this should be fun.


    The spear on his back slowly became transparent.


    ***


    The cleanup isplete, Heo Sung-Hoon said to Gi-Gyu.


    Go Hyung-Chul had been sent on an assignment, so only Sung-Hoon and the Grigory memberswho were taking care of the remaining patrolshad greeted Gi-Gyu when he had arrived.


    Good job, Gi-Gyu replied apathetically. Some yers with lower levels flinched when they felt his intense aura. His energy was currently acting predatory because of his mood.


    Lou muttered coldly, Keep your energy down. Or do you want to kill your allies?


    Gi-Gyu didnt reply, but he controlled his power as Lou had suggested. It appeared that he was more anxious than he had thought. Then, he said to Lou, Thanks.


    Im d you arent apologizing for it.


    In the past, Gi-Gyu would have apologized for something like this. But he had changed. It was a subtle difference, but Gi-Gyu had matured even more recently. Lou, El, and Heo Sung-Hoon smiled proudly.


    Heo Sung-Hoon exined, This isnt the only barrier around your house. We will see two more barriers after breaking the primary one based on what we found. Unfortunately, we still dont know the exact details.


    Sung-Hoon seemed apologetic as he continued, When we escaped thest time, we quickly passed through the primary barrier, so we never got the chance to learn about the otheryers. We know there are two more barriers because thats what Go Hyung-Chul found out.


    It appeared that Go Hyung-Chul was more talented than everyone believed. Sung-Hoon and Grigory had been researching this for a long time, but Go Hyung-Chul figured it out in a few days.


    Hamiel bowed deeply in greeting and exined, The barrier activates the moment you leave this house, Grandmaster. I believe it gets activated by arge amount of dark or divine energy.


    This meant that Gi-Gyu, Lou, or El had to activate it. Gi-Gyu wondered just how much Andras knew about him.


    Gi-Gyu asked, What about the non-yers? What will happen to them?


    They will get hurt, Sung-Hoon replied sadly.


    Unfortunately, the KPA could no longer evacuate or warn the citizens. If the Caravan Guild truly cared about the people, they would have warned them by now. But no such thing had happened. If a battle took ce like this, most non-yers living nearby would get hurt.


    Resigned, Hamiel stated, At least there arent many humans around.


    Are you saying a small sacrifice is eptable? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Sung-Hoon and Hamiel became very quiet.


    El.


    Yes, Master.


    Do you think you can protect the non-yers? Gi-Gyu asked.


    El seemed troubled by this request. If the humans are gathered together in a small area, then perhaps. But if they are spread out, I wont be able to do it alone.


    Then?


    El turned to look at the other three angels and replied, If I have them with me, I should be able to protect the weak humans.


    Then go ahead.


    Hamiel seemed confused and protested, But! Grandmaster! Please rethink your decision!


    Gi-Gyu remembered Hart telling him that he was like a god to them. This was true as every creature synced with Gi-Gyu believed he was their god. Therefore, they considered what was about toe a holy war.


    Hamiel believed being a part of this would be a great honor, but he was suddenly denied this gift. Hamiel couldnt help but feel devastated.


    Gi-Gyus eyes narrowed as he looked at Hamiel. He whispered, Hamiel.


    Hamiel flinched when he caught Gi-Gyus cold stare. His grandmaster had never looked at him like this before.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Even El is obeying thismand. Do you know why?


    Hamiel couldnt answer. El was the angels idol, and she obeyed Gi-Gyu without question. Yet Hamiel had questioned his grandmaster, an act of great shame.


    Gi-Gyu announced, Ill be back.


    Of course, Master. Please be careful, El whispered.


    Lou looked at the angels for a moment before leaving.


    Hamiel became flustered, thinking that Lou wasughing at them.


    El rigidly asked, Do you want to know why?


    Hamiel looked up.


    El continued, You remind me of the old me. So Ill exin it to you.


    Els voice was cold as ice. It was clear that she was furious at Hamiel for questioning Gi-Gyu.


    El exined, This mission is more vital than the battle itself.


    Pardon? But how? Hamiel seemed confused.


    El looked toward the door through which Gi-Gyu had left.


    El answered, Because this is what the Master wants us to do.


    ...


    This time, El smiled warmly at Hamiel and exined, Our master doesnt want to lose his human side. To protect this side of him, we must do this. It is our duty.


    Hamiel still couldnt understand. How could something be more important than the battle itself? But he knew one thing. If El, who loved their master, wanted this, then this had to be the right thing to do.


    Of course, Hamiel answered firmly.

 Chapter 197: The Hunt

    Chapter 197: The Hunt


    Gi-Gyu wanted to retain his humanity, but why? The ones living near his house, the non-yers, were like the old himweak and powerless. If he were still weak, or if he returned to being powerless, what could he have done if someone powerful had decided that he and his family were eptable sacrifices?


    This was why Gi-Gyu needed to make an effort to protect the non-yers. He was a human, so he had to protect his fellow humans. Well, at least those who were innocent and deserved to be saved.


    Gi-Gyu was deep in thought when Heo Sung-Hoon asked, What are you thinking about so hard?


    Its nothing. Gi-Gyu gave him an awkward smile.


    Sung-Hoon smiled as well and then abruptly thanked him. Thank you.


    Pardon? Gi-Gyu asked in confusion.


    Sung-Hoon exined, Im talking about how you promised to protect other people. The truth is, none of us wanted to put the non-yers at risk. But we had no other choice, as youre the only one here who can make these decisions.


    Gi-Gyu looked at Sung-Hoon and reassured him, Please dont worry.


    Gi-Gyu didnt exin further, but it was enough to put Sung-Hoon at ease.


    They both walked out the door.


    Gi-Gyu announced, Its finally starting.


    The moment Gi-Gyu stepped outside his home, giant sorcerous energy covered the sky like a dome.


    ***


    This is Gi-Gyu muttered as he reached out to touch the sticky energy.


    Lou apatheticallymented, Its not poison, which means its different from the first level barrier we saw.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in agreement. He knew as well that this wasnt a simple sorcerous energy barrier. This is more like a gate. Just as we suspected, either Andras can modify gates, or


    Looking around, he added, He can control them.


    The dome-like sorcerous energy could turn the epassed space into something you would see inside a gate. The surrounding area began to change; soon, Gi-Gyus homeand every other house in the areavanished from behind him. The Bukhan River was still there, but it was boiling likeva now.


    Gi-Gyu wondered if it was just all an illusion.


    Lou replied, Nope. Its not an illusion.


    What?


    The sorcerous energy and magic have melded to transform this space. Once the barrier is deactivated, it will probably all return to normal, Lou answered.


    Sung-Hoon asked, Everything will return to normal once the barrier is deactivated? Does that mean we can do whatever


    Yes. You can do whatever you want here, Lou replied.


    Sung-Hoon seemed relieved. To lighten the mood, he joked, Then we wont have to pay for all the damages were about to do, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu smiled at the ridiculous joke.


    Gi-Gyumented, By the way, something feels very familiar.


    Lou took a step and replied, That makes sense


    As if reminiscing, calm filled Lous eyes. This is very much like hell.


    Hell was Lous home, so it appeared that he remembered his past life.


    After unhurriedly gathering his magic, Gi-Gyu let it burst.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    With a loud noise, his magic took a physical form and spread out.


    Tsk, Lou clicked his tongue at Gi-Gyu. He muttered, You wont be able to detect anything. This barrier would most likely block that.


    Gi-Gyu nned to find this spaces leader and kill them quickly. This would surely minimize the loss on his side. Unfortunately, his enemy was better prepared than he had expected.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Suddenly, the ground began to shake, and then Gi-Gyu heard many yers shouting.


    Emergency! Its Kim Gi-Gyu! Everyone, remember your training! a yer ordered.


    Gi-Gyu was about to make his move to eliminate these enemy yers but stopped when he heard Sung-Hoons whisper.


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu silently turned toward Sung-Hoon and noticed that, apart from Sung-Hoon, the Grigories were also looking at him.


    Sung-Hoon requested, Could you let us take care of them? We cant remember thest time we battled. After all, we were created to


    Sung-Hoon, Gi-Gyu interrupted.


    Sung-Hoon had more to say; instead, he decided to listen.


    Go ahead.


    Pardon? Sung-Hoon asked.


    I said you can take them. I am well aware of why Grigories was created. Gi-Gyu smiled and walked away from the location the yers shouts came from.


    Gi-Gyu continued, To fight, right?


    Sung-Hoon and the rest bowed to show their appreciation.


    Sung-Hoon replied, Thank you for your understanding.


    Sung-Hoon never mentioned it, but the Grigories had been extremely stressedtely. They used to be the revered yers of the KPAs secret army; now, they were mere rebels on the run. Their situation had changed very abruptly.


    Still, this wasnt really the biggest problem. What troubled them the most was


    <em>They never got the chance to avenge their teammates, </em>Gi-Gyu thought.


    Sung-Hoon hadnt shared every detail of the battle in which Tae-Shik and Tae-Gu had participated. However, the Grigories had obviously suffered a huge loss. The members of this group were most likely all friends who had trained and fought side by side. They must have shared a lot of good and bad memories. Lamentably, they didnt get an opportunity to avenge their friends until now. All they had been doing was sneaking around to collect information.


    However, Grigory was created to battle, trained only and only for fighting.


    Sung-Hoon shouted, Weve had some rough times! But its time to fight now! This is war!


    This wasnt any regr fight for themit was war.


    <em>Crackle!</em>


    All this time, the Grigories had never used their full powers. They had finally unleashed their magic, flooding the area with their dense energy.


    Wow, Lou eximed. Lou was normally very stingy withpliments, so this said a lot about the Grigory yers.


    <em>nk!</em>


    The Grigories took out their weapons; surprisingly, they all used spears.


    Lou whispered, Not bad. They actually mighte in handy.


    Meanwhile, the leader of the enemy yers shouted, They are over there! Battle formation. Now! We cant lose Kim Gi-Gyu!


    The second the enemy yers arrived, Sung-Hoon yelled, Attack!


    The Grigories dashed forward with Sung-Hoon at the front.


    ***


    While Sung-Hoon and the Grigories battled, Gi-Gyu walked by them. The enemies wanted to follow him, but they couldnt. Sung-Hoon and the Grigories were powerful enough, but Lou took care of any enemy powerful enough to escape their.


    This is boring, Lou muttered as he jerked the blood off his hand that had transformed into a sword.


    Gi-Gyu asked curiously, So you can still fight in that form?


    Well, Ive been in worse situations before, and I could still fight then. I certainly dont have my full power, but this is nothing, Lou answered. He had just killed rankers and semi-rankers, calling them nothing. It was such an arrogant statement, but it suited Lou.


    Gi-Gyu looked ahead. It was just Lou and himself now. He whispered, This is not exactly how we nned it.


    It was an inevitable oue, as they didnt know much about the barriers. Go Hyung-Chul had given them some information about it, but it clearly wasnt enough. Gi-Gyu had wanted to destroy the enemys camp in a blitz, but it didnt turn out the way he had nned.


    Gi-Gyu could feel they were surrounded by enemies; for some reason, they werent approaching Gi-Gyu and Lou.


    Should we indulge them? Gi-Gyu suggested.


    Lou grinned.


    The enemies werent making their move, so Gi-Gyu looked around and mumbled, Are they telling us to just go?


    Their enemies were lined around them in this sorcerous energy-transformed space. It was as if they were constructing a specific path for Gi-Gyu to follow.


    Are they trying to herd us? Lou wondered aloud.


    Gi-Gyu nodded andmented, I think they consider us their prey.


    Their enemies were unmistakably trying to herd them into a trap. It was a typical hunting technique where a hunter would tire out their prey and then hunt it once it was too tired to move.


    Louughed and said, That sounds fun.


    The excitement and anticipation of the uing battle made Lou tremble. The magic and the sorcerous energy in the air were guiding them into a specific area. It had to be a trap, but


    I know, right? A smile appeared on Gi-Gyus face as well.


    Gi-Gyu and Lou followed the path until they reached an area where the magic and the sorcerous energy had ended.


    Gi-Gyu and Lou looked ahead to see boilingva. Only a few hours ago, this used to be the Bukhan River filled with clear blue water; now, its terrible heat made the air burn.


    Gi-Gyu watched the strange scene with interest. He had never seen ava river before. He waited in silence, but nothing happened.


    Gi-Gyu mumbled, Are they telling us to go inside?


    Their enemies seemingly waited for Gi-Gyu and Lou to jump into theva river. Were they taunting Gi-Gyu? Daring him to pass theva to get to them?


    As time passed, Gi-Gyu became more confident of this.


    Well, I guess we better ept their invitation, Lou.


    Tsk. Lou clicked his tongue and began to glow. He quickly turned into his essory form and appeared on Gi-Gyus finger.


    Gi-Gyu touched the ne, Bi, around his neck and whispered, Elemental magma.


    Then, he quickly became one with theva.


    ***


    Elemental Magma.


    After Gi-Gyu became an Ego master, Bis elemental skills also evolved. Elemental Fire had evolved into Elemental Magma.


    Gi-Gyu liquified and entered theva river.


    <em>It feels nice and warm! </em>Gi-Gyu thought in pleasure. He was inside a boilingva pool, but it felt like he was taking a nice warm bath.


    Lou warned,


    -I feel an enemy nearby.


    Lou was right. Gi-Gyu could also feel powerful magic from close by.


    <em>Is it a monster? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. The magic pattern felt a little different from that of a yer. He could also smell a magic scent from this unknown enemy, who had to be stronger than the yers Sung-Hoon and the Grigories were fighting. This enemy had to be as strong as a gatekeeper of an A-ss gate.


    And


    It appeared to be a dark creature from hell. Gi-Gyu could feel it getting closer, and he couldnt help being excited as he prepared for the battle. He was finally going to meet an enemy he could destroy. He wondered how strong the creature would be. He felt both nervous and thrilled.


    Kwarrrrk! Strangely, Gi-Gyu could hear the monsters scream even throughva. Suddenly, a giantva arm flew toward him. He dodged, making the surroundingva jiggle. However, when thisva arm got close, he felt the intense heat for the first time.


    Lou exined,


    -Its a magma golem.


    <em>A magma golem? </em>Gi-Gyu asked in his head.


    -Its an umon monster even in hell, but the demons holding a Seat of Power often use them to guard their ces. I guess our battle is finally beginning.


    Even as Lou spoke, the magma golem continued to attack Gi-Gyu. The monstersva arms were powerful, but their attack pattern was simple.


    Lou muttered,


    -Magma golems are simpletons, so they usually arent very useful.


    Gi-Gyu had learned enough about his enemy now.


    <em>Guess its my turn to attack. </em>


    Gi-Gyu clenched his fists.

 Chapter 198: The Hunt (2)

    Chapter 198: The Hunt (2)


    <em>Kaboom! </em>


    The explosion madeva waves, sending it flying everywhere. Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu watched the battle with interest in hisva form.


    <em>Kersetu is pretty good, </em>he thought as Kersetu fought off the magma golem. Kersetu was the giant Lou had absorbed in the past. Now, it was a blood-made giant, busy fighting the magma golem.


    <em>I gotta admit that after I became the Ego Master, many of my skills evolved into something much more useful. </em>Gi-Gyu evaluated his improved state. Moreover, obtaining that title had changed many of Lous abilities as well. For example, Lous summoned beings could now interlock with Gi-Gyus Egos. Kersetu, a monster made of blood, could now use Bis Elemental Magma to move freely inva.


    Lou remarked,


    -They are equally matched, so the fight will never end.


    Lou seemed unsurprised, but Gi-Gyu felt differently. Kersetu was just one of Lous summoned beings, yet it was as powerful as an A-ss gate gatekeeper. Moreover, they were fighting in the magma golems home ground, which gave the monster a huge edge.


    -Magma golems are simpletons, but their attack and defense attributes are significant. As you know, any monsters in the golem category tend to be


    <em>Yup. I know. They have the best defense ability, </em>Gi-Gyu replied silently.


    <em>Boom! Boom!</em>


    The magma golem before them was proving this point. The battle between Kersetu and the magma golem was like a fight between a siege weapon and a castle gate.


    <em>Should I get involved now? </em>Gi-Gyu asked Lou expectantly.


    Earlier, Lou had advised Gi-Gyu to stay back and let Kersetu fight alone. But Gi-Gyu was beginning to feel antsy.


    Lou replied,


    -What for? You shouldnt have to waste your energy on something like that.


    <em>Then should we just leave them like this? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered if they should just leave since Kersetu was keeping the magma golem busy.


    -No, magma golems are persistent. Its best to take care of it now.


    <em>Then </em>Gi-Gyu grinned, inferring Lous implied message.


    Gi-Gyu whispered the names of Lous other summoned beings, <em>Rhodes, Choi Min-Suk.</em>


    ***


    <em>Its a</em><em>blue crystal. </em>Gi-Gyu stared down at the crystal in his hand. It was left after the magma golem was destroyed. <em></em>


    <em>I cant believe the riches the Caravan Guild must have umted. </em>Gi-Gyu could guess how wealthy this group must be. He felt certain that Andras knew the gates secret and could use them to his advantage. If one could control the gates, then


    <em>They can easily collect as many crystals as they desire. </em>


    Gi-Gyu opened Brunhearts gate and threw the crystal inside.


    Just then, he heard Old Man Hwangs voice.


    -Young man!


    <em>Sir?</em> Gi-Gyu asked anxiously. Was there a problem inside the gate?


    -Where are you right now? How This


    Old Man Hwangs sounded panicky.


    <em>Whats wrong, sir?</em>


    -When you opened the gate just now, someva flowed inside!


    Gi-Gyu almost shrieked in shock. He was still swimming inva and opened his gate without thinking. Since opening Brunhearts gate to store stuff had be second nature to him, he didnt foresee how this couldve sentva into Brunhearts gate.


    Did someone get hurt because of his mistake?


    Anxious, Gi-Gyu was about to ask the dreaded question when


    -Get me some more! No! Wait! Give me a minute!


    <em>Pardon? </em>


    -Im talking about theva you sent into the gate! Didnt you purposefully send it?


    Gi-Gyu almost replied yes. But Old Man Hwang had already taken his brief silence as affirmation.


    -Lava with such sorcerous energy Did our entire neighborhood turn into hell or something? Well, who cares?! This is perfect! You did very well! You must also have some talent for cksmithing!


    Old Man Hwang seemed thrilled as he continued,


    -Ill get ready to receive theva, so give me a moment. When I signal, can you get me some more?


    <em>Oh S-sure. </em>


    <em>-</em>Im so excited! This is amazing!


    Old Man Hwang and the rest were preparing to collectva. Gi-Gyu felt silly for being nervous. He had no idea thatva was such valuable material.


    Lou exined,


    -Lava from hell is considered special. Its no wonder the cksmith likes it.


    <em>Why is it special?</em>


    -Lava with sorcerous energy is a rarity. But theva here is even more special, as it holds sorcerous energy and magic. It is the perfect material for creating incredible magic tools.


    Gi-Gyu jolted and asked, <em>Are you talking about yer items?</em>


    -Thats right. Im sure theyll produce high-quality items with theva here. Your cksmiths are going to love it.


    Lou had referred to Old Man Hwang and Hwang Chae-Il as the cksmiths.


    Old Man Hwang announced,


    -Im ready! You can open the gate!


    Gi-Gyu promptly opened Brunhearts gate.


    Gi-Gyu was still nonplussed with the turn of events, but it seemed that things were turning out in his favor.


    Before long, the elderly man was thanking Gi-Gyu.


    -Thats plenty! Thanks!


    Lou asked yfully.


    -So how do you feel? Not nervous anymore, are you?


    Gi-Gyu shook his head slowly. Indeed, his heart rate had returned to normal. Thinking about Ha Song-Su had made him a bit nervous, but the unexpectedva incident had eased his worries.


    -Well, then. Lets go.


    Lous nonchntly voice.


    Gi-Gyu knew that Lou was trying to put him at ease.


    <em>Huh? Look over there </em>Gi-Gyu finally found something other thanva here. An odd-looking modern building sat at the bottom of theva river. It almost looked like a squirming dark creature was swallowing the building.


    -Its because everything is all mixed up here.


    Lou exined and prodded Gi-Gyu to move faster.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and began swimming toward the building.


    ***


    Entering the building was much easier than expected. When Gi-Gyu got close, the building opened its mouth to wee him as if it were a living monster.


    -Haa This is so annoying.


    Meanwhile, Lou hadnt stoppedining since they had first stepped inside. He grumbled,


    -Why did you bother entering? You shouldve just destroyed it. Why do we have to keep falling into a trap on purpose?


    Lou had wanted to demolish the entire building instead of entering it. He wasnt used to his enemy dictating his every move, so he had asked Gi-Gyu to level the building, but Gi-Gyu had a different idea.


    No. Looking around the area, he exined, The Caravan Guild I know this group doesnt deserve any sympathy, but the guild has so many meless yers.


    Gi-Gyu suspected that this building was filled with such yers and that destroying the building would kill them all. He didnt feelfortable with this idea.


    And, of course, there was another reason.


    I believe there are three types of people inside the Caravan Guild. First, those who joined without knowing the truth. They are probably being used without even realizing whats going on.


    Second, those who were brainwashed.


    With determination in his eyes, Gi-Gyu continued, Third andst group, greedy bastards fully aware of the Caravan Guilds motives and methods.


    His eyes glowed, sensing the magical presences around him. Thest group certainly didnt deserve to live, as the Caravan Guilds methods werent normal by any stretch. yers were supposed to kill monsters, climb the Tower, and close the gates. And a guilds job was to help and support them.


    However, the Caravan Guild was like that. Not too long ago, Gi-Gyu had witnessed how the yers around his house were fooled into giving up their energy to maintain the barrier. He suspected that this was just the tip of the iceberg.


    I guess Ill find out more soon enough, Gi-Gyu muttered.


    Kim Gi-Gyu! one of the yers surrounding him shouted nervously.


    Gi-Gyu was standing in the buildings entrance hall, a spacious area. He was currently surrounded by yers. He had been aware of their presence and motive, but he still let them surround him.


    Gi-Gyu looked at the yers.


    Lou chuckled and said,


    -Do you really believe that? Three types of yers? Kekeke.


    Lous rudely continued,


    -Well, you keep dreaming. But, are you going to fight them yourself this time?


    The enemy yersrankers and higherwere closing in on Gi-Gyu anxiously. He was surprised by the number of rankers the Caravan Guild had. There was no way so many yers became rankers while in the Caravan Guild. Gi-Gyu guessed that the Caravan Guild was scouting every ranker they could seduce.


    When Gi-Gyu smirked, the yers flinched. They all knew about the magma golem protecting this building. Still, Gi-Gyu had arrived here so quickly and uninjured. Every enemy yer here knew they couldnt have defeated the magma golem on their own. This showed them how powerful Gi-Gyu was.


    <em>Gulp.</em>


    One of the yers among them swallowed loudly. They may have been rankers, but they were still human. There was a good chance they would die in this battle, so it was no wonder they were all afraid.


    On the other hand


    Gi-Gyu moved his hand, gesturing for them to make the first move. He was clearly taunting them.


    Dont let him trick you! the yer who looked like the group leader ordered. Powerful energy wafted from this yer, and his calm was infectious, subduing the unbridled anxiety of the others.


    -Hmm I guess they arentplete novices.


    Go Hyung-Chul had reported that the yers in this area were unorganized and weak. But it appeared that they were stronger than the yer paparazzo had imed. The enemy yers were currently perfecting their battle formation. It seemed that the group leader had decided to focus on defense than on offense. Or perhaps this was what someone higher up had ordered.


    Gi-Gyu took a step back, leaving a footprint on the floor.


    The enemy yers became tense as they anticipated Gi-Gyus attack.


    Gi-Gyu waved at them again and announced, Fuck it! Come and get me!


    ...?


    Gi-Gyuughed at his joke and exined, I dont watch any cartoons, but I watch movies.


    What the hell?! Get ready! We just have to stall him! Reinforcement is on its way! We just need to survive until then! the group leader yelled to reassure his men.


    Ill let you live! Gi-Gyu ignored the yers reaction and continued to blurt out famous movie lines he had heard before. To his surprise, none of the yers attacked him.


    Gi-Gyu suddenly wondered if Lou was right. Was he wrong in believing the Caravan Guild had three types of yers?


    <em>Probably not. </em>Gi-Gyu decided that there were most likely only two types: Those unaware of the Caravan Guilds dark secret; those aware and still willing to participate in such activities.


    The unaware ones would sooner orter smell out that something was wrong. When they did, they could leave the group easily. After all, the Caravan Guild didnt care about the yers leaving the group.


    But Gi-Gyu had been told that the resignation rate in the Caravan Guild was meager. It had to be because


    <em>They stayed even after learning the truth. </em>


    It had to be because the Caravan Guild paid very well. In a way, it was understandable since money made the world go round. However, that didnt make it okay. Even when Gi-Gyu was at his lowest, he didnt give up on his principles.


    Gi-Gyu announced, You shouldnt have given up your humanity like this.


    The enemy yers seemed confused by his statement.


    When none of them made a move, Gi-Gyu dered, If you aren''t going to make a move, I will.


    Suddenly, a loud sound ripped through the air.


    <em>Ta da da da!</em>


    The enemy yers seemed confused about what was happening. They looked around when suddenly, one of them mumbled, This cant be


    The yers were well prepared. They were covered in severalyers of protection magic and high-level items. And to top it all off, they were powerful high-level yers, so this didnt make any sense.


    O-our leader! Hes one of the yers whispered when he saw the group leader stuck in the wall after a single punch from Gi-Gyu. Their leader couldnt even muster up a scream before he had fainted. If not for the faint breathing, they wouldve pronounced him dead.


    <em>Ba dum.</em>


    The sound of his heartbeat spread like an infection. The heartbeats in the room became so loud that they could hear each others heartbeats. They couldnt breathe because they had forgotten how to breathe. Fear had taken over thempletely.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyus shoes glowed in a golden hue, and he whispered, Super Rush.

 Chapter 199: The Hunt (3)

    Chapter 199: The Hunt (3)


    "H-hes a beast! an enemy yer yelled.


    This is crazy! another whispered in awe.


    These yers were used to dealing with monsters and experiencing the impossible. So, their shock was a good enough indicator of Gi-Gyus ridiculous strength.


    They were all rankers or higher with the experience of dozens of battles under their belts. These powerful individuals worked together in harmony and made their group strong beyond reason, but


    An enemy yer screamed in despair, Were doomed!


    Nothing they did seemed to work against Kim Gi-Gyu.


    <em>Kaboom! Boom!</em>


    The yers tirelessly used skills, physical attacks, and whatnot, but the attacks never reached Kim Gi-Gyu, seeding in only creating loud explosions.


    Why?! Why cant we get him?! The yers couldnt hide their frustration. Their enemy was standing before them, and they had the number advantage, but they still couldn''t touch a hair on his body.


    Please The yers were desperate. No matter what kind of attack the yers threw at him, Gi-Gyu would dodge it. Worse yet, he would purposefully not dodge the attack until the veryst minute. It was as if he was teasing them, making them think they could defeat him if they tried just a little harder. Unfortunately, they hadnt been able to even graze Gi-Gyu yet.


    Six, Gi-Gyu announced. A ripping sound spread in the area with that.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    D-dammit! another one of the enemy yers found himself mmed into the wall. So far, they had lost six members. The Caravan Guild yers deemed Gi-Gyu the devil. He was more of a demon than the demon they served.


    Gi-Gyu continued to dodge all the attacks aimed at him while counting leisurely. He was only taking down yers at the leadership level. It almost looked like he was dancing as he escaped their attacks while taking them down one by one.


    Someone whispered desperately, Where the hell is our reinforcement?!


    Sadly, only Gi-Gyus voice was heard. Seven.


    ***


    23, Gi-Gyu counted again.


    N-no! P-please! Thest enemy yer stepped back in fear, but begging proved useless.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    With a quieter explosion this time, thest yer was mmed into a wall.


    Disable Super Rush, Gi-Gyu mumbled as he looked at the 23 yers stuck on the wall. Hermes, which was glowing in a golden hue, returned to normal.


    -I told you not to use it.


    Lou said in annoyance.


    Gi-Gyu dryly replied, But I had to do a test run, dont you think?


    Gaining the Ego master title had changed many things for Gi-Gyu and even Lou and El. The improvements they had experienced exceeded expectations and had actually modified all of Gi-Gyu Egos.


    Gi-Gyu was beginning to think that these changes were more like evolutions. They werent exactly like Lou and Els official evolutions, but they were still impressive. These changes involved appearances, skills, attributes, and everything else in between.


    <em>Like the Super Rush I used just now. </em>Gi-Gyu thought about Hermes skill he had tried just now. Of all the changes his Egos had experienced, Gi-Gyu was most impressed with his shoes Hermes improvement. Amazingly, Hermes previous two skills, elerate and Rush, hadbined to form a new skillSuper Rush.


    Lou grumbled,


    -Gosh, you never listen to me. You can''t rely on your Egos if you want to learn my battle strategy. Especially the skill you just used


    Lou continued,


    -It was incredible. But that also means it will take its toll on you. Have a look.


    Lou was right. It might have felt much longer to the enemy yers, but the battlested only 10 minutes. Gi-Gyu did this because he wanted to test how long he could use Hermes new skill.


    <em>My whole body is creaking in just 10 minutes, </em>Gi-Gyu thought as his joints screamed in agony. It had been so long since he felt pain that it made him frown.


    -Its a crazy skill, not something you can handle with your current attributes. If you want to use Super Rush, you better train harder.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in agreement. Yeah And it uses up so much magic too.


    Had he used the skill for more than 10 minutes, he wouldve wholly exhausted his magic reserves. Considering the massiveness of his magic reserves, it was shocking that this skill had drained half of it in just 10 minutes.


    But I still love it. Gi-Gyu smiled in satisfaction. He couldnt wait to try the new skills of his other Egos.


    Lou warned,


    -You gotta control yourself. If youre serious about learning my battle strategy and efficiently using your powers, you need to hold off on using your Egos abilities. From now on, make an effort to only use your physical attributes in fights.


    All right, Gi-Gyu answered. He didnt use Super Rush just because he was curiousit was also a warning. He looked at the ceiling, which was unusually high. It was a warning to whoever was watching.


    <em>Did it not work? </em>wondered Gi-Gyu. It was a trap to lure the mastermind behind this whole n. Whoever thought of this scheme probably thought of themselves as a hunter. So, he tried to force them out by showing off his strength and destroying this hunters dogs.


    But in the end, this hunter didnte out to y.


    Lou seemed impressed.


    -They have better control over their emotions than I expected. Im now curious about their identity. They are even giving you, the prey, enough time to rest in between battles Perfect. This is how one should hunt.


    So far, Gi-Gyu had defeated the magma golem and an army of powerful yersformidable opponents, no doubtin this unfamiliar ce. And now, it appeared that Gi-Gyu was given a break. The hunter wanted Gi-Gyu to rx and let the fatigue from the battle take hold. They probably also wanted Gi-Gyu to let his guard down. After all, even the tiniest show of weakness could mean life or death in a situation like this.


    Lou whispered,


    -By the way, I still cant get over Super Rush. And Foresight too


    Lou seemed genuinely impressed.


    Botis Foresight.


    Hermes Super Rush.


    -I gotta say these are perfectbo skills. Keke.


    Lou chortled.


    Gi-Gyu nodded since Lou was right.


    Soon, Gi-Gyu was tired of waiting. He now knew what his enemy was trying to do, so there was no need to waste more time. Gi-Gyu walked up to where the team leader of the enemy group was stuck, grabbed his head, and yanked him out of the wall. The cement pieces from the wall fell to the ground noisily.


    I know youre awake, so get up, Gi-Gyu ordered after throwing the leader on the floor. When the yer didnt move, Gi-Gyu grinned and grabbed the mans wrist.


    Hmm, you want to y some more? Gi-Gyu was about to break the yers wrist when


    The leader begged, P-please let me live!


    ***


    Thats all I know! I swear! The yer sobbed.


    Gi-Gyu watched him quietly. Then, he crouched before the man leaning against a wall.


    The group leader panted as he met Gi-Gyus eyes.


    Do you really think Ill buy that? Gi-Gyus voice was low and ominous. It was void of all emotions, which made it sound even scarier. It seemed like the physical manifestation of Gi-Gyus emotions.


    The leader flinched and begged, I-I swear Even if you beat me to death right now, There is nothing more I can tell you.


    This yer truly believed that Gi-Gyu would beat him to death.


    Lou whispered,


    -Their reinforcement still hasnt arrived.


    <em>I know, </em>Gi-Gyu replied in his head. He had been intentionally wasting time questioning the leader. Fighting all avable forces now was better than fighting them on every turn inside the building. He was waiting for the enemies reinforcement, but no one had arrived. Also, the leader imed that he didnt know anything about the surrounding barrier. He exined that he had only been following orders from above. It seemed that this man wasnt high up in the guild.


    The yer trembled and asked, A-are you going to kill me now?


    All his teammates were still unconscious, and it was now clear that nobody wasing to help them. And in front of him was the scariest monster of his life. It was a surprise that he wasnt peeing in his pants right now.


    Why do you ask? I told you before Gi-Gyu grinned. With a shrug, he added, Ill let you all live.


    T-thank you! The leader misunderstood Gi-Gyus statement, feeling grateful.


    Gi-Gyu asked, I have onest question.


    Of course! Whatever you want to ask, Ill answer.


    Gi-Gyu looked straight into the yers eyes. His eye color remained normal, but the ranker leader couldnt return the stare. Gi-Gyu inquired, Why did you join the Caravan Guild?


    Pardon?


    I mean Do you even know what the Caravan Guild does?


    This man wasnt brainwashed. Gi-Gyu waited patiently for the answer.


    The leader seemed hesitant as he mumbled, W-what do you mean?


    Its nothing. Gi-Gyu decided to stop questioning him. He didnt need to hear the answer to know exactly what kind of man this was.


    Gi-Gyu announced, As I promised, Ill let you live


    The yers face brightened.


    Gi-Gyu added, As long as youre innocent. Open.


    ...?


    The yer looked confused when Brunhearts gate opened.


    From inside, Old Man Hwang asked with a chuckle,


    -More ves for the canal?


    ***


    This ce felt like a gate because the buildings size and appearance were different from the inside and the outside. The interior was more expansive than he had anticipated and looked like a maze.


    Am I being tested? Gi-Gyu wondered aloud. Crystals were littered all around him, as monsters of varying strengthnone as strong as the magma golem, thoughhad been attacking him every step of the way. Also, it was just monsters, not human yers.


    -Yeah, this is probably a test.


    Lou answered.


    -Whoever is watching is probably trying to find your weakness. To see what kind of attacks youre weak against and estimate your attributes.


    Lou whispered,


    -And they want to know if you would kill humans or just monsters. Theyre trying to find out everything they can about you.


    Hmm


    It was true that not much about Gi-Gyu was known to the public. He felt slightly annoyed that he had to pass a test just so his enemy could collect data on him.


    -Above all, they will prepare themselves based on this data before fighting you.


    Then Gi-Gyu took another step forward as he asked, What do you think my weakness is?


    Gi-Gyu wondered if his enemy found any weaknesses in him. And what about Lou? Did Lou know Gi-Gyus weaknesses?


    -How should I know? And even if I did know, why would I tell you? Im going to use them against you someday.


    Youre the worst, Lou.


    -Kekeke.


    Gi-Gyuughed, but he was a little disappointed by Lous answer. It would have been helpful to know his weaknesses, but he chuckled and continued walking. No more monsters attacked him. It was either because his enemy thought they had learned enough about him or because they had realized monsters were useless in this situation.


    Gi-Gyu mumbled in frustration, Gosh, this is exactly like a gate


    He was now standing in front of a giant door. This ce even has a boss room.


    If this were a gate, the boss monster wouldve been behind the door.


    -Great. Its time to y for real. Killing those weaklings was getting boring anyway.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    Gi-Gyu opened the giant door to enter. Just as a real boss room would, the scenery changedpletely.


    A forest? Gi-Gyu looked around and whispered. He had been walking through a modern building; now, he found himself in an Amazon-like green forest. Tall trees filled the area, and the ground felt wet and sticky. Even the air felt different. It wasnt as refreshing as one would expect. As a matter of fact, it felt thicker because of the denser sorcerous magic inside.


    -Duck!


    Gi-Gyu dashed when he heard Lous warning.


    <em>Whack.</em>


    He heard a heavy noise from where he had been standing. Gi-Gyu turned to look, thinking he would find something stuck in the ground, but


    I dont see anything, Gi-Gyu whispered. The ground was gouged badly, but there was nothing else he could see.


    -Dammit. Its Haures.


    Haures? asked Gi-Gyu as he looked around cautiously.


    -Its the real hunter! You gotta move now!


    <em>Whack.</em>


    Another noise was heard; this time, it was from Gi-Gyus left shoulder.

 Chapter 200: The Hunt (4)

    Chapter 200: The Hunt (4)


    Haures Gi-Gyu looked at his left shoulder and mumbled. New information popped into his head from Lous data regarding this name.


    Lou simultaneously provided further exnation.


    -He held an inconsequential Seat of Power, but hes still incredibly skilled. You cant underestimate him.


    Gi-Gyu looked at the open wound on his shoulder. It was a terrible injury, but that shouldnt have caused so much pain. What was the reason?


    -Poison.


    Gi-Gyu became quiet as calmness entered his eyes.


    -All of his abilities are rted to hunting. Be careful. This space is built to his advantage. You may be powerful, but


    Gi-Gyu began moving again.


    <em>Whack!</em>


    Millisecondster, something gouged the ground near him again.


    -You can still die.


    Then, Lou became quiet as if he had no intention of helping Gi-Gyu. But this didnt bother Gi-Gyu.


    Perfect. This was exactly what Gi-Gyu wanted.


    ***


    <em>Whack, whack, whack, whack!</em>


    Gi-Gyu was just one step ahead of the loud sts following him.


    <em>Its Haures spear. </em>


    Haures special skill lets him escape the detection of people with strong senses like Gi-Gyu.


    Foresight is useless in this case, Gi-Gyu grumbled. Foresight, usually, let him predict his enemys moves; in this case, it wasnt working because of Haures special ability.


    <em>My senses arepletely useless against him. Its like he doesnt exist, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in awe. It was as if Haures spear only appeared in this world when it had to attack. Gi-Gyu found it hard to believe that a low-level Seat of Power holder possessed such an unimaginable skill.


    -Its because Haures is crazy about hunting.


    Lou continued, sounding like he was enjoying this situation,


    -He never made an effort to obtain a higher Seat of Power. All he cared about was hunting. The sole reason he even gained a seat was that one of his prey was also a seat holder.


    So it was clear Haures was one crazy bastard.


    -If you dont think you can handle him, you can use one of your new skills. I can tell you that Haures is just as mad as Andras.


    It appeared that Lou wanted Gi-Gyu to get the rest of the information from his data because he stopped talking. Most likely, Lou wanted Gi-Gyu to improvise as he battled this unusual opponent.


    I dont need to use a skill. Ill be fine. Gi-Gyu jumped high up in the air; immediately after, the ground below was gouged badly.


    <em>Whack, whack, whack, whack!</em>


    Haures spear tirelessly targeted Gi-Gyu. He tried to block them with his hands, but they went right through his palms.


    -If you keep doing that, youll die. Haures poison is


    Shut up! Gi-Gyu interrupted Lou and turned around. The sharp pain from his hands and shoulder was killing him. Dammit, he swore angrily. Was there no way out of this battle? No matter how hard he thought, he couldnte up with an answer.


    Gi-Gyu tried and tried again to sense out Haures or even just his spear, but every attempt ended in utter failure.


    This really feels like Im being hunted. Gi-Gyu frowned unhappily. He had thought that he would never be this helpless again, but it seemed that he was at his physical limit again.


    <em>Of course, it would be a different story if I used my skills, </em>Gi-Gyu contemted. At the moment, he wasnt using any of his skills, just his basic physical attributes. Was he being too arrogant?


    Lou had exined that Haures was as mad as Andras. He was supposedly a genius hunter and a demon holding a Seat of Power.


    But I must do this, Gi-Gyu mumbled, now on a giant tree branch. Indeed, he needed to be tough on himself. He would never get better if he only chose the easiest way every time. Well, he would, but it would take much longer.


    And that wasnt an option, as Gi-Gyu had no time. There was a chance he might have to face Ha Song-Su soon. Of course, getting injured right now might also damage his chance against Ha Song-Su too, but


    I need to be stronger! Gi-Gyu screamed and punched for the first time.


    ***


    The magic inside him began to condense. The huge energy storm inside his shell began expanding, obeying Gi-Gyus order. It traveled to his right arm and fist, and since his arm couldnt hold all that magic, it bulged. He persisted through the mind-numbing pain and continued to pump magic into his arm.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Something had abruptly shot a magic beam.


    -C-crazy bastard!


    Lou yelled in shock.


    But, Gi-Gyu had no energy to reply because he was panting heavily. Haa Haa


    Moving this much magic into his arm was no easy task; thanks to that, he had just punched something with a third of his magic. The sound it made was quieter than expected, but the destructive power was incredible.


    -Youre a beast I cant believe this!


    Lou seemed very impressed.


    Gi-Gyus magic shot was astounding. The shot traversed like a juggernaut, crushing and annihting everything that stood in its path.


    Everything was gone: the tall trees, the luscious bushes, and the sticky ground.


    I feel like Im gonna die, Gi-Gyu groaned. He couldnt move his right arm, and the toxins from Haures spear had rendered his left arm equally useless. He quickly shook his head and focused his senses to detect his enemy.


    Dammit. Unfortunately, he couldn''t feel anything.


    Did it fail? If Haures were in the magic shots line of sight, he wouldve died instantly. Every cell in his body would''ve disintegrated, leaving not even his ashes behind. Was this why Gi-Gyu couldnt feel him?


    He couldnt tell. All he knew, for now, was that his right arm hurt, hurt like someone had ripped it off. Also, the poison spreading in his left arm had made it numb. Still, Gi-Gyu continued to look around and stayed focused.


    I dont know what to do, Gi-Gyu whispered, uneasy because he couldnt even tell if he had seeded. If Haures were alive, Gi-Gyu wouldnt see him. If Haures were dead, Gi-Gyu still wouldnt see him. This meant that all he could do was wait.


    If Gi-Gyu were attacked again, it would prove that Haures was still alive. And if he waited and waited and nothing happened, it would mean that Haures was dead.


    The tense silence continued. Gi-Gyu panted in pain inside the now-ruined forest, waiting endlessly to be attacked.


    Suddenly, he swore, Dammit.


    Gi-Gyu jumped and rolled awkwardly because he couldnt use his arms.


    <em>Whack.</em>


    Something struck the ground he was standing on a moment ago. It had to be Haures spear.


    Dammit! Gi-Gyu swore again, realizing he had failed. His enemy was still alive, but he could tell that something was wrong with Haures. The fact that he could evade the spear proved this.


    <em>I can feel it, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in relief. It was very faint, but he could sense Haures spear now. The problem was that he couldnt use his arms.


    Fuck! He could only roll around like a turtle now. If Haures spear attacked him in quick session again


    <em>That will be the end of me.</em>


    Gi-Gyu tried to move his arms. He was certain that Haures was injured as well. After all, Haures wasnt attacking him in full force even though he was in a vulnerable position.


    Gi-Gyu was on the ground with dirt on his face when an unfamiliar voice spoke, Crazy bastard


    ***


    Haa Haa Sung-Hoon panted and whispered, We won


    He could barely speak at the moment, but he still kept an eye out for danger.


    A Grigory member asked, Are you sure we won?


    Yes.


    Sung-Hoon was certain that they were the winners. It was true that some Grigories were severely injured, but none of them had died.


    And


    We were able to restrain all of them, one Grigory with light injuries reported. They didnt kill the enemy yers because Gi-Gyu wanted them alive. Gi-Gyu believed that these yers could still be rehabilitated.


    But, of course, if things didnt work out, these Caravan Guild members were expendable. However, Sung-Hoon wanted to keep them alive if at all possible. Gi-Gyu had also offered to lend his creatures like Botis and his gate, but Sung-Hoon had refused.


    <em>The Grigories already felt like failures </em>


    After both Oh Tae-Shik and Oh Tae-Gu had been defeated, the Grigory, the ultimate secret army, was no more. They were still alive, but it wasnt the same. This group''s sole purpose was to fight for Oh Tae-Shik and Oh Tae-Gu, trained only and only inbat. Until recently, the Grigory had only known victory. However, after they had tasted their first defeata crushing one at thata void formed in the group.


    But after this battle, the secret army was back. They had faced over a hundred rankers but restrained them all without killing one. And they didnt suffer a single casualty.


    This was what victory was like.


    Haha Sung-Hoonughed.


    Hahaha.


    Hahahahaha!


    The Grigoriesughed with him. After that dark day, this was their first victory. Moreover, they had won without Tae-Shik or Tae-Gus help. They used to see themselves as losers; now, they felt like they could go forward.


    Sung-Hoonughed even louder, Hahahahahaha!


    Before, the Grigory was a group that only followed orders; now, they had be something more.


    Sung-Hoon looked at his fellow yers, feeling pride and relief.


    The goddess flew toward them and asked, Are you finished?


    Ah! Yes, El. Sung-Hoon replied with a bow.


    Our master would have dly helped you had you asked. Im impressed that you did all this on your own. El always treated everyone coldly except for Gi-Gyu, but her tone suggested that she now held great respect for Sung-Hoon.


    Sung-Hoon answered, It wasnt necessary. We only did what we had to.


    When El noticed Sung-Hoons determination, she smiled at him. She walked up to him and touched his chest, making him blush.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    To Sung-Hoons surprise, his exhausted and injured body recovered perfectly.


    El smiled again and exined, My gift to a determined young man.


    Sung-Hoon bowed and thanked her, Thank you.


    El, Hamiel, and the other angels obeyed Gi-Gyus order wlessly. When the battle began, they had gathered the non-yers nearby and ced a barrier around them. The angels had ensured everyones safety.


    Because this process didnt take much time, El had returned and offered Sung-Hoon help during the battle. But, Sung-Hoon and the Grigories respectfully refused.


    Turning toward the boilingva that used to be the Bukhan River, Sung-Hoon said, Do you think Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu is doing okay?


    No one knew what had happened to Gi-Gyu yet.


    Still, El confidently replied, Dont worry. Youre at least tens of thousands of years too young to worry about our master.


    Sung-Hoon smiled and answered, We humans cant live tens of thousands of years, El. Well die way before then.


    Sung-Hoon turned toward the Bukhan River again. He knew El was right; he did not need to worry for Gi-Gyu.


    After all


    <em>Hes like a god. </em>


    Kim Gi-Gyu was a man who aplished miracles wherever he went. Well, at least this was how Sung-Hoon saw Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    I didnt expect you to have that much power left in you, Haures announced as he appeared in front of Gi-Gyu. Well, Im certainly d


    Gi-Gyu barely managed to look up at his enemy. Haures looked nothing like the guy in Lous data.


    <em>He is probably wearing some poor yers body, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in disgust. Helping demons squat in human bodies had been Andras n all along. Haures had to be one of those who were sessful in doing this.


    This also exined how Haures could use so much of his power on Earth. After all, Hauresin his demon bodycouldnt have used much of his strength here.


    Gi-Gyu spotted the long tear on Haures waist. It looked like he had barely escaped Gi-Gyus attack.


    I suddenly felt a flow of enormous energy, so I moved as quickly as possible. I wouldve died had I not. Dammit! I cant believe the amount of power you wield. I can understand why Andras is looking for you, Haures muttered as he approached Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu tried his best to move, but it was impossible, as the poison spread fast.


    It was a great hunt today It has been a long time since I had this much fun. Kekeke Haures continued to get closer. He slowly grabbed the spear on his back. The spear was turning transparent when


    Sa Gi-Gyu mumbled something.


    Haures seemed curious, but he quickly shook his head and announced, The game is over, my prey.


    Haures was about to stab Gi-Gyus back with his spear when Gi-Gyu mumbled again, Sakura


    Sakura? Haures paused. His face filled with curiosity, and he asked, What are you trying to say? Sakura? Do you mean cherry blossoms? Based on the memories of this human body, they mean cherry blossoms, am I right?


    Haures seemed to want to know what Gi-Gyu was trying to say, but he never removed the spear hanging above Gi-Gyus back.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu grinned.


    ...!


    Its toote, Haures, Gi-Gyu dered.


    Realizing something was wrong, Haures tried to stab Gi-Gyu, but Gi-Gyu was no longer on the ground in front of him.


    Gi-Gyus voice came from behind. That was all a lie, sucker. The hunt will begin now.


    Haures shivered in fear when he heard Gi-Gyu, who suggested, You can try running.


    Haures tried to attack, but his body refused to obey. He seemed paralyzed.


    Paralyzed from fear.


    Gi-Gyu whispered, Youre the prey in this game, moron.<blockquote>


    gomi''s Thoughts


    Gomi: Those spears went right through? Wouldn''t that basically mutte Gi-Gyu''s hands? </blockquote>

 Chapter 201: The Hunt (5)

    Chapter 201: The Hunt (5)


    As if time had stopped, freezing everything but Gi-Gyu, he effortlessly grabbed Haures chin. Haures was powerless and could feel his power through his hand. If Haures tried to pull back abruptly, he knew his chin


    <em>No! My entire head will be ripped off. </em>Haures shivered. He couldnt believe a human had such strength. But, that thought didntst long because bewilderment eventually overtook him.


    He felt fear because of Gi-Gyus phenomenal power and confusion because he couldnt apprehend how he had failed in a hunt.


    Why dont you try running away. Haures chin in one hand, Gi-Gyu used his other hand to punch Haures stomach.


    <em>Whack!</em>


    Ackkk!!! Haures scream closely followed the sound of something like leather being ripped.


    The pain in his stomach was so agonizing that Haures couldnt breathe.


    Gi-Gyu taunted, I asked why arent you escaping. Youre my prey now! Run!


    <em>Whack, whack!</em>


    Betraying his words, Gi-Gyu kept a firm hold on the chin and didnt stop beating Haures. Thereby, the gruesome ripping sound didnt stop either.


    <em>Crunch.</em>


    The pressure from Gi-Gyus palm had almost pulverized Haures chin when he stopped punching and asked, Do you know what your biggest mistake was?


    Gi-Gyu loosened his hand a little, and Haures fell weakly. Haures was still breathing, but he couldnt even move his closed eyelids.


    Gi-Gyu squatted near Haures and continued, The fact that you thought you were the greatest hunter. And how you thought I was your prey So ridiculous.


    Life had already perfectly healed Gi-Gyu. Thanks to this quick recovery, he could use all of his abilities again.


    -I told you not to use any of your other powers.


    Lou sounded angry, but Gi-Gyu knew he was actually just curious about why Gi-Gyu had used Life.


    -Didnt I tell you that you must refrain from using your abilities if you want to learn my battle strategy?


    Are you an idiot? Gi-Gyu asked. You taught me to use everything I have in a fight. Jerk.


    Lou had indeed taught Gi-Gyu never to half-ass a fight and always give it his all.


    As for why I didnt use the other abilities


    -I know.


    Louughed. It appeared that he was happy with Gi-Gyus answer.


    -You did it to lure Haures out, right?


    Haures, whom Gi-Gyu previously couldnt see, believed Gi-Gyu was his prey. Believing himself to be the greatest hunter that ever lived, Haures lured Gi-Gyu into a trap and tested him before making his move.


    If Gi-Gyu looked too powerful or too weak, Haures would have never shown himself. After all, Haures saw himself as the hunter and Gi-Gyu as the prey.


    Haures finally opened his mouth and whispered, T-this cant be!


    His eyes burned with resentment as he red at Gi-Gyu.


    Why? Gi-Gyu replied and stepped on Haures right hand to crush it.


    Ackkk!


    Dont you recognize this tactic? asked Gi-Gyu. He had used a hunting method where the prey acted weak to draw out the hunter.


    C-could it be! Haures shouted in disbelief, L-Lucifer! What is your rtionship with that demon Ackkk! Haures couldnt finish his sentence before his right hand was crushed.


    Gi-Gyu had gotten this method from Lous data, which was exactly what Lou had used to defeat Haures in the past.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu looked at Haures in displeasure.


    ***


    Andras was after Gi-Gyu. It felt like Andras entire n revolved around capturing Gi-Gyu.


    Just how much did Andras know about Gi-Gyu? Gi-Gyu had hoped that Haures would be able to answer his questions, but


    This was a total bust, Gi-Gyu grumbled.


    Haa Haa Haures panted in pain.


    Unfortunately, Haures didnt know much. Well, it was more likely that he was hiding something. Still, Gi-Gyu hadnt been able to learn anything useful from Haures.


    Then Gi-Gyu had no choice but to choose the easy path. He grabbed his sword for the first time during this battle.


    <em>Lou, </em>Gi-Gyu thought when he saw Lou in his sword form. He turned toward Haures and whispered, I hope youll be able to answer my questions after your rebirth.


    N-no <em></em>Haures tried to block Gi-Gyus attack, but it was useless. He was too weak now; his special power depended on his condition. The spear on his back was partly visible now, indicating how feeble he had be. Haures was no longer a threat to Gi-Gyu.


    Goodbye. Gi-Gyu was about to stab Haures when


    <em>nk!</em>


    A giant w blocked Lou.


    ***


    Ugh the branch manager groaned in pain. Haures had seemingly injected poison into his body when he had stabbed the branch managers shoulder.


    The branch manager mumbled, I need to alert the branch


    He tried to move but failed because Haures poison had already spread in his body. Despite being a ranker, he was powerless against this poison.


    Ugh he groaned again. Andras had hidden a few things from his demons. More specifically, some information about Kim Gi-Gyu. The demons didnt know much about the yer, but it was different for the human branch managers. Andras had exined to them who Gi-Gyu was and why they needed him.


    <em>He will lose, </em>the branch manager thought desperately. Haures had assured the manager that he could do this, and the manager had even taken his side. However, the manager knew the truth about Kim Gi-Gyu and that Haures couldnt defeat Gi-Gyu.


    He needed to alert the headquarters. After all, this was why Andras had given him this position in the first ce. If he could just inform the headquarters about Kim Gi-Gyus appearance, then


    <em>Salvation </em>The branch manager believed that he could be the very first recipient of the salvation Andras had promised.


    <em>Flick.</em>


    He used whatever was left of his magic to drive out the poison from his body. But the final result was just a subtle flick of his finger. He couldnt even tell how much time had passed. Sweat droplets rolled down his forehead, demonstrating how much effort and concentration he was pouring into the task.


    <em>Got it!</em> One of his hands finally reimagined its functionality. Unfortunately, the rest of his body was still paralyzed.


    Haures was a demon who could paralyze a ranker-level yer with just his poison. And even such a demon couldnt defeat Gi-Gyu. The manager felt stuck in a battle between two beasts.


    I-I guess its not going to work No matter how hard he tried, this body refused to move. The branch manager searched for something in his front pocket.


    Found it He sessfully grabbed the solution to his dire situation. It was the First Potion. It wasnt perfect yet, and even Andras had warned not to use it if possible. The First Potion he had was different from the one avable to the regr guild members. The one he had was the special version only given to branch managers.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    He broke the bottle head and poured the reddish liquid into his mouth. The ss shards also got into his mouth, but he didnt care.


    <em>Spark.</em>


    Suddenly, the branch managers eyes became crimson.


    ***


    The w that had pushed back Lou tried to attack Gi-Gyu.


    ...? Gi-Gyu stared at the w before him in confusion. The w-wielding intruder was emanating strange energy.


    What is he? Gi-Gyu mumbled. Was the intruder a human or a demon? And


    -Thats


    Lou muttered.


    The long w resembled Haures spear.


    Grrrr the intruder growled like an animal.


    Branch manager? Haures, who was slowly losing consciousness, whispered when he looked up.


    Branch manager? Gi-Gyu muttered as well in surprise.


    Haures seemed to be in disbelief as he stared at the branch manager. He whispered, How did you?


    Grrr The branch manager looked around as if he was looking for something. Gi-Gyu didnt bother attacking him because he wanted to uncover this creatures identity. Haures wouldnt die or recover if left alone, so he was no longer a threat.


    -How strange.


    Lou was also curious about the creatures appearance.


    Grrr! the branch manager growled once more before making his move.


    Gi-Gyu stopped studying him. He had no choice but to rush because the branch manager was about to stab Haures.


    No! Gi-Gyu screamed.


    <em>ng!</em>


    Lou, in his sword form, pushed away the branch managers spear-like w. Since Lou couldnt break the w, Gi-Gyu found it hard to call it just w. Meanwhile, sticky sorcerous energy didnt stop wafting from the branch managers body.


    What the? Haures also seemed perplexed with this whole situation. He was certain he had injected the branch manager with a paralyzing poison. Yet the branch managers fluid movement indicated that he had neutralized the toxin. In fact, he seemed faster and stronger than before.


    Haures yelled, You! You drank the First Potion, didnt you?!


    Grrr! the branch manager roared and sprinted toward Haures again. This time, he was moving even faster as he swung his w.


    <em>ng!</em>


    Gi-Gyu blocked him again and shouted, Have you forgotten about me?!


    Gi-Gyu had to kill Haures himself to get answers, so he couldnt let someone else kill Haures.


    The situation was changing rapidly.


    Grrr the branch manager growled toward Gi-Gyu, who red back at him. Meanwhile, Haures remained on the ground helplessly.


    -What an ironic situation this has be Kekeke.


    Lou chuckled.


    Gi-Gyu now had to protect the guy who had tried to hunt him from an unknown beast. He couldnt help but frown unhappily.


    Im not going to go easy on you, Gi-Gyu announced as he grasped Lou harder. This wasnt the time to hold back.


    Grrr, the beast snarled. The beast could feel Gi-Gyu''s power, but it had no choice but to fight. Its mission was to kill Haures and protect the information he knew. What little sanity the manager had left kept repeating this mission objective.


    Ugh! Gi-Gyu groaned.


    When they had shed before, something strange happened. An explosion took ce and


    <em>Drip.</em>


    Blood began to drip down from Gi-Gyus mouth.


    W-what the hell? Gi-Gyu wiped his lips and muttered.


    While he was distracted, the branch manager dashed toward Haures.

 Chapter 202: The Hunt (6)

    Chapter 202: The Hunt (6)


    No! The extreme pain didnt stop Gi-Gyu from jumping toward Haures.


    Grr! The beast bolted toward Gi-Gyu, but he was much faster.


    Super Rush! Gi-Gyu shouted; Lou could be seen stuck in Haures neck the next moment.


    Kwarrrk! Hauresthe best hunter hell had to offerscreamed like a dying dog. The pain must have been unspeakable, but he suddenly grinned and whispered, Andras


    Lou was still in Haures neck, so Gi-Gyu could feel what Haures must be feeling.


    <em>He feels betrayed. </em>Unfortunately, now wasnt the time for exploring emotions, so Gi-Gyu focused on the announcement that had appeared after Haures death.


    [You have obtained Haures Ego.]


    Khoff. Suddenly, he coughed up blood. The crash with the branch manager earlier must have injured him badly. He had seeded in forestalling the beasts w, but it had given Gi-Gyus shell a nice shake. It was as if the beast had a skill simr to Hwang Chae-Il.


    That was problematic enough, but Gi-Gyu had just used Super Rush, which required a lot of energy. He now had to pay the price for abusing his body.


    Grr. The beastly creature iled its arms as it growled and red at Gi-Gyu. The branch managers ten fingers turned into ten ws, and they


    Gi-Gyu couldnt believe his eyes when he saw those ten fingers turn into spear-like weapons.


    Grr! The creature ran toward him, but he didnt try to dodge the attack. Instead, he used the remaining Super Rush to put even more distance between them.


    Dammit Gi-Gyu swore when he saw the ten spear-like ws bing invisible like Haures spears.


    ***


    -Just how? How did he steal Haures power? Doing something like that Its as if


    Lou seemed just as surprised.


    <em>ng, ng!</em>


    Thankfully, the branch managers attack pattern differed from Haures. Haures hunted from the shadows, but the branch manager preferred one-on-one fights. The branch managers ws remained invisible, but Gi-Gyu could anticipate them based on the movements of his enemys hands and arms.


    Gi-Gyu continued to block the ws with Lou as he thought, <em>This isnt good. </em>


    He had tried to subdue the branch manager quickly, but that didnt work out as well as he had hoped. Was it because his shell had been shaken? Gi-Gyu couldnt use most of his abilities, including those he heavily counted on. He couldnt even use Life and Death, which made sense since they were affected by his shells condition.


    This meant


    I can only use my physical attributes, Gi-Gyu mumbled. One positive thing was that he still had Lou and El, whom he could wield expertly. Holding both El and Lou, Gi-Gyu continued to block the invisible ws.


    <em>ng! ng!</em>


    The metal-against-metal sound continuously rang in the air.


    -Hmm


    Lou still seemed troubled by how the branch manager stole Haures ability.


    Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu wondered, <em>Should I open the gate? </em>


    Because he couldnt use Life, his injuries had begun to pile up. His body felt heavy, and his shell refused to stabilize. If he opened Brunhearts gate, the battle would be easy. His creatures inside the gate could tear the branch manager apart.


    <em>But I cant. </em>Gi-Gyu knew he couldnt do this. If opening his gate was an option, he would have brought all of his creatures here from the beginning to clear this area quickly. But there was a good reason why he didnt do this.


    <em>If I open the gate and let my powerful creatures run wild </em>Gi-Gyu believed that would trigger the invisible traps here. After all, the barrier around his house had be active the second he had stepped out. Thereby, he believed that this enemy was aware of what was happening. But they still didnt know what Gi-Gyu was nning. He had to hide his ultimate n for as long as possible to win this war. When he would unleash his secret weapon, the when would be the most important part.


    Huh? Gi-Gyu suddenly gasped when he saw the branch manager changing.


    Fuck! The branch manager had be invisible, just like Haures spear.


    Gi-Gyu screamed, Can he do this because his whole body is being registered as a weapon? What the hell is happening?


    Haures skill could make weapons invisible. But since the user was still visible, one could fight effectively nevertheless. But now


    -Did that beast perfect the skill he stole from Haures? Or can he tap into the skills full potential even when the original owner couldnt?


    Lou seemed intrigued.


    Dammit. The branch managers body was almost fully invisible now.


    Lou asked knowingly.


    -Its time for you to make a decision.


    Dammit! Gi-Gyu swore again. He knew what Lou was asking. Gosh, I hate this


    Gi-Gyus voice sounded calm, meaning he had already made the decision. He muttered, I guess I have no other choice


    Kekeke. Lou chuckled after transforming into his child form. Lets y.


    ***


    Im definitely not at my best, Lou grumbled in annoyance. He seemed frustrated by something. Perhaps the missing horns and the wings were the reason.


    Gi-Gyu crossed his arms and mumbled, Its because you overexerted yourself. Thats why I told you to rest.


    Shut up. Had you done a good job, I wouldnt have even gotten involved. Lou nced at Gi-Gyu and swung his hand.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    An explosion urred in a now empty spot, with ck smoke drifting everywhere.


    Found ya! Lou yelled yfully. The ck smoke draped itself around a transparent figure, and Lou darted toward it.


    Grrr! the beast roared as Lou stabbed its stomach.


    Lou mocked Gi-Gyu, You cant even use what you have effectively, and you thought you could hunt?


    I was just trying not to use my other abilities. Gi-Gyu pouted. This was true. Also, he didnt expect his current impuissance. He wasnt actuallypletely powerless, as he could still push himself, but that wasnt advisable when one had an agitated or disturbed shell.


    The problem was that Gi-Gyu didnt want to push himself. And even though Louin some sense of the wordwas also one of his powers, Gi-Gyu didnt want to use him. Gi-Gyu didnt want to get help from anyone because


    I dont want to feel like I lost, Gi-Gyu muttered. epting Lous help felt like he was letting Lou win.


    Throwing the branch manager down on the ground, Lou replied, Youre talking nonsense, moron.


    Grr! the branch manager screamed; his growl was no longer threatening. There was either fear or pain in his voice.


    Gi-Gyu didnt care what it was because the beast was no longer a threat to him. The branch managers head was now buried deep in the ground. And since he was severely weakened, he was no longer invisible.


    Lou smiled and announced, Lets finish this.


    Gi-Gyu nodded.


    Lou swung his arm that had turned into a sword.


    <em>Slice.</em>


    The branch managers head rolled on the ground. Its blood flew everywhere, but Lou quickly absorbed the droplets.


    Gi-Gyu apathetically asked, Is it over now?


    He was not surprised at how this battle ended. If he werent trying to avoid using his skills to learn the battle strategy, he would have finished off the branch manager easily and quickly.


    Wait, Lou whispered.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and watched the branch managers body and head with curiosity as they slowly turned into dust.


    Huh? It seemed that Lou was also surprised, but he still absorbed the dust. It must have been something unexpected because his eyes widened. Once all the dust was gone, Lou realized something.


    This is? Lou whispered. Something had changed in Lou, but Gi-Gyu hadnt noticed anything yet. This was strange since Gi-Gyu was synced with Lou.


    That bastard Lou muttered angrily.


    Gi-Gyu asked, What is it?


    Gi-Gyu could tell that Lou had absorbed the branch managers blood, thereby his power. He also knew that the soul of the branch manager had been sessfully egofied. However, that was all in the expected territory, so Gi-Gyu couldnt tell what exactly was out of ce. Why was Lou acting so strangely?


    Andras, that fucking jerk Lou clenched and unclenched his fists. He seemed to feel the branch managers blood flowing through his body. The new power in him was taking control over him.


    The First Lou muttered.


    Lou! Gi-Gyu screamed and ran toward Lou who was staggering.


    Lou whispered, I think I know what the First Potion is made of Old Man Hwang Take me to


    <em>Plop.</em>


    Lou! Gi-Gyu yelled.


    Lou copsed. He had returned to his adult form earlier; now, he was reverting to his child form.


    Gi-Gyu picked him up and whispered, Dammit What is going on here?


    Gi-Gyu was confused. Why? Why was this happening?


    Suddenly, he heard the system announcement.


    [You have absorbed a contaminated piece of Lou.]


    "...!" Gi-Gyu''s eyes widened.


    ***


    The Caravan Guild had assigned a secret branch to guard Gi-Gyus home. Gi-Gyu had defeated the manager of this branch and the hidden demon, Haures.


    Dammit Gi-Gyu ced Lou on the ground gently. Lou hadnt and couldnt return to his ring form.


    The contaminated piece of Lou


    Lou had been in this state ever since the system announcement.


    I better finish this off quickly, Gi-Gyu mumbled. He had nned on taking it slow, but the situation was turning dire. Something had to be very wrong with Lou right now.


    Master! The door to the boss room burst open, and El rushed in. She whispered, What happened?!


    Earlier, Gi-Gyu had contacted El about where he was and what was happening.


    Heo Sung-Hoon and the Grigories ran inside as well and shouted, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu!


    There were fewer Grigories than before because some had stayed outside to watch their prisoners. Behind them were Hamiel and the other two angels. El had created a path through theva so that all of them could reach here.


    El shouted, Are you okay, Master?


    She was shocked, which made sense. She didnt expect Gi-Gyu to be stuck so early on in his quest.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and ordered, Lets get this done as quickly as possible. He was worried about Lou.


    El examined Lou hurriedly, but it seemed she couldnt find anything wrong with him. Gi-Gyu began walking toward something. El picked up the child version of Lou, and everyone watched Gi-Gyu tensely. Suddenly, Gi-Gyu paused and


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    He drove his energy-drenched fist into the floor.

 Chapter 203: The Gate Break

    Chapter 203: The Gate Break


    The ground exploded, and rock fragments flew everywhere. There were others around Gi-Gyu, but they were powerful enough to form an invisible barrier around them to protect themselves. This was why Gi-Gyu looked unconcerned as he nkly stared at the ground.


    In the hole he had created, there was


    This must be the nucleus of this space, Gi-Gyu whispered. The space they were standing in felt special. The architecture was simr to a gate, but it wasnt a gate. In a gate, a yer could leave after killing the boss monster, aka the gatekeeper. But unlike a gate, this space was made up of barriers. This ce was more like an artificial gate, which must be why Gi-Gyu felt that something was strange about this ce.


    <em>This nucleus is probably what turned this space into a gate-like structure, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. He put his hand inside but couldnt reach it.


    Oberon, Gi-Gyu called out.


    A ck stem appeared from Oberon and picked something up.


    <em>Ba dum.</em>


    Gross. Heo Sung-Hoon and the Grigories groaned at the sight.


    Sung-Hoon asked, What is that?


    They were all experienced rankers, so they had seen their fair share of human corpses and monster body parts. So the fact that this thing made them cringe meant that its appearance was extremely gruesome.


    <em>Ba dum.</em>


    Gi-Gyu shrugged and replied, I dont know.


    The nucleus, which resembled a heart, was now in Gi-Gyus hand. It had one eye leaking mucus and a hole that may or may not have been a mouth. Also, it had lumps, dozens of them just jutting out. Despite its strange features, it definitely looked like a heart, and it was thumping.


    <em>Ba dum, ba dum.</em>


    Gi-Gyu was lost in thought as he watched it. If he destroyed this nucleus, the surrounding barrier would be deactivated. This space would crumble and the Bukhan River would return to normal.


    But


    El, Gi-Gyu called out to her.


    Yes, Master?


    If we use this to our advantage, wont we have a better chance of sess? asked Gi-Gyu. The 50th-floor test had improved his intelligence, so he could now make quicker and better decisions. A good idea had just popped into his head.


    El nodded quietly.


    Gi-Gyu mumbled, Open.


    With that, Brunhearts gate opened before them.


    ***


    Oh! Eyes filled with excitement, Old Man Hwang whispered, I knew it The day I met you was the luckiest day of my life! There was nothing but thrill in the old mans voice.


    Gi-Gyu invited Old Man Hwang out of the gate and asked, Do you know what this is, Sir?


    Gi-Gyu felt certain that just having the elderly man out of the gate and here would be beneficial enough. However, if Old Man Hwang could help with this nucleus, the end result would be splendid.


    Old Man Hwang replied, Of course, I know. So how would you like to use this?


    If we could incorporate it into our original n


    Old Man Hwang eximed, Yes! Of course! Thats an excellent idea!


    It appeared that the cksmith knew exactly what Gi-Gyu was suggesting, He continued, Chae-Il is with us now, so it shouldnt be a problem. Great! Lets get to work


    Old Man Hwang was chatting excitedly as he studied the heart. But finally, he noticed the troubled expression on Gi-Gyus face.


    Is there a problem? Old Man Hwang asked.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and waved his hand toward El.


    El approached them, still carrying Lou in her arms.


    Old Man Hwangs eyes widened. Did he recognize what was wrong with Lou?


    Gi-Gyu exined, Lou absorbed an enemy who had consumed the First Potion. It turned him into a child again. Before he fainted, Lou asked me to take him to you, Sir.


    Old Man Hwang took Lou in his arms the way he would hold Min-Su and examined him. Anything else?


    Gi-Gyu gulped before replying, I heard a system announcement. It said that a contaminated piece of Lou was absorbed.


    I see. Old Man Hwang nodded and mumbled, Ill be taking Lou with me. Diagnosing him shouldnt take long, so wait for me.


    All right. Gi-Gyu nodded. How the cksmith had reacted suggested that he knew what had happened to Lou.


    <em>Thank goodness. </em>Gi-Gyu felt relieved. If Old Man Hwang knew what was wrong, he would also know how to fix it.


    The elderly man returned to the gate.


    Gi-Gyu closed the gate, looked around, and announced, Now, please get ready.


    All right. The first one to nod and respond was Heo Sung-Hoon.


    <em>Now, the only question is whether Ha Song-Su will make an appearance or not. Dammit, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in concern. While Old Man Hwang was diagnosing Lou, the rest had to be on alert for a surprise enemy attack.


    ***


    No one let their guard down. All the yers from the secret branch had been taken care of, so no more attacks came their way. But they knew they couldnt rx just yet.


    Korea was a small country, so it wouldnt take long for their enemies to send reinforcements. The high-level yers could especially travel long distances in a very short period.


    Gi-Gyu had so many enemies now.


    The Caravan Guild, the Iron Guild, and many others wanted Gi-Gyu out of the picture. It wouldnte as a surprise if any one of them decided to attack him here.


    Gi-Gyu walked up to Sung-Hoon and asked, Are you all right?


    Ah, yes. Sung-Hoon seemed unusually nervous. They were expecting a surprise attack, but his worry didnt seem to originate from there.


    Gi-Gyu guessed, <em>Hes afraid of Ha Song-Su Just how powerful is he for Sung-Hoon to act this way? </em>


    At this point, the fear or anxiety was gone; Gi-Gyu felt only curiosity toward Ha Song-Su. Just what did Ha Song-Su do that left such an impression on Sung-Hoon?


    Gi-Gyu mumbled, I dont think anyone else ising for us. He kept his voice calm because he had noticed Sung-Hoons shaking hands.


    Sung-Hoon, barely managing to control his shaking, replied, But We dont know if its because of the barrier or if they are choosing not toe.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Well, does it matter?


    They were where they needed to be. Their goal was to take down the Caravan Guilds secret branch. And they had a solid n that ounted for all possible problems and oues.


    Of course, there was one thing they couldnt n forHa Song-Su. And if what Sung-Hoon had reported was true, there was no way to prepare for that fight. Supposedly, Ha Song-Su''s strength was unprecedented, so it was likely he could destroy any kind of n Gi-Gyu came up with.


    Just then, Gi-Gyu heard Old Man Hwangs voice.


    -Its ready. Could you open the gate door?


    Open, Gi-Gyu promptly obliged.


    When the gate opened, the Grigories sighed in relief. It seemed like they had regained their confidence after winning a fight against 100 enemy rankers, but that wasnt the case.


    Sir, Gi-Gyu greeted Old Man Hwang, who walked out with a wooden box.


    The cksmith exined, Its finished. I tried to get it done as quickly as possible, but it took a little while. Anyway, I did everything I could.


    Unlike Gi-Gyus other Egos, Hwang Chae-Il couldnt step out of the gate, as he was like the gates nucleus. And also because he now belonged to Brunheart.


    Old Man Hwang opened the wooden box.


    Gi-Gyu asked, This is?


    This is the nucleus you gave me earlier.


    Inside the box was something that looked like jewelry. It was shining because it was covered in crystals. It hadnt been half a day since Old Man Hwang got the nucleus. How could he aplish so much in such a short period? The nucleus initially looked so grotesque; now, it looked exquisite.


    Gi-Gyu asked, So you know what this is? He didnt bother asking this earlier, but he was now curious.


    Old Man Hwang smiled bitterly and answered, Its one of Paimons inheritances. But its not the original. I think its a copy.


    A piece of Paimons inheritance?


    Thats right, replied Old Man Hwang, gingerly taking the nucleus out with gloved hands. I dont know its exact purpose, but Ive used it a few times.


    Still smiling bitterly, Old Man Hwang continued, This is the nucleus of this barrier. It can create a ce simr to this. Therefore, I have no doubt this will help you greatly.


    Gi-Gyu replied hurriedly, All right. Well talk about the detailster, Sir.


    The cksmith was quick, but a lot of time had still passed. So, Gi-Gyu felt a little impatient.


    The cksmith scratched his head and apologized, Sorry. I just got so excited


    Gi-Gyu gestured that it was okay and asked, So how do I use it?


    Just sync with it, replied Old Man Hwang with a grin.


    Pardon?


    I made it into an Ego. It might not work as well as you hope since this is only a copy. Also, I made it in a hurry But I can guarantee that it will give you a huge advantage. Its just a matter of how long it willst. Old Man Hwang continued to provide more details.


    But, Gi-Gyu was no longer listening, as he only cared about whether it worked or not. He epted it and spoke confidently, Sync.


    The crystal heart began to shine.


    ***


    The Bukhan River was still filled with boilingva. Gi-Gyu had synced with the item and named it Crystal Heart, but nothing changed. The barrier around his home remained, and the hellish smell still saturated the air.


    But


    There was one differenceThe owner had changed.


    El walked up to Gi-Gyu and announced, Were ready.


    Gi-Gyu was currently standing in front of his home. It was the ce that remained standing and safe from the Caravan Guild. It was also the ce where Gi-Gyus life became a little happier.


    Good job. Gi-Gyu patted Els head, making her blush.


    El had evacuated the non-yers to safety. No one knew what would happen once Gi-Gyu did what he had nned. This was why they were doing everything they could to protect the non-yers. Especially with the Crystal Heart, the synergy of it all might result in something unexpected.


    Haa Gi-Gyu inhaled deeply. It wasnt a sigh but a deep breath to focus.


    Finally, it was about to happen. El stood by Gi-Gyus side while Sung-Hoon and the Grigories stood behind them.


    <em>Gulp.</em>


    Gi-Gyu swallowed loudly. His lips became dry, realizing there was no turning back from this.


    "I proim Gi-Gyu opened his lips and dered, Gatendmark.


    At first, nothing happened. A silence fell, and Gi-Gyu wondered if he had failed. Or was it taking a long time because it was such a huge event?


    Some time passed, and suddenly


    <em>Whirrrrr!</em>


    The surrounding space began to vibrate, and loud screams could be heard everywhere.


    Soon


    I-its opening! one of the Grigories, who knew about Gi-Gyus n, shouted.


    Above them and Gi-Gyus family home, a giant blue gate was opening.


    This was the biggest gate that anyone had ever seen.

 Chapter 204: The Gate Break (2)

    Chapter 204: The Gate Break (2)


    Everyone gaped when they saw the giant gate glowing with blue light. The gate didnt do anything special, but everyone still felt overwhelmed due to its sheer size.


    Dammit. If a gate that size breaks, then one of the Grigories whispered. A gates size didnt always dictate its ss, but it was one of the deciding features. So, if the gate above them, which was the biggest anyone had ever seen, broke


    And thats exactly what is about to happen, so keep quiet, Sung-Hoon replied with a yful grin. His words were light, but his tone wasnt. He felt overwhelmed as well, but he tried to hide it as best as he could.


    Gradually, the blue gate began to change; thankfully, no monsters jumped out of it.


    Well, not at first, anyway.


    Ugh. one of the Grigories groaned, unable to endure the gates massive energy pressure. His legs shook as he watched powerful magic escape the gate. Normally, magical energy was invisible; for it to be visible to the naked eye, it had to be in undreamt of quantity and concentration. The gates energy slowly filled the surrounding area.


    Then, the second change happened.


    What the hell is this? a Grigory mumbled again. The gates energy was the most viscous energy they had ever sensed, but they had trained for days like these, so they could withstand the gates thick energy to some extent.


    But the situation changed for a second time.


    <em>Plop.</em>


    Some yers abruptly fell to their knees. And it wasnt because of the overwhelming pressure. The new energy that engulfed them was light and refreshing, like a spring breeze.


    Yet


    rghhhh! Some yers began to vomit. The sensation that had been forced upon them felt too unfamiliar and strange. It was something they had never felt before.


    El opened her palms and calmly exined, Death and Life became a part of Brunhearts gate a long time ago. So those who are used to it wont feel any difference, but its normal for these yers who have never felt this before to react this way.


    Gi-Gyus face turned rigid, and he replied, Im d we evacuated the non-yers.


    Had the regr not been evacuated and El hadnt ced a protective barrier around them, this mix of Life and Death and magical energy may have killed them.


    Finally, the third change happened. This time, no new type of energy left the gate. Instead


    Everyone remained quiet as they felt various presences emerging from the gate.


    Soon, Gi-Gyus creatures exited the gate.


    Hart was riding the Griffin King.


    Hal and the knights order were riding their Phantom Steed.


    I-is that a helicopter? a Grigory whispered when he saw Old Man Hwang in something like a helicopter.


    As usual, Hart approached Gi-Gyu first and greeted him respectfully, Grandmaster.


    Hart controlled the Griffin King with ease and bowed deeply toward Gi-Gyu. Behind Hart stood the rest of Gi-Gyus creatures, including Botis, in line.


    Hart looked up with a smile and announced, You are our god, Grandmaster.


    Kwarrrrk! The rest of the gate monsters roared as they approached Gi-Gyu.


    [Andmark has been proimed.]


    The system dryly announced.


    Andstly


    <em>ng, ng, ng, ng, ng!</em>


    Loud metallic sounds began to echo around them.


    Someone moaned in shock, I-is that a Tower?!


    What appeared next was the tower Old Man Hwang had built inside Brunhearts gate.


    ***


    Boss, the leader of the Grigories called out to Sung-Hoon, who outranked him.


    Sung-Hoon replied casually, What is it?


    May I ask you something? the leader asked.


    Sung-Hoon was now the unofficial head of the Grigory. In other words, they werent following him because Tae-Shik had ordered themthey did so because they truly believed in him.


    Of course. You can ask me anything, Sung-Hoon offered. At the moment, he was enjoying a well-deserved break.


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu, or whatever his true rank is, I have a question about him. The Grigorys leader seemed confused about how to address Gi-Gyu. Ive thought about this before, but He is really a human, right? Or


    The Grigory leader calmly exined, Either way, it doesnt matter. I really mean it. Our mission is to obey our orders. We, as a group, are willing to work with anyone to aplish our mission.


    The Grigory leader whispered, So Ill just ask you one thing, Boss.


    Sung-Hoon sat up straight, believing the question would be an important one. Then, he nodded to give his permission.


    The leader pointed out the window and asked, Hes really on our, I mean humanitys, side, right?


    They were still in theva-filled Bukhan River. In the middle of it was a new tower that had appeared from the gate. The Grigories were given a floor to rest.


    Kwarrrk! The gate monsters were constantly roaring outside the tower. The griffins were flying around busily to make nests while the mantises and the othernd monsters diligently dug various holes. It was quite a scene.


    The yers were most shocked by the skeleton soldiers constructing a building. Under Old Man Hwang and several other high-level skeletons leadership, they worked like a well-oiled machine.


    Sung-Hoon stood up and answered, Youre right. I dont know if he is a human or not.


    He sincerely continued, But


    Sung-Hoon smiled slowly. The Grigory leader couldnt tell what this smile meant, but he remained silent and listened.


    Sung-Hoon added, But hes definitely on our side. I can undoubtedly say that he is on humanitys side. I can guarantee that.


    All the Grigory members nodded.


    ***


    [You can look at thendmark map.]


    [You can build a structure that connects thendmark and the gate.]


    [...]


    Countless system announcements rang in Gi-Gyus ears. They were so loud and incessant that Gi-Gyu couldnt even understand half of them. When he shook his head, the announcements stopped.


    Did it work? Hwang Chae-Il asked.


    The tower had been built inside Brunhearts gate, but it now stood under the Bukhan River. Currently, Gi-Gyu, Sung-Hoon, and Hwang Chae-Il were on the top floor.


    Congrattions, Mr. Hwang Chae-Il, said Gi-Gyu. Antecedently, Hwang Chae-Il couldn''t leave Brunhearts gate, but that changed after Gi-Gyu had proimed his home and the surrounding area hisndmark.


    <em>I guess this is like his control tower, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. From here, Hwang Chae-Il couldmand everyone, with Gi-Gyus order and permission.


    It obviously worked! Its a huge sess! Old Man Hwang eximed. This turned out much better than we anticipated! Old Man Hwang gestured toward his son, Hwang Chae-Il.


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened in surprise. The giant window that took up an entire wall slowly transformed into a map. Soon, he realized that it was a map of the surrounding area.


    Sounding apologetic, Hwang Chae-Il exined, I think there are many more things possible here other than this map. But Im afraid I still havent figured out everything yet. I will try my best to learn them as quickly as possible.


    Gi-Gyu waved his hand and replied, There is no need to apologize.


    To lighten the awkward mood, Old Man Hwang suggested, Why dont you have a look at the map?


    Gi-Gyu obeyed and walked up to the window.


    Old Man Hwang continued, As you might have guessed, this is the map of our neighborhood.


    Gi-Gyu nodded. But his expression changed when he realized that the map looked a little different.


    Old Man Hwang had seemingly guessed Gi-Gyus thought as he exined, This ce is now mixed with our gate, which is why it looks strange. Originally, it was a barrier-like gate created by the Caravan Guild. Now, its a mixture of that barrier, our neighborhood, and your gate.


    Old Man Hwang turned toward the map and added, We initially wanted to connect this ce to your gate by proiming it andmark.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding, as Old Man Hwang was right.


    Landmark Promation was a skill he had gained after bing Ego Master. This skill worked the best for Brunheart. Based on Gi-Gyus understanding, he could use Land Promation to incorporate a designated area into Brunhearts gate.


    This was exactly what Gi-Gyu wanted. He now had a muchrger army of monsters. And this new ce gave him and his creatures a ce to grow and hide whenever necessary.


    Its a fortress. Old Man Hwang smiled in satisfaction. At the moment, they were at war with the Caravan Guild and perhaps the whole world, so a fortress was exactly what they needed.


    On top of it all When Old Man Hwang waved his hand, a part of the floor nearby rose to showcase the Crystal Heart, a part of Paimons inheritance. Earlier, Gi-Gyu had synced with it.


    Thanks to this, our fortress is even more solid. Old Man Hwang waved his hand again, which made the map change. On the map, red lines suddenly appeared all around the Bukhan River.


    Old Man Hwang exined, Its a barrier.


    The cksmiths hand moved again, connecting the red lines in a highlyplex pattern. The barrier the Caravan Guild created here is now under our control. We were able to improve it further. And there is more.


    The maps color changed under Old Man Hwangs control. He smiled and added, The energy in this entire area has thickened, and most of all Your Life and Death have spread to every corner of this ce. Do you know what that means?


    Does that mean that I can use more of my power here? Like you told me earlier, my enemies will be weaker in this ce, and


    Thats right! Old Man Hwang pped his hands. So, just like you had hoped, this ce has be your fortress. I think its safe to say that you will never be defeated in this ce.


    Gi-Gyu grinned in satisfaction and said, I guess all we have left to do is wait.


    The reason he had proimed this ce hisndmark wasnt just to create a fortress for himself. There was something even more important he wanted to aplish.


    Gi-Gyu whispered, I need all of them toe and find me here.


    Exactly! Old Man Hwang agreed.


    Now, all they had to do was wait here. It didnt matter if it were his allies or his enemies that found him. He will fight the enemies and wait for his friends. And if his enemies continued to hide, then


    <em>Ill make theme to me. </em>


    Gi-Gyus smile slowly disappeared as he asked, So what happened to Lou, Sir?


    ***


    -A gate break urred under Koreas Bukhan River.


    The reporter on TV spoke loudly. It appeared that she was confused and shocked. The situation was being taken very seriously.


    -The entire world is watching this area closely. This also happens to be the home of the most wanted yer, Kim Gi-Gyu.


    The reporters voice sounded panicky as she continued,


    -We were told that it was no ordinary gate break.


    <em>Click.</em>


    The TV was turned off.


    The TV screen now reflected a woman sitting on a sofa. She grinned slowly and whispered, Very impressive


    She suddenly burst intoughter, Hahahaha!


    The woman flicked her finger, and someone appeared behind her. She ordered, Tell everyone that we have found him.


    The man stared in silence.


    What are you doing just standing there? I said I found my pupil! Baal?! Soo-Jung couldnt hide her grin as she said to Baal.

 Chapter 205: The Gate Break (3)

    Chapter 205: The Gate Break (3)


    Are you referring to what happened under the Bukhan River? Baal asked Soo-Jung.


    Thats right, Soo-Jung promptly replied.


    Baal remained quiet for a moment before suggesting, This could be a trap.


    This dialogue made Soo-Jung fall deep in thought.


    Baal continued, You know the Caravan Guild has ced many yers around Kim Gi-Gyus home, dont you?


    Soo-Jung was aware of the Caravans secret branch, but she shrugged and asked, So what?


    I received a tip. Baal repositioned his sses with his thumb and index finger.


    The news turned Soo-Jung rigid.


    He continued, Its true that Kim Gi-Gyu made contact with the Caravan Guild. They fought on the 51st floor, and Gi-Gyu apparently decimated the entire team.


    ...


    It is possible that Kim Gi-Gyu is behind the strange phenomenon under the Bukhan River. After all, Ive never seen something like it before, Baal exined.


    The entire neighborhood had be a gate. A barrier protected it, so even the most modern technology couldnt peer inside to ascertain the situation. The n to send yers inside had also failed. Korea was currently busy selecting the right yers to send inside.


    With a grave countenance, Baal continued, But Andras could also be behind this. He might be trying to capture Kim Gi-Gyu and us.


    Soo-Jung answered, Ive never seen you act this cautious. You used to hold the first Seat of Power in your old days. So howe youre acting so cowardly now?


    Her words were harsh, but her tone suggested she was bitter. She asked, Its because of that bastard Ha Song-Su, isnt it?


    Yes. Baal didnt bother denying it. He muttered, Hes


    Dont bother. Soo-Jung waved her hands, unwilling to talk about it.


    But Baal continued, Hes powerful. If we try facing him again, well


    Lose? Is that what you want to say? Soo-Jung asked coldly.


    Baal shook his head and replied, I dont know. Things are different now. Regardless, I believe we shouldnt walk into something that might very well be a trap. If every survivor of that fight walks into it and it turns out to be a trap


    That would be bad. Soo-Jung had no choice but to agree. They had barely survived until now. Since distinguishing between friends and foes was near impossible now, she had to trust that her current allies were truly on her side and would remain loyal. So, losing anyone else would put them in greater danger.


    So what is it that you want to say, Baal?


    Baal had offered such a long exnation for the first time, so Soo-Jung could tell he had a proposition.


    Baal replied, Im saying we should wait and see. We need to know what that ce really is. Is it something Kim Gi-Gyu created? Or is it a trap? Actually, thats all secondary. What we need to do is not rush into it rashly.


    Well, fine. Everyone is scattered anyway, so I suppose we can take our time. But do contact them, Soo-Jung nodded and ordered.


    All right, but I dont think its necessary.


    The whole world was watching the Bukhan River right now. Whoever was involved in this war would realize this had something to do with it.


    <em>I guess Ill just let a few of them know, </em>Baal decided. He nned on contacting only those isted from the world.


    Soo-Jung turned toward the TV again and whispered, Wait for me a little longer, my pupil.


    Her beautiful lips rolled into a grin. She didnt argue with Baal, but Soo-Jung felt certain that her pupil, Kim Gi-Gyu, had created this crazy phenomenon.


    ***


    None of their dispatched yers were powerful enough to break even the first barrier, Hwang Chae-Il briefed Gi-Gyu, who sat on afortable sofa with his eyes closed.


    Hwang Chae-Il continued, The outsiders still dont know much about what is happening here. I believe that is why they dont even know who and how many yers should be sent to scout this ce. Understandably, all the guilds are hesitant because they cant afford to lose any of their elite yers.


    Although Hwang Chae-Il was stuck inside this ce, he could still collect information from the outside world. Gi-Gyus newly-expanded gate seemed wholly isted from the outside world, but it wasnt. It was a concoction of everything and could only be called chaos.


    Inside this new gate, electronic devices worked just fine. They could watch TV and make phone calls without any problem. Unfortunately, there was still one inconvenience: They couldnt freely bring in supplies from the outside world without Gi-Gyus permission.


    His eyes still closed, Gi-Gyu asked, How did the Caravan Guild react?


    I havent noticed anything odd. Hwang Chae-Il could gather only the information that was avable to everyone outside. For secret tidbits and valuable information, they had to wait for Go Hyung-Chul.


    Hwang Chae-Il continued, On a different note, the construction of various buildings that can meet the soldiers needs is going well.


    Gi-Gyu nodded.


    Hwang Chae-Il asked, Hows everything else?


    It all looks good, Gi-Gyu replied simply. After turning off the system announcements, he had closed his eyes to concentrate on learning everything possible about this new gate.


    When he first proimed this ce as hisndmark, he had more important things to do than sit still and listen to all the very many system announcements. But now that a whole day had passed since his deration and his enemies still hadnt made their move, Gi-Gyu had little time to himself.


    <em>It looks like they arent interested ining after me just yet. </em>


    If his enemies wanted to use Ha Song-Su against him or attack hisndmark, they would have done it by now.


    Gi-Gyu mumbled, Either they have a good reason for it or just wait and watch it is for now.


    Umm, I Hwang Chae-Il, a statue with a burning face, several arms, and no legs, suddenly spoke hesitantly.


    It was strange to see Hwang Chae-Il stammer like this. Also, he still hadnt decided on how to address Gi-Gyu.


    Go ahead.


    Father wants to see you, Hwang Chae-Il informed.


    Gi-Gyu stood up slowly.


    Please give me a moment, Gi-Gyu replied and waved his hand.


    [Landmark Information]


    Only Gi-Gyu could see this screen.


    [Landmark Information]


    [Name: None]


    What should I call it? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Pardon? Hwang Chae-Il asked in confusion.


    Im talking about the name. Gi-Gyu smiled and exined, Since we have created a fortress, we need to name it.


    Gi-Gyu began strolling. He knew precisely where Old Man Hwang was right now. Hwang Chae-Il was like the control tower of this ce, but Gi-Gyu was still the master. Therefore, he was aware of everything going on inside this ce.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    Gi-Gyu opened the door and asked, Pleasee up with something nice.


    <em>ck.</em>


    The door closed behind Gi-Gyu. Left alone in the room, Hwang Chae-Il scratched his head with a few of his hands. Funnily enough, he now found using only two hands for anything ridiculous.


    A name Hwang Chae-Il blinked a few times. He whispered, But I think he already has a name in mind


    It appeared that Gi-Gyu had alreadye up with a name for his new fortress.


    ***


    Just what is that? a yer asked in frustration.


    An emergency meeting was taking ce among the Korean yers. However, this meeting looked very different from the one that had urred before. The Ang Guild had always headed the table, but this wasnt the case anymore. Instead, this seat was now upied by the deputy guild master of the Iron Guild, Rohan.


    Where is Ironshield? another yer asked.


    Rohan wasnt a well-known yer, but he was said to be a powerful fighter. However, no one cared about this considering what was happening in Korea.


    <em>Dammit, how did things get soplicated? </em>Choi Chang-Yong kept very quiet. He wasnt a big fan of the change in Koreas situation.


    None of the guilds had ever liked the KPA. The association had always been a forceful group, and the guilds had no choice but to obey it.


    <em>Yet the KPA copsed so easily! </em>Choi Chang-Yong couldnt believe what had happened. At first, he thought the KPA had disbanded due to internal trouble, as everyone used to think the Korean yers Association couldnt be brought down. Thereby, none of the Korean guilds did anything after the KPA had copsed. Also, the Korean yers previously believed that the unratable gates had nothing to do with Korea.


    But when Oh Tae-Shik and Oh Tae-Gu were defeated


    And even more shockingly


    <em>No one anticipated Lee Sun-Ho to lose. </em>Choi Chang-Yong remembered hearing the news. Everything changed after the defeat of Ang Guilds guild master.


    Seeing a foreigner leading the emergency meeting among the Korean guilds was a strange sight. And it wasnt even the guild master that sat at the head of the table. It was only a deputy guild master.


    <em>Dammit! </em>Choi Chang-Yong swore. He knew that Kim Gi-Gyu was an evil man, but


    <em>m!</em>


    Dammit! Unable to hide his anger, Choi Chang-Yong hit the table.


    Everyone turned toward him.


    Rohan asked, Whats wrong, Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong?


    Chang-Yong quickly put on a nk face and answered, Just how long are we going to sit around like this? Isnt this a meeting toe up with a solution? So thats what we should do immediately.


    It was an emergency, yet the guild masters were discussing nonsensical topics. The few empty seats in the room helped Choi Chang-Yong realize what an important role the Ang Guild and the KPA used to y.


    For example


    <em>The Cain Guild </em>Choi Chang-Yong swore again silently before demanding, I believe you should exin to us what is happening, Deputy Guild Master.


    Choi Chang-Yong gritted his teeth, and the other guild masters around him became tense. None of them had voluntarily epted Rohan as the head of this meeting. After learning what Ha Song-Su of the Caravan Guild could do, they had no choice but to obey it. Since the Iron Guild was closely associated with the Caravan Guild, Korea was now under the Iron Guilds control. It was just like how Lee Sun-Ho used to rule the Korean yers because he was the strongest of them all.


    Rohan asked, Youre referring to the Bukhan River situation, correct?


    Is this your first time in a meeting like this? Didnt we all gather here exactly for that? Choi Chang-Yong replied sharply, making the other yers gulp. It seemed that they were bing more and more nervous.


    But Choi Chang-Yong couldnt take it anymore. He exploded, Are we all going to just sit around like this?! I know it sucks, but we gotta devise a n, dont we? If this idiot from the Iron Guild isnt going to do anything, shouldnt we do something? Its our country! Korea is in danger!


    Several guild masters frowned and looked at the Iron Guilds deputy guild master nervously. Despite being the guild masters of Koreas top ten guilds, these yers were powerless and useless.


    Choi Chang-Yong continued to scream, Do you think they will kill us all just because we spoke up and tried to protect our country?! Do you really believe that the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild can cover the entire Korea?! We gotta do something! So stop acting like chickens and speak up!


    Several guild masters flinched, knowing that Choi Chang-Yong was right.


    Now, now. Let us all calm down, Rohan ordered quietly.


    Choi Chang-Yong was panting angrily, but he tried to slow down his breathing as he turned toward Rohan.


    Rohan announced, We received a tip.


    Everyone became alert.


    Rohan continued, The truth is, Caravan Guilds secret branch was located around the Bukhan River. It was also the location of the most wanted yer, Kim Gi-Gyus, home. The branch was created in anticipation of his return.


    Several guild masters seemed surprised, but not Choi Chang-Yong.


    Choi Chang-Yong muttered, Well, that is an obvious move.


    Choi Chang-Yong didnt know why, but the Caravan Guild and the Iron Guild were after Kim Gi-Gyu. It was as if they were archenemies.


    The most wanted yer.


    This was a new term created just for Kim Gi-Gyu. Obviously, these two guilds were desperate to capture him, so it was no wonder they ced a branch near Kim Gi-Gyus home.


    Anyway, before that area turned into what it is now, we received a tip. We got it from a reliable source. The branch manager of that ce ryed this message by risking his life, Rohan exined.


    Even Choi Chang-Yong had be quiet and waited for Rohan to continue. No one knew exactly what was happening in the Bukhan River area. The entire neighborhood had turned into a gate, something unheard of previously. Several scouts were sent to assess the area, but none returned.


    Kim Gi-Gyu is there, Rohan announced.


    W-what? a guild master whispered.


    Rohan ignored him and continued, In addition, we know that it was Kim Gi-Gyu who turned the Bukhan River neighborhood into a gate.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock. A yer creating his own gate?!


    Choi Chang-Yong red at Rohan and asked, Do you expect us to believe that?


    But despite his question, Choi Chang-Yong knew this was a possibility. Knowing what he knew about Kim Gi-Gyu


    <em>A beast like him probably could do anything. I shouldnt even be surprised.</em>


    ***


    Gi-Gyu dered, I will name thisndmark now.


    A screen appeared in front of him. It was thendmark information screen. Gi-Gyu announced, Eden.


    The nk space on the screen was filled with this name.

 Chapter 206: The Gate Break (4)

    Chapter 206: The Gate Break (4)


    [Landmark Information]


    [Eden]


    A bunch of information followed this:


    The avable monster militias inside thendmark.


    Gi-Gyus creatures.


    Even the yers.


    All of their attributes were calcted and avable for Gi-Gyu to see. On top of this


    <em>Dun, dun, dun, dun!</em>


    The Bukhan River area, now Gi-Gyusndmark named Eden, began to vibrate.


    -Young man! What have you done?!


    Old Man Hwang asked in a hurry.


    ***


    Hahaha, Old Man Hwang tittered. He looked around the area as hemented, I cant believe just naming this ce caused such a change.


    They were inside the towers top floor, now nicknamed the control tower. All Gi-Gyu had done was name thendmark Eden, yet the reaction had been an incredible change.


    We can now concentrate the magic inside this ce a little better to build a crystal mine. Our control over the barrier has also improved. Thendmark can now be controlled a little more precisely. I would say this is more like a territory, Old Man Hwang exined. He then asked, Have you decided on the ce?


    Yes, replied Gi-Gyu with a smile.


    Min-Sus disappearance had made Old Man Hwang a bit lonely. But now, he seemed more lively.


    Gi-Gyu borated, I n on building it near the tower.


    At the moment, they could only use one gate. Or, more specifically, they could use only one portal, a door that led to the gate. If they needed more


    <em>If necessary, I can build a portal to the Iron Guild, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in satisfaction.


    These werent the only changes, but he didnt know them all and could only learn about them individually.


    Everything is going smoothly, Old Man Hwangmented.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and answered, Yes. Im d.


    After a short pause, Gi-Gyu asked, How is Lou?


    Old Man Hwangs face turned a little serious.


    Gi-Gyu continued, Is he better now?


    The cksmith turned to look at Hwang Chae-Il and ordered, You keep working on Eden. We need to go see Lou now.


    Yes, Father, Hwang Chae-Il answered obediently.


    Without asking Gi-Gyu if he wanted to go, Old Man Hwang announced, Lets go.


    Gi-Gyu didnt argue; instead, he silently followed the elderly man. He had wanted to see Lou for a while now.


    ***


    Lou was trembling like a cell phone on vibrate.


    Hey. Lou greeted casually, but his pale face suggested he wasnt doing well.


    Lou Are you okay? asked Gi-Gyu.


    After Lou had absorbed a contaminated piece of himself, he lost consciousness. Before he had fainted, he asked Gi-Gyu to take him to Old Man Hwang, which was exactly what Gi-Gyu had done.


    The elderly man exined, The contamination is affecting his body. At this rate, it will swallow Lou and kill him.


    Old Man Hwang turned toward Gi-Gyu and continued, What Lou absorbed was a piece of himself. I think it was created bybining the piece with Paimons inheritance and Andrass power Nasty concoction.


    The cksmith walked up to Lou and touched him.


    Lou moaned in pain, Ugh


    Old Man Hwang let go of Lous hand and added, I dont know what exactly contaminated it, but it is eating Lou from the inside.


    First Potion. The cksmith faced Gi-Gyu again and muttered, I think I now know what it is.


    And what is it? asked Gi-Gyu.


    The yers that had attacked him on the 51st floor had consumed the First Potion and turned into strange beasts. Recently, he had also witnessed the branch manager of the Caravan Guild do something simr. Apart from transforming into a monster, the branch manager had absorbed Haures ability and improved it.


    It was the First Potion that made all of these things possible. This suggested that this potion was something extraordinary.


    My body Lous lips trembled as he continued, Or maybe its my root or even my magic It doesnt really matter what it is. I just know that parts of me were mixed into it. The thing that allowed that branch manager to absorb Haures ability and develop it further It had to be


    Are you saying Gi-Gyu seemed to have caught on to what Lou was trying to say. It sounds like your ability.


    Lou''s most valuable skill was the power to absorb his enemys ability and improve it further. And the branch manager had done something very simr.


    Lou muttered, I dont know whats going on exactly. But my body disappeared, remember?


    Gi-Gyu had met Lous old body during one of the Tower''s tests. He had obtained a piece of Lous physical body after defeating it. Therefore, there shouldn''t have been more of Lous body left inside the Tower.


    Yet


    You absorbed a contaminated piece


    Lou interrupted Gi-Gyu and mumbled, I said I dont know whats going on. What I absorbed It didnt feel like it was just a piece of me. It was mixed with something. I dont know Fuck His speech sounded a little slurred, like someone drugged.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward Old Man Hwang and asked, So are you saying that the problem is the contamination?


    Thats right. If it were just a piece of Lou, it would have actually helped him. The contamination is the reason behind his suffering.


    The elderly man looked at Lou and continued, But I dont know what the contamination is. I can only treat him if I know what it is.


    So there is no way? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Hmm Old Man Hwang lowered his head and whispered, Actually, there is one.


    The cksmiths reaction said the solution wouldnt be easy.


    Gi-Gyu prodded, What is it?


    There are three ways.


    <em>Three?</em> Gi-Gyu was surprised that there was more than one solution. So did this mean that all three of them would be difficult? Gi-Gyu waited patiently for Old Man Hwang to exin.


    The elderly man began, The first way is for you to bring more of Satans body. Lous shell and physical body are made up of Satans body parts. So if you bring more of it, I can strengthen Lou further and stop the contamination from progressing. But.


    It will be tough to get Satans body parts, Gi-Gyu replied in disappointment. The remaining hell kings had the rest of Satans body. Defeating them would be hard but not impossible, so he could at least try. The problem, of course, was


    Old Man Hwang mumbled, There is no time.


    Just reaching hell would take a long time. And then defeating all the hell kings in their home ground would be even more time-consuming, if possible at all. If Earth werent in trouble and there was no time constraint, Gi-Gyu might have made an effort. But at the moment, he couldnt leave Earth like this.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Whats the second option?


    We can destroy Lous current body and seal him away until we have a solution.


    Lou objected quickly, No way.


    Old Man Hwang and Gi-Gyu turned toward him.


    Lou exined, Were in the middle of a war here. If I lose my body and get sealed away, do you really think this idiot could get anything done? It would be better for us to just give up on this war and go to hell to fight the hell kings.


    Lou Gi-Gyu called out to him in protest, but he actually agreed with Lous assessment. Lou was a big part of Gi-Gyus strength, so he couldnt even think about losing Lou.


    So far, Old Man Hwangs solutions hadnt been feasible.


    Finally, Gi-Gyu asked, Whats thest option? He couldnt lose Lou, so he desperately hoped for thest option to be something feasible. Praying silently, Gi-Gyu waited.


    We can transfer the contaminant, Old Man Hwang suggested.


    Transfer the contaminant?


    Thats right. Im talking about moving the contaminant out of Lous body. And the only one who can do this is


    Me, right? Gi-Gyu answered. The unknown contaminant was currently feasting on Lou, and since Gi-Gyu was synced with him, only he could remove it.


    Gi-Gyu continued, Youre saying it will have to be moved into my body.


    Thats right. Old Man Hwang calmly exined, It will be a perilous task. There is no guarantee that the contaminant wont affect your body. No, Im certain itll destroy your body, but the degradation would be slow and maybe even to a lesser extent, but you will suffer the same pain. Your shell and your special abilities There is a small chance that they might miraculously heal you. All in all, it would be a huge gamble.


    They now knew that the First Potion was either a piece of Lous body or his magic.


    <em>Its basically a poison, </em>thought Gi-Gyu. Or was it more like a drug? It was an evil potion that would eat your existence but give you incredible power in exchange. This was the best description Gi-Gyu coulde up with for the First Potion.


    Gi-Gyu replied, I suppose this is the only way.


    Are you sure? asked Lou.


    We dont have any other choice, do we? And Im stronger than you, so


    Lou smirked and muttered, You say the darnedest thing.


    Dont worry. Ill do a good job. Sir, well take the third option. So what should I do? Gi-Gyu took a deep breath and asked Old Man Hwang. Suddenly, he heard a familiar voice in his head.


    -Do you want me to help you, Master?


    It was a much-resented voice, but Gi-Gyu was strangely d to hear it.


    ***


    Rohan asked, So, is everyone satisfied with the number of people we decided on?


    The long meeting was finally over. Unlike the Korean yers Association, which was very efficient in leading this kind of meeting, the Iron Guild representative was terrible. Had the Blue Dragon Guilds Choi Chang-Yong not made a fuss to hurry along, the meeting would havested longer with no clear conclusion.


    Rohan looked around and saw no objections. He continued, Then the Blue Dragon Guilds guild master, Choi Chang-Yong, will lead the scout team around the Bukhan River. And we will be counting on two more mid-sized guilds to volunteer.


    Hmph, Choi Chang-Yong smirked at Rohan. He looked around the room and muttered, Idiots.


    Korea was in crisis, and more danger wasing; unfortunately, none of the Korean guilds were ready or willing to protect it. All the guilds only cared about their profits and safety.


    <em>Fuck. </em>Choi Chang-Yong swore silently. He couldnt control his frustration, especially since the problem wasnt just what had happened in the Bukhan River area.


    The sudden appearance of the unratable gates had already crippled the top ten Korean guilds. Thereby, these guild leaders had to act gingerly. Although annoyed, Choi Chang-Yong understood their plight.


    As soon as we decide which mid-sized guilds will help, I will contact you, Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong. You will thene up with a schedule and begin at your leisure, Rohan announced.


    The meeting was officially over. The Blue Dragon Guild, which had suffered the least damage from the unratable gates, was chosen to lead the scout team. This decision was partly also because Choi Chang-Yong had volunteered.


    Choi Chang-Yong stood up and asked Rohan, I have some guilds I prefer to work with. Can I choose them? He kept his tone respectful since he was asking for a favor.


    Rohan smiled and answered, As long as they agree to volunteer.


    Okay. Ill contact them. Choi Chang-Yong left the room.


    The other guild masters followed him out. They all had strange expressions on their faces. They had devised a n during the meeting, but everyone felt unsettled. Some felt guilty, while others felt angry.


    Haa Left alone, Rohan sighed deeply. He had just met with the leaders of the top ten Korean guilds. The guild masters had acted docile, but he knew that none of them could be underestimated. Leading such a meeting had been very stressful.


    Rohan shook his head. It was time to make his report about this meeting.


    <em>Hell like what he hears, </em>Rohan thought expectantly. He had done everything ording to the n set out for him, so he felt certain he would be praised. Bowing slightly, Rohan spoke in his head.


    -Master


    Within seconds, he heard an answer.


    -You may speak.


    It was Gi-Gyus voice.

 Chapter 207: The First Visit

    Chapter 207: The First Visit


    Rohan gulped loudly. He was reporting to his great master, which meant he couldnt afford to make a single mistake. Rohan organized his thoughts to make a concise and urate report.


    -Rohan.


    Rohan had forgotten to respond since he was busy organizing his thoughts, so Gi-Gyu called out to him.


    Realizing his mistake, Rohan stammered,


    -I-I apologize.


    -Rogers, you dont have to be so nervous. Just tell me what happened.


    -M-Master, that name is


    Rohan, n Rogers Han, didnt like to be called by his old name. It reminded him of what he had done; the guilt made him blush.


    Rogers was able to infiltrate the Iron Guild by joining it as a yer. Within a short period, he had be the deputy guild master of this prestigious group.


    <em>I was lucky, </em>Rohan thought in satisfaction. While Ironshield was away, he had made notable aplishments by closing the unratable gates. For some reason, he could level up faster than before. Was it because he had be Gi-Gyus Ego?


    All in all, the only thing Rohan cared about now was pleasing Gi-Gyu.


    <em>I exist only for the Master. </em>This thought fueled Rohans greed for a higher position. He wanted to help Gi-Gyu, no matter how small the contribution.


    And there was also a time he had almost been caught.


    <em>I thought Andras would kill me. </em>Rohan shivered. Ironshield didnt realize who Rohan really was, but he thought Andras might. After all, he was connected to Gi-Gyu. He had been afraid that Andras would discover the sync or the fact that he was wearing another humans body.


    When Rohan had first met Andras


    <em>Just thinking about that day makes me sweat! </em>


    He had actually lucked out. Perhaps it was because Gi-Gyu had been taking the Tower test then, but Andras didnt discover his secret. Then, he was promoted to the deputy guild master position.


    Unfortunately, this rank didnt reallye with much power or authority within the guild.


    -Rogers!


    -I-Im sorry, Master!


    Rohan stopped reminiscing, realizing he had to start his report now.


    -I did exactly as you ordered, Master. As a matter of fact, I dont think I really needed to get involved anyway.


    Rohan continued quickly.


    -Choi Chang-Yong volunteered without any prodding. I think hell do exactly what you thoughtter on too.


    -...


    Gi-Gyu didnt respond immediately, making Rohan gulp.


    -Good job.


    Finally, Gi-Gyuplimented Rohan, making him blush. Gi-Gyu asked.


    -Were you able to find out anything else about the Caravan Guild or the Iron Guild?


    Rohans red face quickly turned pale. Because his title was in name only, he couldnt learn any secrets of the two guilds.


    -I-Im so sorry.


    Although deputy guild master was considered a high-ranking title, Rohan wasnt included in any of the secret projects. Inside the Iron Guild, the deputy guild master had to deal with all the annoying tasks the guild master didnt want to take care of. Rohan rarely got the chance to make contact with Ironshield himself or hear information about the Caravan Guild.


    -Its all right. Im just relieved that you didnt get killed.


    Gi-Gyu replied. If Rohan were caught by Andras or Ironshield, he would have been killed by now. Gi-Gyu was impressed by how well he had infiltrated the Iron Guild.


    Gi-Gyu ordered,


    -A yer is going to visit you soon. With your new position and this yers abilities, we will have a better chance of learning their secrets. Make sure you cooperate with him.


    -A yer?


    Rohan asked.


    Gi-Gyu answered,


    -Yes, thats right. His name is Go Hyung-Chul.


    With this, Gi-Gyu ended their conversation.


    ***


    Was that Rogers, I mean Rohan? Old Man Hwang asked. The cksmith knew about Rohan because Gi-Gyu had told him after he had passed the 50th-floor test. Old Man Hwang also thought this was a good idea, as having a spy in the enemys heart could be crucial.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Yes, but he didnt find out much.


    Disappointingly, Rohan didnt have much authority inside the Iron Guild.


    Old Man Hwang replied, Well, its still better than nothing. Im sure things will get better once Go Hyung-Chul joins him.


    Gi-Gyu nodded. Just then, he heard the voice in his head again.


    -So what do you think? I just offered my help, didnt I? Did you not hear me?


    It was the voice Gi-Gyu had heard earlier. Because he was busymunicating with Rohan, he had been ignoring this voice.


    Gi-Gyu coldly asked, How are you able to talk to me?


    Because Old Man Hwang and Lou knew about this creature, they only silently watched Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu continued, I didnt open the seal at all, so you shouldnt be able to talk to me.


    Suddenly, an idea popped into Gi-Gyus head.


    The yful voice replied,


    -You got it.


    The voice, which belonged to Jupiter, sounded amused.


    Gi-Gyu still couldnt be certain of who Jupiter was exactly. He was either a mixture of Lou and something else or abination of Gi-Gyu and Lou.


    It was also possible that Jupiter was apletely new existence.


    Jupiter exined,


    -It feels like this contaminant holds my power as well. So, I assimted the contaminant and used it to squeeze myself out of the seal. Dont worry, though, as I still cant kill you. Kekeke.


    Jupiterughed in amusement.


    Noticing Gi-Gyus frown, Old Man Hwang asked, Whats wrong?


    Gi-Gyu waved his hand to ask Old Man Hwang to be quiet. He then asked, So, the contaminant


    Jupiter interrupted him and replied,


    -Chaos. Im not sure what else is in it, but I think it has Chaos.


    Gi-Gyu became even more rigid. Just who was Andras? At first, he thought Andras was a demon who wanted to cause trouble in the human world.


    Just another demon that had left the gate.


    But it seemed that there was so much more to Andras. The more Gi-Gyu learned about him, the more surprised he became. It was obvious he was incredibly powerful and resourceful, and it seemed that he had a secret purpose.


    -Stop talking nonsense and just answer me. Do you want my help or what?


    Jupiter seemed to think he had the upper hand. He offered arrogantly.


    -I will absorb the contaminant for you. It wont cause you any problems.


    After a short contemtion, Gi-Gyu asked, And what do you get out of this? I doubt you would offer this for nothing.


    Jupiterughed even louder as he replied,


    -Kekeke. If you die while trying to absorb the contaminant, Ill die with you. You and I are one after all Youre such a weakling, so Im only trying to help you not die.


    This made sense to Gi-Gyu, but he believed that there had to be more. He insisted, You have another reason though, dont you? If you dont exin it to me, I have no choice but to refuse your offer.


    -Hmph, so youre gonna be difficult, huh?


    Jupiter stoppedughing. Instead, he replied in a frustrated voice,


    -The Chaos inside the contaminant has properties simr to mine. If I absorb it, I can influence you even more. Is that exnation enough?


    Gi-Gyu thought for a moment before nodding, as this seemed logical.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Then I ept your offer.


    Realizing Gi-Gyu had made a decision, Old Man Hwang asked, What just happened?


    Hey! Lou seemed to be concerned as well.


    Slowly smiling, Gi-Gyu replied, I think its going to work out.


    Suddenly, a stream of gray smoke erupted out of Lou.


    ...!


    ***


    The area around Bukhan River was still in the process of transforming into a gate after Gi-Gyu had dered it hisndmark. Yangpyeong, a city nearby, was in a state of emergency.


    Just what is happening?! one non-yer citizen of Yangpyeong asked.


    I heard its really bad in the Bukhan River area, another whispered. The locals chatted among themselves while watching many yers gathering around the gate. This area already had hundreds of yers making preparations, and there were still more yers on the way, so the business in Yangpyeong was unexpectedly booming.


    Ironically, the locals weed this sudden economic upturn, but they still couldnt hide their fear and anxiety. It was understandable, as their neighborhood city had a giant gate that could break anytime. Unfortunately, most of them couldnt just leave their homes and businesses.


    Yangpyeong was the closest city to the Bukhan River area, so this was where the rankers had gathered to make their n.


    Dammit. Choi Chang-Yong clicked his tongue in annoyance. He muttered, What kind of magic is that?


    He was staring at the Bukhan River area, which was covered inplete darkness. It was as if a ck curtain was drawn around it because no one could see anything inside. Gate breaks were no novelty; usually, it meant a bunch of monsters would jump out of the gate but never had an entire neighborhood transformed into a gate. The energy the yers could feel from it was very unusual.


    Choi Chang-Yong asked his scout team, What measurement did you get?


    We couldnt rate it.


    Dammit. Choi Chang-Yong swore again.


    Another unratable gate.


    Just like the one they had closed in Gangnam. This meant that it had to be an S-ss or higher.


    And no scout that was sent inside returned? asked Choi Chang-Yong.


    No. Actually, none of them could even enter it.


    Dammit.


    Choi Chang-Yong needed to lead a team into this gate, but the more he heard about it, the more anxious he became. What about the volunteer guild thats supposed to arrive today?


    Theyre on their way.


    Choi Chang-Yong nodded. His guild had arrived much earlier than the set time, so he couldntin. And even if this guild waste, he wasnt in a position toin.


    As a matter of fact


    <em>I should be thankful they even agreed to help, </em>Choi Chang-Yong thought in relief. He would love it if things worked out the way he wanted. But, he knew it wouldnt be as easy as he hoped. And if his assumptions were wrong, then


    All those revered as the top ten Korean guilds would


    <em>Were all gonna die, </em>Choi Chang-Yong thought grimly. And the mid-sized guilds would be just cannon fodder.


    All he could hope for was that things would go as he predicted. Praying silently, Choi Chang-Yong watched the Bukhan River.


    They have arrived, one of his subordinate yers announced.


    Choi Chang-Yong, who had been deep in thought, replied, All right. Lets go.


    This guild Choi Chang-Yong had requested had arrived, so he left to greet them.


    ***


    "It is a great honor to meet the famous Blue Dragon Guilds high ranker, Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong, a yer offered his hand to Choi Chang-Yong with ttery.


    Choi Chang-Yong shook his hand and greeted, Ive heard that your guild is growing very fast, Guild Master Kim Sun-Pil of the Morningstar-Child Guild.


    Thank you for remembering me, replied Kim Sun-Pil, who looked a little tired.


    The man standing next to Kim Sun-Pil offered his hand to Choi Chang-Yong as well. He introduced himself, Hello. Im Kim Dong-Hae.


    Thank you both for making the difficult decision toe here. Choi Chang-Yong was genuinely grateful. The co-guild masters nodded while Choi Chang-Yong studied the area. He then used his senses to detect if anyone was nearby. Just as he wanted, there were only Kim Sun-Pil, Kim Dong-Hae, and himself.


    Choi Chang-Yong rigidly whispered,


    -Do you remember everything I told you before? Please just answer me by nodding or shaking.


    Communicating silently through magic was a special ability only the high-rankers could use.


    Kim Dong-Hae and Kim Sun-Pil nodded.


    Choi Chang-Yong continued,


    -Ive heard that Kim Gi-Gyu is here. I know that you two are well acquainted with him. If its really Kim Gi-Gyu inside that gate and he is still the same man he was before, then we can return alive from this trip.


    Choi Chang-Yong added quickly.


    -But if my assumption is wrong, then


    His voice turned even more serious as he exined,


    -We will all die. The energy from inside that ce is enough to make me tremble. So its not toote for you. You dont have to gamble away your lives.


    Choi Chang-Yong was trying to scare the two yers, but Kim Dong-Hae and Kim Sun-Pil both shook their heads. They moved their lips and spoke silently, <em>Were ready to do this.</em>


    -Thank you.


    Kim Sun-Pil and Kim Dong-Hae. The Morningstar-Child Guild, led by these two yers, had been growing very fasttely. Their close rtionship with Kim Gi-Gyu was a well-known fact, so it was odd that their guild could continue to be so sessful.


    Kim Sun-Pil and Kim Dong-Hae were feeling guilty. It wasnt intentional, but they were thriving while Gi-Gyu was in serious danger.


    Choi Chang-Yong wondered, <em>Did they betray Kim Gi-Gyu?</em>


    Did they betray Kim Gi-Gyu to maintain their titles and growth? There were many rumors that indicated this. Everyone knew that the Caravan Guild and the Iron Guild were after Kim Gi-Gyu. So, why would theythe two guilds currently running Korealeave the Morningstar-Child Guild alone?


    The three yers were thinking about different things when suddenly, Choi Chang-Yongs eyes glowed. It was because he had felt a strange yet familiar energy.


    Its Rohan. May Ie in? Rohan, the deputy guild master of the Iron Guild, entered the tent where Choi Chang-Yong was having a discussion with the Morningstar-Child Guilds guild masters.

 Chapter 208: The First Visit (2)

    Chapter 208: The First Visit (2)


    Choi Chang-Yong gulped audibly and turned to look at the two guild masters of the Morningstar-Child Guild.


    <em>Was our n leaked to the Iron Guild? </em>Choi Chang-Yong wondered nervously. Or was Rohan here to monitor them since they were acquainted with Kim Gi-Gyu?


    Choi Chang-Yongs mind raced. What they were about to do could be seen as a betrayal by the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild.


    <em>The public, the Iron Guild, and the Caravan Guild already think Kim Gi-Gyu has betrayed humanity. If they believe were with him, they will see us as enemies too.</em>


    This was definitely a possibility. Therefore, Choi Chang-Yong couldnt let Rohan learn the truth and endanger his real n.


    Rohan looked at the three guild masters and asked, Did you guys have a nice chat?


    Choi Chang-Yong was so nervous that he couldnt even speak.


    Kim Sun-Pil answered for him, Yes. Were just having a meeting before we begin our expedition.


    Rohan smiled and offered, If you need anything for getting into the Bukhan River region, please let me know.


    Thank you for your thoughtfulness, Kim Sun-Pil thanked him with a tired face.


    The mundane conversation continued, and Choi Chang-Yong soon joined in too.


    <em>Does he know? Or is he just suspicious? </em>Choi Chang-Yong studied Rohan carefully. He felt like he couldnt breathe, and he was furious about it. He was a high-ranker who feared nothing and no one. But now, he was a nervous wreck. He actually feared angering another yer; it was nothing like his ordinary self.


    <em>This is all because of that stupid Kim Gi-Gyu. That twerp ruined my life. Nothing but bad luck hase my way since I met him, </em>Choi Chang-Yong thought in resentment.


    Noticing Choi Chang-Yong''s troubled look, Rohan asked, Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong? Are you okay?


    I-Im fine. Im just getting ready for the battle, Choi Chang-Yong stammered. ncing at Rohan, Choi Chang-Yong asked, Anyway, is that all? Are we done now?


    No, Im afraid not, Rohan blurted as if he had been waiting for someone to ask him this question.


    Tension filled the air again. Choi Chang-Yong, Kim Dong-Hae, and Kim Sun-Pil exchanged nervous nces with each other.


    Choi Chang-Yong was surprised to find that the other two guild masters werent as nervous as him. These were younger and less experienced yers, so their anxiousness shouldve been through the roof, but it actually felt like they were feigning nervousness.


    <em>Could it be?</em> Choi Chang-Yong had a bad feeling about this.


    Suddenly, Rohan announced, Youll be getting additional reinforcement.


    W-what?! Choi Chang-Yong eximed.


    Rohan firmly replied, An armed team from the Iron Guild will apany you.


    Choi Chang-Yong became quiet. He wondered, <em>Why?</em>


    Why was the Iron Guild suddenly sending a team of their own?


    Noticing Choi Chang-Yongs confusion, Rohan asked, Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong? Did you hear me?


    Okay, Choi Chang-Yong muttered. He had no choice but to agree to this change.


    ***


    Sir, Brunheart has been very quiettely, Gi-Gyu asked Old Man Hwang. He knew that his enemies were nning to attack Eden and suspected the fight wasnt too far away. But, Gi-Gyu wasnt worried about it, as something else had been troubling him.


    Lou, who was in his child form and was wearing a sleeping mask, muttered, Isnt that annoying twit being quiet a good thing?


    Lou had been spending his days restingfortably ever since the contaminant was removed thanks to Jupiter. Also, he was now back to his mean self.


    Lou. Brunheart is our family too. Please dont forget that, El spoke sternly.


    E-El? Gi-Gyus voice trembled as he called out to her. It was because El had begun massaging his shoulders from behind.


    Yes, Master? Unlike when she had been scolding Lou, El looked down at Gi-Gyu with a beautiful smile.


    Gi-Gyu stammered, Y-you dont have to massage my shoulders. Im fine


    But Im not fine, Master. I know that humans get knots in their shoulders when they are tired. It is my job to help with your fatigue, so please do not stop me.


    O-okay. In the end, Gi-Gyu had no choice but to let El massage his shoulders.


    Old Man Hwang, who was examining Lou,mented yfully, I can see the romance blooming.


    All in all, the atmosphere in the room was peaceful and rxed.


    Old Man Hwang rose and turned toward Gi-Gyu. He asked, You were saying that Brun isnt speaking?


    Brunheart was created by Old Man Hwang. Of all his old creations, she was the closest to being a real Ego. This had to be why Old Man Hwang became concerned.


    Could I have a look at Brun?


    The way Old Man Hwang used Brunhearts nickname sounded awkward, but Gi-Gyu didnt say anything. Instead, he nodded and handed the elderly man the ne.


    Gi-Gyu exined, Even when I talk to her, she doesnt reply. But her stat screen looks perfectly fine.


    This change in Brunheart began after Gi-Gyu became an Ego Master. Brunheart spoke less and less after Gi-Gyus secondary job change, and she stopped talking altogether when


    I proimed this ce myndmark, and she stopped talkingpletely.


    Hmm Old Man Hwang exhaled deeply as he studied the ne. He asked, May I keep her with me for a while?


    After a moment of contemtion, Gi-Gyu nodded. Brunhearts power heavily relied on this gate. She could also transform into a piece of armor to provide incredible defensive capability and employ a skill named Reflect. Brunheart was an important asset, but Gi-Gyu wasnt in need of her at the moment. Besides, Brunhearts well-being was much more important.


    It wont take long, Old Man Hwang reassured him.


    Gi-Gyu had never mentioned it, but along with Lou and El, Brunheart was also one of his most treasured Egos.


    Please take good care of her, Sir.


    I always do my best. It would have been better if Min-Su was here, but at least Chae-Il is with me, replied Old Man Hwang.


    Gi-Gyu felt even more curious about Min-Su. Just how skilled was this boy that Old Man Hwang said something like this so often? Based on all the things the elderly cksmith had said, it seemed like Min-Su was a better craftsman than Hwang Chae-Il and Old Man Hwang put together.


    Would a question like this hurt the elderly mans pride? Unsure, Gi-Gyu didnt bother asking. Instead, he said, By the way, how are the prisoners? Have they all been questioned?


    He was referring to the Caravan Guild yers they had captured in the secret branch fight.


    Im not done with them yet. Old Man Hwang touched Brunherat and exined emotionlessly, Ill start questioning them after theyve been working on the canal for a while. A promise of a full stomach and a roof above their head should get them talking. After all, starvation and hardbor can work wonders.


    Nonplussed, Gi-Gyu just shrugged, as he trusted Old Man Hwang to do a good job. He knew Botis and Hart would also participate in questioning, so he wasnt worried.


    <em>Beep!</em>


    Suddenly, an rm went off. Everyones eyes turned toward Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu smiled and announced, So it begins.


    Nothing was wrong with the gate. This was just a simple way for the gate to alert Gi-Gyu that an intruder had been detected.


    ***


    The sudden addition to his team was unwee. Choi Chang-Yong turned to see his guilds yers and those from the Morningstar-Child Guild. These were all the people he wanted with him.


    But


    <em>Damn those Iron Guild yers. </em>Choi Chang-Yong looked at the Iron Guild yers, who were giving off sharp energy.


    <em>Calm down, Choi Chang-Yong! </em>he told himself. He could die on this expedition, so it was not a good thing to worry about every little thing.


    But still


    <em>Are they here to spy on us? </em>he wondered. Choi Chang-Yong couldnt help feeling anxious. Was the Iron Guild trying to stop them from making contact with Kim Gi-Gyu? Or did the Iron Guild want to convince Kim Gi-Gyu that Choi Chang-Yong was his enemy?


    Whatever the Iron Guild was trying to do


    <em>Im doomed. </em>Choi Chang-Yong felt trapped. Sweat droplets flooded his forehead as he whispered, Its not like Ive lived an ethical life anyway


    His head cleared, and he soon found a solution to his situation. He didnt reach where he was by worrying about his reputation or others acknowledgment. Only after he became a guild master did he start worrying about such inconsequential stuff.


    Now, it was time to be free of it all. All the useless things like reputation would hold no meaning if he was dead.


    <em>I gotta focus on surviving! </em>Choi Chang-Yong knew he needed to keep his priorities straight.


    Kim Sun-Pil of the Morningstar-Child Guild walked up to him and whispered, Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong.


    It appeared that the team was ready to proceed. They were all waiting for Choi Chang-Yong to say the word, and then they would enter this unknownnd.


    <em>Gulp.</em>


    <em>Step.</em>


    Choi Chang-Yong swallowed loudly again and took a step forward.


    Just then, one of the yers from the patrol team yelled, We found some survivors!


    He hurried toward Choi Chang-Yong and reported, They said that Kim Gi-Gyu is inside this gate! They confirmed that Kim Gi-Gyu is behind all of this!


    The Bukhan River area citizens had disappeared when the neighborhood became a gate. It appeared that these non-yers had survived whatever was inside.


    The leader of the Iron Guilds team suggested, Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong, I think it would be best if we hear the survivors stories before entering.


    There were survivors who could tell them much about what was inside the gate. This would no doubt give them a better chance of survival.


    But


    Choi Chang-Yong grinned. Ever since he saw Kim Gi-Gyu turning into a demon, his heart had been heavy. But suddenly, he felt like he could see things clearly now.


    Were going in right now! Choi Chang-Yong ordered.


    Pardon?


    Whoever wants to stay behind can do so. Those who want to go, follow me! Choi Chang-Yong began running.


    <em>Whir.</em>


    Choi Chang-Yong entered the gate that was glowing red. The yers left behind looked around nervously for a while, but


    Lets go! one of the yers yelled, and the rest followed inside. Only a few survivors had left the gate, but Choi Chang-Yong took this as a sign. He saw this as a green light from Kim Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    You fucking tankers! Go protect the healers! Choi Chang-Yong screamed, but no oneined about it. In fact, no one had the time toin.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    All the yers were too busy blocking the arrow showers, drowning them. Following Choi Chang-Yongsmands, the yers moved like machines.


    You stupid Iron Guild yers! Do you think this is a joke? Go forward! I thought you guys were the best?! Ha! I cant believe you call yourselves the best guild in the world! Youre shaming your guild master right now! Choi Chang-Yong screamed mercilessly. His leadership skill was shining through. Was he embarrassed about his performance in the Gangnam Gate?


    Choi Chang-Yong used both Korean and English to lead the yers. It was no wonder he was a famed high ranker because his leadership was impable.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    More explosions urred all around them.


    Fuck! What kind of arrows explode like that?! Choi Chang-Yong shouted in frustration. The first monsters they faced when they entered the Bukhan River were the skeleton soldiers.


    They looked very familiar to Choi Chang-Yong. He had no doubt that these were Gi-Gyus summoned beings.


    But


    <em>Has he really be a beast? </em>Choi Chang-Yong wondered silently. Firstly, the skeletons were unusually powerful. It was hard to believe that some skeleton soldiers were as strong as C-ss gate gatekeepers. They still looked like skeletons, low-level monsters, but they were so much more.


    Also, the weapons these skeletons carried were no less amazing.


    How are their weapons better than our items? We are from the top ten guilds, for gods sake! Choi Chang-Yong screamed. He was beginning to feel desperate as the battle continued.


    Dammit! Choi Chang-Yong wondered if it were a red light and not green.

 Chapter 209: The First Visit (3)

    Chapter 209: The First Visit (3)


    Healers! If you dont want to die, put all of your energy into the tankers! We dont know when we will be attacked again! Choi Chang-Yong used his power to shout. Without it, no one would hear him on this hectic battlefield.


    Ugh! many Blue Dragon Guild yers groaned in agony.


    Get me some potions! someone badly wounded screamed for help.


    A normal pitch would never be heard in such a situation, so Choi Chang-Yong had to waste his power on yelling.


    Dammit! Choi Chang-Yong swore under his breath. Unlike his men, he was still perfectly fine and unharmed. These skeleton soldiers were stronger than usual, but he was no joke, either. How could these monsters hurt a high ranker like him?


    However


    <em>Im going crazy. </em>Choi Chang-Yong thought in frustration. He couldnt believe the damages the other yers in his team had suffered so far.


    Their immediate surroundings were free of skeletons for the time being. So, he ordered, Everyone, you can take a break now! Guards! Youre up. You better protect the perimeters with your lives!


    The uninjured moved per his order. Kim Sun-Pil and Kim Dong-Haes injuries were light, so they also volunteered to guard the area.


    Choi Chang-Yong mumbled, Did I make a mistakeing here?


    Before his team had entered the gate, the missing citizens living near the Bukhan River had returned safely from inside the gate. None of them was even injured, so Choi Chang-Yong saw this as a sign from Kim Gi-Gyu. He believed that Kim Gi-Gyu wanted to retain his human side and didnt want to cause any unnecessary harm. This was why Choi Chang-Yong had entered the gate confidently. He had thought his team would be safe.


    Dammit. But it seemed that Choi Chang-Yong was wrong. He had thought that Gi-Gyu would approach him to talk once they were inside; instead, his team was attacked by powerful monsters from all sides.


    Choi Chang-Yong assessed his team. The monsters had not only attacked and severely wounded the Iron Guild yers but also the Blue Dragon Guild and Morningstar-Child Guild yers. All of these yers were injured to varying degrees.


    Guild Master. One of his guild members approached him and reported, We have 70 injured with ten teetering on the edge of death.


    Choi Chang-Yong waited for the worst news, but he was shocked by the rest of the report.


    And no casualties so far.


    What?! Choi Chang-Yong eximed. He quickly swept the area with his senses and discovered that no one had died, just as he was told. He had felt drained until a moment ago; he suddenly smiled. Choi Chang-Yong was beginning to feel energetic again.


    After a short rest, we will resume. Just leave the severely injured yers here! he ordered.


    Pardon? the yer who had made the report asked in surprise. He protested, But Guild Master! If we leave the injured here, then they We cant


    Then what do you expect me to do? Do you think itll be safer to drag them along with us deeper into this gate? OrChoi Chang-Yong nced at the gate entrance on the outer edgedo you think we can leave this gate now?


    The gate entrance was now closed. It had closed as soon as they entered. By the time they realized this, it was toote; now, there was no going back.


    Choi Chang-Yong continued, Thats my order, so let everyone know. Tell the Iron Guild about it too. If they dont like it, they can do whatever they want. We dont owe them anything. They can remain here if they want. Maybe they will be safer here.


    All right, Sir. The yer bowed and left to let the others know.


    Choi Chang-Yong fell deep in thought before raising his hand.


    <em>Dammit, </em>he swore quietly when he felt the sticky magic in the air. On top of this, some kind of ominous energy he had never felt before began to cover his body.


    What the hell is this? Choi Chang-Yong mumbled in disbelief. It felt like a leech was swallowing him while he was drowning in a swamp. And he quickly realized that he alone wasnt sensing this strange energy.


    Kim Sun-Pil walked up to him and asked, Are you okay?


    Yeah, how about you?


    Im okay too, thankfully. His eyes filled with uncertainty, Kim Sun-Pil asked, Do you know what this odd energy is?


    No, I dont, Choi Chang-Yong answered curtly. This unpleasant energy was partly why his team had suffered so much during the battle. It interfered with his yers magical flow and distracted them simultaneously. In such a vicious battle, even the simplest disturbance could be fatal.


    Choi Chang-Yong looked around the area and stopped to watch the Iron Guild members concentrating on healing themselves. He asked Kim Sun-Pil quietly, You know, dont you?


    Kim Sun-Pil nodded slowly.


    Choi Chang-Yong smiled bitterly and murmured, I cant believe I didnt realize this earlier. I guess I am getting old.


    Their current situation appeared dire; for some reason, Choi Chang-Yongs smile wasnt as bitter as it should have been.


    ***


    Old Man Hwangmented, So Life and Death can cause an effect like that, huh?


    Magic is sensitive energy, and yers are impressive creatures. Just because some humans were awakened by the Tower, they can use magic as if theyve always had it in them. But, some are better at it than others. The less talented bunch will find it very hard to distinguish magic from all the other energies in this gate, Hart replied.


    Old Man Hwang, Hwang Chae-Il, Gi-Gyu, El, Lou, and Hart were watching the yers from the control tower. Choi Chang-Yongs team was taking a break while treating their injured teammates.


    Hart added, But this tactic wont work on demons or yers that can adapt to different forms of magic quickly. Its only effective here because most of them have mediocre talents at best.


    They were all studying this experiment with interest. After thendmark promation, the gate had gained many new abilities. Unfortunately, they never got the chance to test any of them until now. So, they decided to test out the gates defense system against Choi Chang-Yongs team as soon as the team entered.


    Gi-Gyu whispered, How are the skeletons doing?


    Excellent. Ive armed them with the weapons I made with theva. They are working out great. Also, the experienced skeletons are managing to stay alive longer, Old Man Hwang answered proudly.


    Im d to hear that.


    Indeed. I still cant believe how well it has gone so far. I mean How can a mere skeleton army fight so well against a group with a high ranker? Just that alone should be enough for us to celebrate.


    Old Man Hwangs excited tone made Gi-Gyuugh.


    Gi-Gyu asked, By the way, what were doing to them right now I think were no better than demons, dont you think?


    Gi-Gyu and his creatures were studying the battle like scientists studyingb rats. They had their monsters attack the humans and were now callously discussing the battle.


    Old Man Hwang shrugged and replied, Well, who cares?


    Gi-Gyu agreed with the cksmith. He had only mentioned this to remind himself not to lose his human side.


    Old Man Hwangmented, There are many more things we need to learn about thisndmark than I thought. Chae-Il!


    Yes, Father.


    What do you think? How does it look? asked Old Man Hwang.


    Hwang Chae-Il''s many hands moved like a blur as he replied, All good, Father.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt tell what the father-son duo was talking about, but everything seemed to be going well.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu returned his attention to the monitor.


    Choi Chang-Yong was seemingly saying something to Kim Sun-Pil.


    Gi-Gyu became quiet. Then, he whispered, I think they have caught on.


    Its about time, Old Man Hwang replied. To the next phase, then?


    Old Man Hwang was asking Gi-Gyu permission. It may have looked like the cksmith was in control of everything, but this wasnt true. He was only doing a lot of the work to help Gi-Gyus n go smoothly. No matter how it looked, Gi-Gyu was always the one in control of this ce.


    Yes, please, Gi-Gyu said. On the screen, he saw Choi Chang-Yong standing up and moving. It looked like he was leaving the wounded yers behind.


    Gi-Gyu ordered, Please change their path into a maze.


    ***


    Fuck! Choi Chang-Yong swore angrily. Gather around, you idiots! I said get over here, you fucking morons! Whenever he felt nervous, he would rain expletives, as he believed that swearing was the greatest and the fastest way to ry his message to his men.


    Tankers! Choi Chang-Yong shouted.


    The tankers mmed their shields on the ground and roared, Got it!


    A giant wall of shields was created around them.


    Fuckkkk! Choi Chang-Yong screamed again; this time, it was because the ground was shaking. It wasnt shaking because of the tankers action but because something was about to erupt from the ground.


    Everyone quickly realized the stone wall erupting from the ground was surrounding them.


    Dealers! Break that fucking wall! roared Choi Chang-Yong.


    <em>nk!</em>


    The yers various attacks hit the wall. A cloud of thick smoke spread everywhere, blurring everyones eyes.


    Status! Give me the numbers! Choi Chang-Yong screamed as he asked for the number of the wounded yers. He was quick in assessing the situation even when things looked so hectic. Choi Chang-Yongs personality may have been questionable, but no one doubted that he was a giftedmander.


    Get out of my way! he yelled. He thrust his sword in the air, which shot a violet me.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    A different sound rang in the air. An even thicker smoke appeared, and Choi Chang-Yong ordered, Supporters! Clear the area!


    Following their guild mastersmand, the supporters summoned their wind-rted skills to eliminate the smoke.


    Choi Chang-Yong skimmed the area to assess the situation.


    Dammit What the hell is going on here?! he swore again.


    One of his yers reported, We cant see the Morningstar-Child yers!


    Another yer from the opposite end yelled, We cant find the Iron Guild members either, Sir!


    I already know that, Choi Chang-Yong mumbled. Even before he had heard the reports, he could sense the other guilds disappearance. Well, it wasnt exactly disappearance, but more like istion.


    What the heck is this wall? Choi Chang-Yong whispered.


    A huge wall stood in front of him. Surprisingly, his sword attack had struck the wall square, but the structure still looked perfectly intact. Choi Chang-Yong knew that the other guilds had to be outside this wall.


    Kim Sun-Pil! Can you hear me?! Choi Chang-Yong shouted, using his magic to increase his voices amplitude.


    Kim Dong-Hae! He continued to yell, but there was no answer. It seemed that this wall was absorbing everything, even the echoes. Obviously, some kind of magic had been employed to quarantine thempletely.


    Choi Chang-Yong turned toward his yers in the supporter category.


    Knowing what their guild master wanted, the supporter team leader stammered, I-Im sorry, Guild Master. There is nothing we can do about it. The supporter team leader had said he couldnt disable this strange wall.


    Choi Chang-Yong mumbled, Just what are you thinking? Kim Gi-Gyu What is he trying to do?


    It was the perfect istion system. This wall separated the three groups.


    The Blue Dragon Guild led by Choi Chang-Yong.


    The Morningstar-Child Guild led by the co-guild masters, Kim Sun-Pil and Kim Dong-Hae.


    The Iron Guilds team.


    Choi Chang-Yong was losing hope rapidly. He tried to fight the panic rising inside of him. He had to be right about his guess. There still had to be some hope.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    A loud explosion urred, and Choi Chang-Yong dashed forward. He put much of his power into his legs to move faster, and every step left a big crater on the ground. He grasped his sword even tighter. It was an amazing sword, and powerful energy began to flow through it.


    Get out of my way! Choi Chang-Yong screamed and ran even faster.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Another st was heard, followed by a cloud of thick smoke. He was sick of his eyes blurring like this. Choi Chang-Yong used himself to discharge an electric current all around him. The smoke cleared again, and


    It has been a while, a familiar voice spoke to Choi Chang-Yong.


    The creature before him seemed rxed, but Choi Chang-Yong red at him. The members of the Blue Dragon Guild quickly moved into their best battle formation. This formation was something this guild had invented using their vast experience, but


    This cant be the yers whispered hopelessly. They didnt seem to have any will to fight, and despair filled their eyes. After all, in front of them stood


    The gatekeeper of the Gangnam gate!


    The demon Gi-Gyu had defeated.


    The Repulsive Earl.


    If you have forgotten, let me remind you. Im Botis, the creature introduced himself.


    It was no wonder the yers were discouraged because this was an enemy they knew they could never defeat.<blockquote>


    gomi''s Thoughts


    Swearing? The fastest way to ry his message?...Really?</blockquote>

 Chapter 210: The First Visit (4)

    Chapter 210: The First Visit (4)


    The Iron Guild team leader did not panic even though he could no longer see Choi Chang-Yong, who was the group head. He ordered, Get into battle formation immediately!


    A wall had suddenly appeared, isting them from the rest of the group. Moreover, they were now being attacked from all sides by mantises.


    Kwerrrk! The mantises were surrounding them quickly. These monsters arms were hard and sharp as if they were weapons created by the greatest cksmith. As if that wasnt enough, an invincible-looking armor protected their outer shell.


    The Iron Guild team leader knew they were in trouble. These mantises energy suggested they were extraordinary monsters like the skeletons they had faced before. In their natural habitat, a mantis wasn''t considered a high-level monster. And not one of them was ever seen using weapons and wearing armor. The team leader was inplete disbelief.


    <em>ng!</em>


    The tankers were already battling the mantises. The leader was a damage dealer, and the situation looked grim to him. He studied his surroundings; he now had fewer yers than when he had entered the gate. This was because most of the wounded left behind belonged to the Iron Guild.


    Team Leader! someone called out to him desperately. His yers were looking for him to lead, but the team leader was busy trying to devise a strategy.


    The leader shouted, Just keep the battle formation intact and give me a minute!


    The mantises were strong, but they werent invincible. After all, the Iron Guild had one of the best-armed forces in the world.


    The team leader remembered his conversation with Rohan.


    Watch Choi Chang-Yong carefully, Rohan had ordered before he left. On short notice, this Iron Guild team was assigned to this expedition to spy on Choi Chang-Yong.


    Rohan had also told him, Support the Morningstar-Child Guild as best as you can. They must be protected.


    The Iron Guild team leader couldnt understand why his men had to help a mid-sized guild like the Morningstar-Child Guild, but he knew better than to question his superior. He was just one of many pawns on the chess board in the yer world. All he should do was silently follow orders.


    Team Leader! one of the tankers screamed urgently. The mantises were seemingly more powerful than he had thought.


    Dammit, the team leader swore. He dashed, thinking about Rohans order again. The confusion was still there, but he needed to focus on his current situation first.


    I gotta survive this first! the team leader muttered. He took out his sword and shouted his order, Take out your First Potions. I give you my permission to use it!


    It was a banned substance, but his priority was toe out of this alive.


    ***


    Kim Sun-Pil silently looked at the giant wall before him.


    Sun-Pil, Ha-Neul, standing nearby, called out to him.


    Ha-Neul was Sun-Pils friend who had been by his side since he created his first guild, the Morningstar Guild. He calmly replied, Its all right.


    The calm tone did nothing for Ha-Neuls worry. The Morningstar-Child Guild was the weakest among the three groups that had entered the Bukhan River area. Sun-Pil had thought they would only have to provide support for the Blue Dragon Guild and the Iron Guild.


    But now, they were separated from everyone. They were still inside the hellish Bukhan River gate; worse yet, they were alone now.


    I was told Gi-Gyu hyung would be here, Kim Sun-Pil whispered.


    Ha-Neul finally rxed a little. Just mentioning Kim Gi-Gyus name was enough to put everyone at ease.


    Kim Sun-Pil looked around, realizing they hadn''t been attacked since the wall appeared; his confidence in his decision rose. Suddenly, he spotted an unfamiliar form.


    Guild Master Kim Dong-Hae, Kim Sun-Pil whispered. He remembered a time when he used to address Kim Dong-Hae familiarly;tely, they had started acting more formally as if they were strangers.


    Kim Dong-Hae replied tensely, Please get ready for a battle.


    Kim Sun-Pil nodded, his senses picking something new in the air. He had been working very hard to be of help to Gi-Gyu, even if it was just a little. He wanted to ensure that Gi-Gyu never regretted bing his ally.


    When Kim Sun-Pil and Gi-Gyu had decided to work together, Kim Sun-Pil thought he could do anything for Gi-Gyu. Yet things turned out very differently from what he had expected.


    So, where did it all go wrong?


    <em>Was it then? </em>Kim Sun-Pil wondered. Was it when Gi-Gyu had entered the 50th-floor test chamber and lost contact with the rest of the world? Or was it even before then? When the Gangnam Gate had appeared?


    Or perhaps it was when the Caravan Guild had dered Gi-Gyu a wanted man.


    Kim Sun-Pil honestly didnt know; it didnt really matter now. There was one simple reason why he had agreed to enter this gate: He wanted to make amends and


    <em>I want to talk to him, </em>Kim Sun-Pil thought desperately. After all, he had idolized Kim Gi-Gyu for a long time.


    <em>Flinch.</em>


    His senses jumped again. Someone was nearby, but Kim Sun-Pil couldnt see anything. He alone wasnt tense; everyone looked anxious as they looked around. His hands began to shake.


    Everyone, please get ready! Kim Dong-Hae ordered. He seemed to have better control over himself.


    Meanwhile, Kim Sun-Pil looked down quietly.


    Just who was watching them from nearby?


    Was it one of Gi-Gyus creatures?


    Or


    Hyung, Kim Sun-Pil whispered, wondering if it was Gi-Gyu himself.


    Snap out of it! Kim Dong-Hae shouted at Kim Sun-Pil. They were co-guild masters, which gave them equalmand over their yers.


    Kim Sun-Pil nodded and took out his bow and arrow. The quiver was on his waist, and the arrows had a blue tinge.


    The energy he had felt warned him to flee. He could feel the danger dashing toward him; his instincts were screaming at him to run away.


    <em>Step.</em>


    Everyones eyes turned toward the sound, as they had all heard the footstep. After all, how could advanced yers like them not hear it?


    And


    Hyung, Kim Sun-Pil whispered.


    Long time no see, the man before him replied.


    ***


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    Botis flexible tail moved like a whip.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    His control over his tail was excellent; seconds beforending on its target, the tail would turn hard like steel. It would create a loud explosion even if it struck the ground. And then those sharp ground and wall pieces would rush toward the yers like bullets.


    Shields! Choi Chang-Yong screamed.


    The tankers quickly created a wall of shields. The rubble failed to pierce through the shield wall and fell to the ground.


    <em>We have a chance against him! We just might be able to kill him! </em>Choi Chang-Yong quickly decided as he watched Botis. This demon seemed undefeatable when he had first met it in the Gangnam Gate, but not anymore.


    He seems weaker! Choi Chang-Yong yelled and ran past the tankers. Icy blue electric arcs snaked all around him. Botis had undoubtedly be weaker, and Choi Chang-Yong guessed it was because it had died once. He still couldnt understand how Botis was standing in front of him. He assumed that Gi-Gyu maybe had a skill that could resurrect the dead. Then, it would make sense if the resurrected creature didnt have its old strength. If it did, Gi-Gyu would have be the most powerful yer in the world, wouldnt he?


    <em>Crackle!</em>


    The electric arcs from his body flowed into his sword as he swung it toward Botis. Botis was busy retracting his tail when Choi Chang-Yong screamed, Die!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A different kind of st was heard. The icy blue arcs were dancing on the spot where Botis had been standing. Choi Chang-Yong quickly stepped back, expecting Botis to attack.


    Choi Chang-Yong had been diligent in his training since the Gangnam Gate incident. After having witnessed what Kim Gi-Gyu could do, his sense of inadequacy wouldnt let him rest for a moment. He had been training hard, as hard as when he was younger and was working his way to bing a high ranker.


    Get ready! Choi Chang-Yong didnt let his guard down. He ordered his men quickly and prepared himself for the next attack.


    <em>Crackle.</em>


    When the electric arcs disappeared, Botis became visible.


    Dammit. Choi Chang-Yong swore after seeing that Botis was unharmed.


    That was quite literally shocking, Botismented. Its slippery skin looked intact, indicating the electric arcs had failed to pierce it. It had only skimmed Botis skin before disappearing.


    Is his skin made of rubber? Choi Chang-Yong whispered. In the Gangnam Gate, he hadnt noticed this; now, he understood that Botis skin was like rubber.


    Thats the worst material to fight against for me, Choi Chang-Yong muttered and lowered his sword. It appeared that he no longer had the will to fight.


    The Blue Dragon Guild members looked confused, but they still never let their guards down.


    A tense silence fell. Choi Chang-Yong, surrounded by his yers, red straight ahead.


    Botis didnt attack them. Instead, he leisurely licked his skin.


    When their eyes met, Choi Chang-Yong asked, I dont know how you were resurrected, but youve be Kim Gi-Gyus summoned, havent you?


    Choi Chang-Yong sheathed his sword to show Botis that he didnt want to fight.


    Botis eyes glowed when he replied, Thats right. I now belong to the grandmaster. I am his faithful ve.


    Botis voice was unpleasantly scratchy, but no one frowned. None of the yers wanted to anger Botis at the moment.


    Choi Chang-Yong pushed aside the tanker before him and muttered, I have something to say.


    Go ahead. Botis seemed very rxed even when Choi Chang-Yong approached him.


    Choi Chang-Yong stopped before Botis and continued, But I dont want to talk about it with you. Bring Kim Gi-Gyu here. I will only speak with him.


    How rude, Botis whispered.


    <em>Gulp.</em>


    Choi Chang-Yong swallowed nervously. The surrounding atmosphere suddenly felt perilous. He had assumed Botis was weaker than before, but the demon began to change.


    Botis energy exploded, making all the yers flinch. It felt even sharper than the electric arcs Choi Chang-Yong had used as his weapon.


    Botis skin started to change into something like armor; before long, its body was covered by countless hexagon-shaped scales.


    Scales! Choi Chang-Yong gasped.


    Botis roared, How dare you call my grandmaster by his name?! You arent worthy of speaking to him in person!


    Realizing something had gone very wrong, Choi Chang-Yong touched his sword. He had expected the conversation to go differently; obviously, he was wrong.


    <em>Dammit. </em>He knew that he had made a huge mistake.


    Suddenly!


    Botis! Thats enough. A shockingly elegant voice stopped the demon. Choi Chang-Yong recognized this voice immediately.


    It must be the goddess, Choi Chang-Yong murmured. Indeed, it was the goddess he had seen inside the Gangnam Gate. She was one of Gi-Gyus creatures and the most beautiful being he had ever seen. There was no way he could ever forget her alluring voice.


    She was elegant, graceful, and innocent yet seductive.


    Botis took a step back and greeted respectfully, Greetings to Lady El.


    Choi Chang-Yong didnt miss a thing. He thought, <em>So the goddess is ranked higher than Botis! How interesting. </em>


    There must have been clear seniority among Gi-Gyus creatures. El flew down andnded between Botis and Choi Chang-Yong. She was as beautiful as ever but didnt look the same as before.


    <em>No, she looks different now, </em>Choi Chang-Yong thought in surprise.


    It was difficult to believe, but El looked even more alluring than before. In the Gangnam gate, she looked like an innocent, untouchable angel. But now


    She looked even more unreachable, yet she also looked a little more human. Choi Chang-Yongs heart began to pound wildly. He was having a difficult time controlling his emotions. He felt embarrassed since he was an experienced yer, but he couldnt help it.


    Our master is busy at the moment, El announced.


    Choi Chang-Yong was d she broke the silence because if she hadnt, he was afraid he wouldve done something anserine. She was incredibly seductive.


    Choi Chang-Yong sent an electric arc to his heart to maintain his sanity. He asked, Are you referring to Kim Gi-Gyu?


    Yes. He is swamped right now. So the thing you want to talk aboutEl smiledYou can tell me.


    Choi Chang-Yong considered her offer. He refused to talk to Botis because he didnt trust the demon. After all, Botis was once his enemy. Even now, Choi Chang-Yong couldnt be sure if Botis was really on Gi-Gyus side. He also didnt know how much Gi-Gyu trusted Botis.


    This conversation could mean life or death not only for him but also for all of his yers. Therefore, Choi Chang-Yong needed to be cautious about whom he talked to.


    He nodded and replied, I can work with that.


    Choi Chang-Yong removed his hand from his sword. This woman was different from Botis. He knew talking to El would be just as effective as talking to Gi-Gyu. Also, the goddess had a high enough position in Gi-Gyus world that Choi Chang-Yong feltfortable trusting her with his and his yers lives.


    Before we get to the main topic, may I ask you something? Choi Chang-Yong asked politely. He was trying his best not to annoy El, as he wasnt stupid enough to annoy someone above Botis in ranking.


    Go ahead. Els eyes remained calm.


    Just what is Kim Gi-Gyu doing right now? Is there no way for me to talk to him in person? asked Choi Chang-Yong.


    El frowned at Choi Chang-Yongs question. After a brief pause, she whispered, Currently, our master is


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Suddenly, Els wings opened behind her back. It happened so fast that Choi Chang-Yong, who was a high ranker, didnt even get any time to react. And as soon as they spread, something shot out of them.


    Ackk! To his shock, Choi Chang-Yong heard his yers screams from behind.


    <em>Gulp.</em>


    Choi Chang-Yong swallowed loudly again while El only looked at him apathetically. She was acting like nothing unusual had happened. And even though his guild members had been attacked, Choi Chang-Yong didnt move a muscle.


    Closing her wings, El continued, At the moment, our master is deciding on what to do with the traitors.

 Chapter 211: The First Visit (5)

    Chapter 211: The First Visit (5)


    Traitors? Choi Chang-Yong asked cautiously.


    <em>Traitors? Does she mean I guess I was right. It sounds like the Morningstar-Child Guild survived only because it betrayed Kim Gi-Gyu. But then, why did they enter this gate in the first ce? </em>Choi Chang-Yong couldnt help but wonder. The only people Choi Chang-Yong could think of that Kim Gi-Gyu might call traitors were the guild masters of the Morningstar-Child Guild. So why did they volunteer to enter the Bukhan River area? They had to know Kim Gi-Gyu well enough toprehend they could never defeat him. Had he betrayed Kim Gi-Gyu, he would have done everything he possibly could to avoid entering this gate. He would have traveled to the opposite end of the world just to avoid Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Im referring to people like the ones I have just killed. For example, your guild yers standing behind you, El exined.


    <em>What does she mean by that? Didnt she attack my men to warn me?</em> Choi Chang-Yong stared at El.


    What are you talking about? Choi Chang-Yong asked. Suddenly, he heard more screams from behind him. They werent as sharp as before; they were more like groans this time.


    Ughhh the voices behind him moaned in pain.


    Have a look for yourself, El suggested.


    Choi Chang-Yong turned around; however, before seeing what was behind him, he could already feel strange energy behind him.


    Choi Chang-Yong whispered, Demons?


    The yers El had attacked were now on the ground, transforming into grotesque-looking monsters. As they began standing up, powerful sorcerous energy erupted from them.


    El leaned forward and whispered into Choi Chang-Yongs ear, Would you like me to take care of them?


    It didnt take him long to figure out what had happened; his face turned dark.


    <em>Have I always been this ipetent? </em>Choi Chang-Yong couldnt help feeling inept. How could he not see through his own guild members? The demons wearing his mens bodies hid themselves pretty well, but Choi Chang-Yong knew that he had no excuse. He was the guild masterhe was responsible for each and every yer in his guild.


    Ill do it myself. Choi Chang-Yong replied and unsheathed his sword. This time, he didnt aim it at Botis. Instead, he directed it toward his men. Walking toward the twisted bodies that were once human yers, Choi Chang-Yong ordered the remaining unchanged yers, Take out your swords.


    His eyes glowed in determination.


    ***


    The First Potion, which the Caravan Guild freely provided to its members, was considered a banned substance. When it first appeared on the market, it posed a high risk of death. Therefore, no one used it willingly.


    However, the First Potions quality and effectiveness soon improved; somehow, they managed to dramatically reduce the side effects.


    <em>And now, you can even retain your sanity, </em>The Iron Guild leader team thought. The user couldnt maintainplete control, but they could still think to some extent. This was clear proof that the First Potion was being enhanced quickly.


    But


    I guess mine was just special, the Iron Guild team leader muttered. He looked around to see that only he had retained his mental capacity. Around him, his teammates had turned into mindless beasts. Thankfully, they could still tell friends from foes, but there was no telling how long this wouldst.


    The First Potion was an expendable item; ironically, the yers who used it became expendable themselves. The First Potion turned yers into bombs to be used against the enemy.


    Kyaaa! a mindless yer screamed and ran toward a mantis while effusing powerful sorcerous energy. The monsters armor shattered from the yers attack, and the mantis fell to the ground helplessly.


    <em>Maybe we still have a chance here? </em>The Iron Guild team leader became hopeful as he watched. Earlier, the mantises looked invincible; now, the First Potion-rich yers were killing them one by one. The monsters swarming toward them now looked hesitant.


    On the other hand, the beastly yers looked fairly unharmed, as the First Potion gave its users inhuman recovery and regeneration power. It looked like the Iron Guild team might have a chance.


    Well, to be more urate, all the yers would die except for the team leader. However, their deaths were inconsequential as long as the leader survived.


    Kerrrk! the mantises roared.


    Die! Die! the beastly yers screamed in return.


    The insect monsters and the human monsters fought viciously. Meanwhile, the team leader slowly stepped back and hid nearby to survive.


    But


    Kerrrk! The mantises suddenly began retreating. The hope in the team leaders eyes slowly left, reced by the now-familiar despair as a new enemy appeared before him.


    This new opponents dark energy seemed stronger than the energy of all the beastly yersbined. The team leader could tell this new enemy was on a whole nother level.


    His yers were like a beastit was a beast.


    The team leader whispered, Who are you?


    Hmm? The enemy, who looked like a child, smirked. The boy was clearly not someone to be underestimated. Every experience, every instinct, and every sense begged him to run away.


    The boy asked, How are you still retaining your sanity? Youre different from the other yers, arent you?


    The team leader couldnt hide his confusion.


    Suddenly!


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    The team leaders eyes darkened as the child picked him upthe him enhanced by the First Potionwith purely his physical strength. Then, the child mmed him to the ground.


    <em>Whack!</em>


    The shock of it rattled the team leaders entire body.


    Ugh! he groaned and tried to stand up, but when his eyes met the boys eyes, he knew it was all over.


    The boy, Lou, announced, I think I should take you with me alive. Old Man Hwang would <em>love </em>to have you.


    ***


    Kim Sun-Pil and Gi-Gyu stood before each other.


    Hyung Kim Sun-Pil wanted to approach Gi-Gyu, but he stopped himself.


    Looking uninterested, Gi-Gyu asked, Have you been well?


    The Morningstar-Child Guild members and its co-guild masters, Kim Sun-Pil and Kim Dong-Hae, stood before him awkwardly.


    None of the Morningstar-Child Guild members knew what to do. This meeting had been nned in advance, but they didnt expect to meet Gi-Gyu this early in their journey. Also, they hadnt expected to meet him alone; they thought all three guilds would face Gi-Gyu together.


    Sun-Pil, Gi-Gyu called out to Kim Sun-Pil.


    The remaining guild members watched nervously, wondering if they should take out their weapons to fight. Sun-Pil shook his head toward them, signaling them to stand down.


    Sun-Pil ordered firmly, Step back.


    It was rare for Sun-Pil to take over themand like this, as Kim Dong-Hae had been leading the Morningstar-Child Guild as ofte.


    Kim Dong-Hae walked up to Gi-Gyu and greeted him, It has been a while.


    Kim Dong-Hae, Gi-Gyu murmured.


    Kim Dong-Hae looked nervous as he continued to walk.


    Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu looked at him with the same disinterest he had looked at Sun-Pil.


    Kim Dong-Hae asked, Have you been faring well?


    No, not really. Gi-Gyu emotionlessly replied, Everything went to shit while I was away. It wasnt that long, yet the KPA was gone when I returned. So was my home, my family, and


    Gi-Gyus eyes glowed as he gave off hostile energy.


    Ugh. All the Morningstar-Child Guild members groaned and grabbed their chests. Gi-Gyus power was aggressive enough to affect their hearts. The yers felt they were having a heart attack.


    Shortly afterward, Gi-Gyu took away his hostility. It was only there for at most three seconds, but during this time, every yer of the guild had experienced death.


    Haa Haa Kim Sun-Pil panted while Gi-Gyu looked at him nonchntly.


    Kim Dong-Hae tried his best to calm down his heart as he whispered, Y-you have be even more powerful.


    Im not done talking, Gi-Gyu replied and stepped forward.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    It was a single step, but it felt like an earthquake to the yers. The yers stumbled even as they tried not to stumble.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    Gi-Gyu took another step forward and whispered, Care to guess what else disappeared from my life? Take a guess.


    He talked slowly as if he was giving them a riddle. When no one answered, Gi-Gyu continued, Friends. Gi-Gyu finally stopped moving, now standing between Kim Sun-Pil and Kim Dong-Hae.


    Sun-Pil suddenly kneeled and yelled, H-Hyung! Im sorry! Im so sorry! Please forgive me!


    Gi-Gyu looked down at Kim Sun-Pil, who was sobbing. Gi-Gyu didnt say anything. He only watched.


    Sun-Pil begged, I really didnt want to do it. I know it sounds like an excuse, but I really didnt want to do it. Please believe me!


    Tears rolled down Sun-Pils cheeks and soaked the ground.


    Without even blinking, Gi-Gyu asked, Didn''t want to do what, Sun-Pil?


    Kim Sun-Pil clenched his fists on the ground, grabbing some soil into his hands. He bit his lips so hard that they began bleeding. His mouth felt dry, and it was a wonder he could speak at all.


    Kim Sun-Pil stammered, I-I lured your family


    Slumping desperately, he continued, Into a trap.


    While Gi-Gyu had been busy taking the 50th-floor test, Gi-Gyus mother and Yoo-Jung were put in danger once. The Caravan Guild had almost captured them, and it was all because of the Morningstar-Child Guild. Because Gi-Gyus family had been acquainted with this guild, they trusted Kim Sun-Pil. However, the Morningstar-Child Guild used this to lure the family straight into the Caravan Guilds hands.


    It was a close call. The Caravan Guild would have captured Gi-Gyus family if it weren''t for Tae-Shik and Suk-Woo. Gi-Gyu didnt want to even think about what might have happened to them then.


    Kim Sun-Pil continued to sob and beg. I really didnt want to do it. But I know anything I say will sound like an excuse, but I really wanted to pay for my sins. I regret what I did a thousand times. The Morningstar-Child Guild has been improving because of what I did, but I havent been able to shake off my guilt. Hyung Im so sorry.


    Kim Sun-Pil couldnt speak anymore, as the continuous sobbing didnt let him.


    Then, Ha-Neul stepped forward and whispered, Oppa.


    The other Morningstar-Child Guild members watched in deadly silence.


    Gi-Gyus hostile energy from a moment ago had left her face pale. She said, We are all as guilty as him. We all betrayed you, Oppa.


    Kim Ha-Neul looked calm but sad when she exined, The new deputy guild master of the Iron Guild, Rohan, came to us not too long ago to make an offer. He told us that you are at the Bukhan River gate, so we shoulde here to meet you. Since it hasnt been long since you left the Towers test chamber, he said you wouldnt know what happened and what we did. He told us you would ept us and asked us to spy on you by staying close to you.


    Kim Ha-Neul nced at Kim Sun-Pil sadly and whispered, Sun-Pil epted the offer, but it wasnt because he was going to spy on you. He wanted to see you and make amends. He has been wanting to make everything right.


    She refused to back down, seemingly willing to shoulder Kim Sun-Pils sins.


    Gi-Gyu only watched her quietly.


    Were so sorry The other Morningstar-Child Guild members walked up one by one with their heads bowed in shame. Many of them had met Gi-Gyu in the past. An awkward silence fell while Sun-Pil continued to cry.


    Finally, Gi-Gyu slowly opened his mouth.


    Why did you do it? He turned toward Kim Sun-Pil and asked, What made you sell my family?


    Sun-Pil remained quiet as he continued to look down. Just then


    <em>p, p, p.</em>


    What friendship! Someone pped and dered in glee.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward the voice and found a man smiling at him.


    The man exined, He did it because of me.


    Everyone turned toward the man. Kim Ha-Neul and Kim Sun-Pil, their faces wet with tears, bit their lips. They seemed unsurprised by this mans words.


    I didnt expect them to risk their lives for this. I also didnt know they came here to beg for forgiveness. The man continued, I was the one who did it. I made them do it. I told them that if they didnt bring me your family, I would personally ughter each and every weakling in their little guild. And then I seasoned that offer with their families.


    The man seemed to be enjoying the situation. He smiled and added, When I threatened Kim Sun-Pil, he cried so hard. He couldnt decide, so he tried to kill himself More than once! What a fucking loser! I had to stop him from doing it, of course It was annoying. And every time he tried to pull that shit on me


    <em>Grab!</em>


    The man suddenly grabbed Kim Ha-Neuls neck and twisted it.


    Gi-Gyu watched the whole thing apathetically without making an effort to help Ha-Neul.


    The man continued, This bitch helped me. She would beg Kim Sun-Pil not to kill himself, saying shit like Gi-Gyu oppa would understand, Everything will work out, and whatnot. This wench has been very helpful.


    The man let go of Kim Ha-Neul, who fell to the ground.


    <em>Plop.</em>


    Khoff! Khoff Kim Ha-Neul gasped for air on the ground. There was a clear red handprint on her neck.


    The man muttered, But it all worked out for me in the end. I knew that if I stayed close to these yers, I would get to meet you soon. These idiots have done their job, so


    He opened his palms with a smile and offered, Its only fair that I gift them death, dont you think, Kim Gi-Gyu?


    The man, Kim Dong-Hae, smiled like a maniac as he whispered, Or should I call you Lucifers master?


    Kim Dong-Hae yfully asked, So, where is Lucifer now?

 Chapter 213: The King of Envy (2)

    Chapter 213: The King of Envy (2)


    El and Lou quickly appeared before Gi-Gyu and concentrated their energy on creating two circles. These two circles ovepped and shed with Kim Dong-Haes power.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    It was unbelievable how loud a sound these three energies shing could create. One after another, multiple explosions urred, and the resulting gales ravaged the surroundings.


    Ackkk! the Blue Dragon Guild members, who werent prepared, were helplessly swept away.


    Dammit! Tankers, you idiots! Choi Chang-Yong was the first one to recover and scream. Eventually, he formed a barrier around them.


    Choi Chang-Yong looked ahead in disbelief. The magic quality and quantity around him could be described by only one word: Unreal.


    Kim Dong-Hae? Choi Chang-Yongs eyes widened. Kim Dong-Hae now looked blurry like he was underwater, but there was no doubt that it was him. Choi Chang-Yong remembered Kim Dong-Hae being at a lower level than him, yet he was giving off such powerful energy.


    And


    Kim Gi-Gyu, Choi Chang-Hong muttered in awe and frustration. Kim Gi-Gyu was standing behind Lou and El, looking different from what Choi Chang-Yong remembered. Choi Chang-Yong almost forgot where he was because of Gi-Gyus overwhelming power.


    Dammit, Choi Chang-Yong swore, realizing that he had to create an even stronger barrier. Else, he and his yers would all die here.


    This is a battle between beasts. Choi Chang-Yong whispered as he plunged his sword into the ground. An icy blue arc materialized from it and strengthened the surrounding barrier. He knew he wasnt even worthy of joining this war; this was the best he could do. Right now, his only job was to keep his guild members alive.


    Suddenly, Choi Chang-Yong realized the giant wall was gone, so he looked around. He saw the Morningstar-Child Guild members in a nearby corner trembling in fear.


    Choi Chang-Yong shouted, I dont know whats going on, but if you want to live,e behind me.


    Despite Choi Chang-Yongs order, it took the Morningstar-Child Guild members a long time to start moving.


    ***


    Are you okay? Lou quickly turned around to ask Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu nodded.


    Lou grinned and added, Guess I wasnt toote then.


    Kim Dong-Hae was floating in the air; his form was still blurry like a submerged object.


    Lou muttered in irritation, Of all things Just why here? Why now?


    Master. El also turned to give Gi-Gyu a worried look.


    Gi-Gyu smiled and reassured her, Its all right.


    Gi-Gyu wasnt lying to his Egos. Seconds before he had started fighting Kim Dong-Hae, the walls had gone down, allowing Lou and El to return on time.


    Kim Dong-Hae, exuding vicious energy, whispered, Lucifer?


    At the same time, his magic wavered. Confirming who was standing before him, Kim Dong-Hae screamed, Lucifer!


    Kim Dong-Haeughed, Hahaha! So we finally meet! Lucifer! Lucifer! Haha! Hahaha!!! He had to grab his stomach because he wasughing so hard.


    Dammit. I guess all the crazies have gathered here today, Lou muttered


    Gi-Gyu whispered, Lou.


    Gi-Gyu and Lous eyes met for a moment. Lou and Els twin circle barrier should keep them safe for now, so they decided to discuss Kim Dong-HaeLeviathan, to be precisewho was stillughing hysterically.


    Gi-Gyu asked, So its him?


    The moment he heard Leviathans name, part of Lous data was awakened. Gi-Gyu had immediately realized that Leviathan, aka the King of Envy, was one of the original Seven Kings of Hell. Gi-Gyu had also quickly learned everything Lou knew about this hell king.


    Thats right, Lou replied in displeasure.


    El interrupted their conversation and said, We can talk about the detailster.


    Gi-Gyu and Lou nodded in agreement, as they could sense something was about to happen with Kim Dong-Hae.


    Kim Dong-Hae screamed, Lucifer! Finally! Finally! We meet! Andras was right! I love it! This is perfect!


    Kim Dong-Haes voice kept going from high to low. The bizarre show made everyone cringe.


    Finally! Kim Dong-Hae slowly reached out with his hand, alerting Gi-Gyu, Lou, and El. Powerful was only one word they could think of to describe Kim Dong-Hae, now Leviathan.


    Leviathan yelled, Now, I can have you! I wont let you get away, Lucifer!


    Long water rivulets gushed out from Leviathans hand.


    ***


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>


    Short explosions urred one after the other due to Leviathans water bombs. These attacks were aimed at Gi-Gyu, El, and Lou.


    Lou pped away one of the water bombs. Although it was made of water, it bounced away from him. When it hit the ground, it exploded, leaving a long gauge.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Lucifer! Lucifer! Leviathan refused to stop calling Lous old name.


    Fucking idiot! Stop calling my name! Lou screamed back.


    Meanwhile, Els feathers destroyed Leviathans water bombs, giving Lou a chance to attack.


    Lou kicked the ground like a bull and sprung toward Leviathan. By now, the horns on his forehead had turned jet ck.


    Embrace me, Lucifer! Leviathan yelled in his usual high and low voice. It sounded so bizarre that everyone who heard it shivered.


    Die already! Lous ck horns crashed into Leviathan, who fell to the ground.


    In a bid to deliver the finishing blow, Gi-Gyu was about to sprint forward.


    But suddenly, El shouted, Master!


    Even before Gi-Gyu could turn toward El, she had transformed into her sword form and appeared in his hand. El had gained a physical form not too long ago, so Gi-Gyu had been using a recement sword. Although it was very powerful, it wasnt the real deal.


    Feeling Els incredible power, Gi-Gyu silently rushed forward. Leviathan was on the ground, twitching. From high up in the air, Gi-Gyu began dropping with El aimed at Leviathan.


    Hahaha! Leviathan''s explosiveugh rang in the air as El plunged into him.


    Gi-Gyu assumed this was Leviathansst scream.


    As El sank deeper into its flesh, the hell king began wiggling underneath it.


    Thank you! Thank you! Thank you for letting me reunite with Lucifer! I made the right decision by following Andras anding here! Leviathan roared in ecstasy.


    Suddenly, Lou screamed, Run!


    Gi-Gyu tried to use Super Rush to escape, but it was toote.


    <em>Blurp.</em>


    Leviathan continued to wiggle; before anyone could react, it had erged and swallowed Gi-Gyu. Leviathans body, made of water, had transformed into a giant circle, engulfing everything around it.


    -Botis!


    Gi-Gyu quickly shouted. Botis had been trembling in fear since Leviathans arrival, unable to do anything. But understanding what Gi-Gyu wanted, Botis promptly stood in front of the Morningstar-Child Guild and Choi Chang-Yong. Magic filled the air as Botis used everything he had to create a barrier.


    Drowning, Gi-Gyu looked ahead. He couldnt see Leviathan because he was already inside the hell kings stomach.


    -Fucking idiot!


    Gi-Gyu heard Lou using his usual nickname. Before he knew it, Lou had materialized in his hand.


    Lou shouted,


    -Use Death!


    The giant water circle that had engulfed Gi-Gyu turned ck.


    ***


    Khoff Gi-Gyu coughed up arge amount of blood and water.


    -Are you okay?


    -Master!


    Lou asked while El used Life to heal Gi-Gyu. But


    Khoff! Gi-Gyu coughed again because Life wasnt enough to heal him. He seemed to have suffered internal damage because he continued to cough up blood.


    -Youve been affected by Leviathans power. It wont be easy to treat it. Step back for a while and rest.


    Listening to Lou, Gi-Gyu looked ahead while wiping his mouth. The water circle before him was changing continuously.


    Lou exined in irritation,


    -You cant attack it now. In that state, Leviathan is


    Lou didnt have to finish his thought for Gi-Gyu to realize that Leviathan was like an immortal in this state. Currently, there was no way to kill it. Gi-Gyu had escaped Leviathans stomach using Death; consequently, Leviathan went berserk.


    Botis! Gi-Gyu shouted.


    Botis replied quickly, Yes, Grandmaster!


    Immediately, Botis contacted Old Man Hwang, who answered,


    -I got it!


    They needed to evacuate all the humans around. They were nothing more than a hindrance to Gi-Gyu, and he couldnt just leave them to die like this.


    -Grandmaster! Were here to help!


    Hart, Hal, and the other creatures contacted Gi-Gyu. They knew they werent strong enough to help Gi-Gyu with this battle. All they could do was make it easier for Gi-Gyu to fight. In short, their job was to lessen Gi-Gyus worry.


    While Leviathan continued to transform, the evacuation quickly urred.


    H-Hyung! Kim Sun-Pil, who seemed to have regained his courage, yelled.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Its fine, so just run! Well talkter! Get outta here!


    Hyung! Well help! Kim Sun-Pils face was filled with guilt.


    Gi-Gyu sighed and answered, I forgive you, okay? I need to finish him off; well talk afterward.


    Gi-Gyu had offered his forgiveness, but Kim Sun-Pil became confused. Did Gi-Gyu really mean this?


    Just then, Kim Ha-Neul pped the back of Kim Sun-Pils head.


    <em>Whack!</em>


    Ha-Neul scolded, If you want to help Gi-Gyu oppa, just do as he says, you idiot!


    Looking at Ha-Neuls pale face, Kim Sun-Pil seemed to have finally realized his situation.


    Thanks to his creatures help and Old Man Hwangs ability to control the gate, the evacuation waspleted quickly. Leviathan was also almost ready to battle again.


    -How did Leviathan take a human body?


    Lou asked before the fight began.


    -There is no human body that can handle Leviathan. So how?


    Both Lou and El seemed confused. This was very unexpected. Sure, something like the body of one of the strongest yers could amodate a hell king, but Kim Dong-Hae wasnt that.


    This wasnt a chimeric situationhe had never even imagined such a future. So, how could he have prepared for this? After all, no ordinary human shell could hold a hell king.


    Lou asked quickly,


    -Any chance Rohan betrayed us?


    Gi-Gyu didnt answer.


    Lou continued,


    -I know its not possible. I know how your sync works better than anyone. Dammit. Sorry, I asked a stupid question. I just cant think clearly right now.


    This was very unlike Lou.


    El chimed in worriedly,


    -Master In your current state, you might not be able to defeat Leviathan.


    El was still in her sword form in Gi-Gyus hand. Gi-Gyu could feel her determination when she whispered,


    -But well do our best


    Thats right. Gi-Gyu grasped both of his swords firmly.


    -...


    -...


    Lous confusion and Els worry slowly disappeared thanks to Gi-Gyus determination and calmness.


    Gi-Gyu dered, Lets do this.


    Gi-Gyu ced one foot forward while keeping the other behind. After countless battles, this had be his starting position. Lou took the front offense while El stayed behind to take care of the defense.


    -Kerrrk!


    Leviathan roared afterpleting its transformation. He could no longer talk and used his magic tomunicate.


    -I will kill you! Ill kill you and make Lucifer mine!


    Leviathan spoke like a stalker.


    Gi-Gyus shoes glowed brightly as he whispered, Super Rush.

 Chapter 214: The King of Envy (3)

    Chapter 214: The King of Envy (3)


    People were concerned yet expectant when the gates and the Tower had first appeared. Many wondered if mythical creatures like dragons really existed.


    Would these supernatural creatures appear in their world?


    The public had been excited to see these beings, but they also feared a world where these beings were the apex predators.


    Dragon, Gi-Gyu mumbled. Meanwhile, Hermes glowed as he studied what stood before him.


    The creatures body was made of water, and it was wiggling slowly. It looked like a dragon; to be precise, a water dragon.


    -Well, its something simr, but not exactly the same.


    Lous words sounded a little slower than usual.


    Gi-Gyu wasnt using the full strength of Super Rush, but rather a more controlled state, which must have been why he could still hear Lou.


    -Stay alert and cautious.


    Lou warned firmly, his voice no longergging.


    Gi-Gyu grasped Lou and El tightly. Lou exuded dark energy so powerful that it seemed like he wanted to overwhelm the entire space.


    Lou informed Gi-Gyu,


    -Control yourself.


    Following his suggestion, Gi-Gyu got the dark energy, Death, under his control. Before long, the energy had been concentrated and reduced in size. Now, it was only covering Lous sword form.


    -Go.


    Lou whispered.


    As soon as Gi-Gyu stepped forward, Leviathan roared.


    -<em>Kerrrrk!</em>


    Gi-Gyu could hear its roar, which meant Leviathan had invaded his elerated time axis. He felt nervous and excited as he thought, <em>I guess hes a hell king for a reason.</em>


    As a smorgasbord of emotions raced in his head, he swung Lou toward the Leviathan, the water dragon.


    <em>Slice.</em>


    ***


    Super Rush could create an elerated time axis; Leviathan and Gi-Gyu were currently fighting in it. Leviathan, who already had no problem matching Gi-Gyus speed, began moving even faster. Meanwhile, Gi-Gyus fatigue was mounting, but Leviathans pained screams were a great encouragement.


    -<em>Kerrrk</em><em>!</em>


    The giant water dragon was suffering from Gi-Gyus attacks. The hell king attacked Gi-Gyu with everything it had, but he dodged it at a mind-numbing speed.


    Gi-Gyu had been using the time between each of Leviathans attacks to wound the dragon. There was nothing Death could not cut through. It could even wound water, air, space, fire, and pretty much everything in between.


    Leviathan screamed,


    -How?! How do you have that ability?! Lucifer!


    It looked like Leviathan was shooting water rivulets, but it was actually extremely concentrated sorcerous energy and magic. The dragon was shooting dozens, no hundreds, of such rivulets.


    <em>Whoosh, whoosh.</em>


    These rivulets nearly reached Gi-Gyu, but they didnt actually touch his skin. Still, the wind pressure from them was enough to cut his skin.


    <em>Focus. </em>Gi-Gyu told himself to bring out Hermes full potential.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    The problem was that Gi-Gyu had been barely enduring the elerated time as is. And his joints were already audibly creaking in protest.


    -Master.


    El whispered.


    Gradually, Gi-Gyu felt his fatigue vanishing, as El had used Life to heal him. He focused back on quickly attacking the water dragon. Already, there were several ck cuts on the hell king.


    <em>I gotta move faster. </em>Gi-Gyu told himself, as Leviathan had been catching up to him easily. Grudgingly admiring the hell kings persistence and power, Gi-Gyu transferred even more energy into Hermes. Consequently, he felt a wave of magic leave his body.


    Hermes began glowing like the sun. The whole area wavered with magic, sorcerous energy, and Death. The cocktail of such impressive powers was starting to damage the surrounding space.


    Ugh, Gi-Gyu groaned. His excessive movement was having a bad effect on his wounds.


    -Master!


    El yelled.


    -This is dangerous!


    El was telling him that his wounds were worsening at a pace Life couldnt catch up to. If he didnt stop using Super Rush or if he moved any faster, he would be jeopardizing his life.


    But


    -<em>Kerrrrk!</em>


    Unfortunately, Gi-Gyu couldnt slow down. After all, Leviathan was catching up to him despite his incredible speed.


    <em>I need to go faster Faster! </em>Gi-Gyus mind no longer saw logic. He couldnt think of anything else other than defeating this monstrosity. So, the two continued to fight in the elerated time.


    Just then, Lou and El warned Gi-Gyu,


    -Dodge!


    -Watch out, Master!


    One of the mrs of Leviathan had started shining. As the light took shape, Leviathans maw bolted toward Gi-Gyu. Leviathan moved faster, even more so than Gi-Gyu. It was only a matter of time before the dragon caught him.


    Gi-Gyu yelled, Faster!


    When Leviathans mr was inches away from him, Lou warned,


    -I gave that mr to Leviathan. That is Satans mr. Its dangerous!


    ***


    Choi Chang-Yong mumbled, What is going on here?


    He couldnt believe what was unfolding right in front of his eyes. He and the other evacuees were standing far away, but he could still see the battle by focusing his power on his eyes.


    And what he had witnessed was something otherworldly.


    Is that really possible? Choi Chang-Yong had never even imagined a scene like this. Every second seemed to pass differently in the space that held Kim Gi-Gyu and the dragon.


    Choi Chang-Yong became very quiet. Whenever he met Kim Gi-Gyu, his self-image plummeted, and he felt like a bigger helpless and weak imbecile.


    Dontpare yourself to the grandmaster, Botis, standing nearby,mented.


    Choi Chang-Yong had once been terrified of Botis. Turning toward the gross monster, he mumbled, Thank you for saving us earlier.


    Thanks to Botis, Choi Chang-Yong and the Blue Dragon Guild members survived. But this bravery came at a cost to Botis.


    Choi Chang-Yong asked, Are you okay?


    Botis nodded quietly. Taking on the power storm alone had left its body in tatters.


    Choi Chang-Yong couldnt tell if Botis was shy or if he was just indifferent. He didnt say anything, and Botis also silently watched the battle.


    The giant water dragon and Gi-Gyu, who looked like a firefly from afar, were battling. Surprisingly, they were fighting neck and neck. Severalyers of barriers protected the survivors, but they could still feel the fights sharp remnant energy.


    Botis and Choi Chang-Yong continued to watch the battle.


    Dontpare yourself to him, Botis repeated himself. A mere human like you shouldnt even dare.


    Suddenly, Botis smiled bitterly.


    Seeing this, Choi Chang-Yong thought Botis expression looked very human.


    Botis continued, Creatures like us arent worthy of judging their battle. You and I are trivialpared to them.


    Choi Chang-Yong nodded and mumbled, I guess I made the right choice.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    A deafening explosion had urred far away.


    Botis whispered, I think the battle is finally winding down.


    Behind Choi Chang-Yong and Botis stood Kim Sun-Pil and the gate creatures. They were all focused on the battle.


    Ugh Suddenly, Choi Chang-Yong grabbed his chest. An unexinable emotion had overwhelmed him. He whispered, W-what is this?


    He was a high ranker, so a single emotion crippling him like that made no sense.


    Botis face also crumpled in agony. Y-you must endure it! Snap out of it! Take care of your guild members!


    Ack Choi Chang-Yong quickly turned to see his men grabbing their chests in pain.


    <em>Schwing!</em>


    Suddenly, a guild member pulled out his sword and roared, I shouldve been the next guild master!


    The yer dashed toward Choi Chang-Yong. This yer was someone he had favored. He quickly defended himself with his sword and muttered, How could you?!


    While protecting himself, Choi Chang-Yong tried to figure out what was happening. Why was this happening? And what was this unpleasant emotion he was feeling? What could exin this sudden turn of events?


    Right now, extreme jealousy was overwhelming every single one of them.


    ***


    <em>Snap.</em>


    The water dragon shut its mouth with the glowing mr and stood still. Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu was nowhere to be seen. Super Rush was no more, and the time was now flowing normally. The space only had quietude.


    Suddenly, something appeared from high up in the sky.


    With half a jet ck wing on his back, Gi-Gyu was flying.


    Phew Gi-Gyu exhaled deeply. He just had a very close call. He had nned on ignoring Lou and Els warning and stabbing Leviathans vital spot; unfortunately, he couldnt do so. If not for the half-wing on his back, this Death and Life-filled gate, and Lous help, he would have died.


    -Are you okay?


    Lou asked, as the dragons mr had almost crushed Gi-Gyu.


    But at the moment, the glowing mr was no longer important.


    An unfamiliar voice whispered, Leviathan.


    A new creature had appeared out of nowhere. Gi-Gyu hadnt noticed this new presence, and it wasnt because he was focused on his battle. The neer had appeared so suddenly that Gi-Gyu didnt get a chance to sense it.


    <em>I couldnt feel it at all, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in distress. Who are you?


    rmingly, he still couldnt sense the neer standing on Leviathan''s nose.


    Gi-Gyus eyes blurred. His eyes were bleeding from the blood vessels bursting. He assumed that it was from using Super Rush. If he hadn''t dispersed his energy, he probably would have still been oblivious to this stranger.


    El whispered,


    -Master.


    Gi-Gyu began to recover. It wasnt perfect, but his eyesight was returning slowly as well. Then, he heard the new enemy scolding Leviathan, Finding you a shell was so difficult, so how could you risk losing it?


    The voice sounded familiar to Gi-Gyu, and when his eyesight returned, he whispered, Ha Song-Su


    -Why are you interrupting me?! I will take Lucifers master, and Lucifer


    Leviathan protested but couldnt finish the sentence as Ha Song-Su smacked the dragons nose.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Gi-Gyu became speechless. They were currently in his territory in the Bukhan River. Therefore, it was very likely that Leviathan hadnt been able to use his full strength. Even so, he was fighting better than Gi-Gyu.


    Yet, Ha Song-Su could silence the water dragon with a single hit to the nose.


    <em>Thud.</em>


    Leviathan fell to the ground. He remained quiet, but it was obvious he wasnt dead.


    We meet again, Ha Song-Su said to Gi-Gyu, who was still flying in the air.


    Gi-Gyu didnt moveno, he couldnt move. He knew that he would die if he attacked Ha Song-Su right now.


    <em>I have no chance against him. </em>Gi-Gyu became tense. Was Ha Song-Su going to attack him? If so, would it be better to make the first move? Suffice to say, many thoughts crossed Gi-Gyus mind.


    Suddenly, Ha Song-Su appeared right in front of Gi-Gyu.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    Almost feeling like he was being suffocated, Gi-Gyu couldnt say a word.


    Not yet Ha Song-Su grinned, showing off his grotesque teeth. He looked human, but he didnt seem human. He looked the same as when Gi-Gyu first met him, but something felt different about him.


    This isnt the time yet. Ha Song-Su announced before disappearing. He reappeared on Leviathans back and dered, Thats enough for today. Were going back, Leviathan.


    -B-but thats not!


    Leviathan tried to argue, but it was useless. The water dragon disappeared, transforming back into Kim Dong-Hae.


    See youter, Ha Song-Su said to Gi-Gyu. Before Gi-Gyu could say anything, Leviathannow Kim Dong-Haedisappeared with Ha Song-Su.

 Chapter 215: The Alliance

    Chapter 215: The Alliance


    Gi-Gyu sat on a giantfortable sofa, leaned back, and closed his eyes.


    <em>Leviathan, Ha Song-Su, the Caravan Guild, Andras, and the Iron Guild.</em>


    He unhurriedly organized everything he knew about his enemies, as they were opponents he would face someday.


    <em>Then there is Kim Sun-Pil, Choi Chang-Yong, and the rest of the guilds in Korea and in the world. </em>


    Gi-Gyu was alone in the room. Even El and Lou were absent. Truly alone for once, he remained seated and spent some time thinking in peace.


    <em>Knock, knock.</em>


    There was a knock on the door, and a melodious voice announced from outside, Iming in, Master.


    The door opened, and El walked in. As usual, she began healing Gi-Gyus wounds. And since he was used to it by now, he remained still and continued to think.


    Youre healing quickly, Master, El mumbled.


    Gi-Gyu smiled and replied, Im d.


    He opened his eyes and saw a blushing El.


    El. Gi-Gyu leaned back and looked up at El.


    She stood behind him, massaging his shoulders and healing him with Life. Gi-Gyu was less experienced in using Life, so it was more efficient for El to heal him.


    El thought, <em>His body is damaged I have to ensure he doesnt use Super Rush from now on unless absolutely necessary.</em>


    Gi-Gyu was in bad shape. He looked fine from the outside, but the insides were a mess. His muscles were badly torn and


    <em>His muscles are so hard.</em><em></em>


    As El felt Gi-Gyus hard torso muscles, she couldnt help but blush again.


    El.


    Huh? Oh, I-I apologize, Master. Did you say something? El stuttered.


    What were you thinking so hard about? asked Gi-Gyu.


    El couldnt answer Gi-Gyus question.


    Looking curious, he continued, I want to ask you something.


    Please go ahead, Master. Els face turned calmer as she looked down at him.


    Its about Leviathan. Had our fight continued Do you think I would have won?


    It had been a week since Gi-Gyu battled Leviathan, but that water dragon seared into his memory. At the time, Leviathan seemed invincible, but the event had taken such a sharp turn that he was having difficulties remembering the details.


    El smiled and asked, Didnt you already ask Lou this several times?


    El didnt know much about this hell king. Lou was the expert, so Gi-Gyu had already asked him the same question many times.


    Well, I havent heard your opinion I want to know what you think, exined Gi-Gyu.


    I El pondered for a moment before answering, I do not think you would have lost. But, it also wouldnt have been an overwhelming victory on your part.


    Her answer was different from Lous. When Gi-Gyu had asked Lou the same, he replied, You better be grateful that youre still alive. I know its hard to believe, but you were fighting the real deal. It was no avatar or a weaker version. Still, Im impressed by how strong youve be. You should be honored and proud that yousted that long.


    Gi-Gyu and his group had never expected someone with Leviathans power to enter the gate in their original form. Somehow, Leviathan had seeded in stealing Kim Dong-Haes body and using its real strength. Lou had predicted that Gi-Gyu would have lost had the battle continued. This was also why Lou had rushed to Gi-Gyu when he first felt Leviathans presence.


    Then Gi-Gyu hesitated a little before asking, How about Ha Song-Su?


    <em>Ha Song-Su... </em>Gi-Gyu still couldnt figure out exactly how strong Ha Song-Su was. But one thing was certain: He would have been defeated if he had fought Ha Song-Su.


    But, there was one strange thing.


    El seemed to feel the same way because she didnt answer Gi-Gyu immediately. Finally, she replied, Im not sure.


    Right? Gi-Gyu seemed to understand why El sounded hesitant. He continued, Something felt odd. I felt I shouldnt even try to attack him at the time. My instincts told me I''d die if I fought him. But, now that I think about it, something doesnt add up.


    Did you feel like you saw a ghost, perhaps? asked El.


    Yes, exactly!


    El had Gi-Gyu had felt the same thing. When Ha Song-Su first appeared, Gi-Gyu didnt notice anything. But, on reassessing, he realized that it was as if Ha Song-Sus real body was absent.


    When Ha Song-Su had seen Gi-Gyu, he said, We meet again.


    Was Ha Song-Su referring to the time they had met inside the gate?


    Or


    Master. You should rest for now. Els hands continued their massage.


    Feeling rxed, Gi-Gyu decided to take a short nap.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu had been spending most of his time alone, recovering. And now that he was feeling better, the first person he met was Kim Sun-Pil.


    Hyung, Kim Sun-Pil mumbled.


    Gi-Gyu waved his hand and replied, Its fine. Have a seat.


    Kim Sun-Pil nced around nervously before sitting down. Gi-Gyus room was very extravagant, showing Old Man Hwangs luxurious taste.


    Have your injuries healed? Gi-Gyu asked nonchntly as if nothing had happened between them.


    Kim Sun-Pil flinched before nodding. The injuries Kim Sun-Pil had suffered were mild. However, during the Leviathan fight, something mysteriously changed in the air, which made all the evacuees feel a sudden burst of jealousy. The jealousy turned into hostility, and they began fighting among themselves.


    What about the guild members? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Theyre okay.


    The change had made the Blue Dragon Guild and the Morningstar-Child Guild members fight viciously among themselves. If Gi-Gyus creatures hadnt stopped them, there might have been numerous fatalities.


    I see. Im d, Gi-Gyu answered. Currently, all the yers were spending time inside the gate, getting treated for their injuries.


    <em>Drip.</em>


    Large sweat drops rolled down Kim Sun-Pils forehead, which he wiped away. While Gi-Gyu had been out of sight, healing, Kim Sun-Pil thought he would die from stress. He knew this day wasing, but now that Gi-Gyu knew what he had done, Kim Sun-Pil found waiting to be the worst.


    Hyung Kim Sun-Pil looked at Gi-Gyu like a prisoner waiting for his execution.


    Gi-Gyu studied Kim Sun-Pils face and asked, Why do you keep looking at me with that face?


    ...


    I already told you that I forgive you.


    Kim Sun-Pil flinched.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Did you think I lied? But I told you before fighting Leviathan that


    No, I know you werent lying, but Kim Sun-Pil couldnt believe how easily Gi-Gyu had forgiven him. No matter what the reason was, he had betrayed Gi-Gyu. Kim Sun-Pil knew he should have protected Gi-Gyus family with his own life; instead, he sold them to the enemy.


    Kim Sun-Pil clenched his fists. His body shook from the helplessness, guilt, and fury.


    Gi-Gyu exined, If I were in your situation, I would have done the same thing. Thats why I mean it when I say I forgive you. So stop looking at me like that.


    Gi-Gyu stood up slowly and continued, But this doesnt mean you can avoid the punishment. There are consequences for every action you take. It doesnt matter if the action was done under duress.


    Kim Sun-Pil looked up at Gi-Gyu, who had his back on him.


    But I will take into consideration the difficult situation you were in. So, for now, go and rest. Things will get hard from now on, Gi-Gyu announced before leaving the room.


    When the door closed behind him, tears began to roll down Kim Sun-Pils eyes.


    Hyung He felt so many emotions, including relief and guilt, but the dominant one was gratitude.


    Thank you, Hyung.


    ***


    Two men sat across from each other. Both remained quiet and focused on one another. While one looked worried for some reason, the other looked rxed.


    How long are you going to make me wait? Choi Chang-Yong couldnt stand the silence anymore.


    Choi Chang-Yong, a high ranker and Blue Dragon Guilds guild master, looked impatient. The man sitting across from him was Gi-Gyu.


    I was about to begin, replied Gi-Gyu, a rtively new face in the yer world and the most wanted man in the world.


    <em>Dammit. </em>Choi Chang-Yong swore silently. No matter how hard he tried, he just couldn''t figure out who and what Kim Gi-Gyu was.


    Did you rest well? Gi-Gyu asked with a smirk.


    Did I rest well? Are you serious? I guess you havent changed at all. What a jerk. Sure, fine. Yes, I rested well thanks to you, Choi Chang-Yong answered harshly. He knew his life was in Gi-Gyus hands very well, but he still didnt bother speaking politely.


    Gi-Gyu smiled. This was why he liked Choi Chang-Yong.


    Well, perhaps like wasnt the right word. It was more like


    <em>Hes easy to read. </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Choi Chang-Yong was so simple-minded that his motives were never hard to read.


    Gi-Gyu and Choi Chang-Yong didnt meet under the best circumstances. Their first meeting was quite unpleasant.


    They had first met inside the Gangnam Gate; coincidentally, it was also where everything started.


    Choi Chang-Yong had been a typical yer in power filled with arrogance and entitlement. On top of this, he was also corrupt and cruel.


    Choi Chang-Yong asked, Did you find my gift?


    Yes. The wounded of the Blue Dragon Guild and the Morningstar-Child Guild you abandoned are being treated separately now.


    So youre finally giving me some information, Choi Chang-Yong muttered.


    Choi Chang-Yongs gift was the wounded yers he had abandoned at the beginning of their journey. They mostly belonged to the Iron Guild.


    Did you kill all the Iron Guild Members? asked Choi Chang-Yong.


    ...


    I guess that was a stupid question, Choi Chang-Yong whispered. A sympathetic look shed in his eyes, revealing he felt something genuine toward the yers.


    Choi Chang-Yong sincerely said, This is a battle between powerful beings. Please try not to sacrifice too many of us weaklings.


    Gi-Gyu could tell that Choi Chang-Yong wasnt acting. He sniggered and replied, You didnt seem to mind sacrificing your guild members when we were inside the Gangnam Gate. You are acting differently now.


    Choi Chang-Yong smiled bitterly and answered, I had no choice at the time.


    Gi-Gyu muttered, No. There is always a choice.


    Choi Chang-Yong smiled, and Gi-Gyu looked at him in confusion.


    Everyone has a choice? Youre still very young, arent you?


    ...


    Choi Chang-Yong exined, Its true Im not the type to treasure other peoples lives, but I do care about my guild members. You may not believe me, but inside the Gangnam Gate, I really didnt have a choice. I had to ensure that my guild came out the gate a hero.


    And you truly believe that sacrificing your yers for that was justified?


    Choi Chang-Yong looked straight into Gi-Gyus eyes and replied, Yes, I do. Someone powerful like you would never understand this. But to us, it makes sense. By sacrificing them, we managed to save others. To be honest, I always thought you were the worst.


    A strange fury appeared in Choi Chang-Yongs eyes as he continued, If you are this powerful, you should have gotten involved earlier to fix this situation. Havent you heard? With great poweres great responsibility. You watched us die while doing nothing. You think well be grateful if youe at thest moment to save us?


    Choi Chang-Yong sighed and said, Haa But what does it matter now? I know that you also had no choice. After all, your life must be your priority. And this world isnt a great ce, to begin with. Its not worth sacrificing your life for. And you didnt know us or the gate well either. So I understand why you did what you did. I wouldve done the same thing.


    Choi Chang-Yong turned toward Gi-Gyu again and added, See? You had no choice, just like everyone else.


    Gi-Gyu thought Choi Chang-Yongs argument was misleading, but he couldnt refute it. And he didnt want to either. So, another awkward silence fell.


    After a short pause, Choi Chang-Yong murmured, I want to say something to you.


    El had already told Gi-Gyu that Choi Chang-Yong had shown interest in allying. Gi-Gyu was interested in this idea as well. This was exactly why he had used Rohan to get the Blue Dragon Guild to enter this gate.


    Gi-Gyu had purposefully made Choi Chang-Yong wait a whole week. It made Choi Chang-Yong nervous and allowed Gi-Gyu to make a more favorable deal.


    Gi-Gyu began, If you want to talk about the alliance


    To Gi-Gyus surprise, Choi Chang-Yong asked something unexpected, Are you sure you and the Caravan Guild are enemies?


    Gi-Gyu decided to change his opinion of Choi Chang-Yong. It appeared that Choi Chang-Yong wasnt an easy man to read.

 Chapter 216: The Alliance (2)

    Chapter 216: The Alliance (2)


    Noticing Gi-Gyu''s bbergasted expression, Choi Chang-Yong answered his own question, I can tell by your expression that the Caravan Guild really is your enemy.


    Tilting his head, Choi Chang-Yong continued, Toward the end of your battle against the giant dragon, I saw Ha Song-Su.


    ...


    And Ha Song-Su left without doing anything. The Caravan Guild considers you its greatest enemy, but he still didnt kill you right then and there. So I couldnt help but wonder if you and the Caravan Guild are actually in this together.


    Gi-Gyu nodded, as Choi Chang-Yongs suspicion was logical.


    Choi Chang-Yong added hesitantly, Or perhaps I considered the fact that maybe you and Ha Song-Su are almost equally powerful. This would exin why Ha Song-Su left to fight you another day. Well, whatever the reason, I do believe you have the potential to defeat Ha Song Su. And if you are definitely not on the Caravan Guilds side, then


    So youre interested in an alliance with me? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Choi Chang-Yong nodded and replied, Yes, I want to be on your side.


    Gi-Gyu rubbed his chin quietly before asking, Then I have a question for you. Are you certain the Blue Dragon Guild is not working with the Caravan Guild?


    While Gi-Gyu maintained his uninterested look, Choi Chang-Yongs face crumpled in a fury.


    Choi Chang-Yong gasped, What?


    Ignoring him, Gi-Gyu continued, It is I who find it difficult to trust you. Toe here so unexpectedly and ask to form an alliance Dont you think it sounds strange?


    ...


    Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong, you have worked very hard to build the powerful Blue Dragon Guild. And you yourself are a high ranker Gi-Gyu trailed off.


    Choi Chang-Yong wondered what Gi-Gyu was trying to say.


    Gi-Gyu continued, Im certain someone like you can see how this actually puts me at a disadvantage. The whole world is against me. Everyone wants me dead. To you, it should be obvious who would win.


    Choi Chang-Yong nodded.


    Gi-Gyu added, So, why ally with me? That doesnt make any sense. I know very well that you value your life, Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong. So what am I supposed to think?


    Are you suggesting Im a spy? asked Choi Chang-Yong.


    Exactly.


    Choi Chang-Yong frowned but nodded in understanding. He had to admit that Gi-Gyus suspicion was also logical.


    <em>Schwing.</em>


    Suddenly, Choi Chang-Yong unsheathed his sword. Was it to attack Gi-Gyu?


    Still, Gi-Gyu didnt move a muscle.


    Choi Chang-Yong answered, I value my body just as much as I value my own life.


    Choi Chang-Yong respectfully continued, Im not asking you to ally with me because of what Im about to do. I am doing this to thank you for saving my guild members and having this conversation with me. And I want to show you that I can be trusted. The rest is up to you.


    Without hesitation, Choi Chang-Yong plunged his sword into his eye.


    ***


    A week before Gi-Gyus conversation with Choi Chang-Yong and not too long after his fight with Leviathan, a woman was sitting on a chair somewhere in the world.


    <em>Flinch.</em>


    Her slim arms shivered. Trying to stop them from shaking, the woman grabbed onto the chair hard, denting the arms of the metal chair. It was difficult to believe how powerful those fragile arms were.


    When her body stopped trembling, the woman whispered, See? I was right.


    A seductive smile followed her beautiful voice as she asked, Right, Baal?


    Soo-Jung turned toward Baal, who maintained his usual nk face.


    Soo-Jung continued, Ha Song-Su finally made a move. He appeared in the Bukhan River area. Is this enough proof for you?


    ...


    Soo-Jung had marked Ha Song-Su during theirst battle using a skill simr to the one she had used on Gi-Gyu long ago. The mark let her see through the marked subjects eyes and figure out their location.


    But this skill didnt work perfectly on Ha Song-Su. She couldn''t deduce his exact location since everything through his eyes just looked fuzzy to her.


    But just now


    She had spotted Ha Song-Su in the area where Gi-Gyu was known to be staying. This had to be the proof that she was right. After all, how many powerful yers in the Bukhan River area warranted a personal visit from Ha Song-Su?


    So, she had no doubt this was Gi-Gyu. No one else was strong enough to force Ha Song-Su to appear.


    Soo-Jung repeated Baals name, Baal.


    Youre right. Kim Gi-Gyu is indeed in the Bukhan River region. ording to my sources, the survivors left the gate right before the Blue Dragon Guild entered. And these survivors imed that Kim Gi-Gyu was inside the gate, Baal replied.


    Soo-Jungs smile deepened. She asked, That should be enough for you, right?


    She tried to leave, but the displeasure on Baals face stopped her. She muttered, Whats wrong now?


    ...


    Baal, Soo-Jung prodded.


    Just as you felt Ha Song-Su in the Bukhan River, I felt someone too. The Bukhan River is too far from here, so I understand why you missed it. But this presence is very familiar to me. I suppose it would be familiar to all demons.


    What? Soo-Jung looked at Baal in confusion. Surprisingly, she could see fear on Baals face; he had never shown such emotion before.


    Baal replied, Leviathan. The hell king was there as well.


    ...?


    Its too dangerous. Baal sounded concerned as he argued, Do you have to go? You have a mission; if you go now, you might


    Baal seemed to fear that Soo-Jung might get killed. It was bad enough when only Ha Song-Su was involved; now, a hell king had also joined the fray. Was this what Baal feared? But Baal had never once been afraid of an enemy before.


    Soo-Jung abruptly realized what was happening and became rigid. She whispered, Youre turning into a human, Baal.


    Baal didnt fear the enemyhe was afraid for her. Baal was afraid that Soo-Jung might die from this.


    Soo-Jung argued in annoyance, We have already nned for everything, including my death. So stop babbling and follow me.


    The smile reappeared on her face as she continued, My mission My pupil, who will take over my work, is in the Bukhan River area. Therefore, I must go there. I promised to give him a gift when he reached the 50th floor, so I must keep my promise.


    Of course. Baal adjusted his sses, returning to his usual self.


    Suddenly remembering something, Soo-Jung asked, Oh, what about the others?


    Ive already contacted them.


    Hmm Soo-Jung shrugged. If she moved fast, she could be the first one there.


    ***


    Choi Chang-Yong stared at Gi-Gyu nkly.


    Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong?


    Ah! I-I apologize. Choi Chang-Yong was so flustered that his tone turned even more respectful. He asked cautiously, What were we talking about?


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help but grin. He knew exactly why Choi Chang-Yongs attitude toward him had changed. It was because of his eye. Choi Chang-Yong had stabbed one of his eyes to prove his integrity. But at the moment, both of his eyes looked perfectly fine. This was because Gi-Gyu had healed him using Life. Usually, such a wound required the elixir, but Gi-Gyu had healed him easily, which changed Choi Chang-Yongs attitude.


    You told me that if I let you leave the Bukhan River region, you will return with all those who want to fight on our side and their families.


    Ah, right. Yes. Choi Chang-Yong tried to hide his embarrassment and continued, The reason we want to walk with you, Kim Gi-Gyu I mean Ranker Kim Umm


    Choi Chang-Yong was having a hard time finding an appropriate title for Gi-Gyu. Realizing Gi-Gyu was staring at him again, Choi Chang-Yong quickly added, The reason I want to ally with you, Mr. Kim Gi-Gyu, is that I, too, believe the Caravan Guild and the Iron Guild arent normal. And my suspicion was confirmed when I entered this gate.


    Choi Chang-Yong clenched his fists and exined, I already knew they were stealing yers bodies in other countries. But I had no idea that my own guild had already been targeted. At this rate


    The future looked grim. Soon, no one would be able to trust anyone. It seemed that this was what Choi Chang-Yong wanted to say.


    Choi Chang-Yong continued, Anyway, others like me are afraid of what ising. And its clear now that there are enemies deep inside my guild, so I need to clean up my house. I need to filter out all the bad seeds and ept only the legitimate applicants.


    Do you think this is possible?


    I must try. Choi Chang-Yongs answer was simple.


    It will not be easy, Gi-Gyu said.


    Choi Chang-Yong didnt deny it. It had been a week since the team of yers had entered the Bukhan River gate. So far, no one outside knew what had happened. The entire Iron Guild team had been annihted, so if Choi Chang-Yong and the others left now, they would be suspected of betraying the Iron and the Caravan Guilds.


    Doing anything freely would be a challenge. On top of this, how would they weed out the demon humans from the humans?


    When Choi Chang-Yong seemed troubled, Gi-Gyu smiled.


    What is it? Choi Chang-Yong asked. He wondered if Gi-Gyu had remembered something funny.


    Ill send El with you, Gi-Gyu offered, making Choi Chang-Yong gasp.


    ...!


    And you dont have to leave this ce in secret. The Blue Dragon Guild wont be suspected of anything.


    Pardon? Choi Chang-Yong became confused. Did Gi-Gyu have an answer to all of his worries?


    I have someone inside the Caravan Guild.


    Choi Chang-Yongs eyes widened in shock.


    Gi-Gyu continued, If you use him, it will be easy for you to do what you need to do. And you can leave with the Iron Guild members.


    Pardon?


    Some Iron Guild yers want to join us too. If you leave with them, you will remain safe. Youll also be able to save more yers, Gi-Gyu exined.


    Choi Chang-Yong couldnt believe what he was hearing. When did Gi-Gyu get the time or the opportunity to n all these things?


    Gi-Gyu continued, Tell them that the force inside the Bukhan River region was stronger than anticipated. Say that avoiding fatalities was impossible and that the surviving yers were lucky to leave alive. People will see you as a failure, but the yers that leave with you will praise you as a hero, Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong.


    Gi-Gyu grinned and added, They will all state you are the sole reason they survived.


    Choi Chang-Yong pondered for a moment. This could work, but there was one thing that still bothered him.


    <em>Ha Song-Su </em>Choi Chang-Yong was worried that Ha Song-Su might have figured everything out. Ha Song-Su entered the gate at thest minute, so


    Choi Chang-Yong shook his head, deeming it impossible. The survivors had been evacuated to a far-away corner, so Ha Song-Su probably didnt even notice them. And he suspected Gi-Gyu had put a barrier around them to hide their presence from him.


    All right, Choi Chang-Yong replied.


    The Morningstar-Child Guild will also leave with you. What you have to do for us is very simple. You must work with El to filter out demons yers andGi-Gyu smiledbring the other Korean guilds to our side.


    Ah, of course. Choi Chang-Yong realized that Gi-Gyu had everything meticulously nned out. His worry and fear slowly disappeared.


    It seemed that their conversation was winding down. Choi Chang-Yong whispered, May I ask you one thing?


    The question was taboo in the yer world, and one shouldnt even consider asking a powerful yer this question. But Choi Chang-Yong couldnt control his curiosity.


    Choi Chang-Yong stammered, W-wh-whats your level?


    A yers level was considered sensitive and secretive information. They may have allied just now, but such a question could easily make Choi Chang-Yong look like a spy.


    <em>Ive been thinking about this for a long time now Hes definitely different from the other yers. </em>Choi Chang-Yong looked around nervously. This whole Bukhan River gate and all of Gi-Gyus creatures Then there was Gi-Gyus power and abilities, including his healing skill.


    Im Level 1.


    The room became hushed.


    Choi Chang-Yong became speechless.


    Gi-Gyu continued, Im Level 1. Is that all?


    Choi Chang-Yong looked dazed, just like when he had heard the news of his mothers death.


    Gi-Gyu didnt wait for Choi Chang-Yongs reply. Instead, he added, There are two more things. Firstly, please keep in mind that I can kill you as easily as I healed your eye. So, please, dont even think about betraying me.


    O-of course.


    The truth was that Gi-Gyu didnt have such power. He had used Life to heal Choi Chang-Yongs eye. Perhaps he could have used Death on Choi Chang-Yong to aplish the opposite, but he didnt.


    And the other thing isGi-Gyu stood upIll being with you.


    Pardon? But why?


    Gi-Gyu nkly answered, I need to go to the Tower.<blockquote>


    gomi''s Thoughts


    Gomi: Ok, so the way Choi Chang-Yong showed his trust was just very random. Also, if I was Gi-Gyu, I would find this action even more suspicious</blockquote>

 Chapter 217: The Alliance (3)

    Chapter 217: The Alliance (3)


    Sitting on the sofa, Gi-Gyumented, Leviathan has already stolen a yers body. If the other hell kings follow suit and side with the Caravan Guild, this will be a huge problem for us.


    El stood beside him while Lou sat in a massage chair. The three of them were discussing the situation.


    Lou seemed annoyed by Gi-Gyus statement as he replied, Well, duh. Just two hell kings would be enough to drop you at deaths door.


    Lou''s closed eyelids squinched a little as he continued, But who knows? Like I said before, Leviathanthe real one from hellhad shown up, but it still couldnt use all of its strength, so


    ...


    Im guessing it was because of his host shell. He probably couldnt go all out in that body. Honestly, I dont think any shell on Earth can house Leviathans full strength.


    Still resting in his loudly vibrating massage chair, Lou added, All that doesnt matter now; our problem remains the same: Youre too weak. Youre certainly stronger than before, but you now have much more powerful enemies. So what you have isnt enough, and thats an understatement.


    Gi-Gyu became dead silent.


    El patted his back and chimed, But our master has the potential to be much stronger.


    Turning toward Gi-Gyu, she asked, Isnt that why you decided to enter the Tower, Master?


    El Gi-Gyu whispered as he looked up at her.


    Lou''s annoyance mounted, and he muttered, Stop that lovebird crap already.


    Gi-Gyu stood up slowly and replied, If the hell kings are on Earth right now, we cant let them do whatever they want here.


    Earth would soon be a very different ce if the hell kings were allowed to stay here.


    The massage chair stopped vibrating, and Lou muttered, Dont worry too much.


    Lou stretched his arms, sat up straight, and continued, Didnt I already tell you that no shell can contain Leviathans true power? The same is true for all the other hell kings, so the probability of them all being here isnt very high.


    Lou knew the hell kings the best here, and he had also just provided the most logical reasoning and conclusion.


    Andras is leading the Caravan Guild. Do you think the hell kings will follow him when they detest him so much? Andras is a nobody in hell, so they wont work for him. I mean Leviathan has always been aplete psycho, so nobody can im they know its next move. But, the chances of the other kings obeying Andras is slim to none


    Lou sounded confident, but the anxiety on his face was apparent. He whispered, The real problem is Who is giving Andras the orders?


    Lou stretched his arms again and tried to lighten the mood. Well, just dont worry about it for now. Believe me, there is no reason for all the hell kings toe here.


    All right, replied Gi-Gyu.


    Good. And Ill figure out where Leviathan is in time, so just wait for me, Lou replied.


    ...?


    Lou smirked and continued, While you were fighting Leviathan, the Morningstar-Child Guild and the Blue Dragon Guild You know what Im trying to say, right?


    Lou was referring to how the yers had fought among themselves because they couldnt control their emotions.


    Gi-Gyu tensely replied, I better find them. And I need to meet with Old Man Hwang and Sung-Hoon too. For now, you stay here and rest. You too, El.


    Lou and El answered,


    Go ahead.


    Of course, Master.


    When Gi-Gyu left the room, El nodded at Lou, ready to leave.


    Suddenly, Lou warned her, Be careful.


    El replied with a cold look.


    Idiot. Dont you even know your own condition? Lou icily continued, Based on your expression, its obvious that you also know it. Good. Then you must also understand how careful you have to be.


    Lou smirked and turned on the massage chair again. He added, Because if you dont, you might end up harming others, especially your beloved <em>Master.</em>


    Lou emphasized the word Master, clearly insulting her.


    El refused to react to his words and whispered, This is none of your business. Then, she left the room.


    Lou muttered, Stupid bitch.


    El was outside, but Lou knew she could hear him.


    ***


    Ive already told Rohan about this. We must find Leviathan, and if the other hell kings are here, we must find them too. This needs to be our priority, Gi-Gyu said to Sung-Hoon. He continued, There is no way of knowing what kind of harm they can do to non-yers. It could be just like that time


    ...


    ...


    Both Sung-Hoon and Old Man Hwang looked very tense.


    After a brief silence, Sung-Hoon replied firmly, All right.


    Ill also use Eden to see if I can find their presence. The power of thisndmark, I mean Eden, seems endless, Old Man Hwang offered.


    Im counting on you two, said Gi-Gyu.


    Dont worry too much, Young Man.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward Sung-Hoon, as it seemed like he had something to say to Gi-Gyu.


    Sung-Hoon asked, Wouldnt it be too dangerous?


    Sung-Hoon had heard the news that Gi-Gyu was about to resume climbing the Tower. He continued, Based on my understanding, you do not need to climb the Tower to be stronger, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. So for you to leave Eden and climb the Tower


    Sung-Hoon was asking if this was really necessary. Wouldnt it be too dangerous?


    I have no choice, even if its dangerous. There is a way for me to get stronger without climbing the Tower, but that will take too long. You mustve heard Ha Song-Su was here? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Sung-Hoon nodded.


    Gi-Gyu continued, After meeting Ha Song-Su, it became clear that I need to be stronger. Quickly. I dont know why he left without attacking me this time, but I cant rely on luck the next time. Sung-Hoon, I want you to find out why Ha Song-Su left without fighting me.


    All right.


    Gi-Gyu added, So, as we discussed just now, you can take the Grigories in and out of Eden to umte Korean yers who will stand with us. And you also need tomunicate with Rohan to collect as much information as possible, Sung-Hoon.


    Sung-Hoon looked very worried. Rohan was on their side, so no problem there, but he imagined that freely entering and exiting the now-infamous Bukhan River area wouldnt be easy. After all, the whole world was watching this strange gate.


    Reading Sung-Hoons concern, Gi-Gyu reassured him, Ill find a way to make it easier for you.


    Sung-Hoon nodded. He trusted Gi-Gyu wholeheartedly, so he knew he didnt have anything to worry about.


    By the way, have you heard anything from Tae-Shik hyung or anyone else? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Sung-Hoon didnt answer him.


    Gi-Gyu nodded with a heavy heart and added, All right. You can go now. You wont have much time to rest in the future, so you should take this opportunity to rx. And


    Sung-Hoon was about to turn around when Gi-Gyu stopped him. Gi-Gyu continued, When you get a chance, please bring your mother here. And the families of the Grigories and anyone who will work for us. The outside will turn into a war zone, so I think Eden will be the safest ce for now.


    Sung-Hoon seemed a little emotional as he turned around and mumbled, Thank you. Then, he left the room.


    Old Man Hwang asked Gi-Gyu, Are you sure thats a good idea? This ce might be a dangerous area, more so than the outside. This ce isnt the eye of a storm; Its already a battlefield.


    Old Man Hwangs face was filled with worry. Bringing their allies and their families here did seem like a good idea at first nce. After all, Eden looked safe, and the yers could see their families whenever they wanted.


    But in truth, Eden wasnt a safe ce at all. The Iron Guild and the Caravan Guilds retaliation attack didnt seem too far away, and they would surely send some powerful yers.


    Old Man Hwang continued, If Leviathan, Ha Song-Su, or anyone powerful enough raids Eden, we wont be able to guarantee anyones safety here. Having the yers families here will strengthen our alliance, but if we fail to protect them


    Things could turn very ugly. Gi-Gyus allies could quickly turn into his enemies.


    I know. A smile appeared on Gi-Gyus face.


    Old Man Hwang realized that he had another n.


    Gi-Gyu continued, I will send them somewhere other than Eden.


    What? Oh! Old Man Hwang figured out what Gi-Gyu was nning. He replied, Youre talking about the gate!


    Yes. It will be safe there as long as I remain alive.


    You are Old Man Hwang mumbled, Very cruel.


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet. Unlike Eden, Brunhearts gate could give them absolute safety; however, the previous statement would only hold as long as Gi-Gyu was alive.


    Old Man Hwang announced, All right. Ill n it out then.


    Okay. I need to get to the Tower now. This is the fastest way I can be stronger. Gi-Gyu continued quickly, And to do that


    Old Man Hwang stood up and replied, You mean Brun, right? Wait here. He then left the room.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and waited. To leave Eden and climb the Tower, he needed Brunheart, who was asleep at the moment.


    ***


    All the preparations wereplete. Gi-Gyu announced, Please take good care of Eden. Mr. Hwang will be the decision maker if anything happens to me.


    If and when a powerful intruder entered Eden, too strong for Gi-Gyus creatures to defeat, Gi-Gyu would return immediately. But if he couldnt, Old Man Hwang would be responsible for the entire ce.


    Old Man Hwang looked burdened as he nodded.


    Gi-Gyu continued, If you use Botis, Hal, and Hart well, you will have no problem defending this ce in most situations.


    Gi-Gyu was disappointed that he couldnt take them with him, as his Egos could be stronger alongside him outside. But he couldnt take all his creatures to the Tower because Eden desperately needed protection.


    He could open and close Brun whenever he needed to send some of his Egos back to Eden, but that would be cumbersome and dangerous.


    Gi-Gyu added, But please dont worry. I doubt anything too dangerous could happen while Im not here.


    There was another reason why Gi-Gyu feltfortable enough to leave Eden: Rohanhis pawn inside the enemys heart.


    Gi-Gyu had already ordered Rohan to keep sending just enough yers into Eden to keep the public happy. At the moment, Andras and Ironshield were absent, so Rohan was in charge.


    If anyone goes near the gate, you can take care of them, Gi-Gyu suggested.


    All right. Ill deal with it case by case, replied Old Man Hwang. Old Man Hwang was a dependable man. On top of it, he wasnt alone: Hwang Chae-Il, Hart, Hal, and Botis. He had many reliable and trustworthy helpers around him.


    Sung-Hoon, Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong, and Sun-Pil. Gi-Gyu addressed the three men.


    ...


    You just need to do what we discussed before, Gi-Gyu announced.


    The three men replied at the same time.


    All right, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Got it.


    Okay, Hyung.


    They had executed every step of their n nicely; sadly, a single powerful enemy could ruin everything.


    Gi-Gyu continued, We dont need many allieswe need good allies. Please exin our situation only to your most trusted men.


    Demon humans now ruled the world. Those trusted yers needed to know they could lose everything, including their bodies.


    Ah, and Sung-Hoon Gi-Gyu trailed off.


    Yes? What is it?


    Do you know where Michael is?


    Gi-Gyu had first met Michael at the Global yer Association meeting. Afterward, they fought inside the Gangnam Gate together. During this time, Michael had proven to be Gi-Gyus ally.


    <em>Gabriel was his real name before. </em>Gi-Gyu remembered seeing Michaels memories inside the Tower. In this life, the Vatican Michael was using Els original name. No doubt, the Vatican Michael was an important piece in this puzzle. Gi-Gyu needed to see him before it was toote.


    <em>Michael said he will be back when hes ready</em>


    This was thest thing Michael had said, but he still hadnt returned yet.


    I did look into it, but After returning to the Vatican, he disappeared. And we dont have the right to request his location from the Vatican, Sung-Hoon replied.


    Then I guess well have to use Rohan.


    Thats a good idea.


    Now, everything was in order. Gi-Gyu was looking around when Old Man Hwang handed something to him.


    It was a mask.


    I have been very busy, but I was able to make this for you, said Old Man Hwang.


    Gi-Gyu held the mask as Old Man Hwang continued, As you can see


    The elderly man proudly smiled as he added, Its an Ego.


    [Would you like to sync with it?]


    It had been a long time since Gi-Gyust heard a system announcement. Putting the mask on his face, Gi-Gyu announced, Its time to leave now.

 Chapter 218: Gypsophila

    Chapter 218: Gypsoph


    Outside the Bukhan River gate, the scout yers the Iron Guild had dispatched were patrolling and investigating the area. They rushed toward them as soon as they saw the Blue Dragon Guild yers leaving with slumped shoulders.


    A scout shouted, "I can see the yers leaving the gate! I think they are the Blue Dragon Guild members!


    As expected They failed in closing it, another scout mumbled in disappointment. The Bukhan River gate remained unchanged as the yers left one by one. Moreover, the number that left the gate was definitely smaller than the one that had gone in. All of these things indicated that the team failed to close the gate.


    Many injured yers were being helped out by their teammates. The looks on their faces indicated that things did not go well.


    The scout team leader ordered, Make sure they get everything they need. Get them some healers and prepare a resting ce for them.


    Yes, sir, his subordinate answered.


    The scout team leader was about to leave to make his report when he suddenly remembered something. He turned around and added, Get me aparison list. It should have the details of everyone who went in and left.


    Pardon? But why?


    There isnt much information out there about Kim Gi-Gyus skills. But we do know that hes a strange one. There is a chance he might have mixed with our team to leave the gate in disguise.


    Of course, sir.


    The scout leader seemed satisfied with his logic. He was finally ready to leave to report to his superior when another subordinate scout yelled from afar, Sir! Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong of the Blue Dragon Guild has an urgent message for you.


    What is it?


    He said he needs to talk to you in person. Its about what happened inside the Bukhan River.


    Hmm. The scout leader was surprised. He nned on having this conversation, but he had assumed this conversation would take ceter. Choi Chang-Yong also looked wounded, so didnt he want to get treated first?


    <em>Unless he has very urgent information to report. Yes, it must be something that cant wait.</em>


    The scout leader replied, All right. Ill go to him right now.


    And The subordinate yer seemed hesitant.


    And? the scout leader asked in frustration. Was this yer a newbie? Why was he so slow and stupid?


    The scout leader ordered, Just spit it out. When youre reporting to me, report everything at once.


    I-Im sorry. Umm I was told that our own team was almost annihted.


    The scout leaders eyes widened in shock.


    The subordinate yer continued, The leader of our own guilds team wants to see you along with Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong.


    The scout leader nodded and answered, All right.


    <em>R-r-r-ring.</em>


    Just then, the scout leaders cell phone rang. He was about to head out to meet with Choi Chang-Yong, so he looked down at his phone in frustration. Why was he being constantly interrupted?


    But when he saw the caller ID, he gasped.


    The scout leader quickly answered the phone, Hello, sir! This is the managing chief of the Bukhan River region Yes! Oh! Yes, sir! Yes, of course!


    After ending the call, the scout leader looked up tensely.


    His subordinate asked, Who was that, sir?


    In confusion, the scout leader waved his hand and muttered, The deputy guild master will be arriving soon, so get ready.


    Ah, of course, sir!


    The Deputy Guild Master Rohan was on his way to the Bukhan River.


    ***


    Its an honor to meet you in person, Deputy Guild Master! Im the managing chief of the Bukhan River


    Got it, Rohan cut the scout leader off quietly. He didnt look that old, so it seemed like he didn''t have much experience, but his mature and solemn voice indicated otherwise.


    Ah, of course!


    Could you give me some privacy? asked Rohan.


    Ah, yes! The scout leader left quickly after finishing his report. There were now three men inside an office near the Bukhan River: Rohan, Choi Chang-Yong, and the Iron Guild teams leader.


    Suddenly, Rohan knelt deeply and greeted, Master, its an honor to see you again.


    Rohans current behavior was worlds apart from how he had treated the scout leader. Choi Chang-Yongs eyes widened in shock.


    The Iron Guild teams leader replied, Thats enough. Stand up.


    Lou had killed the real Iron Guild team leader inside the gate. The man with his appearance in the room was actually Gi-Gyu. Although he lookedpletely different, Rohan recognized him immediately because he was synced with him. After all, Rohan was one of Gi-Gyus Egos.


    Halloween is pretty useful, huh? Gi-Gyu touched his face and mumbled. The Iron Guild team leaders face and physique gradually disappeared, reced by Gi-Gyus own.


    Choi Chang-Yong and Rohan watched in amazement. Choi Chang-Yong was clearly impressed by Halloweenthe mask Egobut he was even more shocked by Rohan. Choi Chang-Yong muttered, Huh I had doubts when you told me this, but I guess its true. So the Iron Guilds deputy guild master belongs to you


    Based on how Rohan treated Gi-Gyu, it was apparent that Rohan was just like one of Gi-Gyus creatures. Choi Chang-Yong shivered, wondering just who and what Gi-Gyu really was. Remembering how he had disrespected him when they first met, he felt embarrassed.


    Gi-Gyu didnt bother answering Choi Chang-Yong. He was busy admiring Old Man Hwangs newest Ego, Halloween.


    <em>So this mask allows me to change not only my face but also my body shape.</em> The mask also gave him parts of the yers memories he was disguised as. The only condition was that the yer had to be a victim of his Ego. For Halloween to work, the yers data had to be inside an Ego synced with Gi-Gyu.


    Stand up, Rohan, ordered Gi-Gyu.


    Your wish is mymand, Grandmaster


    Be quiet already. Gi-Gyu waved his hand. Like all his other Egos, Rohan was a bit too respectful and loyal. While he didn''t mind thetter, he did find the overly respectful thing annoying. All his Egos acted this way except for exceptions like Lou, El, and Old Man Hwang.


    Gi-Gyu asked, You remember what I told you earlier, right?


    Yes. You ordered me to create a new team with only the Iron Guild yers loyal to our cause. And I am to arrange a meeting between Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong, the survivors of this expedition, and the other Korean guilds. I must also distract Andras and Suddenly, bloodthirst flooded Rohans eyes. Realizing he had shown hostility before Gi-Gyu, Rohan flinched and knelt.


    Rohan apologized, I-Im sorry. I a-am to find where Ironshield is located.


    There is no need to apologize. I know how you feel about Ironshield, Gi-Gyu reassured Rohan.


    But I should have never shown hostility in your presence, Master, Rohan whispered.


    Gi-Gyu had sessfully redirected all of Rogers anger toward him to Ironshield. This was why Rohan was desperate to get his revenge on Ironshield. This also med Rohans loyalty toward Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu continued, Anyway, Im counting on you, Rohan. How is Go Hyung-Chul by the way?


    He is awaypleting the mission you gave him.


    Gi-Gyu had asked Go Hyung-Chul to find out the location of the Iron and the Caravan Guilds. On top of this, he had recently ordered Go Hyung-Chul to find the kings.


    Im sorry Imte. Sung-Hoon opened the door and walked in. He wore a light disguise, but it certainly wasnt enough to hide his identity. However, no one stopped him because Rohan had ordered him to be left alone.


    Gi-Gyumented, Rohan, you havent been able to ess useful information within the Iron Guild yet. But I can see you have decent authority within the guild, huh?


    Ah, yes. My influence inside Korea is extensive. Soon, I will be able to ess the Iron Guilds more sensitive information, Rohan replied proudly.


    You should have been able to ess everything already. Youre the deputy guild master, after all. This just proves something fishy is going on in that ce, Gi-Gyu muttered. Turning toward the others, Gi-Gyu announced, Now! Shall we discuss the details?


    Everyone nodded and followed.


    ***


    <em>Whir.</em>


    A sound, loud enough to shake the space, rang in the air.


    Sir, is I mean Is it done? Choi Chang-Yong sounded confused. As Gi-Gyu wanted, he tried to treat Gi-Gyu like nothing had changed, but he found acting nonchnt around Gi-Gyu near impossible. The memory of Gi-Gyus overwhelming power and potential prevented him from behaving normally.


    Gi-Gyu answered, Yes, its done.


    That was simpler than I expected. Choi Chang-Yong nodded.


    Before them stood a gate glowing in a blue hue. Choi Chang-Yong was shocked by how easily Gi-Gyu could summon a gate. He murmured in awe, To create a path to your enemys headquarters Sir, Im I mean Im d I am working on your side.


    They were currently standing on thend where the KPA headquarters used to be. This ce led to the Tower; now, it was being maintained by the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild. Therefore, this was basically their enemys headquarters.


    Well, I wouldnt say this is their headquarters. Their real headquarters would be where Andras and Ironshield are, Gi-Gyu stated.


    Choi Chang-Yong nodded in agreement and replied, But this is still very impressive.


    With this gate, Gi-Gyu could frequent the Tower freely. There was still the problem of going through the portal, but with Halloween, Gi-Gyu didnt have to worry.


    And we can attack this ce whenever we want now, Choi Chang-Yong added.


    Well, I suppose. Gi-Gyu shrugged nonchntly, but Choi Chang-Yong still stared at the gate in wonder.


    Well, its all done now. We can travel through here. Gi-Gyu said to Choi Chang-Yong before turning toward Rohan. Gi-Gyu ordered, Dont be stingy with your resources.


    Of course, Grandmaster. Rohan knelt again and added, I will give up my life if necessary.


    And dont be so melodramatic, Gi-Gyu muttered. Rohan was once Rogersthe guy who had tortured him to within an inch of his life so he couldnt help still feeling a little resentful. However, he also understood that Rohan was his Ego now, so it was high time he forgave him.


    Rohan raised his head and asked, Will you be going to the Tower right away?


    Yup. Ive created a path for Sung-Hoon to travel too, so its all set. Gi-Gyu thumped his chest a few times, Brunhearts toughness filling him with reassurance.


    After the secondary job change, Brunheart had also be more powerful. She now could take different forms. This was why Gi-Gyu could turn Brunheart into a ne when he had handed her to Old Man Hwang.


    <em>Having her on my chest sure is awkward, but this just feels right to me, </em>Gi-Gyu thought.


    Brunheart, in her sphere form, was embedded in Gi-Gyus chest. It sometimes felt awkward, but it also gave him a sense of security. He also knew Brunheart liked this form the best.


    Gi-Gyu remembered what Old Man Hwang said when he had handed Brunheart to him.


    Brunheart is evolving at the moment. Unlike Lou and El, Brunheart is a pseudo-Ego. Its no wonder her way of evolving is different from others. Your other pseudo-Egos will experience simr things. Their evolution will be much slower. Just think of it like this: Her evolution has sent her into hibernation. The closer she is to you, especially your root, the better she will adapt to you. Please take good care of her.


    Old Man Hwang had exined that Brunheart was evolving just like El and Lou. This must have been triggered when Gi-Gyu became an Ego Master. Gi-Gyu studied the Egos on his body: Oberon, Hermes, and Bi. It appeared that they would evolve sometime soon too.


    Im looking forward to it, Gi-Gyu mumbled.


    Choi Chang-Yong and Rohan watched him quietly.


    Gi-Gyu had created a safe path for Sung-Hoon to travel. And even Choi Chang-Yong didnt know the paths location. Although Choi Chang-Yong was officially on Gi-Gyus side, he couldnt trust anyone, apart from his Egos, fully. Choi Chang-Yong and Sung-Hoon will have to work together, but Gi-Gyu felt it necessary to keep certain things separate.


    Gi-Gyu announced to Rohan and Choi Chang-Yong, Then Ill get going now.


    He then whispered, El.


    El, who had been in her ring form, transformed into a beautiful goddess.


    Choi Chang-Yong admired, I can never get used to this.


    El, you will apany Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong and filter out all the demon yers. You do not need to take care of them yourself. Just remember their names or faces. Or you can make a list and give it to Guild Master Choi Chang-Yong, Gi-Gyu ordered.


    Yes, Master. El seemed upset that she had to be apart from Gi-Gyu.


    Noticing her sadness, Gi-Gyu said quietly, Dont worry. You wont have to stay away for too long.


    El had be rather emotionaltely, so Gi-Gyu tried his best to be considerate. Her face brightened a little. She answered, All right. I hope to see you soon, Master.


    Gi-Gyu then turned toward Rohan and said goodbye, You have done a good job so far.


    I will wait for the day I see you again, Master. Rohan bowed deeply.


    Turning around, Gi-Gyu finally left the room where he had ced the gate entrance. With Old Man Hwang and Rohans help, this room would remain concealed from the rest of the world.


    Choi Chang-Yong stammered, Umm I mean Miss El?


    You can address me informally, El nkly replied.


    <em>Gosh, shes so cold, </em>Choi Chang-Yong thought in annoyance. How El behaved around Gi-Gyu was utterly different from how she treated everyone else.


    <em>But she is so goddamn beautiful. </em>For some reason, Choi Chang-Yong wasnt offended by her coldness. He offered, Shall we go now?


    All right, El replied.


    Choi Chang-Yong nodded awkwardly. No matter how beautiful El was and how attracted he was to her, he knew he had no chance.


    After all, El was Gi-Gyus woman.


    ***


    Haa Gi-Gyu exhaled deeply. The air was filled with magic, but it couldntpare to the Bukhan Riverndmark. The energy inside Eden was much thicker and refreshing.


    Gi-Gyu looked around to see if he was alone. He was standing on the 51st floor, far from the 51st-floorndmark.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    His appearance slowly changed. After returning to his real form, Gi-Gyu whispered, Haures.


    He called for the demon he had hunted inside the Caravan Guilds secret branch.

 Chapter 219: Gypsophila (2)

    Chapter 219: Gypsoph (2)


    A blue gate appeared before Gi-Gyu, and a creature exited it.


    Greetings to the Grandmaster. Haures knelt respectfully and bowed.


    Hows your body? Are you happy with it? asked Gi-Gyu. Old Man Hwang and Hwang Chae-Il had created Haures current body; under the circumstances, this was the best for him.


    As expected, Haures nodded and replied, I am more than satisfied with this body. However, I wont be able to use all of my power.


    Thats understandable.


    The same had happened with all the demons Gi-Gyu had collected, including Botis. If only they had kept their old power level, he would be so much more powerful now. Although their new bodies werent as good as the originals strengthened with experience and time, the final results were still adequate. They were all created with the best material avable.


    But the extra addition helps, doesnt it? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Of course, Master. Haures slowly rose and patted his back. He grabbed onto something invisible, but Gi-Gyu could see a faint outline of the invisible tool.


    <em>That spear </em>The spear resembled Haures old one, but Haures didnt create this spear using his skill.


    -Thank you for giving me a new life, Master.


    The spear whispered to Gi-Gyu. The spear was actually the secret branchs manager whom Gi-Gyu had egofied and injected into a spear.


    Haures, an Ego, was now using a spear containing another Ego. It was an unprecedented arrangement and shouldnt have been possible. In the past, Gi-Gyu had tried to get Hal and Hart to use Lou and El but failed every single time. No one other than Gi-Gyu could use El or Lous power.


    Gi-Gyu said, No matter how many times I look at it, I cant help but be amazed.


    Haures and the branch manager.


    The Egos were coexisting. One was the body, and the other was the weapon. This was another benefit the Ego Master title had brought him.


    <em>And I got lucky too. </em>


    The Branch Manager had consumed the First Potion, which aligned his wavelength with Haures, making this Ego-using-Ego phenomenon possible. Somehow, Haures and the branch manager became a pair. Old Man Hwang was trying to create another pair like this; so far, he had been unsessful.


    -I would love to leave this bastard and serve you personally, Master.


    What?!


    Unfortunately, Haures and the branch manager did not get along well. It was perhaps because of their former rtionship. Gi-Gyu smiled because their interaction reminded him of how he and Lou used to be when they first met.


    -Dont be such an idiot.


    Gi-Gyu heard Lou mutter, but he ignored his Ego. Interrupting Haures and the branch managers bantering, Gi-Gyu ordered, There is something you two need to do.


    Both Haures and the Branch Manager replied respectfully.


    Anything, Master.


    -Please tell us. I would do anything for you with utmost loyalty, Master.


    The two answered separately, but they basically said the same thing. Gi-Gyu smiled and continued, From now on, you will stay inside the Tower and subdue the Red yers. You must turn them to our side.


    Haures and the Branch Manager nodded calmly. The day the KPA disappeared was the day the Red yers had gained true freedom. Their wild nature exploded, and they began threatening every yer they came across. Gi-Gyu had heard the Caravan Guild hunted down the Red yers from time to time, but


    <em>The Red yers are being used for their experiments. </em>Haures and the branch manager had told Gi-Gyu that the Caravan Guild was using the Red yers as guinea pigs for testing the First Potion.


    Subduing and turning the Red yers would be difficult, as the KPA had already tried and failed to do the same.


    But now, this was a necessary step. Gi-Gyu exined, We can no longer have the Caravan Guild use them for their experiments. And if we use the Red yers effectively, then


    This could boost the strength of Gi-Gyus team.


    Haures roared, Grand Master! Your wish is mymand. I shall engrave your order on my bones and carry it out with my soul.


    I dont know why you Egos are so dramatic. Gi-Gyu shook his head. He added, Anyway, work on the Red yers on the lower floors until I contact you. And it should go without saying, but you absolutely cant hunt regr yers.


    Haures bowed and answered, I shall turn those Red yers into your greatest army, Grandmaster! I know I will do the best job because


    Haures thumped his chest and continued, Hunting and training are my specialties!


    Haures sharp teeth shone beautifully.


    ***


    A few days after Gi-Gyu had left Eden, Hal reported to Old Man Hwang, We have defeated all the invaders. I will gather the hostages in one ce.


    Good job, Old Man Hwang replied with a smile.


    With a bow, Hal left the room.


    Alone in the room, Old Man Hwang sat down. It had been a long time since he took a nice break. Eden had been under constant attack since Gi-Gyus departure. He understood why. The people outside had no idea what this structure was. Perhaps they believed this was a gate about to break.


    But so far, none of the invaders had been dangerous enough to call for Gi-Gyus help. It appeared Rohan was doing his job well because the Iron Guild was sending only a few adequately-leveled yers. The yers so far had been just strong enough to merit an effort to capture them alive.


    Min-Su Old Man Hwang closed his eyes and whispered. He had been swamped, but he had never once forgotten about his grandson. Min-Su was the beloved heir to everything he had.


    So where was the boy? Old Man Hwang believed Min-Su was safe, but he couldnt help missing his grandson.


    Suddenly, he stood up. Now that he had a little time to himself, he needed to use it wisely. ording to Rohan, the Iron Guild wouldnt send any more teams for a while. Old Man Hwang left the control tower and stood before the door that led to the gate.


    He entered Brunhearts gate and was greeted by the scene he had grown acquainted with seeing.


    Sensing Old Man Hwangs presence, Hart appeared and greeted, Wee.


    The Griffin King was busy rubbing its head on Harts side. Annoyed, Hart scolded the bird, If you keep bothering me like this, Ill turn you into a griffin skeleton.


    The Griffin King shuddered and flew away hurriedly.


    Old Man Hwangmented, It feels so rxed here.


    Well, all I have to do is focus on researching the First Potion, so I have nothing to stress over at the moment, Hart exined. He was leading the First Potion research because he was a lich, an expert mage. He was the perfect creature for the job.


    Did youe here to see that? Hart asked knowingly in the usual undead gloomy and sly voice. It could have creeped out some people, but


    Old Man Hwang grinned and replied, Kekeke. Thats right.


    Would you like to go straight to it? Hart asked. He covered his mouth as if he was afraid someone might hear them.


    Kekeke. Old Man Hwang onlyughed without saying anything.


    Harts empty eye socket shined as he waved his hand; then, he and Old Man Hwang began to float. Once they were high enough to see the entire gate, they looked at the area where the tower connecting the sky inds to the ground once was. A while back, the tower was moved to Eden, leaving behind a giant empty spot.


    But now


    I can see its going well, Old Man Hwang spoke quietly.


    Hart agreed, Yes, indeed.


    A structuremuch bigger than the towernow upied the empty spot. It wasntplete yet, but the framework was almost there, thanks to the skeletons and the yers working without rest.


    Old Man Hwang announced in satisfaction, A man must have a castle, right? The tower looked a little too modern for my taste anyway! We will build a super luxurious medieval no, hell-style castle this time!


    A castle was being built inside Brunhearts gate. It was so big and extravagant that Old Man Hwang knew Gi-Gyu would be shocked.


    Beside, the castle was


    The construction of the canal is going well too. Kekeke. Old Man Hwang chuckled again.


    Hart shivered when he heard the chuckle. It sounded more undead-like than his ownugh.


    Old Man Hwang continued, It must be big! Huge! It has to be big enough to house a dragon! Make it big!


    A-all right. Hart shook his head. The thought that perhaps Old Man Hwang literally wanted to house a dragon shed in his mind, but this couldnt be, right?


    Old Man Hwang continued to study the gate.


    Meanwhile, Hart reported, We have gathered the yers who are too exhausted to work. Were questioning them at the moment.


    Excellent. I think youre good enough to be the sole manager of this ce. Old Man Hwang praised Hart, but Hart didnt know if he should be ttered or feel sad.


    Hart rigidly whispered, Sir


    Hart appeared to have received a silent message from one of his subordinate skeletons. Hart ryed, I was just informed that some yers have arrived with their families.


    The Blue Dragon Guild, the Morningstar-Child Guild, and others It looked like the ally guilds were here with their families.


    Guess it didnt take long to convince these yers to join us, Old Man Hwang mumbled.


    Harts empty eye sockets suddenly widened.


    Realizing something unusual had happened, Old Man Hwang stared at the lich.


    Hart exined, The visitor the Grandmaster has been waiting for has arrived!


    Old Man Hwangs eyes widened as well. He urged, Hurry! I need to return to Eden right now!


    ***


    Only one word could describe what happened on every floor Gi-Gyu visited: Annihtion. He was hunting monsters so fast that they couldnt regenerate in time; consequently, he cleared floors in minutes. Watching the crystal being collected, he said to Bi, Bi, you need to rest too. It has been long since you hunted, so you shouldnt push yourself too hard.


    Grrr. Bi leaned against Gi-Gyu on the ground.


    By the wayGi-Gyu studied Bi carefullyIt looks like youve gotten a little bigger.


    Grrr.


    Bi seemedrger than before. Gi-Gyu, a powerful yer, could always trust his senses. Bi was probably bigger, but something felt a little different.


    -Your training to learn battle strategy is going well.


    Lou said to Gi-Gyu during the break.


    Gi-Gyu had been hunting monsters using only his physical attributes, no weapons, no skills, no nothing. He was still only on the 50s floors, which meant the monsters werent overly powerful, but it still gave him valuable experiences.


    Gi-Gyu replied, I definitely feel much better. I can feel the difference in my movements.


    -You have great potential, which means you must work even harder.


    Lou chose not to take his human form to help train Gi-Gyu. Everything was going smoothly. Old Man Hwang managed Eden while Rohan, Go Hyung-Chul, and others worked diligently outside.


    Gi-Gyus Egos made it possible for Gi-Gyu to focus only on his training and growth.


    Lets hurry up and climb the Tower, Gi-Gyu announced. He was still on the 50s floors, and the hunt was way too easy for him. He was bing bored.


    Lou replied,


    -Its not the time yet; dont be so impatient. You must grow slowly. And the Egos are leveling up here too, so slow down.


    Hmm. Gi-Gyu wasnt happy with what Lou had said, but he nodded. Yeah, its true that the Egos are leveling up smoothly.


    It was best to grow at the same rate as his Egos. Gi-Gyu decided not to be stubborn and focus on collectively getting stronger.


    Kwerrk! A monster roared from somewhere nearby.


    Guess the monsters are regenerating, Gi-Gyu muttered and looked down at his wrist. Checking his watch had be a habit, but it was no longer there.


    <em>Kronos </em>Gi-Gyu didnt know if he should call him Father anymore. Kronos had taken the watch from him; somehow, he felt naked without it. Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly and stood up.


    Gi-Gyu announced, I just have to do one more round here before going onto the next floor, right?


    Lou answered.


    -Thats right.


    The monsters Gi-Gyu had killed were regenerating. As part of his training, he needed to kill them all over again before ascending to the next floor. He felt a little excited, as he would soon get to hunt new and stronger monsters.


    He grinned a little, wondering if he was being silly. But he couldnt help enjoying himself at the moment. Currently, he was killing monsters to be stronger, which yers were born to do. But nowadays, he killed humans and demons more often than monsters. Gi-Gyu felt more human now.


    He was about to kick the ground when Old Man Hwangs voice suddenly rang in his head.


    -Shes here!


    This was the first time Old Man Hwang messaged him since Gi-Gyu had left Eden.

 Chapter 220: Gypsophila (3)

    Chapter 220: Gypsoph (3)


    Gi-Gyu became excited when Old Man Hwang told him she was here.


    Was it Soo-Jung?


    Without hearing the details from Old Man Hwang, he immediately left the Tower to return to Eden. Unfortunately, when he arrived, he realized the woman waiting for him wasnt Soo-Jung.


    Whats with the face? Disappointed its me? asked the woman.


    No, not at all, replied Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly and greeted, Its nice to see you again. Ive been waiting for you.


    Standing before him was Lim Hye-Sook, the Gypsoph Guilds advisor and one of the very first high rankers. Gi-Gyu wasnt disappointed by her arrival because he also wanted to meet with her.


    And


    Gi-Gyu knelt and patted a boys head as he greeted, Min-Su, it looks like youve been well. Im d.


    Hyung, I missed you! Min-Su, Old Man Hwangs grandson and the greatest future cksmith, had arrived here with Lim Hye-Sook.


    Min-Su shyly stared at the man standing behind Gi-Gyu.


    Old Man Hwangs eyes met Min-Sus, and he walked up to Min-Su, who began tearing up.


    Min-Su stammered, G-Grandpa


    Old Man Hwang ran toward Min-Su and hugged him tightly. Not more than five minutes after Gi-Gyu had received the report, he was here. So, the cksmith was also meeting the guests for the first time.


    Grandpa Min-Su continued to sob. Everyone watched the heartfelt reunion quietly. No one had the right or the reason to interrupt such a happy moment.


    Old Man Hwang couldnt stop crying either. He whispered, Im so relieved Im so relieved that you were safe, Min-Su.


    Old Man Hwang finally calmed down after a while and turned toward Lim Hye-Sook. He thanked her, Thank you so much, Hye-Sook noona[1]. Thank you for keeping my Min-Su safe.


    ...?


    ...?


    Everyone became speechless, including Gi-Gyu. They couldnt believe that the elderly cksmith had just called Lim Hye-Sook noona.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu never knew that Old Man Hwang and Lim Hye-Sook were acquaintances.


    And


    <em>Did he really call her noona? </em>Gi-Gyu thought, dazed. He never expected Old Man Hwang to address anyone as noona. He could see how Lim Hye-Sook could be older than the cksmith; what actually shocked him was Old Man Hwang''s usage of the cute and familiar term. This wasnt anything important, yet Gi-Gyu still couldnt help feeling confused.


    Lim Hye-Sook appeared from behind Gi-Gyu and asked, What are you thinking about so hard?


    I-its nothing, Gi-Gyu stuttered. After their brief meeting earlier, Gi-Gyu had arranged a ce inside Eden for her to stay.


    Gi-Gyu studied Lim Hye-Sook carefully. There was an odd imbnce between her face and body. She looked unnatural and exhausted.


    Lim Hye-Sook had battled and lost to Ha Song-Su just like the others. She had been in hiding ever since. Gi-Gyu suspected that being on the run didnt give her time to rest, so he arranged a ce for her to stay.


    Thank you so much. I thought I was really going to die, Lim Hye-Sook said, proving Gi-Gyus assumption correct. Lim Hye-Sook looked much better now. She sat down on the sofa opposite Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu asked, So youve met Mr. Hwang before?


    At the moment, Old Man Hwang and Min-Su were spending some quality time together. Gi-Gyu wanted to talk to the grandfather-grandson duo too, but he knew it would have to wait.


    Gi-Gyu wondered, <em>I wonder if Min-Su has met his father yet.</em>


    Hwang Chae-Il, Min-Sus father and Old Man Hwangs son, was also in Eden. In the past, Old Man Hwang and Gi-Gyu had contemted when, if at all, Min-Su should be reunited with his father.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt be distracted right now, as he had to focus on what Lim Hye-Sook had to say.


    Yes, we had a brief encounter a very long time ago. You can hear the details from himter, Lim Hye-Sook answered.


    All right. So How have you been? asked Gi-Gyu. There were so many questions he wanted to ask this woman. But, if Lim Hye-Sook answered this one question he had asked, he knew he would get all the answers he was looking for.


    Where did she stay after battling Ha Song-Su?


    Where were the others who fought with her?


    What had she been doing all this time?


    And


    <em>How did she get here? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. Did shee to the Bukhan River gate because she knew Gi-Gyu was here?


    If not


    <em>Its possible someone told her about it. </em>Gi-Gyu thought. If this were the case, there was a chance others might be on their way here too. This also meant that his enemies might know of Eden.


    This was perfect because it was exactly what Gi-Gyu wanted.


    Lim Hye-Sook muttered, I can see you have many questions. Well, I suppose it makes sense. But unfortunately, there is a problem.


    Lim Hye-Sook gave Gi-Gyu a bitter smile as she added, I am too old, and I dont have much time to talk with you.


    Pardon? Gi-Gyu became confused. Lim Hye-Sook was an old woman, and she looked her age now. But Gi-Gyu had seen her in her much younger and beautiful body.


    Were you wounded? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Yes, I was. But before that, there is a favor I need to ask. Lim Hye-Sook looked tired.


    Gi-Gyu observed her face. It was apparent she wanted something from him.


    Lim Hye-Sook offered, And even before that, let me give you the answer you are dying to know. I came here because someone told me about you and this ce.


    Gi-Gyus eyes glowed. This was exactly what he wanted to hear. He asked hurriedly, Who told you?


    Was it Tae-Shik? Suk-Woo? Soo-Jung?


    Lim Hye-Sook smiled as if she could read Gi-Gyus thoughts. She replied, It was Lucifer. Im talking about Soo-Jung.


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened. So Soo-Jung knew where he was. This had to mean she was on her way here too.


    Where is she right now? Is she safe? Gi-Gyu asked in a panic.


    Unexpectedly, Lim Hye-Sook behaved like a mute, refusing to answer and only staring at him.


    ...


    Lim Hye-Sook had been helping Gi-Gyu since the moment they had met. Therefore, her silence had to mean her favor was something serious.


    Please tell me what you want, Gi-Gyu offered. In the past, Lim Hye-Sook had given him a lot of information. And she promised him more, especially about his father, once he had crossed the 50th floor.


    Lim Hye-Sook replied, If you do me this favor, I will tell you everything you want to know. And of course I will continue to side with you. So Im begging you Please.


    Desperation appeared on her face as she whispered with quivering lips, Save Yoo-Bin.


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened in shock.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu had searched for the Gypsoph Guild after creating Eden, but he learned that this guild had disappearedpletely. At the time, he had assumed that the Gypsoph Guild and Lim Hye-Sook hid together as a group.


    But it appeared that he had been very wrong.


    Lim Hye-Sook exined, The Caravan Guild captured Yoo-Bin and the entire Gypsoph Guild.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt believe his ears.


    Lim Hye-Sook continued, Even while I was in hiding, I had been searching for her. I tried my best to rescue her, and I did manage to save a few of the guild members.


    Just as Gi-Gyu had suspected, Lim Hye-Sook was strong. She was one of the very first high rankers, so that made sense; sadly, that wasnt enough to rescue Yoo-Bin.


    Lim Hye-Sook added, As you might have guessed, Yoo-Bin is still missing. I have failed her. I never recoveredpletely from fighting Ha Song-Su And that fight happened not too long after I helped you cover your seal


    Lim Hye-Sook was suggesting that this was partly Gi-Gyus responsibility.


    Just where is she right now? Gi-Gyu asked in frustration. No matter how hard he thought about it, he couldnt think why Lim Hye-Sook would beseech him like this. All she had to do was ask. Why such fervor and urgency?


    Why was Lim Hye-Sook stalling and making Gi-Gyu feel guilty?


    <em>I</em><em>t has to be because rescuing Yoo-Bin might cost me my life. </em>Gi-Gyu realized that this would be a risky mission. He had to maintain his peak right now, both physically and mentally. Lim Hye-Sook had to know this, which was why she tried negotiating with him.


    Lim Hye-Sook shook her head and answered, Where she is isnt important. I already know that. The problem is


    Her hands shook as she continued, Who shes with. At the moment, Yoo-Bin is with


    Lim Hye-Sook couldnt finish her sentence.


    But, Gi-Gyu was ready to move. He stood and announced, All I needed to know was that the Caravan Guild captured her. This means time isnt on our side.


    W-what?


    Ill go. Gi-Gyu promptly said to Lim Hye-Sook. Ill go rescue Yoo-Bin. I can hear about the restter. But Ill ask you one thing.


    Lim Hye-Sook nodded in confusion. She didnt expect Gi-Gyu to agree to it this easily, especially because she thought she knew him.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Is she with Ha Song-Su?


    Lim Hye-Sook shook her head.


    ***


    Old Man Hwang mumbled, I guess were going to be busy.


    Gi-Gyu nodded. It appeared that they wouldnt get time to rest any time soon. He replied, Well, we knew this wouldnt be an easy journey from the beginning. Resting is a luxury I cant afford right now.


    Old Man Hwang seemed satisfied with Gi-Gyus answer.


    Eden has be hectictely because their first battle had been scheduled. This was their first official campaign since Gi-Gyu had dered the Bukhan River hisndmark. However, this campaign wouldnt involve all the soldiers of Eden, as this mission had to be carried out quickly and discreetly.


    <em>If Ha Song-Su shows up again, it will get ugly. </em>Gi-Gyu thought in concern. He still didnt know why Ha Song-Su had let him live. But Gi-Gyu knew one thing: He probably wouldnt be this lucky the next time.


    Suffice to say, Gi-Gyu still wasnt ready to face Ha Song-Su.


    But There had to be a reason behind Ha Song-Sus action. So, there was a possibility that the same reason could help Gi-Gyu escape another encounter alive. Was it a gamble? Yes. But based on what he had heard from Lim Hye-Sook, Gi-Gyu felt it was worth a try.


    Old Man Hwang held Gi-Gyus hands and murmured, All right. Lets get this done.


    Gi-Gyu could feel the warmth from Old Man Hwangs hands.


    The cksmith continued, Hye-Sook noona I owe her a lot. I know its not fair to ask this of you, but Im begging you. Please help her. Hye-Sook noona saved Min-Su too.


    Please dont worry, Gi-Gyu replied while stretching. He didn''t need to do this because his body was always ready to fight. But he felt better doing it.


    Gi-Gyu added, I owe a great deal to Yoo-Bin, Advisor Lim Hye-Sook, and you, Sir.


    Paying debts he owed was something Gi-Gyu strongly believed in. This was one of the things that made him human.


    And


    This isnt just about paying my debt, Gi-Gyu continued. He had heard where Yoo-Bin was and what she was doing; he felt certain he needed to rescue her.


    Greetings to the Grandmaster, a deep, loyal voice beside Gi-Gyu announced.


    The familiar death knight was wielding a long halberd and wearing a ck cloak. We are ready.


    ***


    While Gi-Gyu was busy preparing his rescue n, a woman appeared at the Incheon International Airport. She muttered, Ugh! Why did we have to take a ne? This is so annoying!


    She was beautiful, but there was something very vague about her face. This was thanks to her cognitive impairment magic that prevented others from noticing her.


    With a simr vague look, the man beside her replied, Its still too dangerous to travel through the Tower.


    One difference was the distinct glow in his eyes behind the round-framed sses.


    The woman ordered, Baal, lets get going. I cant wait to see my pupils face!


    Lucifer, Soo-Jung, was finally back in Korea.


    1. Noona is a term used by a younger brother or a younger male to address an older sister or an older female.

 Chapter 221: Gypsophila (4)

    Chapter 221: Gypsoph (4)


    Under normal circumstances, such preparation wouldnt have been necessary; he would''ve simply gone to his destination, opened a gate, and called for his creatures toe out and fight. However, things usually didnt go as he expected, so he needed further preparation.


    Hal, Im counting on you.


    Your wish is mymand, Grandmaster. Hal bowed deeply.


    Hal wouldnt apany Gi-Gyu, nor would any of his other soldiers.


    You will ravage the areas near the Bukhan River outside Eden. But make sure you do not harm any non-yer casualty, Gi-Gyu announced to the soldiers lined in front of him.


    And leading this army were some of Gi-Gyus most loyal creatures. This group would serve two purposes: They would distract and divert the enemies and help Gi-Gyu keep his real mission a secret.


    Gi-Gyu continued, Ive already informed Rohan of this n. He will try his best not to cause our army great harm. And


    Gi-Gyu turned toward Hal and Botis and added, If you face any danger, do not strain yourselves. Return to Eden as quickly as possible. This is your home, after all.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    <em>Thud!</em>


    Hal and Botis knelt before Gi-Gyu. These two generals would be in charge of this distraction n. They roared,


    Your wish is mymand!


    Grandmaster, I will not fail you!


    Gi-Gyu turned around to find Lim Hye-Sook standing tensely. He suggested, Shall we leave first?


    O-of course, Lim Hye-Sook stuttered and nodded. There was shock and awe on her face.


    ***


    <em>This child might really get this done. </em>Lim Hye-Sook realized that she had betted on the right man.


    Kim Gi-Gyu.


    She truly believed that if anyone could rescue Shin Yoo-Bin, it would be Gi-Gyu. After she had failed to do the same, she was filled with despair; now, she was hopeful.


    <em>I knew there were yers who became exponentially powerful after the 50th-floor test, but he is </em>Lim Hye-Sook thought while watching Gi-Gyu. She had always had high hopes and expectations of him, but his growth was beyond her wildest dreams.


    <em>But its still too unstable. </em>Lim Hye-Sook could sense Gi-Gyus condition well because she had patched his seal. Gi-Gyu had undoubtedly be much more powerful, but that rapid growth had created an imbnce.


    <em>And what happened to my seal? </em>Lim Hye-Sook could no longer feel her seal inside Gi-Gyu.<em> Just what happened to this boy since thest time I saw him?</em>


    Lim Hye-Sook desperately wanted to ask Gi-Gyu for an exnation, but she couldnt.


    <em>Until we rescue Yoo-Bin, I wont ask him anything or give answers to his questions. </em>This was Lim Hye-Sooks n. Even now, she was anxious, worried that Gi-Gyu might change his mind at any time. Yoo-Bins captor was powerful, and Gi-Gyu would feel threatened. This was why Lim Hye-Sook decided to remain silent. All she could do was to watch Gi-Gyu from close by and help in any way she could.


    By the way Gi-Gyu suddenly paused. They were getting close to their destination. Lim Hye-Sook watched Gi-Gyu nervously when he continued, What is your rtionship with Yoo-Bin, Advisor? To be honest, I am finding it difficult to understand this situation. I know Yoo-Bin is precious to you, but I want to know why.


    Well


    Please tell me. I want to hear the story. Gi-Gyu looked determined.


    Lim Hye-Sook realized that she had no choice.


    Lim Hye-Sook answered, She is my treasure. I was sick of everything and the whole world, and she was the one who gave me a reason to live.


    This wasnt a lie, but Gi-Gyu wasnt satisfied with this answer. He asked, Thats it?


    It didnt make sense. This couldnt be the sole reason why Lim Hye-Sook acted so desperate. He couldnt understand why Lim Hye-Sook would go this far for a friend.


    W-well


    Its all right, Gi-Gyu interrupted her. You dont have to if you feel ufortable. I can ask Yoo-Bin after I rescue her. At the moment, I have no intention of forcing you to tell me anything. For now, I will ept the reason you gave me.


    Gi-Gyus confidence made Lim Hye-Sooks eyes waver a little. She whispered, Are you sure youre willing to do this?


    Her voice was filled with guilt. Based on what she knew, Lim Hye-Sook could see that Gi-Gyu was perfectly capable of sessfully carrying out this mission. But at the same time, she could also see how easily he could fail. Knowing their enemy''s power, she felt it was her duty to make Gi-Gyu understand what he was getting into.


    Ill be all right. Gi-Gyu began walking again. This is something I have to do anyway.


    Lim Hye-Sook followed him from behind quietly.


    We have arrived. Were in China, Gi-Gyu announced.


    They had traveled through the secret passage Lim Hye-Sook knew was inside the Tower. And finally, they were in China, where Tao Chen lived.


    ***


    Soo-Jung was near the Bukhan River, monitoring the area.


    She smiled and whispered, My pupil is definitely inside there. That unique energy Its a mixture of Death and Life. It has to be Gi-Gyu.


    Her voice was just as beautiful and elegant as her face. She continued, Im going to have to praise him, right? When did he get the ability to do something like that?


    Turning an entire area into a gate was something no yer could do until now. The only one that might be able to do something like this was Andras; he was not a yer.


    He was a demon.


    So for her pupil to aplish something that only Andras might be able to do Soo-Jung felt so proud of Gi-Gyu.


    Baal asked, Would you like to go inside right away?


    Both Baal and Soo-Jung could feel many eyes around the Bukhan River, but this wasnt even close to being enough to stop them. They could evade this kind of monitoring with ease.


    Hmm Soo-Jung touched her lips with her finger and muttered, I feel like I need to make this special.


    It had been a long time since shest saw her pupil. Gi-Gyu had be powerful, way more powerful than she had imagined. Therefore, she wanted to give her pupil a reunion gift.


    What should I get him? Soo-Jung contemted. Perhaps an item from Baals subspace?


    But thats silly. Gi-Gyu is using better stuff than what we have, Soo-Jung muttered. Gi-Gyus Egos were better than all of her items, so no other weapon would satisfy him. He would pretend to like whatever she gave him, but that would be it. Soo-Jung wanted to give her pupil a gift he would never forget.


    Haa Baal sighed as he watched Soo-Jung act yful.


    Soo-Jung asked, I cant figure this out. Baal, do you have any idea?


    Her pupil didnt need money or items. Gi-Gyu treasured his family, but she wasnt in a position to get them back to him at the moment.


    Maybe I should give myself to him? Soo-Jung suggested.


    Baals eyes widened in shock.


    Im just kidding! Baal, stop looking at me like that. Soo-Jung grinned at Baal, whose face had turned pale.


    Haa Baal sighed again.


    Ah! It looked like Soo-Jung had figured out something. She turned toward Baal and eximed, The deputy guild master of the Iron Guild is currently in Korea, right?!


    Ever since the Caravan Guild and the Iron Guild took over the control of Korea, the high-level executives of these guilds had gone into hiding.


    But one remained a public figure: Rohan. He was known to be a rtively new yer who had won the Iron Guilds deputy guild master position. Soo-Jung had heard that he was currently residing in Korea.


    Soo-Jungs grin widened as she stated, I think I should get Gi-Gyu Rohans head.


    Hmm, thats a good idea, Baal replied with a shrug.


    Soo-Jung stood up in excitement. Killing Rohan would send a clear message to the Iron and the Caravan Guilds while also pleasing her pupil. She was admiring her brilliance when she and Baal suddenly saw the Bukhan River gate open.


    Huh? Arent those Gi-Gyus creatures? Soo-Jung wondered as they watched the monsters storm out of the gate.


    ***


    Grrr! A giant wolf crushed a yers head, killing the yer before they could even shout.


    Grrr! The wolf moved quickly to find its next prey. Its feet glowed with a blue hue; icy energy from them was cold enough to slow down all the yers around the wolf. The yers screamed and tried to stop the wolf, but it was no use.


    Bi, Gi-Gyu called out.


    The wolf finally paused, and bright red blood could be seen dripping from its mouth.


    Thats enough. You gotta calm down, Gi-Gyu ordered. Bi slumped a little and stepped back.


    The enemy yers gasped in disbelief. So many of them were dispatched to stop the wolf, yet this man had stopped it with a shout.


    Gi-Gyu and Lim Hye-Sook were in a secret research branch in Shanghai. After a recent raid, this facility had doubled its defense, but it was still no match for Gi-Gyu and his wolf.


    I see some familiar faces here, Lim Hye-Sook announced in fluent Chinese. She was the one who had raided this facility thest time. She continued, Im here to take Yoo-Bin with me. Tell me where she is, and I promise to let you live.


    Lim Hye-Sook looked tense as she red at the yers. Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu only watched without interrupting her.


    Are you referring to that shell? Kekeke, one of the enemy yers asked. Then, the others began to snigger. They were behaving differently from when they had been fighting Bi.


    The yer, who looked like the group leader, replied, Its toote. The ritual has already begun. You barely managed to survive thest time, so Im surprised youre back, bitch!


    Gi-Gyu couldnt understand Chinese, but based on the yers'' looks and tones, he could figure out how the conversation was going. It was obvious the enemy yers were mocking Lim Hye-Sook.


    The group leader continued, You wont get away this time! This may have been a surprise attack, but we


    Bi, Gi-Gyu murmured.


    And a loud gruesome sound rang.


    <em>Crunch.</em>


    Bi had assimted itself into darkness and was now busy munching on the leaders head.


    Lim Hye-Sook turned to Gi-Gyu quietly.


    With a shrug, Gi-Gyu suggested, It didnt look like he had an answer to give, so dont you think this is for the best?


    The enemy yers, clearly panicking now, shouted, Run! Call for the doorkeeper! We need to protect this ce until the ritual isplete!


    Lim Hye-Sook turned pale as she begged Gi-Gyu, You gotta hurry! There is no time!


    There wasnt even time for her to interpret what the yers were saying. It sounded like Yoo-Bin was in serious danger at the moment. And soon, the one responsible for making her flee would reappear. If this happened, the situation would get even moreplicated.


    Too bad! Its toote! one of the enemy yers shouted gleefully.


    Both Gi-Gyu and Lim Hye-Sooks faces turned rigid.


    Gi-Gyu quickly reassured her, Dont worry. I told you already, didnt I?


    Are you sure? Lim Hye-Sooks voice trembled.


    Its all right, so please go ahead. Find Yoo-Bin before its toote! Gi-Gyu shouted when he felt incredible sorcerous energy approaching them. The n was for him to stall the enemies while Lim Hye-Sook searched for Yoo-Bin.


    -So its true.


    Gi-Gyu heard Lou mutter.


    At the same time


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    The Chinese yers were turned to dust by their ally.


    Gi-Gyu urged Lim Hye-Sook, Please go!


    Please stall it as long as possible! Ill be back! Lim Hye-Sook quickly left the scene.


    All alone now, Gi-Gyu looked ahead.


    Grr.


    Grrr.


    Grrrr!


    The three wolf heads roared.


    -They strengthened a demon that holds a Seat of Power!


    Cerberus.


    No, the king of all Cerberi.


    Naberius had appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 222: Gypsophila (5)

    Chapter 222: Gypsoph (5)


    Lim Hye-Sook had already made several attempts to save Shin Yoo-Bin in the past. However, she failed every time because of this Seat of Power-holding demon.


    -Naberius


    Lou muttered. Although it didnt hold the highest Seat of Power, it was a special demon.


    Grr!


    Grr!


    Grrrr!


    The three individual heads of Naberius roared. It was hells doorkeeper and the king of all Cerberi.


    -Dammit.


    Lou muttered angrily.


    -I guess he doesnt recognize me. Damn He swore fealty to me, but now its being used like ab rat. How could they disrespect a Seat of Power holder like this?!


    Lou Gi-Gyu kept a careful distance from Naberius. It was special to Lou. It was one of the very few Seat of Power holders like Paimon who hadnt betrayed Lou. And since it was especially loyal to Lou, he remembered it fondly.


    Gi-Gyu muttered, I think its toote for it. It looks like it has lost its sanity.


    -They managed to bring a Seat of Power holder here while keeping most of its strength intact Thats impressive. In fact, hes even stronger than before. But, it looks like his mind has regressed terribly.


    Lou regained his cool and replied.


    He knew very well that this wasnt the time to be emotional. They came here per Lim Hye-Sooks request, even though they knew it would be dangerous. Their mission was to save Shin Yoo-Bin and


    -The hierarchy within the Seat of Power holders rarely changes. If someone holds a seat, its assumed they have reached their full potential and filled their shell to the brim. So, a holder usually doesnt get stronger after gaining a seat.


    So, Naberius shell had been full and reached its full potential in hell. Yet it appeared stronger now. Andras must have found a way to further strengthen a demon who had already used its full potential. Lou seemed to have calmed down, but Gi-Gyu could still sense a tiny bit of anger in Lous voice.


    -I have a favor to ask.


    Lou was again asking for his help.


    Meanwhile, Naberius looked around like a mad hunting dog, searching for its enemy. It was clear Naberius couldnt tell enemies from allies. Its eyes glowed when it spotted Gi-Gyu, who was keeping his distance.


    Lou implored,


    -Please save Naberius with true death.


    All right, replied Gi-Gyu.


    Kwarrrrk! With Naberiuss roar, the battle began. His three heads moved independently as he stormed toward Gi-Gyu.


    Bi also rushed forward, surpassing Gi-Gyu.


    Grrr!


    ***


    Haa Haa Lim Hye-Sook panted loudly. She had defeated several yers so far on her quest to find Yoo-Bin. Her past excursions had ingrained this cesyout in her mind. It looked like they had increased the defense and changed the configuration of the ce a little, but the overallyout was still the same. She suspected the changes were due to the damages caused by Naberius.


    When Lim Hye-Sook waved her arms, the wall in front of her exploded.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Lim Hye-Sook promptly jumped over the crumbling structure. She was an elderly woman, yet her speed and stamina were incredible. Unfortunately, she was exhausted and barely managed to run by using thest bit of magic left inside of her.


    I-I must stop the ritual! Lim Hye-Sook moaned. Her body was failing her. She was so weak that she was having a difficult time utilizing the great amount of magic she possessed. A strong, solid physique was necessary to employ such arge amount of magic. But at the moment, Lim Hye-Sooks body was old and frail. She didnt have the time to recover, so all she could do was push herself beyond her limit.


    I must find her before the ritual ispleted!


    Stop her! Kill the intruder! an enemy yer who had spotted her screamed.


    What the fuck is the doorkeeper doing?! How did she get inside? another yer yelled in confusion.


    Lim Hye-Sooks eyes lit up with icy blue mes as she roared, Where is Yoo-Bin?!


    Arge amount of magic was unleashed from her. The old worn wooden cane on her back suddenly appeared in her hand. She swung it without hesitation.


    <em>sh!</em>


    R-run! an enemy yer screamed in fear.


    Shield up! another yer yelled to activate a barrier around him. The yers moved quickly to protect themselves from Lim Hye-Sooks attack, but it was toote.


    Ackkkk! Several yers screamed in pain.


    I asked you where Yoo-Bin is!


    Yoo-Bin? Y-you mean the shell?! a Chinese yer whose arms were amputated shrieked. It seemed like he was cursing her as he continued, Its toote! The ritual is almost over! Soon


    The armless yer fell to the ground and screamed, Another king will arrive!


    <em>Stab!</em>


    Lim Hye-Sook forthwith plunged her cane into the armless yers neck. But she didnt stop there. She ran even faster, her face so pale that it looked blue.


    ***


    A proper dogfight was taking ce in front of Gi-Gyus eyes.


    -...


    Lou remained quiet while Gi-Gyu stayed still. He still hadnt gotten involved in the battle against Naberius yet. All he did was watch the fight between Naberius and Bi.


    Lou, do you think it will be okay? Gi-Gyu asked. Just a moment ago, Lou had asked Gi-Gyu to save Naberius from this degrading life. They both knew that death would be its only salvation.


    But Bi had entered the battle all of a sudden. Gi-Gyu hadnt ordered him to fight, yet Bi seemed to consider Naberius his nemesis and was fighting it with his all.


    For some reason, Lou didnt stop Bi. He replied.


    -It will be okay. Lets just watch for now.


    Gi-Gyu was nning on interfering, but he could almost sense Bis feelings. It was clear Bi didnt want Gi-Gyu to stop him.


    Based on just the size, their fight was simr to the one between Goliath and David.


    Kwerrrk! Bi grabbed onto one of Naberiuss three heads. Bis whole body was glowing bloody red as if he had a high fever.


    Gi-Gyu whispered, I had no idea Bi was this strong.


    Lim Hye-Sook had to flee from Naberius, which showed how powerful this demon was. Although Bi wasnt stronger than Naberius, it appeared that they were equally matched. Because of the heat, he was glowing red, but Gi-Gyu could still tell he was severely wounded.


    -I think Naberius


    Lou studied Bi and Naberiuss fight and made a guess.


    -Is one of Andrass failed projects. I can understand why Lim Hye-Sook couldnt defeat it, but The way Naberius is fighting at the moment is embarrassingly terrible. His physique is stronger now, but thats it.


    Only his physical body? asked Gi-Gyu.


    -Naberiuss most powerful skill is its Hellfire. But look at it now.


    Gi-Gyuplied and watched the fight. The surrounding area was nearly in shambles. This was an underground building, so he was surprised that it was still standing.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu realized what Lou was saying. Hemented, Bis Elemental me is damaging Naberius. Naberius cant use fire at all.


    -Exactly. Whatever happened to it, only its physical attributes and sorcerous energy were increased. It cant even use any of its real powers. Its a fake. Or even worse, its an empty shell. At this point, its just a Cerberus with an unusually strong body. It has lost all of its intelligence.


    Lous voice was filled with bitterness.


    Gi-Gyu only nodded and continued to watch the battle. The air was filled with explosions and Bi and Naberiuss screams.


    Gi-Gyu tensely whispered, I think its almost over.


    Bi had gone all out, but


    -Its clearly not enough.


    Lou exined.


    He had known since the start that Bi couldnt defeat Naberius. All Bi had done was buy Gi-Gyu some time. Although the current Naberius couldnt use its true power and fight efficiently, its now-strengthened body was enough to defeat Bi.


    Bi seemed to have had a chance at the start; now, he was only dodging Naberiuss attack and barely surviving.


    <em>I can see why Advisor Lim Hye-Sook had to run, </em>Gi-Gyu thought while staring at Naberiuss giant body. He muttered, His body ispletely unharmed


    Indeed, Naberiuss body was pristine. Every injury Bi caused or had caused was healed instantly. Bi had wounded the demons neck badly a moment ago; now, the wound was gone, covered with a much thicker and firmer hide.


    Lim Hye-Sook was weakened and wounded. Gi-Gyu could imagine how draining it must have been for her to fight Naberius before. No wonder she ran after realizing she wasnt going to win.


    Lou announced coldly,


    -Bis going to lose. You gotta get involved before its toote. I understand that Bi wants to do this alone, but there is no reason why he should get hurt. And we dont have much time either.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in agreement. Bi still looked determined to fight alone, but Gi-Gyu couldnt let him do this.


    Grrrrr! Suddenly, Bi screamed when Naberiuss giant front paw pped his face. With a loud piercing sound, Bis body flew far and mmed into a wall.


    Finally, Gi-Gyu unsheathed Lou.


    ...!


    -...!


    Gi-Gyu and Lou couldnt move. Nonplussed, they watched Bi crawl out of the wall.


    Grr


    [Ego Bi has awakened Death.]


    A ck cloud materialized around Bi.


    ***


    Yoo-Bin! Lim Hye-Sook screamed, her voice now too hoarse to be heard. She had finally arrived where Yoo-Bin was. Many enemy yers were in front of her, but they were no match for her cane. Her Branch of Knowledge destroyed them all. The enemy yers werent weak by any means, but they werent powerful either. It was apparent that Andras relied solely on Naberius to protect this ce.


    Stop her! The ritual is almost over! an enemy yer screamed in desperation.


    We have to ensure she doesnt interrupt the ritual! a yer in a ck robe ordered. Every yer nearby stormed toward Lim Hye-Sook per the order.


    But Lim Hye-Sook barely saw them. Her eyes were glued to one ce.


    Yoo-Bin! Lim Hye-Sook screamed.


    Shin Yoo-Bin was lying on top of a stone altar. She was unconscious, and her breathing was shallow. She was tied down to the altar with various surgical tubes hooked into her arms and body. Around her were various magic circles andboratory equipment. The old-fashioned stone altar and the modern tools created quite a contrast.


    All Lim Hye-Sook could focus on was Shin Yoo-Bin. Her eyes burned with vicious mes as she roared, You cant stop me!


    When the enemy yers neared her this time, she didnt swing her cane at them. Instead, she raised it high before mming it to the ground.


    <em>Thud.</em>


    Suddenly, time stopped. No, it was more like this was how every yer felt at that moment. The enemy yers seemed confused as they looked around.


    O-our bodies the most powerful of them all whispered.


    <em>Fsssshhh</em>


    All the enemy yers had turned into dust.


    Khoff Yoo-Bin Lim Hye-Sook coughed and groaned. This attack didnt work on Naberius, but it was enough to take care of these yers. But she had used too much of her power, and her body was creaking in pain. Blood was pouring out from her lips, eyes, and ears.


    But Lim Hye-Sook took another step forward.


    The enemy yers continued to scream, Get her! We have to let the ritualplete!


    <em>Plop.</em>


    In the end, Lim Hye-Sook knelt on the ground. She whispered, I-I guess this is it.


    Her body refused to move. She knew it was the punishment for pushing herself too hard. She had been weak and fatigued even before she hade here. Not stepping a foot here would have saved her, and she had known that very well, but


    Yoo-Bin was right in front of her eyes, yet she could only kneel on the ground and pant helplessly.


    Ahhh.! All the enemy yers were about to rush toward Lim Hye-Sook when suddenly, they stopped. Everyone, including Lim Hye-Sook, turned toward one ce.


    One of the yers in the ck robe announced, A new king has finally descended to save us all!


    Shin Yoo-Bin, who had been lying on the stone altar, was now standing on it rigidly.

 Chapter 223: Gypsophila (6)

    Chapter 223: Gypsoph (6)


    The young woman stood elegantly on top of the altar and pushed back her hair with one hand.


    Her hand trembling, Lim Hye-Sook tried to reach out to her and whispered, Yoo-Bin She found her eyesight blurring. She was copsing because her body couldnt take all the abuse she had suffered.


    Yoo-Bin! Lim Hye-Sook used thest of her strength to scream.


    In response, Yoo-Bin just apathetically looked down at Lim Hye-Sook.


    The yer in the ck robe ordering the others around yelled in excitement, Its toote now! The ritual isplete! That woman you came here to rescue is no longer here!


    The yer then turned toward Shin Yoo-Bin in awe. He begged, My King! I brought you this shell! Youre our salvation!


    The yer, a fanatic, was clearly captivated by Shin Yoo-Bin. His shouts shook the entire space, and Shin Yoo-Bin turned away from Lim Hye-Sook to look at the man.


    Salvation? The voice was a mix of Yoo-Bins voice and a childs babbling.


    With a pretty smile, Shin Yoo-Bin added, Sure, Ill save you.


    Yoo-Bin raised her hand toward the yer.


    Suddenly, the yer began to dry up, turning into a mummy in seconds. He groaned, Ahhh!


    ***


    Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his shock. He whispered, I cant believe Bi actually did it


    Bi was gasping for breath, and the three-headed Naberius was on the ground before it, barely moving. Two of its three heads were gone by now, and thest one was breathing itsst breath.


    It was clear the battle was ending. Bi had almost won, but Gi-Gyu knew now wasnt the time to let his guard down. Both Bi and Naberius had reached their limits. Because Bi had awakened Death, Naberius could no longer regenerate or heal its wounds. But Bi wasnt doing much better either. Using Death and the injuries caused by Naberius were taking a toll on him.


    -Its going to be over very soon.


    Loumented.


    Gi-Gyu agreed. This fight would end soon, whomever the winner may be.


    Concern appeared in Gi-Gyus eyes. He felt ufortable about something.


    Lou asked.


    -Are you worried about Lim Hye-Sook?


    Gi-Gyu didnt reply, which meant that Lous guess was correct. After a brief silence, he whispered, Im just wondering if staying here was really the right decision. I know she said not to follow her, but


    -This was her choice. This was what she wanted.


    They had agreed on their parts previously. Gi-Gyu had to deal with Naberius, and Lim Hye-Sook had to search for Yoo-Bin. However, Bis involvement changed the situation. Bi wanted to kill Naberius alone, but Gi-Gyu knew the right thing was to quickly kill it and join Lim Hye-Sook. Or, at the very least, leave Naberius to Bi and join Lim Hye-Sook.


    But, Gi-Gyu did neither.


    Before they had arrived here, Lim Hye-Sook insisted, You need to take care of Naberius. I know I asked you to rescue Yoo-Bin, but all I actually need you to do is kill Naberius. That would be more than enough. While you deal with Naberius, I will rescue Yoo-Bin. Even if you kill Naberius quickly, do not follow me unless I signal.


    Lim Hye-Sook was adamant about Gi-Gyu not following her. She continued, Yoo-Bin is being used as a shell to hold one of the hell kings. I brought you here because I cant kill Naberius alone. If


    Lim Hye-Sook seemed very concerned. She had brought Gi-Gyu here, but she wanted to minimize the danger he might face. This was why she wanted him to only deal with Naberius.


    Lim Hye-Sook exined, If one of the hell kings takes over Yoo-Bins body, you must run. There is no way you can win.


    She didnt want Gi-Gyu to die. Lim Hye-Sook added, Youre our only hope. It has been a long time since west met, and I could tell that the moment I saw you. Youre growing at an incredible rate! Youre worth the sacrifice all of us may have to make! So If something goes wrong, you must run. You have already done more than enough for me, so I want to thank you in advance.


    Gi-Gyu closed his eyes, remembering Lim Hye-Sooks words. Knowing she might not survive this journey, she had already devised a way to give Gi-Gyu the answers after.


    Lou cursed,


    -Dammit!


    Gi-Gyu''s eyes widened as he turned to look at the ce beyond the wall ahead. Inside the building nearby, a colossal amount of energy had abruptly materialized.


    -One of the kings has descended!


    Something had gone wrong, very wrong. Lim Hye-Sook had failed to rescue Shin Yoo-Bin. The enemies must have seeded in getting a hell king inside Yoo-Bins body. This incredible energy Gi-Gyu felt must have been the final result.


    Just then, a wolfs roar was heard, Grrrrr!


    The battle was finally over, and the winner was


    [Bi has won the battle against Naberius, a Seat of Power holder.]


    [Winner Bi is absorbing the loser Naberius.]


    [The condition for Bis evolution has been met.]


    [Death-awakened Bi is obtaining the Seat of Power holders ability.]


    [The evolution will now begin.]


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened in shock. Just as the system had announced, Bi was the winner of this battle. The familiar ck fog was still wafting from Bi. This dark cloud, Death, had engulfed Bi and Naberius. The ck fog slowlypressed, and what was left in the end was a ck egg.


    Gi-Gyu walked up to it to pick it up and held it gingerly.


    Lou whispered,


    -Naberius, things didnt work out for you as they should have. But I thank you for your loyalty.


    Lou seemed emotional, but it only took him a moment to return to his normal cold self. He asked Gi-Gyu.


    -So what are you going to do now?


    It was obvious what Lou was asking.


    Gi-Gyus leg muscles tightened as he replied, Im going there to rescue her.


    -Are you sure youll be okay?


    There was concern in Lous voice.


    Gi-Gyu replied calmly, You can feel it too, cant you?


    Lim Hye-Sook had told Gi-Gyu to run after defeating Naberius. She had warned him not to fight if one of the hell kings descended. She was clearly worried that he might get killed.


    Gi-Gyu answered his own question, We might have a chance.


    <em>sh!</em>


    He swung Lou in front of him, discharging a giant energy wave that turned everything around into dust.


    <em>Fsshhhhh.</em>


    Lets go, Gi-Gyu announced and began running.


    -Hurry.


    Lou urged anxiously.


    ***


    Stop them! Stop them first and evacuate the non-yers! the leader of the yers fighting near the Bukhan River area ordered.


    His subordinate replied, But! Something strange is going on! The monsters arent attacking the non-yers!


    Have you lost your mind?! You realize that you sound crazy, dont you? Idiot! Just get the non-yers out right now! the leader screamed angrily.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    The area surrounding the Bukhan Riverndmark, Eden, was in turmoil. Countless monsters had poured out of it without warning, so the yers were busy fighting them. They didnt get any time to evacuate the non-yers, and the situation was worsening by the minute.


    Ackkk! Help! Never-ending screams could be heard from the front lines. Unfortunately, none of them were from the monsters.


    Dammit! Where is our guild master and the deputy guild master? asked the leader of the group.


    I was told the deputy guild master is on his way!


    And the reinforcements?!


    The two yers had no choice but to shout to be heard by one another.


    The subordinate yer replied, I dont know about the reinforcements! I only heard that the deputy guild master is on his waAckkk!


    The yer making the report fell to the ground. An arrow could be seen poking through his forehead.


    The group leader looked up to see skeleton archers riding griffins and shooting arrows. He muttered, What the hell!


    The yer who had died just now wasnt a ranker, but he was getting close to bing one. All in all, a single arrow shouldnt have been enough to kill him. This proved that they couldnt tell how strong the monsters were just based on their type.


    The leader announced, I need to go see the deputy guild master! You will all stay here and wait for the reinforcement!


    But! Another member of the Iron Guild tried to protest.


    If worsees to worstthe leader turned aroundI give you permission to use the First Potion!


    Yes, Sir. Several Iron Guild yers replied hesitantly. Being allowed to use the First Potion meant they better be ready to die here. After all, taking the First Potion was like a death sentence.


    The leader quickly moved toward the back of the line, where he assumed Rohan would arrive.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The leader was a powerful yer, which was exactly how he came to this position. This was why he could dodge the enemy attacks and make his way to the back, although he was moving very slowly. Their enemies were just that powerful. The death knights with ck helmets were especially notable. Among them, there was one who used a long halberd. This monster had a long tail and a grotesque appearance.


    The leader whispered, They must be demons


    The energies from these monsters felt simr to the demons.


    Just what the hell is going on here? None of the yers had the slightest idea of what was happening around them.


    The only thing the leader yer could think of to do was wait for his superior so that he could be free of any responsibility.


    And his direct superior was Rohan. He stood before the makeshift tent from which he could feel Rohans presence. He shouted, Deputy Guild Master! Iming in!


    They were under siege, so there was no time to wait for a reply. The leader opened the tent and stormed inside. He yelled, Deputy Guild Master! We need some reinforcement right awa


    He couldnt finish his sentence because a beautiful voice had interrupted him.


    Who are you? A beautiful woman asked.


    She looked familiar to him. In fact, all Iron Guild members were probably familiar with her face.


    The leader whispered, Lucifer


    Lucifer was strangling Deputy Guild Master Rohan inside the tent.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu looked around quickly to assess the situation. The area was filled with dead bodies, but he couldnt find Lim Hye-Sook anywhere. Gi-Gyu then turned to face the giant stone altar.


    He called out, Shin Yoo-Bin.


    The stone altar was empty, but Gi-Gyu finally found Lim Hye-Sook. Shin Yoo-Bin was holding the elderly woman, who was on the ground. There was no doubt that this elderly woman was Lim Hye-Sook.


    Shin Yoo-Bin! Gi-Gyu shouted again.


    Shin Yoo-Bin, standing still like a statue, finally turned to face Gi-Gyu.


    Oppa? Shin Yoo-Bins quivering voice made Gi-Gyus heart slump a little.


    What was this creature thinking? Or was she thinking at all?


    Gi-Gyu abruptly vanished and reappeared with his sword inches away from Shin Yoo-Bin. His attack was too fast for the naked eye, yet she managed to dodge it.


    Although Shin Yoo-Bin had addressed him as Oppa, Gi-Gyu knew that this wasnt the girl he knew. Soon, an ugly grin reced the trembling voice that had fooled him for a second.


    Youre no fun, she muttered. Shin Yoo-Bin remained still, and so did Gi-Gyu. But his immobility wasnt voluntary. It was as if he was possessed by something because his body refused to move.


    <em>Plop.</em>


    Shin Yoo-Bin apathetically threw the elderly woman away. Lim Hye-Sook fell to the ground weakly, but her chest continued to rise and fall, indicating she was still alive.


    Are you listening to me, Lucifer? Shin Yoo-Bin said to Gi-Gyu.


    -Asmodeus


    Lou muttered the name of the hell king who had possessed Shin Yoo-Bin. The relevant information from Lous data popped up in Gi-Gyus head.

 Chapter 225: Gypsophila (8)

    Chapter 225: Gypsoph (8)


    Jupiter Gi-Gyu whispered. His eyes turned gray, and a nk look appeared on his face.


    Asmosdeuss eyes widened. He mumbled, What is this energy?


    Asmodeus still hadntpletely possessed his host body; when he felt the sharp energy from Gi-Gyu, the host body began shivering. No, perhaps sharp didnt describe it adequately. The power felt like a never-ending water body with a colossal typhoon in the middle, sucking everything around it.


    Lucifer? Anxious, Asmodeus called out the forgotten name rather than attacking Gi-Gyu. He was here to capture the king he had betrayed in his past life.


    But


    No, you arent Lucifer. Then who?


    The ything he had been enjoying had suddenly changed into something entirely different. Gi-Gyus outer appearance remained the same, but the creature before him had apletely different energy. Asmodeus, a hell king, could tell that this creature wasnt Gi-Gyu.


    What does it matter who I am? A wide, almostical, grin appeared on Gi-Gyus face.


    Asmodeus was still busy trying to figure out what was happening.


    Gi-Gyu whispered, After all, youre going to die, bitch.


    ***


    -Master! Master!


    Rohan called out to Gi-Gyu in panic, but there was no answer.


    Gi-Gyu had left with Lim Hye-Sook to rescue Shin Yoo-Bin. There was a chance he would have to face one of the hell kings, so his creatures created a diversion by making a scene outside the Bukhan River area.


    -Master!


    Rohan called out to Gi-Gyu one more time. But again, he didnt answer him. Either he was somewhere theirmunication method didnt work or


    <em>Is he in the middle of a battle right now? </em>Rohan wondered. Because they were synced, he could feel that Gi-Gyus current condition was unstable.


    I asked you what your rtionship is with Gi-Gyu, Soo-Jung asked again.


    Rohan turned toward her. He knew her identity and association with Gi-Gyu. Yet she had suddenly attacked him, which meant Rohan had to interpret this situation on his own.


    Was she still on Gi-Gyus side? Because he wasnt sure of it, he wasnt answering her question.


    Soo-Jung ced her hands on her waist and muttered, You really arent going to tell me? With a sigh, she whispered, Then this will be a problem.


    Soo-Jung hade here to kill Rohan, but it appeared she couldnt. The energy from him felt too familiar. It was subtle and well-hidden, but there was no doubt that it was Gi-Gyus energy.


    Soo-Jungs eyes turned violet as she activated the Evil Eye. Her Evil Eye was of the highest level, so she should have been able to sense Gi-Gyus trace.


    Hmm Soo-Jung groaned while staring at Rohan. She couldnt learn his identity despite using her Evil Eye. There were only two possible exnations: The target was stronger than her, or the target was purposefully hiding something for someone stronger.


    Soo-Jung asked again, This is thest time Im going to ask you. What is your rtionship with Gi-Gyu?


    There was no way Rohan was stronger than her. This meant he was being protected by someone as powerful or even stronger than her.


    Well Rohan hesitated before finally making his decision. He answered, Im his servant.


    What? Soo-Jung asked in confusion.


    I am the Grandmasters faithful servant. Rohan knelt on the ground and bowed deeply. He continued, It is an honor to meet the Grandmasters teacher.


    Rohan had chosen to believe that Soo-Jung was still on Gi-Gyus side. He believed that she was still Gi-Gyus teacher, which meant he needed to show respect.


    Ha. Soo-Jung couldnt hide her confusion. Then suddenly, she burst intoughter. She muttered, Gosh, this is crazy.


    Soo-Jung stared at Rohan in disbelief.


    ***


    What the hell is happening?! Asmodeuss confused voice rang in the air. With a loud thud, he fell weakly to the ground. He got up in a brace of shakes, but his shell, Shin Yoo-Bin, was badly damaged. Her face, which was now a mix of her own and Asmodeus, was covered in blood and bruises.


    Kekeke, Gi-Gyu sniggered.


    Still confused as ever, Asmodeus quickly brought together his hair to form a spear and attacked Gi-Gyu. But Gi-Gyu pped it away as if it were a fly. Shockingly, the p created a gray area in the air which began engulfing Asmodeuss hair.


    Gi-Gyu wasnt even using a sword. He only continued to chuckle, Kekeke.


    What are you?! How could you use a power like that?! This makes no sense! Asmodeus screamed in frustration. He had never been this humiliated in his life. Even losing to Lucifer hadnt been this bad. At the time, he had admitted defeat and knelt before Lucifer, so he avoided being physically humiliated.


    This was why Asmodeus couldnt believe what was happening to him right now. Being a hell king, he had assumed he could easily recapture Lucifer and enve him.


    Yet, at the moment, a mere human was pounding the hell out of him.


    Kekeke. Just shut up, you idiot. Gi-Gyuno, Jupiter giggled and made another move. He was ripping apart space to use the pieces as stepping stones. This had to be impossible, but Chaos power made it possible for him.


    Powered by Chaos, Gi-Gyus flesh and blood fist jetted toward Asmodeus.


    <em>Whack!</em>


    Even the hell king was no match for it. Asmodeus, in a yers body, was being ripped apart.


    -Take it easy!


    Lou warned him.


    Tsk, Jupiter clicked his tongue in discontent.


    Lou continued,


    -Stop destroying the physical body. Youre going to ruin our n. Having a body feels nice, doesn''t it? If you want to experience it again, follow Gi-Gyus order. We both know you cant steal his body just yet, so if you want to see the light of day again, dont anger him.


    Just shut up already, you loser demon. Your stupid ass was betrayed by your kind and kicked out of your home, so just be quiet, Jupiter argued.


    -What?


    Lou began Jupiter bickering.


    Asmodeus took this opportunity to think hard. <em>I need to run now if I want to live! </em>This thought embarrassed him to no end. The creature in front of him, whoever it was, was too dangerous for him to handle. This was especially the case since he still hadntpletely overtaken the hosts shell. The smart choice to make right now was to run to fight another day.


    Or else


    Asmodeus aimed his hair at Gi-Gyu again.


    Dont you dare! Gi-Gyu raised his hand in time to grab the hair. He was about to rip the hair out of Yoo-Bins scalp when suddenly, that hair exploded.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    The st created a thick ck smoke of sorcerous energy, which blinded Gi-Gyu. Asmodeus was trying to escape by using this as a distraction.


    But


    Are you trying to run away? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Kyaaaa! Asmodeus high-pitched scream was unbefitting a hell king. Before he knew what was happening, he found his luscious hair in Gi-Gyus tight grasp.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Gi-Gyu flung Asmodeus to the ground by his hair, causing another explosion. With a disgusted sneer, Gi-Gyu asked, Is this how all creatures from hell behave? Are they all cowards?


    How? How?! Asmodeus shouted resentfully.


    Lou warned Jupiter again.


    -I told you to take it easy.


    Gosh, everyone keeps screaming at me. This is so annoying, Jupiter grabbed Asmodeus by his neck and began strangling him. He slowly raised Shin Yoo-Bins body higher in the air.


    Asmodeus tried to attack Gi-Gyu with his hair, but it was pointless because a giant barrier protected him.


    Gi-Gyu grumbled, Dont annoy me any more than you already have.


    When Gi-Gyu saw Asmodeus close his eyes, he joked, Are you finally giving up? Thats very wise of you. It makes sense. Youre a king, so you should be able to make decisions like this.


    Suddenly, Asmodeus eyes opened, and Shin Yoo-Bin changed further. A hair strand zed in bright white light and attacked Gi-Gyu.


    This is?! Gi-Gyu dodged the hair and gasped. He had been blocking Asmodeus hair easily until now, but his instinct told him this particr strand was different.


    Lou whispered to Jupiter,


    -Its part of Satans physical body


    Gi-Gyu frowned and mumbled, I see


    The Asmodeus before him was different. He was silent, calm, and destructive now. The energy Gi-Gyu could feel from him had changed entirely.


    Lou screamed,


    -The fact that he can use Satans physical body means that Asmodeus is almost done taking over Shin Yoo-Bins body! You cant dy any longer, you fucking idiot!


    Dammit Gi-Gyu raised his hands, which moved in a circr motion as they stretched toward the ground. They turned into two spears, but they looked more like two thunderbolts because they were gray and distorted.


    Just shut up already! Gi-Gyu roared as the two spears that were his arms plunged forward. With a devilish grin, he whispered, Thank you for this delicious meal!


    Gi-Gyu, no Jupiter, opened his mouth wide and sprinted toward Asmodeus.


    ***


    The woman, unconscious and limp, remained on the ground like a corpse. Gi-Gyu picked up Shin Yoo-Bin and held her in his arms.


    Gi-Gyu, still Jupiter, muttered, Phew, what a persistent bitch.


    His face was covered with wounds. It was all because of that white hair strand that was supposedly part of Satans physical body. There was no way to block this weapon, and it also couldnt be destroyed. If Asmodeuswho had been a step away frompletely taking overdidnt have this weapon, the fight would have ended much earlier.


    -Stop procrastinating and separate them already.


    Lou yelled angrily.


    But I dont know how! Jupiter replied.


    Lou roared,


    -I know you can do this, you jerk!


    Jupiter grinned and replied, Calm down already. I wont tease you anymore. Im just a parasite living off of another body, so I suppose I have no choice but to obey.


    Jupiter looked at Shin Yoo-Bin.


    Lou muttered,


    -Haa I thought Kim Gi-Gyu was the most annoying creature in the world, but youre a close second. Well, you two are the same, so I guess it makes sense. Haa I just dont know what to do with you two.


    Jupiter frowned indignantly and replied, Dont you darepare me to that idiot.


    -Just hurry up already!


    Tsk. Jupiter clicked his tongue and stopped arguing. His eyes slowly turned into a darker shade of gray.


    And


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    Something white and ck began to leave Shin Yoo-Bins body. Before it disappeared, Gi-Gyu bit this ghost-like thing.


    <em>Crunch.</em>


    Gi-Gyu sucked in the strange thing like a noodle. When he was done, Jupiter dropped Shin Yoo-Bin to the ground.


    <em>Plop.</em>


    Ive held my part of the bargain. He better keeps his promise, Jupiter dered.


    -Ill ry your message to him.


    With this, Gi-Gyu also copsed to the ground weakly; secondster, he reopened his eyes.


    [You have defeated a hell king, Asmodeus.]


    [A reward befitting your aplishment will be given.]


    [You have obtained a part of Satan''s physical body.]


    Countless system announcements rang in his ears, but Gi-Gyu couldnt focus on any of them.


    -Are you awake?


    Yeah Gi-Gyus voice sounded dry and raspy. He couldnt think clearly, and his body was throbbing in pain.


    But


    Dammit. There was no time for Gi-Gyu to rest. He quickly stood up while trying his best to ignore the intense pain. He muttered, I guess more enemies areing


    He was so exhausted that all he wanted to do was sleep, but he managed to stand up.


    He could feel someone approaching him rapidly.

 Chapter 226: Tao Chen

    Chapter 226: Tao Chen


    Dammit, Gi-Gyu swore as he sensed someone approaching him. Actually, it wasnt a single presence. He could sense numerous strangely indiscernible entitiesing.


    My body is in bad shape, Gi-Gyu muttered in frustration. This was all because Jupiter had abused his body while fighting Asmodeus.


    Lou replied,


    -You know it couldnt be helped. Just shut up and get ready.


    Gi-Gyus condition affected Lou greatly as well, so even he wasn''t in good condition. Consequently, he also couldnt tell if the approaching group was their friend or foe.


    <em>In the worst-case scenario, we will get Andras or Ha Song-Su </em>Gi-Gyu thought grimly. If this were the case, he needed to run as quickly as possible. The problem was that he had no escape route.


    -Theyreing!


    Lou warned him.


    The group was approaching them rapidly, so Gi-Gyu couldnt even use Brunhearts gate, as opening and closing it took some time. If the group arrived before he could close the gate, his headquarters might be vulnerable to an attack.


    Gi-Gyu used Life to heal his body; unfortunately, his body refused to recover fast enough. Jupiter had used Chaos power, which, in turn, overloaded his body. No other yer could have even endured this, so Gi-Gyu supposed he should be thankful. He frowned unhappily nheless.


    Suddenly, he heard a loud explosion.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The debris from the Asmodeus fight had blocked off the entrance, but this explosion created another entrance. The footsteps were now louder than ever.


    Gi-Gyu grasped Lou tighter. As the dust settled, he finally saw the intruder, and his eyes widened.


    ***


    Soo-Jung asked, All right. So youre Gi-Gyus servant, and Gi-Gyu nned this whole kerfuffle? You and Gi-Gyu nned this to distract Andras while he does whatever hes doing somewhere else?


    Rohan nodded quickly. He looked out the window in panic and replied, Thats correct. So I cant stay here like this. I need to go out to do my part


    All right, I guess. Soo-Jung turned toward Baal, who sported his usual illegible expression.


    Soo-Jung continued, I still cant trust youpletely. I dont know if my Evil Eye isnt working or if youre really Gi-Gyus servant, but


    Baal silently moved behind Rohan.


    Soo-Jung offered, Well create enough chaos for you, so you can just sit tight.


    As if trapped in a giant spider web, Rohan couldnt move an inch. He stared at Soo-Jung, who was smiling eerily.


    Soo-Jung asked, So we can just kill all the Iron Guild members, right?


    N-not all of them! You need to pick and choose Just take care of the ones under the First Potions influence or those obviously too corrupt.


    Hmm Soo-Jung nodded and muttered, Well, if thats what my pupil wants, I suppose Anyway, I can do this, and it sounds like its the right thing to do whether youre Gi-Gyus friend or foe.


    Soo-Jung stretched her arms as if she felt stiff; the unexpected turn of events had actually de-stressed her. She grinned to show off her pearly whites and ordered, So dont do anything funny unless you want to die, okay?


    Soo-Jung walked to Baal and whispered, Baal, you got this, right?


    Say no more. The light from a nearbymp reflected off Baals sses, making them sparkle.


    Good. Ill be back, Soo-Jung announced before leaving the tent.


    Baal nodded, and Rohan trembled in fear. They both could hear the continuous stream of screams and explosions from the outside; a few minutes after Lucifer had left, a sudden silence fell.


    Rohan found himself shivering.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu stared at the intruder. An ever-increasing number of yers closely followed the intruder, but none attacked him.


    The silence continued for a while before the intruder opened his mouth.


    Long time no see.


    Indeed. It has been too long, Gi-Gyu gossiped.


    The intruder was none other than Tao Chen, a Chinese high ranker nicknamed Beautiful Beard. Gi-Gyu had worked with this yer in the Gangnam Gate before.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Why are you here?


    Gi-Gyu remained tense, ready to fight at a moments notice. He was prepared to take Tao Chens head if necessary.


    Tao Chen didnt immediately answer Gi-Gyu. Instead, he looked around silently while one of the yers whispered something into his ear.


    Gi-Gyu wanted to listen in. His senses were slowlying back, so he could hear parts of the whisper. Unfortunately, the yer was speaking in Chinese.


    <em>Dammit. </em>Gi-Gyu became frustrated. He had be fairly fluent in English but hadnt had time to study Chinese.


    Tao Chen turned to look at Gi-Gyu again and asked, So, have you be a demon now?


    Gi-Gyu shook his head cautiously.


    Tao Chen tightened his grasp over the Green Dragon Crescent de and asked, Then Are you an enemy of the Caravan Guild?


    The Green Dragon Crescent de shone dangerously.


    Gi-Gyus eyes wavered.


    Hmm Tao Chen caressed his beard before respectfully offering, It looks like youre wounded. Shouldnt we move to another ce where you can get treated?


    Gi-Gyu nodded.


    Tao Chen sheathed his weapon and gestured for his yers to get to work. The Chinese yers walked past Gi-Gyu and began gathering the corpses.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu broke the awkward silence.


    Im sorry, but may I get some privacy for a moment?


    Gi-Gyu was inside a secret branch of the Red Dragon Guild. Tao Chen was this guilds master and was the one who had brought Gi-Gyu here.


    Tao Chen nodded and replied, Im assuming this is about the Bukhan River situation. All right, go ahead.


    Gi-Gyu didnt say anything to exin himself. He had expected Tao Chen to be well informed about the situation in Korea. Besides, he suspected that many knew the Bukhan River had be his headquarters by now.


    Tao Chen must be wondering why he was here when war raged in his headquarters.


    Thank you, Gi-Gyu replied and walked out of the room. In an empty lobby, where he was certain he was alone, he silently called out, <em>Rohan.</em>


    When he didnt hear back, Gi-Gyu called out again in panic, <em>Rohan!</em>


    Anxiety filled his chest, but just when he was about to contact Hal or his other Egos, he suddenly heard Rohans voice.


    -Im sorry Imte, Master!


    <em>Whats going on? </em>asked Gi-Gyu. Given Rohans loyalty, something must have happened to cause such a dy. Also, the way Tao Chen had mentioned the Bukhan River earlier was a little odd. He didnt overthink it then; now, he realized that something unexpected must have urred. He couldnt control his growing panic.


    -The thing is


    Rohan seemed hesitant to exin. He stammered,


    -R-right now, I-I am


    Gi-Gyu waited patiently.


    After a while, Rohan finally blurted,


    -Im with that gentleman named Baal.


    <em>Baal?</em>


    -Yes and also


    <em>Ba dum, ba dum.</em>


    Gi-Gyus heart began to pound rapidly.


    -Lucife I-I mean your teacher is here as well, Master.


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened again. He asked, <em>Soo-Jung is there? So whats happening over there?!</em>


    -Oh! I-I think everything is. going really well actually


    Finally, Rohan exined the situation in the Bukhan River area.


    ***


    After leaving the tent with Rohan and Baal, Soo-Jung looked around. It was a typical battlefield filled with blood and gore. When she released her magic to study the details, she realized that Gi-Gyus creatures were winning overwhelmingly.


    Theyre doing well, Soo-Jung muttered. Gi-Gyus monsters easily broke through the Iron Guilds defenses and marched bravely.


    Soo-Jung grinned. She wondered if trying to give him a gift was a mistake; in the end, she was just relieved she didnt indirectly harm him.


    <em>It all worked out, right?! </em>Soo-Jung thought. She had felt a little guilty until now, but she decided it was time to be free of it.


    Her eyes gradually turned violet as she used her Evil Eye to look around, which helped her see the true nature of those around her.


    I knew it! My Evil Eye is working perfectly fine. Rohan had made her doubt if her Evil Eye was working, but she had now confirmed that her skill was still very much functional.


    <em>And I can see who has used the First Potion. </em>She could see the sorcerous energy being exuded from certain yers. Some yers had already lost their bodies to demons.


    Y-you! Why are you here?! someone from behind yelled. Soo-Jung turned to see an unfamiliar yer in the Iron Guild armor. He was clearly her enemy and even gave off the unpleasant sorcerous energy. It was obvious he had used the First Potion.


    A sudden re struck the yer, splitting him in two. This Iron Guild yer had recognized Soo-Jung, but he died before he could do anything.


    Haaah. Soo-Jung yawned and stretched her arms. She failed to gift Rohans neck to Gi-Gyu, so it was time to work on her n B.


    Ill get you another gift, my pupil, Soo-Jung announced and stretched her arms. Her energy slowly moved to form her signature ck me. This me split into countless little balls and attacked the specific yers she had targeted.


    Ackkkk! Her prey screamed in pain. Soo-Jungs definition of enemy was clear. She only attacked naturally evil yers, yers exuding sorcerous energy, or demon yers. Her ck mes burned these sinners alive one by one.


    Soon, silence fell on the battlefield. It didnt take long before everyone was staring at her.


    ***


    -So thats what happened. I ordered the remaining Iron Guild yers to retreat. Im going to guess that the whole world will focus on what happened here. I havent heard anything from the Iron Guild or the Caravan Guild headquarters, but Im certain they are concentrating on resolving the situation here.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help grinning. He replied, <em>All right. Good job, Rohan. And please send Soo-Jung to Eden.</em>


    -Of course, Master.


    When hismunication with Rohan ended, Gi-Gyuughed, Ha Ha Haha


    He felt myriad emotions, but the happiness from Soo-Jungs arrival dominated them all. However, now wasnt the time to celebrate, so he wore his poker face and returned to the room where Tao Chen was. He could feel no other presence around, so he assumed Tao Chen had sent everyone away to have a private conversation with him.


    Gi-Gyu sat opposite Tao Chen as if nothing had happened. He felt much more rxed after knowing what had happened in the Bukhan River.


    Noticing the change in Gi-Gyus countenance, Tao Chen asked, I guess everything worked out?


    Gi-Gyu didnt reply.


    Tao Chen continued, Then lets resume our conversation. Are you an enemy of the Caravan Guild?


    Gi-Gyu looked straight into Tao Chens eyes; instead of answering, he demanded, Before I tell you, you must first exin why youre asking me this question.


    Tao Chen smiled mysteriously.

 Chapter 227: Tao Chen (2)

    Chapter 227: Tao Chen (2)


    Never mind, Tao Chen replied and waved his hand. A satisfied smile appeared on his lips as he added, I am now certain you are fighting against the Caravan Guild, so you dont have to exin.


    Tao Chen had seemingly inferred the answer to his question from Gi-Gyus question.


    But Gi-Gyu wasnt satisfied and became very quiet.


    Gi-Gyu silently stared at Tao Chens face. He didnt care about Tao Chens question or answer right now; all he wanted was an answer to his question.


    Hmm Tao Chen caressed his beard, which was his pride and joy, and returned the stare. With a firm nod, he straightened his back and replied, All right. Ill tell you.


    Suddenly, magic poured out from Tao Chen and circled the room slowly to create a soundproof barrier. This skill required an unexpectedlyrge amount of energy, so most yers didnt use it unless they had to discuss something critical.


    Then, Tao Chen opened something on the table. He seemingly wasnt done securing the room.


    <em>ck.</em>


    Gi-Gyu had never seen this item before, but he realized that it was a form of a barrier generator. With curiosity on his face, he patiently waited for Tao Chen to begin.


    I know that the Caravan Guild is behind yers losing their bodies to demons, Tao Chen whispered.


    Gi-Gyu finally understood the reason behind Tao Chen''s vignce. When they talked about demons stealing yers bodies, Choi Chang-Yong also had a simr look. After all, losing your body, and to a demon no less, was nothing fun. He was now certain that Tao Chen was fighting against the Caravan Guild as well.


    Gi-Gyu was deep in thought but was interrupted by Tao Chen.


    Tao Chen said, What Im about to tell you is a top secret. Not many people in China know about this either.


    Gi-Gyu waited in anticipation.


    President Xiao Fungs body has been taken over as well.


    Xiao FungChinas greatest ruler and a famed yerhad be the Caravan Guildsckey.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu couldnt close his mouth for a long time. Why didnt he think of it before? If he were Andras, this was exactly what he would have done as well. Numerous countries had given notable yers high government positions, so stealing their bodies was the smartest thing Andras could do.


    So why didnt Gi-Gyu think of this before?


    Tao Chen exined, The situation in China is very different from the other countries. Based on what Ive seen, I think the Blood Emperor, the president of the Global yers Association, has also lost his body. After all, the GPA has epted the Caravan Guild and has been turning a blind eye to Iron Guilds atrocities.


    Gi-Gyu didnt interrupt and silently listened.


    Tao Chen continued, However, like many other countries, the GPA isnt controlled by a single person. So, controlling one person wont be enough to gain full control. But things are different in China.


    A concerned look appeared on Tao Chens face. He added, The president holds all power in China, including the Chinese yers Association Then not too long ago, our president began to behave differently. He wasnt a great ruler, but he wasnt the worst either. But he


    An ominous feeling crept up on Gi-Gyus spine.


    Began gathering yers and sending them somewhere.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt believe what he had just heard. <em>Could it be</em>


    Tao Chen exined, It looks like these yers are being used to experiment with the First Potion. The ce where I found you We were there to rescue these kidnapped yers. I had no idea something like that was happening there.


    Tao Chen had sensed the hell kings presence and also its subsequent defeat. He had arrived after Gi-Gyu had safely transported Shin Yoo-Bin into the gate.


    Anyway, the situation in China is dire. We are secretly trying to defeat the Caravan Guild and the president.


    Are you nning a coup? Gi-Gyu asked bluntly.


    Tao Chen didnt bother denying it. He nodded and replied, Thats correct. We n on overthrowing the president. But as you can imagine, it hasnt been easy.


    The Caravan Guild has put a demon in your president And for you to attack this president means


    Tao Chen interrupted, Yes. It means that we may have to face someone very powerful. Ha Song-Su, for example. He We have never dealt with anything like him, and it seems no yer can defeat him.


    With a face full of despair, Tao Chen continued, Even Lee Sun-Ho failed, didnt he? Even if our coup is a sess and we manage to rece the current president, nothing will change as long as Ha Song-Su is alive. We will all be eliminated in time, and the new president will probably also lose their body. Eventually, China will be


    A human farm for the Caravan Guild.


    Exactly, Tao Chen answered.


    Gi-Gyu could now see the big picture. He chose to keep quiet for a while, as it wasnt his turn to speak.


    Tao Chen knew this as well. His lips twitched nervously before he asked, Please help us.


    Gi-Gyu could see the desperation on Tao Chens face, but he didnt reply for a while.


    Tao Chen begged again, Please help us. We need you.


    Are you asking me to fight Ha Song-Su? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Tao Chens authority in China was significant. The fact that he was telling Gi-Gyu about a coup meant that he already had a team within China powerful enough to get it done.


    <em>He is ready to do this whenever he thinks is the right time. </em>Gi-Gyu realized the truth. There was only one reason he was asking for Gi-Gyus help: Tao Chen had assumed Gi-Gyu could defeat Ha Song-Su.


    Do you truly believe I can kill Ha Song-Su? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Tao Chen promptly shook his head to show his denial; it confused Gi-Gyu. He raised a finger, cautiously pointed at Gi-Gyus chest, and answered, Not you, but the creature inside of you.


    Lowering his finger, Tao Chen exined, I witnessed it in Gangnam Gate, and I saw how you defeated the hell king back where I found you. You are the closest thing to hope we have right now.


    ***


    It wasnt an easy decision to make. He had allied with Choi Chang-Yong and several others for Koreas safety, but China was a different story. He had no authority in this massive country, for starters, so he knew handling it would be difficult. And


    <em>I have no idea whom I can trust here. Spies are everywhere nowadays. I cant even trust Tao Chenpletely. Well, maybe almost, but There may be spies within his group. </em>


    Gi-Gyu had so much to consider. If he made the wrong decision, he could end up stepping into Andras trap. But what Tao Chen could offer him was also too great to refuse. If the coup was a sess and he defeated Ha Song-Su, he would gain an unimaginable ally in China. China would undoubtedly be a great help when the time came to deal with the Caravan Guild and the Iron Guild.


    -Is this what you call a white elephant?


    Loumented.


    How the heck did you know that term? Gi-Gyu asked in surprise.


    -I have a body now, remember? I study human history in my free time. It was pretty amusing. One of the things I read about was the white elephant. Something not quite useful, but you also dont want to give it up.


    Yeah, I guess that kind of sums it up. The gains can be plentiful, but the danger will be colossal. The white elephant doesnt apply in this situation exactly, but Thats not whats important.


    Gi-Gyu grabbed one of the rings on his finger, and Lou suddenly appeared in his child form.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Lou, I need your advice.


    Hmm Lou gave Gi-Gyu a mysterious smile and replied, I guess you are desperate.


    Well, as you can imagine, Im in a bit of a hurry! Gi-Gyu yelled in frustration. After his conversation with Tao Chen, he wanted to return to Eden as quickly as possible. He needed to check on Lim Hye-Sook and Shin Yoo-Bin, and he also needed to meet Jung Soo-Jung.


    But Gi-Gyu was stuck in China because Tao Chen had requested, I wont stop you from returning home, but I really would like you to make your decision before you leave.


    It may have sounded like Gi-Gyu was free to return to Eden immediately without giving Tao Chen his answer, but this wasn''t the case. If he left without making a decision, working with Tao Chen in the future would be near impossible. And since he would be leaving after hearing a top-secret, he might even look like a spy.


    Lou asked, Why are you having such a hard time making your decision? I think you should ept Tao Chens offer of alliance. He sat down on thefortable sofa.


    Gi-Gyu asked, And why do you think that?


    The one who controls this country has be Andras dog, right?


    Hmm? Gi-Gyu felt like he could deduce what Lou was trying to say.


    Gosh Lou sighed before continuing, We still dont know Andras or Ironshields location.


    I know that.


    And now, it looks like an entire country is going to side with them. The same country is on a path to bing a human farm for their First Potion experiments.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu figured out what Lou was getting at.


    Lou smirked and added, Youre so slow. Its obvious Andras is most likely in China. You dont necessarily have to stay here or help Tao Chen with his coup. But to monitor China closely, you must ally with Tao Chen. With that, he went silent, expecting Gi-Gyu to figure out the rest.


    Gi-Gyu thought out loud, Youre right. And if Im worried about spies in Tao Chens group, I just have to refrain from sharing our information. There probably isnt any information we have that Tao Chen wants anyway.


    Gi-Gyu was now more and more certain about the right decision. He continued, I will help him when I can, but I obviously cant guarantee anything. He is probably also thinking the same thing.


    Obviously. Plus, you will be the one fighting Ha Song-Su, right? Tell Tao Chen to begin his coup when youre ready. Im sure hell be happy to obligeno, he probably wouldnt even dare to go ahead without you. This will be a great opportunity to draw out Ha Song-Su for you. And if he doesnt show up, it will be fine too, Lou exined.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and stood up. He opened the door and headed toward Tao Chens room.


    ***


    How are they? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Hamiel shook his head and replied, They arent doing well. But I am not an expert, so I cant be sure. We will know for sure when Eles. He rarely ever looked unsure.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward two luxurious beds. Lim Hye-Sook and Shin Yoo-Bin were resting on them like corpses, clearly in serious condition.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. He had already contacted El, and she promised to return as quickly as possible. He hoped she could do something for these two women.


    Even if El returns, she can only give you a definitive diagnosis I dont think shell be able to do much either, Grandmaster. Hamiel seemed apologetic for disappointing Gi-Gyu.


    Hamiel continued, Both Lim Hye-Sook and Shin Yoo-Bin have simr symptoms. The biggest problem is


    Hamiel didnt have to exin any further, as Gi-Gyu knew exactly what was wrong with the two female yers.


    Gi-Gyu whispered, Their shells are damaged.


    Based on what he could tell, their shells were far too damaged for even El to heal. Lim Hye-Sook had gone past her limits, thereby shattering her shell. As for Shin Yoo-Bin...


    <em>The hell king stole her shell, so </em>


    It made perfect sense that Yoo-Bins shell was badly damaged. Should he be thankful that she was at least still alive?


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling frustrated. Wanting to stay hopeful, he muttered, Lets just wait for El for now.


    His conversation with Tao Chen had gone well; he was now allied with the Chinese yers.


    Gi-Gyu came out to the lobby.


    Tao Chen asked, I guess things arent working out for you.


    Yes..


    During their negotiation, Gi-Gyu had asked Tao Chen to give him the right to decide the coups timing. Tao Chen agreed to this easily but added a condition: He wanted to follow Gi-Gyu. Gi-Gyu was curious about the condition, but he was willing to wait to find out. It wasnt that big of a favor, so he agreed, and both of them were satisfied with their deal.


    Tao Chen frowned and replied, Im afraid that there isnt anything I can say to make you feel better.


    Losing a friend was amon urrence in the yer world. It happened often, but yers still hadnt found a way to console each other. This was about life and death, so choosing the right words was an impossible task.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Its all right. Did you get a chance to look around a little?


    Hmm Tao Chen suddenly became pale and whispered, I was reminded that I made the right decision by working with you.


    It looked like Tao Chen was shocked by the inside of Gi-Gyus gate. He continued, This ce is like a small country. The only difference is that the citizens of this ce arent


    They werent human. Tao Chen didnt finish his thought.


    Gi-Gyu and Tao Chen began walking together. He had already received a report on what happened outside the Bukhan River region. It appeared that everything worked out very well.


    Perhaps too well, and it was all thanks to


    Hey! A beautiful woman hollered at Gi-Gyu. She was also waving at him.


    Lucifer Tao Chen bit his lower lip and mumbled.


    Not too far away from them was a young woman with long straight hair. Soo-Jung waved at them and said, My pupil!


    Her excited eyes slowly turned violet.

 Chapter 228: Tao Chen (3)

    Chapter 228: Tao Chen (3)


    Gi-Gyu flinched and paused. Soo-Jungs eyes had turned violet, indicating the activation of her Evil Eye.


    She silently studied Tao Chen, who clearly looked confused and ufortable.


    After a few seconds, Soo-Jung announced, It doesnt look like his body was taken over.


    Why is Lucifer here? Tao Chen turned toward Gi-Gyu and asked.


    Gi-Gyu suddenly realized that he had never told Tao Chen about his association with Lucifer. Moreover, since his gate was saturated with Death and Life, yers who couldn''t use Life or Death had difficulty sensing anything. Consequently, Tao Chens senses must be out of whack at the moment.


    Gi-Gyu had brought Tao Chen here before hearing about what had happened outside Eden.


    Instead of introducing Soo-Jung as his teacher, Gi-Gyu replied, Shes a friend.


    Tao Chen still looked confused.


    Soo-Jung announced, Hey, Pupil! Come on! Arent you happy to see me? Hurry up ande over here!


    Leaving Tao Chen behind, Gi-Gyu ran toward Soo-Jung.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu said with a smile, It looks like youve been doing well.


    Of course, I have. Who do you think I am? Soo-Jung shrugged. She continued, It looks like you''ve also been doing well, huh? I understand that the situation has beplicated, but


    She puckishly added, I can tell youve grown into a fine young man.


    Gi-Gyu smiled back.


    Soo-Jung eximed, You crossed the 50th floor, didnt you?!


    Yup, that was why I was stuck in the Tower. By the time I got out, so many things had happened.


    Gi-Gyu had spent too much time on the 50th-floor test, giving Andras a lot of free time to cause trouble. His family was in exile, and many people got hurt.


    He wondered if things would have turned out differently if he had stayed here. He surely couldnt have changed everything, but he was sure things wouldnt have gotten this bad.


    Soo-Jung pped and replied, Its nice to see you be so strong.


    Soon, calmness entered her eyes as she muttered, I guess only Lim Hye-Sook hase to you so far.


    Gi-Gyu became quiet. Lim Hye-Sook had said that Soo-Jung had told her about this ce. Did Soo-Jung know about the whereabouts of everyone else?


    Soo-Jung must have read Gi-Gyus mind because she smiled widely. She said reassuringly, Im sure your family is safe.


    Do you know where they are? Gi-Gyu asked impatiently.


    Disappointingly, Soo-Jung shook her head. But before he could ask another question, Soo-Jung replied, But I know who they are with.


    ...!


    Yoo Suk-Woo. Soo-Jung, looking confident, added, And Oh Tae-Shik.


    Gi-Gyus lips twitched a little. <em>If only I could find out where they were If only Soo-Jung could give me a clue</em>


    Gi-Gyu didnt have to say anything because Soo-Jung quickly exined, Before Association President Oh Tae-Gu was defeated and transferred to Gehenna, he said something. I didnt get to hear it, but Oh Tae-Shik did. I think thats where they went.


    Soo-Jung looked at Gi-Gyu and continued, One thing I know for sure is that this ce isnt on Earth. Other than that, I dont know anything else. Baal is trying hard to figure out where it is, and weve tried to contact them, but


    Baal, who was standing next to Soo-Jung, took over the exnation.


    We were unable to make direct contact with them. At the very least, I know your family will be safe there, Master of Lucifer.


    Baal had addressed Lou by his old name. Was he doing this because the penalty no longer limited Gi-Gyu? Or was there another reason?


    However, Gi-Gyu didnt be wrapped up in it, as the news about his family was enough to overwhelm him.


    His family was safe and with Suk-Woo and Tae-Shik. This was all Gi-Gyu could think of.


    You want to find out where they are, dont you? Soo-Jung asked knowingly. If you wait, they will return in time. But knowing you, Im sure you want to go out and find them right now. Am I right?


    Soo-Jung knew Gi-Gyu too well.


    There is one way you can locate them, Soo-Jung suggested.


    How? Gi-Gyu couldnt hide the impatience in his voice.


    Ask Oh Tae-Gu.


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened in confusion. He asked, But President Oh Tae-Gu is in Gehenna right now


    Suddenly, he became quiet. Noticing the smile on Soo-Jungs lips and realizing what she meant, Gi-Gyu muttered, Are you telling me to go to Gehenna?


    Well, if youre in a hurry, thats the only way I can think. I have no idea where they are, and neither does Baal, replied Soo-Jung.


    Baal added, They arent on Earth, and I dont have the power to search different dimensions. Its notpletely impossible, but it will take a very long time. If you ask me, you shouldnt worry; theyll return if you just wait.


    As concern filled Gi-Gyus face, a bright light abruptly appeared before them.


    Baal, Lou, in his physical form, called out.


    ***


    I would appreciate it if you could give me some tips, Tao Chen requested seriously.


    The creature standing in front of him scratched his head as if he was troubled.


    Tao Chen positioned himself for a fight and continued, I didnt get to fight you properly when we were in that gate.


    Botis awkwardly turned toward Gi-Gyu, who gave his permission with a nod.


    During Tao Chens gate tour, what shocked him the most was Botis. It was their enemy inside the Gangnam Gate that Gi-Gyu had killed. Yet, it was here alive and well, serving Gi-Gyu. All this came as a huge surprise to Tao Chen.


    Tao Chen had many questions for Gi-Gyu; instead, he asked to spar with Botis.


    All right, since the grandmaster gave me his permission, I shall spar with you, Botis announced while scratching his mucous-covered face. Botis mimicked Tao Chens fist-in-palm salute awkwardly before adding, Let me introduce myself. Im known as the Repulsive Earl, and I once held a Seat of Power My name is Botis.


    I am Tao Chen, code-named Beautiful Beard. Your presence humbles me, replied Tao Chen.


    The two of them greeted each other awkwardly using the fist-in-palm salute.


    Botis offered, I shall allow you to make the first move.


    It was a bold move, and Tao Chen didnt refuse. During their conversation, he had already started pouring his power into the Green Dragon Crescent de. So, he promptly swung his weapon in a wide arc.


    <em>nk!</em>


    <em>Hmm. </em>Gi-Gyu fell into deep thought as he watched Botis and Tao Chen fight.


    Why did Tao Chen follow him here? His first thought was that Tao Chen didnt trust him. He was certain that it wasnt because Tao Chen doubted his ability.


    After witnessing Lou descend into Gi-Gyus body, Tao Chen had been treating him coldly. Tao Chen was seemingly suspicious of his disposition. Yet, despite the doubts, Tao Chen had allied with him to save his country. And it appeared that Tao Chen had insisted on apanying him here because he wanted to learn more about him.


    <em>And </em>


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Good job, Botis announced.


    Ugh Tao Chen groaned.


    The battle onlysted a few minutes. Tao Chen was now on the ground bleeding heavily. Botis awkwardly did the fist-in-palm salute again.


    Watching them quietly, Gi-Gyu figured out another reason why Tao Chen came here: To be stronger.


    ***


    After his sparring match with Botis, Tao Chen requested,


    I would like to spar with everyone inside this gate. No, not just them, but all of your creatures, Morningstar. I want to improve myself while Im here.


    Tao Chen wanted to battle his creatures nonstop, and he was only happy to oblige. He didnt fear Tao Chen bing stronger. And on top of that


    <em>Everyone here will benefit from fighting Tao Chen too. </em>


    yers didnt gain experience points through battles, but fighting powerful opponents could help them level up or awaken new skills. Sometimes, they could even perfect their existing skills. This had to be exactly what Tao Chen wanted.


    But inparison


    <em>My Egos can gain experience points from any kind of battle.</em>


    This was the big difference between Egos and yers, which was also why his creatures could grow so much faster.


    Resting his chin on his hand, Gi-Gyu fell into deep thought again. He was alone at the moment. Lou was talking to Baal somewhere while Soo-Jung was enjoying a long overdue break.


    Gi-Gyu had also received a report from Rohan. The Iron Guild team was defeated miserably, but no one could me Rohan because of Soo-Jungs sudden appearance. The whole world became even more interested in the Bukhan River region because of her.


    Meanwhile, El was busy taking care of Lim Hye-Sook and Shin Yoo-Bin.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu tilted his head, recognizing now he had the time to focus on himself. He needed to study what he had gained and lost after defeating Asmodeus.


    <em>Jupiter. </em>Gi-Gyu thought about his other self hibernating deep inside him. Jupiter was slowly bing stronger as he absorbed Chaos power from the First Potion. Gi-Gyu understood the Asmodeus fight wouldnt be a one-off thing; he would need Jupiters help again.


    So Gi-Gyu made a deal with Jupiter. He promised to let Jupiter borrow his body when necessary.


    Despite being another form of Gi-Gyu, Jupiter was stronger than him. Jupiter could also tap into Gi-Gyu''s full potential and wield Chaos power better.


    <em>But he is hiding something. </em>Gi-Gyu felt certain of this. There was another power Jupiter was hiding, and Gi-Gyu had to find out what it was. He would have to give up his body to Jupiter on numerous other asions, so he could figure it out then.


    <em>Another option is using Lou or Els data to make them descend into my body as Lou did inside the Gangnam Gate, but</em>


    Sadly, this was too dangerous. Neither Lou nor El were anything like Gi-Gyu. Their bodies and powers were very different from what he possessed, so making them descend could put too much burden on him. In the worst-case scenario, he could even lose himself.


    But things were different with Jupiter.


    <em>Jupiter is me. We are one and the same. Hes just another me.</em>


    Jupiter using his body was less stressful, allowing him to utilize his maximum power. All in all, Jupiter fighting his battles for him made perfect theoretical sense.


    Just then, Gi-Gyu heard a knock. Familiar energy hovered outside the door. The door opened, and El appeared.


    Hello, El, Gi-Gyu greeted.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet, his eyes dark with concern.


    El dered, I dont think their shells can be restored.


    She was exining Lim Hye-Sook and Shin Yoo-Bins conditions. Although the two women were still breathing, they werent exactly alive.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Then what will happen?


    El seemed to be thinking about something before she opened her lips.


    There are a few things we can do. Life can heal shells, but only when the damage is minuscule. The wounds these two women suffered, however, are too significant. What they need is


    The elixir.


    Yes, only the elixir can cure them.


    It appeared that Gi-Gyu needed the elixir again.


    But there is another way. We can break their shellspletely, El suggested.


    What?


    By doing so, they will lose all of their powers as yers, but there is a definite chance they will get to live. This option, of course, will involve more risks than using the elixir. They could even die during the process.


    Gi-Gyu looked at Lim Hye-Sook and Shin Yoo-Bin quietly.


    El continued, Thest option is


    I think I know what it is.


    Shin Yoo-Bin and Lim Hye-Sooks shells were damaged badly. So if he killed them himself, he could


    Gi-Gyu continued, You think I could turn them into my Egos.


    El nodded seriously.

 Chapter 229: The Meaning Behind Gypsophila

    Chapter 229: The Meaning Behind Gypsoph


    This wont be an easy decision, Gi-Gyu replied.


    El nodded in agreement.


    The situation was tricky because the Elixir was the best option, but the chances of Gi-Gyu finding it were very slim.


    And the other options


    If we break their shells, we might end up losing them both, Gi-Gyumented.


    And if he turned them into his Egos


    The result might not really be them. They wont return the same.


    Everyone who had experienced the egofication process till now had be unconditionally loyal to Gi-Gyu. They all adored him, and this wasnt always a good thing.


    So far, only one Ego had retained most of his old personality.


    Gi-Gyu announced, I better go see Old Man Hwang. Until I return, please take good care of these two.


    Dont worry, Master. I will do my best, replied El.


    If worst came to worst and Gi-Gyu was forced to take thest option, he would need Old Man Hwangs help.


    El watched silently as Gi-Gyu left the room.


    ***


    Things were hectic inside and outside Eden.


    An Iron Guild yer asked Rohan, Are you saying you cant get a hold of our guild master?


    The Iron Guild, with Rohan as the head, was in charge of the Bukhan River area. The whole worldKorea, in particrwas anxious about what was happening here.


    Much time had passed since the Bukhan River became a gate. Not too long ago, numerous monsters had stormed out of it; ultimately, they didnt reach areas beyond the Bukhan River area. And it wasnt because the Iron Guild or any other guilds yers had stopped them.


    The Iron Guild yers had barely survived their fight with the monsters. However, the public didnt have to worry for a second, as the monsters never left the Bukhan River Gates perimeters.


    However, the Bukhan River Gate was still like a ticking bomb. With Lucifer joining Eden, which the whole world feared the worst.


    Unfortunately for Rohan and the Iron Guild, they had to take the brunt of this anxiety.


    Rohan replied, Thats correct.


    Even though the situation was worsening rapidly, the Iron Guilds master, Ironshield, and the Caravan Guilds head, Andras, were nowhere to be found. This wasnt bad since Rohan held all the authority within Korea. But the problem was, this also meant that he was responsible for everything.


    <em>Just when will they show themselves? </em>Rohan looked anxious. One of the reasons for this whole charade was locating Andras and Ironshield. He was desperate not to disappoint Gi-Gyu.


    Haa Youre dismissed. As soon as I get in contact with our guild master, Ill let you know, Rohan ordered.


    Yes, Sir. And The yer scratched his cheek awkwardly. He paused briefly before adding, There is a rumor going around in the headquarters.


    A rumor? Rohan asked. The Iron Guilds headquarters were located in the US. Rohan was the deputy guild master, but his authority was limited to Korea. His power within the headquarters and the other branches was minimal. Consequently, even lower-ranking members like the yer before him might hear certain rumors more quickly.


    Rohans subordinate replied, Apparently, they are going to appoint a new deputy guild master.


    What?


    And Ive heard that he will be dispatched to Korea. But this is just a rumor. Im sure you know better than any of us, Deputy Guild Master.


    The yer had an odd expression on his face, making Rohan frown. Rohan waved his hand to dismiss the yer.


    Fine. You may leave now.


    His subordinate left the room.


    Finally alone, Rohan rested his chin on his hand and thought aloud, A new deputy guild master


    He had a bad feeling about this. He hoped that this was just an unfounded rumor, but


    Dammit, Rohan swore quietly. It seemed like Ironshield was still actively running the headquarters without contacting Rohan.


    I better tell Master about this. Rohan closed his eyes and focused on contacting Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu grasped the pen in annoyance and muttered, Why isnt that bastard contacting me?


    He wondered if Go Hyung-Chul had betrayed him. He sent the yer paparazzo out to find out about the hell kings whereabouts, but he hadn''t heard anything so far. Because Go Hyung-Chul wasnt his Ego, there was only so much Gi-Gyu could do to get in contact.


    First, I better organize my thoughts, Gi-Gyu said and began writing on paper. He was listing all the changes in his situation and arranging them in the order he needed to resolve them. He was taking this time to sort things out.


    So by killing Asmodeus, I obtained a piece of Satans body, which Lou took, Gi-Gyu mumbled. The reward Gi-Gyu got from killing his very first hell king was given to Lou to reinforce his body.


    Gi-Gyu had wanted Old Man Hwang to upgrade Lous physical body with that corpse piece, but Lou refused adamantly.


    Lou had said to Gi-Gyu, Are you an idiot? When I didnt have a body, I had no choice but to have someone else work on it, but now, I can do it myself.


    Lou was currently working with that piece from Satans corpse with Baal.


    As for egofying Asmodeus


    That was the main problem. He would be much more powerful if he could egofy Asmodeus, but Jupiter had consumed a part of Asmodeus power. So, Gi-Gyu now had to use a bit of his power topletely egofy Asmodeus.


    <em>But I also dont have a free body strong enough to handle Asmodeus. </em>Gi-Gyu thought with a troubled look. He could only think of that Satan piece, but Lou needed that.


    Gi-Gyu scratched his neck in frustration. He decided to ask Hwang Chae-Il to look into this. He felt that Project Adam might be the answer to his problem.


    Suddenly, a woman with hair more fragrant than most flowers barged through the door. She asked, What are you doing?


    Hello to you too, Soo-Jung.


    Whats wrong? Are you worried about something? Soo-Jung asked as she plopped down on the sofa before him and crossed her legs. Her seductive aura was enough to make Gi-Gyu look away.


    ...


    Soo-Jung began throwing out guesses when Gi-Gyu remained silent. Is it because of Lim Hye-Sook and Shin Yoo-Bin? She looked calm.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Yeah. I have to save Advisor Lim Hye-Sook and Yoo-Bin. The problem is I dont know how.


    Hmm


    Do you, by chance Gi-Gyu seemed to have remembered something. He gulped loudly before asking, Do you happen to have any of the elixir left?


    Are you serious? Soo-Jung looked at Gi-Gyu as if he was being ridiculous. She muttered, Are you asking for my elixir vial to save some other women?


    Y-you have it? Gi-Gyu stood up suddenly. It sounded like Soo-Jung still had her elixir. If this were true, his issue would be fixed in no time. He would have to pay a great deal for it, but


    I did, replied Soo-Jung.


    ...


    But I used it all up, Soo-Jung announced.


    Gi-Gyu sat down again.


    Soo-Jung shrugged and exined. I was wounded in the battle with Ha Song-Su, so I had no choice but to use myst bottle. I dont have any secret stash anymore.


    Noticing Gi-Gyus prolonged silence, she asked, So what are you thinking about?


    Defeated, Gi-Gyu looked up at Soo-Jung and whispered, I might have to use my egofication skill.


    Soo-Jung became tense as she listened to Gi-Gyu.


    If I fail to find another way, this will be my only option. But if I egofy them


    Gi-Gyu couldnt finish his exnation because Soo-Jung interrupted him.


    They wont return as their old selves. It cant be helped. The power of resurrection isnt something just anyone can use.


    Resurrection? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Yup. Of course, your egofication skill is different from his power. Anyway


    W-wait! Youre saying there is someone who has the power of resurrection?


    Yeah. Soo-Jung nonchntly continued, That guys ability lets him resurrect others. But Ill tell you about himter.


    It sounded like Soo-Jung didnt want to talk further about this yer. Gi-Gyu wanted to ask more questions, but he couldnt for now.


    Soo-Jung continued, Anyway, you not being able to resurrect them back to their human selves makes sense. A perfect resurrection is impossible. Not even god Actually, I wonder if god could do it.


    ...


    So thats what youre scared of, right? That even if you save them by egofying them, they wont retain their personality.


    Exactly. Gi-Gyu continued wearily, And Im worried about something else too.


    About what?


    Soo-Jung waited patiently when Gi-Gyu didnt reply immediately.


    After a pause, Gi-Gyu answered, Coming back as something different Is that what they would have wanted? Are they okay with bing my Egos?


    <em>To fall asleep a human but wake up an Ego Do they want this?</em>


    Soo-Jung stated, Well, who knows?


    ...


    So why are you just sitting here? Soo-Jung stood up and suggested, Go ask them.


    What?


    Soo-Jung grinned and turned away from him. On her way out of the room, she repeated, I said you should ask them yourself.


    Gi-Gyu was confused, so he just followed Soo-Jung.


    ***


    Hmm This is worse than I thought. Soo-Jungmented after examining Lim Hye-Sook and Shin Yoo-Bin.


    Gi-Gyu and El were standing beside her quietly.


    El watched Soo-Jung with displeasure on her face. Apparent and obvious displeasure.


    Soo-Jung shrugged and said to her, Why are you ring at me like that? I wont bite your master if that''s what you''re worried about. So dont worry.


    Gi-Gyu turned to look at El, but her expression didnt change.


    Soo-Jung added, Well, whatever her reason, I think your loyal angel missed something.


    What? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Soo-Jung answered, Their condition is worse than you think.


    Yourdy angel might be an expert in using Life, but this is my area of expertise. If you leave them the way they are right now


    Theyll die very soon. Three days at best, and their shell will most likely shatter before that.


    What?


    You mentioned that one of the options was breaking their shells, right? asked Soo-Jung. El had suggested this, and Gi-Gyu had exined this to Soo-Jung earlier.


    Soo-Jung exined, You can forget about that option. Their current state wont allow you to do that. If you even attempt that, their psyche and body will be ruined. Theyll definitely die.


    El seemed to agree with Soo-Jung because she remained silent.


    If we had the elixir, we could have easily saved them, but there is no way to find it now. We have no idea when a maze gate will open; even if one does open right now, we wont make it back in time. Also, there is no guarantee that well find two.


    Soo-Jungs exnation left only one option.


    Gi-Gyu muttered, So youre saying that the only way to save them is to egofy them.


    Yeah, basically, Soo-Jung apathetically replied.


    Finally, Gi-Gyu requested, Then please go ahead and do it.


    Soo-Jung hade here to see ifmunicating with Shin Yoo-Bin and Lim Hye-Sook was possible to learn their opinion. This was something Gi-Gyu, El, or even Lou hadnt thought of.


    <em>A way</em><em> tomunicate with unconscious yers with broken shells </em>thought Gi-Gyu. <em></em>


    It appeared that Soo-Jung had more abilities and knowledge than Gi-Gyu had thought.


    Come here. Soo-Jung waved at him.


    With Gi-Gyu behind her, Soo-Jung exined, This is actually very simple.


    ...


    Gi-Gyu was curious about how Soo-Jung would aplish this.


    She stated, I will be lending my physical body to these two. Youll get at most 30 seconds, so you need to hear their answers within that time. Remember this, okay? I wont be able to do this twice.


    What?


    Before Soo-Jung had even heard Gi-Gyus confused gasp, she ced her hand on Lim Hye-Sooks chest. Lim Hye-Sook began to shake, and Soo-Jung suddenly looked down at her hands in surprise and whispered, W-what is happening?


    Soo-Jung mumbled, T-this Soo-Jungs body.


    Advisor Lim Hye-Sook? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Yes, thats right. Lim Hye-Sook replied and didnt ask any more questions. Gi-Gyu couldnt tell how, but it looked like Lim Hye-Sook knew what Soo-Jung did to make this happen.


    Gi-Gyu quickly exined the situation, and Lim Hye-Sook, in Soo-Jungs body, looked down at Shin Yoo-Bin.


    I Lim Hye-Sook hesitated before replying, Please do what Yoo-Bin wants to do. If Yoo-Bin wants to do whatever it takes to live, do it. But if she wants to die


    Gi-Gyu nodded.


    Suddenly, Soo-Jung smiled and announced, Good. You got the answer, right? Ill go right to the next one.


    It appeared that Soo-Jung had returned to her body. And again, she had made her move before Gi-Gyu could say anything. She ced her hand on Shin Yoo-Bins chest, resulting in Shin Yoo-Bin shaking like how Lim Hye-Sook had.


    And


    Oppa. Shin Yoo-Bin sounded even calmer than Lim Hye-Sook. Even before Gi-Gyu could say her name, Shin Yoo-Bin begged, Please kill me.


    Shin Yoo-Bin sounded calm, yet Gi-Gyu felt like he suddenly couldnt breathe.

 Chapter 230: The Meaning Behind Gypsophila (2)

    Chapter 230: The Meaning Behind Gypsoph (2)


    Yoo-Bin? Gi-Gyu whispered in confusion. He thought he had misheard her, but


    Please kill me, Oppa. Yoo-Bins answer remained the same.


    A few seconds passed by. Knowing he only had 30 seconds, Gi-Gyu yelled, What are you talking about?!


    He needed to know exactly what Yoo-Bin wanted. As his face crumpled sadly, Gi-Gyu whispered, How could you ask me to kill you?


    I heard what happened. I dont know how, but I heard everything. I heard the worry in your voice, and Yoo-Bin, in Soo-Jungs body, turned to face El, making her flinch.


    Yoo-Bin quickly turned back to Gi-Gyu and asked, This happened because it took over my body, didnt it?


    What?


    I can still feel it. I feel cold, Oppa. That thing that possessed my body Its still inside me. If you save me, and I live, it will reawaken. Oppa


    Yoo-Bin closed her eyes and begged, So please kill me. I dont want to burden you anymore. The only way I can help you is


    Soo-Jungs eyes flew open. She had returned to her body and stated, Thats it. Thats all I could manage.


    ...


    An awkward silence fell. Lim Hye-Sook and Shin Yoo-Bin were back in their bodies.


    Watching the two yers on the bed, Soo-Jung announced, Its time for you to make the decision.


    ***


    It looks like her shell cracked when she became Asmodeus vessel. Those cracks absorbed a piece of Asmodeus. He would have died even if you hadnt killed him, Soo-Jung exined seriously.


    Shin Yoo-Bins shell couldnt hold Asmodeus. The enemies probably thought she was powerful enough, but it didnt work out. Even if Gi-Gyu hadnt separated Asmodeus from Shin Yoo-Bin, he would have been forced to return to hell in time, leaving Shin Yoo-Bins dead body behind.


    El looked guilty as she murmured, I failed you, Master. I failed to gather all the rted information; I sincerely apologize, Master.


    No, its okay, El, Gi-Gyu consoled El.


    Watching the two, Soo-Jung exined calmly, There was no way your gorgeous angel could have sensed this. Anyway, I guess we avoided a huge disaster.


    Turning toward Shin Yoo-Bin, Soo-Jung continued, If you had egofied her, the Ego thus formed wouldnt have been Shin Yoo-Bin. You probably wouldve created a monster. A gallimaufry of Asmodeus and Shin Yoo-Bin. Im not even certain you couldve sessfullypleted the egofication process.


    Gi-Gyu thought for a moment before asking, Is there a way to remove that Asmodeus piece from Yoo-Bins shell? The question was directed at both Soo-Jung and El.


    Soo-Jung replied first, Its not possible. To do something like that to a shell Only God can do that, and even thats questionable. Dont even think about it. If you try it, it will just obliterate her shell.


    El agreed with Soo-Jung. Shes right, Master. All I can do is restore a tiny crack in a shell. There is no way I can work on a shell that has been damaged this badly She abruptly stopped talking.


    Gi-Gyu realized Soo-Jung and El were staring at him.


    Gi-Gyu asked in confusion, Why are you two looking at me like that?


    El and Soo-Jung simultaneously suggested, But you might be able to do this.


    ***


    So are you telling me that the other you, that stupid jerk, didnt get this done right? Lou ridiculed.


    Gi-Gyu didnt bother replying.


    Lou continued, Well, I guess I shouldve expected this. I mean, youre a moron, and the other you Dammit! This is so fucking annoying.


    Haa Did you finish whatever you were working on with Baal? asked Gi-Gyu.


    It had been a while since Gi-Gyust saw Lou. He could tell that there was something different about his Ego. Lous aura seemed different.


    Lou replied, Sort of. I have almostpletely absorbed that Satan piece. Its still an ongoing process, so its not perfect, but my body is definitely more stable now. Still, I have to limit how much power I can use.


    Lou clenched and unclenched his tiny fists a few times.


    Just then, the door burst open, and Soo-Jung walked in. Walking toward Lou, she eximed, Oh my. Who is this adorable little gentleman?


    ...


    Soo-Jung smiled nastily and whispered, My, my


    Suddenly, she grabbed and hugged Lou tightly.


    Let go of me! Lou screamed. He iled to escape Soo-Jungs grasp, but it was pointless.


    Lou yelled, Dammit! I cant use my power right now! Of all times!


    Still hugging Lou tightly, Soo-Jung asked, What is the little guy saying?! Hmm, Gi-Gyu


    She nced at Gi-Gyu before looking down at Lou again. With another grin, she asked, Could it be that this is your son?


    <em>Khoff!</em>


    Gi-Gyu coughed up the water he was drinking. He yelled, What are you talking about?! Youve seen him with Baal recently, havent you? Its Lou!


    I know. Soo-Jung ced Lou back on the floor and smirked. I was just kidding. After all, when will I ever get another chance to treat the king of hell like a child?


    Soo-Jung looked at Lou, her eyes glowing brightly.


    Bitch, Lou spat out the word in annoyance before plopping down on the sofa. Turning toward Gi-Gyu again, Lou asked, Anyway, youre saying that you want to extract Asmodeus piece from that womans shell?


    Thats right.


    Hmm


    Jupiter, Gi-Gyu said.


    Lou paused.


    Gi-Gyu borated, Do you think he might be able to do this? I want to hear your opinion, Lou. You saw the whole thing, right? Jupiter separated Asmodeus from Yoo-Bin and ate him.


    ...


    So tell me.


    Lou looked into Gi-Gyus eyes and replied, There is no need. You should be able to do this without Jupiters help. In fact, Jupiter''s involvement will only increase the risks in this case.


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet as Lou continued, I know what method Jupiter used to separate Asmodeus from Shin Yoo-Bin. Ill tell you that, so you can try it. And if it doesnt work, then thats that.


    Soo-Jung mumbled, Jupiter?


    Lou and Gi-Gyu turned to face Soo-Jung, who whispered, You guys have met Kronos, haven''t you?


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened.


    Ignoring his shock, Soo-Jung continued, Well talk about this another day. For now, you gotta take care of the pressing issue.


    Gi-Gyu remembered Soo-Jungs promise to tell him certain secrets once he had cleared the 50th-floor test. She had to be referring to this just now, and this made Gi-Gyus heart beat fast.


    Lou said to Gi-Gyu, Go meet Old Man Hwang. Get some advice from him, and then meet me where Shin Yoo-Bin is resting. Ill be there soon.


    Gi-Gyu looked at both Soo-Jung and Lou and replied, All right.


    Once Gi-Gyu was out of the room, Soo-Jung turned toward Lou and asked yfully, Oh my! Did you have something to tell me, Your Highness?


    Baal told me, Louthe itsy-bitsy guyreplied drily. Because he still hadnt absorbed Satans piecepletely, he couldnt use his power fully. Yet, Soo-Jung could feel the former hell king''s undeniable majesty, loneliness, fury, and haughtiness.


    Soo-Jung prolonged silence prompted Lou to say, Shouldnt we talk about your code name, Lucifer?


    I suppose we should. Soo-Jung shook her head with a smile. It was only for a moment, but she had tensed up from fear. She tried to shrug it off and change the subject. But about that creature El, is it? Im talking about that angel. Are you sure things are okay the way they are right now?


    It was Lous turn to be quiet. Without saying anything else, Lou and Soo-Jung looked at each other.


    ***


    Is everyone here? Gi-Gyu asked, and everyone nodded.


    Lou, El, Soo-Jung, Old Man Hwang, and Baal were in the room. Beside them, Lim Hye-Sook and Shin Yoo-Bin were still lying in their beds.


    Shin Yoo-Bin should be your priority. Her condition is direr than Lim Hye-Sooks. At this rate, if that Asmodeus piece awakens, it will be even more problematic. Soo-Jungs tone remained light, but Gi-Gyu could hear the urgency in her voice.


    Soo-Jung added, Its only a piece of him, but if he wakes up, he will absorb Yoo-Bins shellpletely.


    It seemed that Soo-Jung was worried about Asmodeus waking up.


    Lou stepped forward and stated, We dont have much time, so Ill exin.


    Turning toward Gi-Gyu, he continued, You will study Shin Yoo-Bins shell like how you did Yoo Suk-Woos. And then, you will have to meddle with it. I gotta warn you that this will be moreplicated than what you did with Yoo Suk-Woos shell. Most of all This isnt something you can do without it.


    Lou smiled before adding, Im talking about the Chaos.


    ...


    You must use Chaos to iste and consume Asmodeuss piece.


    Gi-Gyu nodded.


    Lou anxiously continued, You probably already know this, but You get one shot at this. One mistake means definite death. Shin Yoo-Bin will die because her shell will crumble down, and youll die because youll be in a crumbling building. Youll both die, okay? So are you sure you want to do this?


    We have no other choice, Gi-Gyu replied. He couldnt egofy Yoo-Bin the way she was right now, and he couldnt break her shell as El had initially suggested.


    There was only one option left. Shin Yoo-Bin had begged him to kill her, but


    <em>There is no way I would ever do that. </em>Gi-Gyu thought grimly. He could tell that Yoo-Bin didnt really want to die. She had only begged for it because she didnt want to burden him anymore. When he had seen her eyes, he knew instantly that Yoo-Bin wished to live. He could feel her desire for life.


    Lou urged, Get started already before its toote.


    Gi-Gyu slowly walked up to Shin Yoo-Bin. Before he began, he suddenly asked awkwardly, Umm do I really have to do this part?


    What? What are you talking about?


    Well Do I have to put my hand on her chest?


    Just then, Gi-Gyu felt someone re at him.


    <em>El? </em>


    It was only for a moment, but El had cringed when Gi-Gyu asked this question.


    Lou sighed and replied, Of course. You must connect directly to her shell. You cant be getting excited about touching her boobs. Or Are you? You know shes unconscious, dont you? And this is just medical treatment. So dont be


    Of course, Im not thinking that! Gi-Gyu yelled and took a deep breath. After a brief bout of hesitation, he finally ced his hand on Yoo-Bins chest.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    As Gi-Gyus eyes slowly turned gray, Lou muttered, It has begun. I cant believe were stuck with so manyplicated problems. I just hope this works.


    Gi-Gyus consciousness was already being absorbed into Shin Yoo-Bins shell. Now, there was nothing anyone else could do to help him.


    Suddenly, Lou called out, El.


    Everyone in the room turned toward El. She seemed apprehensive and incensed as she clenched her fists.


    Lou came forward to represent everyone in the room. He announced, We cant procrastinate any longer. Everyone is worried about your current state.


    Els clenched fists shook visibly.

 Chapter 231: The Meaning Behind Gypsophila (3)

    Chapter 231: The Meaning Behind Gypsoph (3)


    El replied with a quiet stare.


    Her silence prompted Lou to say, You need to admit it now. Everyone here knows that your condition is unstable.


    Lou looked at her coldly while all the eyes turned toward her again.


    Els red lips moved, and she finally replied, I dont think this is the right time to talk about it.


    She turned to look at Gi-Gyu. The shell situation was grave enough, so it wasnt the right time to discuss another serious matter.


    Soo-Jung, watching silently, stated, No, this is the perfect time to talk. Now that Gi-Gyu is awayher eyes turned icy violetDont you think youll feel better if you reveal your true self? Do you disagree?


    Els full and seductively red lips clenched tightly. Suddenly, her beautiful face began to crumple the way it had never done before.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu swam inside Shin Yoo-Bins shell for a long time. So far, he had seen nothing that he hadnt seen in Yoo Suk-Woos shell.


    The peace was so illusionary that one wouldnt even think this shell was about to shatter.


    <em>But I can definitely see the cracks. </em>


    Gi-Gyu spotted several areas that looked like torn wounds. Something was throbbing between the long cracks. Gi-Gyu ignored them and passed them by. He was still on the outer edge of the shell. To save Yoo-Bin, he had to get inside quickly.


    His goal was to remove Asmodeus piece from the crack.


    <em>Drip.</em>


    Even though he wasnt in his physical form, the tension from his incredible focus was enough to make him sweat bullets.


    He was amazed by everything here. He had always found the shell world mysterious, but this didnt distract him at all. He continued to move diligently, using his arms like oars to swim forward.


    Gi-Gyu swam quickly to reach his destination and


    <em>Ive arrived.</em>


    He finally saw the nucleus of Shin Yoo-Bins shell. Gi-Gyu carefully touched it.


    It created a series of waves simr to what a stone in a calmke created. Shin Yoo-Bins nucleus wavered as Gi-Gyus hand slowly invaded it. He had no idea how much time had passed, but he suspected it hadnt been long.


    Taking painstaking care not to break the nucleus, Gi-Gyu entered the nucleus.


    His hands, his torso, then his legs


    Andstly


    Gi-Gyus face finally infiltrated it.


    <em>This ce is </em>


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help his shock when he saw the nucleus interior.


    ***


    My true self? El asked. She fixed her expression to remove her frown.


    Soo-Jung asked, How long are you going to deny what youre going through?


    Soo-Jung seemed ready to push forward, but Lou raised one hand to stop her and dered, Didnt I tell you Ill talk to her myself?


    ...


    Soo-Jung seemed unhappy, but she didnt argue.


    El still hadnt said anything.


    Lou continued, Your current state isnt normal by any means. You used to be Michael, the bright, innocent king of the angels. And what you are right nowLou pointed at herDo you really think you are the same as before?


    ...


    El didn''t say a word because she knew Lou was right. She could feel it herself.


    She was definitely different from her old self, the angel Michael, but such a change was normal. After all, she was no longer the ruler of all angels. She was nothing more than Gi-Gyus Ego now, so she couldnt be the same as her old self.


    El asked, So what? Is that a problem?


    Why are you feigning ignorance? You know very well its not as straightforward as you make it sound.


    A smile of ridicule appeared on Lous lips as he continued, Im talking about your mental state.


    Lou smirked before adding, When you evolved, you were affected by Death. For someone with the power of Life And with you being an angel and the Empress of all Holy Swords, it would have been fatal. No one can simultaneously endure Life and Death unless they''re God or Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Everyone listened to Lous serious words carefully.


    Deaths interference during your evolution


    ...


    Lou continued, It should have killed you. I mean, thats the rational conclusion. But you survived. As a matter of fact, your evolution was a big sess, and you became stronger. Somehow, you could hold Life and a subtle amount of Death.


    So? Els voice turned strangely cold.


    That is when this strange change urred. You may want to deny it, but it is toote. Your emotions


    My emotions? asked El.


    Lous face turned cold as he said, Are you serious? Do you really not know what Im talking about? Im not talking about your loyalty as his Ego or simpleton emotions like remorse and pity. You already know this, El. Youre in love with Kim Gi-Gyu.


    <em>Flinch.</em>


    El trembled.


    Lou continued, The pure and innocent love you felt for him is changing. It became a real problem when we met Leviathan. When your emotions and Leviathans jealousy mixed.


    Lou dropped the finger he was pointing at El and added, Thats your problem.


    What El stopped trembling.


    Suddenly, she turned incredibly calm and asked, Why is that a problem?


    El genuinely believed that this situation wasnt a problem. After all, was it so wrong to love your master?


    Soo-Jung stepped forward and replied, No, youre right. Loving your master isnt a sin. I mean, we live in the modern world, right? You arent his ve; youre voluntarily acting as his maid. But the thing is


    Unlike earlier, Lou didnt stop Soo-Jung anymore.


    Soo-Jung continued, You can now harm others. You didnt tell my pupil the truth about Shin Yoo-Bins condition, did you?


    ...


    And With fire in her eyes, Soo-Jung muttered, Do you even realize how youre looking at me right now?


    ...! For the first time, El reacted violently.


    That faint bloodthirst you feel toward me Do you think I havent noticed that? Its obvious you want to kill me because I am close to my pupil. Right now, you


    The heat inside Soo-Jungs eyes was gone; instead, they were filled with pity and empathy. She continued, Youre like a ticking bomb. If you are left like this, there is no way of knowing what you might do. It wont be a shock if you killed Shin Yoo-Bin with your own hands and then tried to kill me too. Do you deny it?


    Thats not true! I would never! I am loyal to my master. I would never do anything to hurt him


    Be honest, Lou ordered.


    El turned toward him.


    Lou continued to berate her, You dont think killing them would hurt Gi-Gyu! You think what you feel right now wont hurt him! Thats the real problem here. Admitting you have a problem is the first step in fixing the problem. But what do you think will happen if someone is incapable of seeing the mistakes in their way of thinking and actions?


    El looked at her palms. They were trembling uncontrobly.


    Lou added, They will end upmitting terrible things without an ounce of guilt.


    ***


    This ce Gi-Gyu wondered out loud. When he entered the nucleus of Shin Yoo-Bins shell, he formed a physical body.


    Gi-Gyu looked around and whispered, Its a field of flowers


    The entire ce was filled with flowers. The petals danced around thanks to a gentle breeze. Gi-Gyu didnt know the winds origin, but it helped him smell the sweet fragrance of the flowers.


    He had never experienced something like this before. This was certainly very different from what he had seen inside Suk-Woos shell.


    Are these gypsophs? Gi-Gyu thought the flowers suited Shin Yoo-Bin very well. He sat down and stared at them for a while. Beautiful gypsophs surrounded him, but one particr ce seemed to exude the strongest scent.


    Gi-Gyu lightly stepped on the flowers as he walked. His destination was the source of the strongest fragrance. Strolling through the field of endless gypsophs, Gi-Gyu felt the light breeze tickle his body.


    <em>The scent is getting stronger. </em>


    He could smell the gypsoph scent bing more robust. In a way


    Its actually a little too much. Gi-Gyu realized the scent was bing overwhelming. It got so bad that he needed to cover his nose.


    Oppa.


    Just then, he heard Shin Yoo-Bins voice.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Yoo-Bin.


    In front of him, a woman appeared, standing beside several groups of light. Her hair was snow white, and she looked so fragile.


    Wee, she greeted Gi-Gyu with open arms.


    But something was wrong. His mind became foggy. When he saw her, he felt like the beautiful and fragrant flower field was distorting.


    He was feeling ufortable when Shin Yoo-Bin called out once more, Oppa?


    The gypsoph scent increased and surrounded him. As if he was possessed, Gi-Gyu slowly walked up to Shin Yoo-Bin.


    ***


    You are too unstable right now! What if we face another hell king? I told Gi-Gyu not to take you to the battle with Asmodeus. I was afraid that your emotions would affect the oue. Being there couldve awakened more of your desires! Lou admonished El.


    Els hands and eyes were wavering as if she was trying to deny the truth.


    Lou continued, You might be able to control it now, but things will only get worse. Over time, your greed will eat you alive. When that happens, you


    Youll be something worse than the hell kings. Youll be a monster with all the desires of the hell kings. Even worse, these emotions will be amplified inside you, the former angel queen. Can you imagine anything more ironic? Soo-Jung interrupted Lou. Her eyes were still filled with empathy and pity.


    I-I El stammered.


    Soo-Jungs voice turned bitter as she murmured, Its time for you to admit it. Thats the only way! And we must find a solution as quickly as possible. Things will only get worse in the future. Lets say we let your desire grow. Youll probably end up killing us all. Then what? Do you think that will be the end of it?


    Soo-Jung stepped toward El and continued, No. Youll end up destroying everything around Gi-Gyu. You will want Gi-Gyu to only look at you and no one else. That will be the end of your cruel love. No Actually, thats not love. It will be the result of your obsession and greed. So, now that my pupil is absent, lets try toe up with a solution. We still have time since Gi-Gyu doesnt hate you yet.


    What are you saying?! El screamed, Master will never hate me! No matter what happens, he will never hate me! El shivered ferociously. Many emotions shed on her face. Suddenly, a stern look appeared in her eyes before her face turned nk.


    Lou swore, Dammit.


    At the same time, El whispered, Master loves me only.


    Idiot! Thats not love! Soo-Jung dashed toward El and pped hard enough to make her face turn.


    El silently and slowly turned toward Soo-Jung.


    Lou swore, Fuck.


    He muttered, Its already toote. Were at war with the hell kings and Andras, yet youre here ying house. How pathetic.


    Master It was unclear if El had heard Lou or Soo-Jung at all. She whispered, Master loves only me. Master is mine and mine alone. Mine


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    Suddenly, snow-white wings appeared on Els back, covering Shin Yoo-Bin and Gi-Gyu. She had created a protective barrier around them.


    Watch out! Lou screamed.


    Old Man Hwang quickly carried Lim Hye-Sook and stepped back. Soo-Jung retreated in the blink of an eye too.


    Only I can have Master.


    Crazy bitch! Soo-Jung roared.


    The pure white wings quickly began to take a different color.


    Soon, it became apparent that they were turning pitch ck.


    Stop her! Lou screamed.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 232: The Meaning Behind Gypsophila (4)

    Chapter 232: The Meaning Behind Gypsoph (4)


    <em>So cozy</em> This was the only thought he had for a while. The warm sunlight and thefortable softness stopped him from waking up. And then there was the refreshing scent of gypsophs gently tickling his nose.


    Gi-Gyu had taken breaks before, but he never could restfortably in them, as he couldnt separate himself from the anxiety. So, he was really enjoying this long overdue rest.


    A nap with no worries


    This is so nice, Gi-Gyu whispered. The happiness he felt from this sweet rest was incredible.


    Oppa. Yoo-Bin caressed Gi-Gyus hair and looked down at him.


    Gi-Gyu opened his eyes and looked up at Yoo-Bin, blissfully unaware of how much time had passed. He knew he had to do something but couldnt remember what.


    At the moment, he only wanted to stay like this.


    Oppa.


    Yes? Gi-Gyu responded.


    Youll stay with me like this forever, right? Shin Yoo-Bin asked. Her voice, the warm sun, and the flowery scent gave him greatfort.


    Oppa, please answer me.


    Gi-Gyu slowly opened his lips.


    ***


    <em>Swish.</em>


    It felt like a wind, but they were indoors. If it were a light breeze, it might have made some sense. However, that wind, or whatever it was, had inexplicable force.


    Ugh Old Man Hwang groaned.


    Lou shouted, Old Man! Just take that old woman and get the hell outta here!


    That wind hade from an astounding amount of magic, which made Old Man Hwang cringe. This magic energy was creating a giant storm inside the room.


    All right, Old Man Hwang replied. With help from Baal, Old Man Hwang carried Lim Hye-Sook out of the room.


    After he saw Old Man Hwang leave, Lou turned toward the source of all this trouble.


    El he mumbled.


    A hurricane surrounded the powerful ang hurricane of her magic.


    Lou added, Is she fully corrupt now?


    The ck wings now hugged her like a cocoon.


    Dammit Do not kill her! We must suppress her and nothing else! Lou shouted.


    You never told me shes this powerful! Soo-Jung screamed at Lou.


    Did they underestimate El? Or was it because Lou couldnt use his full power? But this was exactly why Lou had asked Soo-Jung and Baal for help.


    Still


    Soo-Jung continued, If we dont do this right, well all die! We wont win unless we fight to kill her!


    The energy El was exuding was unreal. Based on what they felt, Els power was


    Its beyond our wildest dreams, Soo-Jung whispered.


    Lou yelled in rm, But she cant maintain this kind of power for a long time! That bitch is basically burning her life to create this magic! Shell do the job for us by killing herself at this rate!


    Lou was desperate to keep El alive. She couldnt die but not because he liked her. It was because of the overwhelming loyalty he felt deep inside. Although he seemed free, he was still Gi-Gyus Ego. Therefore, he wasnt an exception to the unconditional loyalty all Egos experienced.


    We cant let El die like this! Lou roared. She needed to survive because he knew Gi-Gyu would be devastated if anything happened to her.


    Suddenly, El stopped powering the storm. Lou studied the room and saw Gi-Gyu and Shin Yoo-Bin behind El, surrounded by her dark energy.


    Lou ordered, Dont worry about Gi-Gyu. As a matter of fact, we must target him!


    Gi-Gyu was Els weakness. The woman with immutable beauty looked at Lou and


    Die! She moved as her bloodthirst almost became corporeal.


    ***


    Thats Gi-Gyu couldnt answer Shin Yoo-Bins question. He didnt know what it was, but something made him hesitate.


    Gi-Gyu wondered why he was here. <em>Why am I hesitating?</em>


    Oppa.


    He heard Shin Yoo-Bins voice again. The strong flowery scent invaded his nose.


    Gi-Gyu tried to remember what he was thinking about a moment ago. However, he couldnt despite trying very hard. He felt peaceful and wished for this moment tost forever. And this was all he could think of right now.


    Oppa. Shin Yoo-Bin called out again. Gi-Gyus head was on herp and eyes on her.


    Never before had he truly noticed just how beautiful Shin Yoo-Bin was. He had always known she was a good-looking girl, but she looked unremarkablepared to his creatures.


    Compared to El


    El? Gi-Gyu whispered. Suddenly, a terrible pain shot through his brain. He sat up as he felt he was about to remember something important.


    Just then, Yoo-Bin nted her lips on Gi-Gyus. Then, she looked down at him prettily.


    She looked beautiful, but


    I want to see El. Gi-Gyus brain had received a jump-start.


    Asmodeus. How dare a fucking moron like you who is nothing more than a remnant of his old self he muttered.


    Oppa, what are you


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu grabbed Yoo-Bins pale wrist and twisted it.


    O-Oppa?!


    ***


    There is no way for us to detain that bitch without killing her! Soo-Jung yelled while blocking the ck feathers with her ck-me sword.


    Baal!


    Yes, Im here!


    Baal used his magic to attack El, but it was futile.


    <em>Crackle.</em>


    A me with unexinable color burned away Baals attack.


    El screamed, Dont disturb my Master and me!


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Els mysterious me pped Baal. His clothes began to burn, but he managed to escape.


    Just buy me some time! Lou yelled.


    Soo-Jung replied, Dammit!


    Lou hadnt actively participated in this fight so far. He had recently obtained a Satan piece, but he couldnt fully absorb it. And that was exactly what he was trying to expedite currently. Expediting the absorption process meant he had to use as little power as possible to avoid damaging his new form.


    Lou, who had been a child earlier, was now a fully grown adult.


    Soo-Jung protested, Cant we just kill this crazy bitch? And what after we subdue her? Do you even have a n for that?!


    You cant kill her! Lou shouted. He exined, If El dies, Gi-Gyus power will decrease significantly! Considering what ising, we cant let that happen!


    I know that! I wasnt nning on killing her! I dont want to, so just help already!


    Soo-Jungs ck mes engulfed El, making her p her wings in pain.


    The multipleyers of white wings, the symbol of an angel, were gone; instead, pitch ck wings hung on Els back.


    El! You bitch! Lou jumped in, seeing that her wings were turning even darker.


    Lou was now ready; surprisingly, his hair had turned white. He pushed Soo-Jung away and punched El in the face. He roared, Snap out of it!


    Shockingly, the punch did nothing. With not a scratch on her face, El replied, Lou, if you interfere in my rtionship with the Master too, thenher voice turned perfectly calmI will kill you. She looked tranquil, but her thirst for blood was evident.


    Lou backed away and swore, Dammit.


    The room wasnt too big or small, so the fight had turned it into a ruin. The damage would have been much worse if it werent for Old Man Hwang and Hwang Chae-Il.


    Soo-Jung, Baal, and Lou stood on one side, while El remained on the other with Gi-Gyu and Shin Yoo-Bin. They were in a deadlock when Gi-Gyu and Shin Yoo-Bin suddenly began to shiver.


    Master!


    Gi-Gyu!


    Pupil!


    El, Lou, and Soo-Jung screamed simultaneously.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu shouted, Show yourself, Asmodeus. No, you arent even that anymore. Youre just a fragment of him!


    If he had more time or had realized what was happening earlier, things would have gone swimmingly. He wanted to pull all of his hair out and scream.


    Why was he so weak?


    The peace had intoxicated him so much that he forgot what was important. He didnt fall for it for long, but it made him feel many emotions.


    Oppa


    I told you to shut up! Gi-Gyu tightened his grip around Yoo-Bins neck. It appeared that he could use a certain amount of physical power even in this ce.


    Hehehe.


    Finally, his enemy had shown himself.


    There you are, Asmodeus.


    Yoo-Bins face changed, and she gave him a seductive smile. Gi-Gyu was still holding her neck.


    Yoo-Bins lips moved as she replied, But didnt I give you such a nice time? You cant deny it. You were enjoying it so much that you made me feel Kekeke.


    The veins in Gi-Gyus hand bulged visibly as his eyes became bloodshot. He didnt want to hear about it anymore. It was as if he had shown his enemy how feeble he was.


    Lets stop ying around, Gi-Gyu announced.


    Yoo-Bin disappeared from his grasp. Suddenly, she reappeared before him, but she seemed different.


    Gi-Gyu quietly watched the new arrival. The face was still Yoo-Bin, but half of her hair was white while the other half stayed ck.


    Yoo-Bin replied, We may be inside her shell, but I know I cant defeat you. After all, Im just a leftover. A lump of whatever desire I had.


    The voice, like before, was a mix of two different voices.


    But Half of Yoo-Bins mouth smiled while the other didnt. Her grotesque appearance reminded Gi-Gyu Baron Asura, a cartoon character Sung-Hoon had told him about.


    Yoo-Bin continued, I have already possessed this childs body. If you destroy me, this child will die with me. Its toote for you to save her.


    The cold smile on her face deepened as she offered, So lets negotiate. There is no way you can have her back, but


    There is no time for that. Gi-Gyu decisively exined, Saving Yoo-Bin is important, but I can feel that something bad is happening to El right now. It makes sense because Lou and Soo-Jung have been acting strange. So I need to get this done quickly.


    Gi-Gyu had already noticed the strangeness in Lou, Soo-Jung, and Els behavior. Something about her had put Lou and Soo-Jung on edge. Having him inside Yoo-Bins shell would allow them to execute whatever they had been nning for El.


    A mere fragment like you has no power to negotiate with me, Gi-Gyu dered. He closed his eyes before opening them again. His eyes were gray now.


    But it wasnt Jupiter who had opened his eyes.


    Gi-Gyu kicked the ground and muttered, Lets just finish this off, you piece of shit.


    The force he had created made the gypsoph flowers around him shudder.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 233: The Meaning Behind Gypsophila (5)

    Chapter 233: The Meaning Behind Gypsoph (5)


    It was an easy battle. They were inside Yoo-Bins shell, but Gi-Gyu still had his original form.


    On the other hand, the creature in front of him was


    Youre nothing more than a fragment, so how dare you?! Gi-Gyu barked. He was furious because a mere fragment had yed him. It had Yoo-Bins face and body, but it was still just a ball of greed and desire. And it wasnt even the entire ball, just a fragment.


    Ugh Dont you want to save this child? Asmodeus threatened Gi-Gyu.


    This only made Gi-Gyu


    <em>Crack.</em>


    It made him even more furious.


    Gi-Gyu growled, I know what Im doing.


    Asmodeuss piece was too drained by now, so it had given up on fighting back.


    Now


    <em>Fwoosh</em>


    It was time to remove the piece from Yoo-Bins shell using Chaos. The grayish Chaos energy materialized in his hand and snaked toward Yoo-Bin to strangle her.


    Ack Asmodeus screamed as the grayness seeped into it.


    The trouble was


    Ugh! Gi-Gyu was also screaming.


    ***


    The battle paused.


    Master! El shouted, her magic shuddering violently. She could feel the changes in Gi-Gyu and Yoo-Bin and knew immediately that something had happened to them.


    Donte in here! El surrounded herself with an energy shield, which blocked Lou and Soo-Jung. When she felt certain they couldnt approach her, she ran toward Gi-Gyu.


    Master Els face crumpled. An rming number of emotions shed on her face.


    Soo-Jung and Lou tried to reach Gi-Gyu too, but the invisible me barrier prevented them.


    Lou mumbled, What the hell is happening?


    It was apparent why this was happening. Something had to have gone wrong inside Yoo-Bins shell. Had things worked out ording to their n, this wouldnt be happening. Gi-Gyu would have separated the piece and returned like nothing had happened. Well, at least, this was what they had nned for.


    Soo-Jung screamed, Get this shield out of my face!


    Donte near us! Im going to protect my Master. El ignored Soo-Jung, busy examining Gi-Gyu.


    However, El had no idea what to do. She couldnt touch him carelessly because his consciousness was inside Yoo-Bins shell. His mind was tethered to his body by a thread.


    Els hands trembled. At the moment, she couldnt even control her own power. If she touched Gi-Gyu the wrong way, she could cause irreversible damage.


    Stupid bitch! Soo-Jung shouted in frustration, making El turn toward her.


    Faces full of worry and frustration, Soo-Jung and Lou were still stuck outside the shield. El looked at Gi-Gyu again and retracted the shield.


    Help me El whispered, Please save Master.


    Her countenance and her emotions were finally calming down.


    ***


    Chaos was strangling Asmodeus with an even greater might. It had gotten so strong that Gi-Gyu could barely control it.


    Ugh, Gi-Gyu growled as the intense pain thrashed his brain. <em>What the fuck is happening?</em>


    The power of Chaos wasnt perfect, but Gi-Gyu knew he could use it. He had nned on using a small bit of Chaos to separate the piece from Yoo-Bin.


    But


    Ackkkk!


    This time, Yoo-Bin was the one screamingAsmodeus piece, to be specificand was about to faint.


    The amount of Chaos being injected into it was too much. Gi-Gyu had no idea he could handle this much Chaos; now, he was stuck.


    N-no. Slowly, he was bing paralyzed.<em> This isnt right. I have to separate them and not kill them both. I cant let Chaos destroy Yoo-Bins body. </em>


    If he lost control over Chaos...


    <em>Well both die. </em>


    It was very likely that Chaos would end up killing both Gi-Gyu and Yoo-Bin.


    Gi-Gyu focused, putting everything he had to control Chaos. This made him quiver.


    Perhaps he should have known better. Such absurd powers had always brought him more trouble than it was worth.


    ...


    Gi-Gyu didnt fight the numbness and gave up on getting his senses back. Instead, he focused only on his mind.


    Everything became quiet. He slowly reached out to grasp the tail of the Chaos rope strangling Asmodeus. It was iling in rage. Caged beasts tended to destroy everything around them if they escaped captivity. Even worse, this was a starved beast.


    Gi-Gyu needed to put it back in its cage. He needed to put a leash on it.


    Inside Yoo-Bins shell, the Gi-Gyu form began sweating. If he failed in stopping this raging beast


    <em>That will be the end of me. </em>


    Knowing he might die here, Gi-Gyu targeted Chaos. It was still enraged, but it was slowly obeying Gi-Gyusmand.


    <em>I know I already have the power to control this much Chaos. </em>Gi-Gyu told himself. His other self, Jupiter, could handle more Chaos than him. All the Chaos that Jupiter used was derived from him.


    If Jupiter could do this, then


    <em>I can do it too. </em>


    Finally, Chaos began to move ording to Gi-Gyus will. He was gradually controlling more of it and was absorbed in the process. However, he could still hear Yoo-Bin moan.


    Ugh


    It seemed that Chaos had loosened its grip around Yoo-Bin a little.


    <em>Yes, it was working. I can do this. </em>Gi-Gyu refused to let his focus waver. He continued his effort to move Chaos away from Yoo-Bin.


    He could now see hope.


    <em>Separate the piece, save Yoo-Bin, and save myself too.</em>


    His original n had gone astray, but the final result would be the same. At least that was what he thought until Jupiter began interfering


    -Not so fast.


    ***


    After studying Gi-Gyus condition, Lou mumbled, I think he used Chaos.


    El stood behind him, her hands still trembling. She wanted to save her master herself, but it wasnt possible. Her hands were shaking because of her unstable magic.


    On top of this


    <em>Life isnt working </em>


    Why was this happening? Why couldnt she use Life right now?


    El was confused about her own identity, but she knew she had to first work on herposure. She turned toward Gi-Gyu, who was clearly in danger, and wondered if she could do anything for him.


    Snap out of it! Soo-Jung scolded her. Then, pushing Lou away, Soo-Jung suggested, Lou, step aside for a moment. Ill have a look at him. I might be better at dealing with the shells than you.


    Soo-Jung ced her hand on Gi-Gyu and closed her eyes.


    <em>Drip.</em>


    Suddenly, Soo-Jungs eyes, nose, and mouth began bleeding. Baal jumped and quickly pulled her away from Gi-Gyu.


    Ugh. Soo-Jung wiped away the blood and whispered, This is


    Lou, El, and Baal waited for Soo-Jung to exin.


    Why did she bleed so suddenly? What was happening to Gi-Gyu right now?


    Its Jupiter It has descended into Yoo-Bins shell, Soo-Jung muttered.


    Lous eyes widened. He had failed to sense this, but it appeared that Soo-Jung did.


    Eyes filled with despair, Soo-Jung announced, At this rate, he will eat Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    <em>Jupiter? </em>Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his confusion when he heard Jupiters voice in his head. It broke his concentration, and he lost control of Chaos again. He had been close to putting a leash on Chaos, but it was going wild again.


    <em>Wait, no</em>


    Gi-Gyu hadnt lost control because he had lost his focus.


    <em>What do you think youre doing?</em>


    Jupiter was somehow interfering. So, apart from materializing here, it was also throwing a wrench in his ns.


    <em>But how?</em>


    Gi-Gyu became curious. Jupiter''s seal was skin-tight, to say the least, and it wasnt powerful enough to freely appear without Gi-Gyus permission. Both Lou and El had confirmed this.


    If there were any doubt about this, Gi-Gyu would have never helped Jupiter, including the time he had given it the First Potion. It was assumed that Jupiter couldnt do as it pleased without Gi-Gyus permission for a while longer. It couldnt even make an appearance unless Gi-Gyu deemed it necessary.


    -Why? Did you really think I would obey all of yourmands?


    Gi-Gyu heard Jupiters mocking voice. If you remove the derisive tone, the voice sounded exactly like his own.


    <em>How did you? More importantly, why are you doing this?! </em>Gi-Gyu screamed at Jupiter. The first thing he needed to know wasnt the how but the why.


    Why?


    Why now of all time?


    -Why do you think? It was a great chance for me, so I had no choice but to take it.


    Jupiterughed before adding,


    -After all, I created this opportunity.


    <em>What?</em>


    -You idiot. Do you really think I make mistakes like you? Think about it. Why is there a fragment of Asmodeus inside her? Because I put it there.


    <em>But why?</em>


    Gi-Gyu couldnt figure it out. He had already made preparations in case Jupiter stole his body. He had discussed this with Lou and El, and they had eliminated all possibilities of this ever happening.


    Yet, at the moment


    Gi-Gyu had never even considered this a possibility.


    -Also, there isnt just one fragment. There is one inside Shin Yoo-Bin, and one inside me. I left it there when I passed on Asmodeuss Ego to you. Do you know what that means? With you being a moron and all, I doubt it.


    <em>Could it be </em>


    Terminal.


    If divided, all beings tried to reattach themselves. Pieces of the same thing always tried to assimte.


    -When you summoned Chaos to remove the fragment inside her, the fragment inside me recognized her fragment. The fragments acknowledged each other and are now trying to assimte. So, technically, I didnte out on my own. Kekeke.


    Jupitersugh became darker. He continued,


    -Her Asmodeus fragment pulled me out of the seal. Just wait for it. Ill first absorb it, and then


    Gi-Gyus consciousness began to fade away. Vaguely, he heard Jupiter add,


    You are next.


    This time, the voice didnt ring in his head. It was a natural voice, and it belonged to Shin Yoo-Bin.


    ***


    I made a mistake. This is my fault. Lou med himself. He continued, I made the wrong judgment call. I never thought something like this could happen.


    Lous face showed how guilty he felt. He felt Gi-Gyu was in danger because of him.


    Gi-Gyu had deemed Jupiter a safe weapon because he trusted Lous judgment. But in Lous defense, he had been certain Jupiter couldnt take over Gi-Gyus body alone. On top of this, they had made a deal, right?


    But, all these safeguards were broken now. Jupiter had schemed to steal Gi-Gyus body, and


    There is something wrong with Gi-Gyus eyes, Soo-Jungmented.


    It means Jupiter seeded. Its devouring Gi-Gyus mind, Lou replied. It appeared Jupiter was close to getting what he wanted. The Chaos scent from Gi-Gyu was deepening.


    Gi-Gyu would lose his body at this rate. So what could they do?


    There is one thing we can do, Lou said.


    Both Soo-Jung and El shouted,


    What is it??


    Lou!


    Ill enter Shin Yoo-Bins shell too. And Lou reached for Gi-Gyus chest as he calmly continued, I will give my body to Jupiter. This will free Gi-Gyu for a moment. Ill trap Jupiter in my body, and then you can either put a seal over me or kill me.


    Soo-Jung and Els faces turned rigid. Lous hand was about to touch Gi-Gyus chest when suddenly, El grabbed his hand and stopped him.


    Lou, Ill do it, El dered.


    The ck wings on her back, the innocence in her eyes, and the determination on her face created quite a contrast.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 234: The Meaning Behind Gypsophila (6)

    Chapter 234: The Meaning Behind Gypsoph (6)


    Think about it carefully before youmit to this. It wont be easy. And know that I can probably do this better than you. Lets say you managed to seal away Jupiter, but do you understand that your body will be sealed away or destroyed in doing so? Youll never get to see your beloved master again. Are you telling me thats okay with you? Lou warned El.


    El seemed to contemte for a moment, but she already knew the answer.


    Im going to do it. For Master, I El dered.


    Lou sighed, Haa


    It seemed that love always ended in sacrifice.


    Fine, but whatever happens, you will have to do your best because I will. Firstly, I will tell you how it can be done. Your consciousness will enter the shell, but you wont be able to create your form inside. Youll most likely have to use Shin Yoo-Bin. It looks like Jupiter stole Gi-Gyus body, which means Shin Yoo-Bins body should be avable for your use. So use it to fight Jupiter and subdue him.


    Okay.


    Dont answer so easily. Im telling you, it wont be easy.


    El folded away her wings. They remained ck, and she still hadnt stopped trembling. Once an angel was corrupted, there was noing back from it. Now, she could only keep falling until she had reached the end. This was how this world worked, following the rules of the now-dead God.


    El replied, I know it wont be easy, but the way I am right now It is no help to Master. Lou and S-Soo-Jung, you were both right.


    El smiled bitterly and continued, I have be a burden to my master. I know this. I know I can no longer control my emotions and am being corrupted. My purity brought me strength, but now that I have lost it, I dont know what Ill be. I do understand that Im slowly losing everything precious to me, so the only thing I can do now is to sacrifice myself.


    It turned out El knew everything. She had just been ignoring it and letting her desire take over. She had believed this would give her what she desired most: Happiness.


    The kind that came when she was with Gi-Gyu.


    El gave them another bitter smile before asking, Lou And Soo-Jung, please take good care of my master.


    And before anyone could stop her, El had touched Gi-Gyus chest.


    <em>Hes warm. </em>


    Gi-Gyu had always been warm. She had never felt this way for a human or any creature for that matter before. Back when she was the queen angel, she only cared about carrying out Gods will. Such feelings were like a luxury she never knew existed. A fantasy that she had never even dreamt of.


    However, she realized the truth some time ago. She had learned that simple physical contact with a human, or any creature, could provide warmth and happiness. This was why she became greedy. This was why she chose to let her desire grow.


    And if this was a sin, then


    Master, El whispered. If this were a sin, she was ready to be punished for it.


    She slowly began losing consciousness.


    Soo-Jung, Lou, and Baal watched her in silence.


    ***


    <em>Bastard! </em>Gi-Gyu couldn''t help swearing. His consciousness, which he had almost lost, was suddenly back. But the situation had been reversed. He had been strangling Yoo-Bin a second ago; now, he was iling for air.


    Hehehe. Jupiter, piloting Shin Yoo-Bin,ughed wickedly. He promised, Ill take over your body very soon. This wont be a bad thing for you.


    Jupiter spoke like it was whispering. Gi-Gyu couldnt move, and he wondered if it was because he had used too much Chaos. It had exploded and was suffocating him.


    <em>No, this couldnt be my fault. All of this is because of</em>


    It looks like you like my trap, huh?


    Jupiter was behind this. It was purposefully making Chaos erupt inside Gi-Gyu to stop him from moving.


    While Chaos gnawed at Gi-Gyu, Jupiter could take over his body. Things might have turned out differently had this happened in the outside world, as Lou and El could have helped him. Also, he would have had more options since his consciousness would be in his body.


    The problem was that he was stuck in a shell, Shin Yoo-Bins shell. If Jupiter overtook his body now, it would be all over.


    Bastard Gi-Gyu cursed Jupiter. He was angry and felt swearing at Jupiter might help.


    Gi-Gyu thought about El. Did the others outside know what was happening here? Lou and Soo-Jung were doing something to El, so he needed to get out of here to mediate before it was toote. He had known that something was wrong between them, but he ignored it because he believed they could deal with it amongst themselves. Despite his concerns, he let them be until now.


    Gi-Gyu threatened Jupiter, Im going to do everything I can


    He focused again on controlling Chaos, but


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Yoo-Bins hand tightened around Gi-Gyus neck, breaking his focus.


    Do you really think Ill let you do that? Idiot, said Jupiter.


    It was so shocking to hear such crass words from Yoo-Bins mouth.


    Jupiter whispered, Why dont you just ept this? Just give up and let me have your body. Ill try to let you out once in a while.


    Jupiter treacherously continued, I can do everything that needs to be done. Everything you want to aplish. Everything you n to do. Kill all the hell kings, rip apart Andras, and destroy Ironshield. I can do all that for you. And Ill do it quickly too.


    ...


    And Jupiters lips formed an ugly, wide grin as he added, El and Lucifer? Ill let you have your way with them too.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Gi-Gyu felt something in him break. Something that kept him sane and regted Chaos.


    And


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Gi-Gyus consciousness took physical form, and Chaos exploded out of him, flooding his surroundings.


    It was a sign of Jupiters n proceeding swimmingly.


    Hahahaha. Jupiterughed in satisfaction.


    Gi-Gyu lost consciousness again. He found himself in an endless dark ocean. Jupiter was in his body again; this time, he was the one trapped inside.


    Kekeke. Jupiter cackled. It was ecstatic and pleased since it had finally overtaken Gi-Gyus body. Now that he was sealed away, Jupiter wouldnt have to go back.


    Jupiter clenched and unclenched his fists as he looked forward. Shin Yoo-Bin, who had lost her body to Asmodeus and then to it, now stood before it like a lifeless doll. Once he had left her shell, the Asmodeus fragment began breaking her from the inside; she was bound to die soon.


    Yes, this was all working out ording to n.


    Then suddenly


    Let go of my Master.


    A familiar voice left Shin Yoo-Bins lips.


    It was El.


    ***


    Gi-Gyus psyche had shattered when he realized Jupiter desired El and Soo-Jung.


    <em>Where am I? </em>


    He didnt know what had happened after he lost consciousness.


    <em>Did he take my body? Am I deep inside myself where Jupiter was once trapped?</em>


    He couldnt be sure. It was so dark all around him.


    <em>No. I cant be here.</em>


    Regardless of where he was, he couldnt just stay put. He had to get out no matter what.


    Gi-Gyu moved, or at least he tried, but he couldnt. It was as if invisible chains had tied him down. Then, he tried to move his magic. Again, he failed, indicating that these chains had also tied down his power.


    The enmeshing chains keeping him down had to


    <em>The seal </em>Gi-Gyu realized that it was the seal that kept Jupiter in check.


    <em>Ah </em>Jupiter had eaten his existence, reversing their ces. It was out free in the world, but he was trapped in his own body. Here, he couldnt do anything anymore.


    <em>So does this mean all I can do is watch? </em>Gi-Gyu felt overwhelming despair and shame. This was simr to what he had felt earlier when Asmodeuss piece had tricked him.


    Why was he so feeble-minded? What was the point of gaining power and bing stronger? Unfortunately, his mental strength had never caught up to his physical power. He had spent all this time with a weak psyche, which even El and Lous data couldnt strengthen.


    Actually, their data did improve it a bit, but that wasnt enough by any means. His mental strength was far behind his physical strength.


    <em>Level </em>Gi-Gyu wondered if it was because he couldnt level up. Other yers became powerful as their levels increased, but things were different for him. He never leveled up, but he was still stronger than most.


    Did level provide something more than strength to a yer? Since he never had it, there was no way for him to find out.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu felt angry. Why was he so different? He had suffered so much because of this difference. And despite it, he became stronger, but it seemed that being different was about to cause him more trouble.


    Fury and dejection haunted Gi-Gyu for a long time.


    <em>I need to do something. </em>He couldnt give up. The anguish had spurred him on. He worked harder, and


    Slowly, he opened his eyes. This must have been how Jupiter watched the outside world through Gi-Gyus eyes. Now that their positions had been reversed, it was Gi-Gyus turn to gain ess to Jupiters sight.


    In front of him


    Gi-Gyu saw Yoo-Bin.


    <em>Shin Yoo-Bin. </em>He felt sorry for her. Would she have led a normal life if she didnt get involved in his scheme? Getting her body stolen by Asmodeus was bad enough, but even Jupiter had ended up using it.


    She stood like a rag doll now.


    But


    Yoo-Bin shouted,


    -Let go of my Master!


    The sounds seemed filtered as if he were watching TV.


    <em>Master? </em>Gi-Gyu became confused. Shin Yoo-Bin didnt call him Master.


    <em>El? </em>The way she spoke, addressed him, and her voice all indicated that it was El.


    But how?


    Before Gi-Gyu knew it, a battle had erupted between Jupiter, in his body, and El, in Shin Yoo-Bins body.


    <em>Ugh! </em>Gi-Gyu didnt stop his effort to free himself as he watched the fight.


    ***


    The body El possessed felt too heavy. She was used to her old body; it was divine and held Life. Using a human body made of human consciousness was a struggle. But it was the difference in their shells that put her at a disadvantage.


    Bitch. Your master is gone now. You will have to serve me from now on!


    Jupiters ridicule made her move faster. Being pushed to the limits like this made her host body creak ufortably, but it couldnt be helped.


    For her master


    For Gi-Gyu


    Jupiter dodged Els attack while muttering, This is unexpected. I thought his Egos would be loyal to me once I steal his body.


    Its face turned rigid as it continued, Does this mean I didnt take over this bodypletely? Or


    <em>Hes distracted! </em>El didnt miss a beat. She was an experienced warrior, so she wouldnt let this opportunity go. She decided to use the chance to stab Jupiters neck.


    I just dont understand. Jupiter suddenly grabbed Els, or Yoo-Bins, wrist.


    She had a chance to deliver a fatal attack, and there was no way Jupiter could have escaped it, but she hesitated at the veryst second. This was why Jupiter could defend himself.


    Jupiter mumbled, I guess Ill have to figure it all outter. It looks like everyone outside has already figured it out, though.


    Master El tried to free her hand from Jupiters grasp, but it wasnt easy. She needed to subdue Jupiter and trap him inside her, but she was seemingly about to fail. She felt that she just wasnt strong enough.


    Master, El mumbled.


    Be quiet, bitch, Jupiter mocked.


    Suddenly!


    What? Jupiter gasped in confusion.


    El had freed herself.


    Jupiter backed away a little, but El didnt hesitate this time. She used her body to push him down.


    She had to subdue him, but she couldnt kill him. Her fist was about to m into Jupiters face when suddenly


    His face crumpled in an ugly frown as he whispered, But Im certain he was sealed away!


    The first stopped but not because El had willed it. It was because an absurd amount of Chaos had cocooned Jupiter and El.


    Ahh El moaned not from pain but satisfaction. At this very moment, she was


    Master


    El realized that she was connected to Gi-Gyu. Inside this Chaos sphere, Jupiter, Gi-Gyu, El, and Shin Yoo-Bin


    The four had be one.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 235: The Meaning Behind Gypsophila (7)

    Chapter 235: The Meaning Behind Gypsoph (7)


    <em>No!</em> Gi-Gyu, trapped under Jupiters seal, screamed when he realized what was happening outside.


    He couldn''t understand why El was inside Shin Yoo-Bins body or even here, in this shell.


    He had many questions, but they were unimportantpared to the one thing he knew: El couldnt defeat Jupiter.


    <em>I can feel it. </em>Gi-Gyu thought in desperation. He wasnt sure if Jupiter had anticipated this, but being restrained by these chains had sharpened Gi-Gyus senses. It was as if the chains were solely focusing on restraining his energy.


    <em>This is </em>


    These metal chains were a seal but also something like a cleft or an opening.


    So what was it?


    Was it magic, Death, Life, or Chaos?


    Apart from these powers, the chains had something novel. Gi-Gyu didnt know what it was, but it felt like the medley of these energies made the chains stronger.


    And at the same time


    <em>My senses are bing sharper.</em>


    Gi-Gyu could not watch the battle outside without depending on his physical body. Perhaps this was why he could feel what was happening very clearly.


    <em>I am certain that something happened to El. </em>


    The El fighting inside Shin Yoo-Bins body seemed unstable. And not just her physical form but also her mind. This was why El couldnt defeat Jupiter.


    El would end up


    <em>...! </em>Suddenly, something moved through the metal chains. It was moving away from Gi-Gyu, not toward him.


    <em>Its Chaos! </em>


    He couldnt handle Chaos well, but he also couldnt just sit back and watch.


    <em>I need to help her! </em>


    Gi-Gyu couldnt let El get hurt. Watching her die once was more than enough. He didnt want her to experience something simr again.


    His emotions and energy flowed out of the metal chains. He felt calm. The situation was as urgent as it could get, but his mind focused on finding absolute tranquility. He closed his eyes, so he couldnt see anything. But, through the chains, he could still sense the strange flow of the energy leaving him. It was as if the chains had reced his eyes.


    Haa He heard his real voice for the first time since he was trapped. A thick fog left his mouth as he opened his eyes.


    <em>El. </em>


    His half-opened eyes were filled with Chaos, and something changed then. An unknown force had connected his thread-like sync with El to his chains.


    ***


    What have you done?! someone yelled.


    Gi-Gyu came to his senses and looked ahead.


    Jupiter You bastard, he growled when he saw his despised other self before him.


    Jupiter also didnt look too happy. He looked confused, like he couldntprehend the situation. However, its next words transferred the confusion to Gi-Gyu. Jupiter screamed, I ask you what you did!


    Jupiter continued, Why? How? How are you able to use that power?! It is supposed to be mine and mine only! As your other self, I am the only one who can handle that power! Only I can use it! Jupiter shrieked resentfully. His eyes looked bright red, indicating how furious he was.


    Suddenly, something shot toward Jupiter.


    <em>Clunk.</em>


    It was one of the metal chains that had imprisoned Jupiter and Gi-Gyu. But now, it was twined around one of Jupiters hands.


    Jupiter didnt resist. He mumbled crazily in confusion, Im supposed to take your body. That is my role. So what am I supposed to do now?


    <em>Clunk.</em>


    Another metal chain flew to trap Jupiters other hand. He muttered, How? Tell me. How did you do this? You werent allowed to use this much Chaos. So how?


    <em>Clunk.</em>


    A third metal chain wrapped around one of his feet.


    Im going to take your body. That is the purpose of my existence. That is the only way I can free myself.


    <em>Clunk.</em>


    Another metal chain reached his leg.


    <em>Clunk.</em>


    This time, several dozen metal chains shot out and enveloped Jupiter. He looked like a mummy with only two differences: His face was still visible, and metal chains had reced the bandages.


    This isnt over. I can take your body whenever I wan


    <em>Clunk.</em>


    Thest metal chain covered Jupiters mouth.


    Jupiter, Gi-Gyu whispered. Despite being a metallic mummy, Jupiter continued his efforts to speak. However, he was now where he was supposed to be.


    Gi-Gyu closed his eyes for a moment. When he opened them again, he was in a different ce.


    ***


    Oppa.


    Gi-Gyu was back in the flower field inside Yoo-Bins shell, but it felt different now. The disgustingly overwhelming scent was gone, reced by a subtle yet elegant fragrance.


    Yoo-Bin, Gi-Gyu said under his breath. The woman standing before him looked like Yoo-Bin, and he could tell it wasnt Asmodeus piece tricking him again.


    Jupiter had been sealed away now, and the metal chains Gi-Gyu gave him the ability to distinguish one existence from another.


    This woman.


    She was Yoo-Bin, but


    El, Gi-Gyu whispered.


    She was also El. Yoo-Bin and El had be one. When Gi-Gyu had synced with them, they became one, making the woman before him Shin Yoo-Bin and El.


    Master.


    Just as Gi-Gyu expected, Yoo-Bins lips called out in Els voice. But soon after, Yoo-Bins voice continued, I missed you. It was just for a moment, but I thought I would lose you, Oppa Master.


    Im okay. Ill be fine. Gi-Gyu promised, Ill take you out of this ce soon.


    No, its toote for us now, Yoo-Bin and El replied.


    Before Gi-Gyu could say anything, El continued, My consciousness was destabilizing when I overtook Shin Yoo-Bins body, which was also unstable. Ourbined self is toobile now. It is over for us. I am just happy that I got to see you once more, Master. I am content.


    With a smile, El added, Thank you. Thank you for being alive and bing stronger. I am so proud of how far you havee, Master.


    El


    My body has probably already started copsing. It will be the same for Shin Yoo-Bins body too. We both have lost the power to maintain our shells. It will soon be over. I had a wonderful life with you, Master.


    El became quiet, and it was now Yoo-Bins turn.


    Oppa, do you know what the gypsoph flowers mean?


    Gi-Gyu shook his head. Let alone gypsophs, he didnt know the meaning of any flower.


    Still, not a single tear left his eyes.


    He wasnt giving up.


    A violet gypsoph symbolizes a pure heart. Yoo-Bin smiled, her heart as pure as can be.


    We both love you, Oppa. Her smile deepened.


    Gi-Gyu stepped toward her.


    Her cheeks pink, Yoo-Bin continued, And the pink gypsoph symbolizes a moment of happiness.


    Gi-Gyu took another step toward her; he wasnt far away from her, to begin with. One more step and he would reach her.


    Thest one is the white gypsoph, which means


    He felt a breeze, but he knew this was just his imagination. They werent even inside Yoo-Bins shell anymore. They were in an illusionary space. Because the two women were now synced to him, he could create an area where they could exist and meet briefly.


    So, the breeze was fake, and so was the flowery scent.


    Gi-Gyu tried to take thatst step, but Yoo-Bin began to change.


    It was as if


    Death.


    Beginning from her feet, Yoo-Bin gradually turned into flowers.


    The white gypsophs.


    Dont you think this moment is perfect for me? After all, I have always loved gypsophs. I love you with a pure heart and am happy to have met you.


    Yoo-Bin smiled. Half of her body had already turned into flowers and disappeared.


    And now, I get to die by your side like this, Oppa.


    Then


    Master, El said. She gave Gi-Gyu an angelic smile before whispering, You made me so happy. Her smile was like a blooming gypsoph.


    Gi-Gyu took thest step and hugged her. He hugged what hadnt turned into flowers like his life depended on it. He didnt feel any warmth from her because this was just an illusion. Her death was certainly real, but this space wasnt.


    The two voices whispered at the same time.


    -Thank you, Master.


    -Thanks, Oppa.


    Thest of the flowers scattered away from Gi-Gyus arms. She was gone, but Gi-Gyu didnt shed a single tear.


    You arent going to die, Gi-Gyu firmly said with a calm face. I wont let you.


    Suddenly, the surrounding space shattered like ss. Next, he saw someone lying on the ground.


    It was Shin Yoo-Bins body, holding both El and Yoo-Bins consciousness. Gi-Gyu grabbed her wrist, knowing that they were still connected.


    ***


    What is happening? Lou anxiously asked.


    Soo-Jung looked nervous as well.


    Quite some time had passed since El entered Yoo-Bins shell, yet the situation had be eerily calm. Time passed differently inside a shell, as the time axis inside shells was rtive rather than absolute.


    So, time had undoubtedly passed slower inside Yoo-Bins shell, but things should have been over by now, regardless.


    Soo-Jung asked, Do you think she will be sessful?


    Lou slowly shook his head.


    No. El isnt in good condition right now. Shes very unstable, so not only will Jupiter defeat her, but Shin Yoo-Bins consciousness might also devour her.


    It was an unexpected answer, but Soo-Jung remained unsurprised.


    Thats what I thought


    Isnt that what you wanted too? Lou asked, a smile appearing on his lips.


    Soo-Jung smiled back as she replied, But we were expecting different things.


    Lou and Soo-Jungs faces suddenly turned toward Gi-Gyu, lying on the bed like a corpse.


    Staring at Gi-Gyu, Lou muttered, This bastard might just get it done, though. He still doesnt even have a grasp of his full potential. A shock like this just might be the thing to awaken it inside him.


    Soo-Jung watched Gi-Gyu as well and murmured, Get it done, Pupil.


    Soo-Jung didnt dislike El. And regardless of how she felt about her, El was a powerful ally.


    Therefore, El needed to live. And for that to happen, Gi-Gyu needed to meet their expectations.


    Suddenly, the situation began to change.


    Did it work? asked Lou.


    Soo-Jungs face turned tense. She couldnt tell if Gi-Gyu had seeded or failed.


    Beside them, El and Yoo-Bins bodies turned into dust and scattered.


    Soo-Jung retained her worried look, but Lou added, Lets see if that moron gets his wish.


    ***


    A space devoid of everything.


    This was another illusion Gi-Gyu had created. He was creating the physical bodies of Yoo-Bin and El using his imagination.


    He was envisioning them, but what materialized wasnt just an illusion. Through his sync with the two, Gi-Gyu duplicated the two women perfectly.


    <em>Their shells have lost everything. </em>


    Yoo-Bins shell was possessed by one powerful being after another, so it was about to be pulverized. It was a surprise that it still retained its form. Gi-Gyu knew that it was only because of Yoo-Bins strong will and Els consciousness that had assimted into her.


    <em>El isnt doing much better either,</em>


    Gi-Gyu examined El. He didnt know what had happened outside, but it was evident that she had be a fallen angel. He could feel the same thing he had felt from Gabriel before.


    The problem was that, unlike the entirely corrupt Gabriel, Els corruption wasntplete. Why? Probably because of how powerful she was. The Life inside her shell was exploding, which was slowly destroying her shell.


    Now, it was time to save these two women. With what he had right now, Gi-Gyu knew he could do this.


    Those metal chains.


    He had a hint as to what they were. With the bit of information he had gathered from them, he could save them.


    <em>Clunk.</em>


    A metal chain materialized on Gi-Gyus hand and grabbed the two women.


    <em>I need something to hold them down. </em>


    He needed something to fetter the womens forms and shells together. Chaos, Life, and Death wouldn''t be enough. He needed something different, something more powerful.


    Jupiter couldnt do this. It was a part of him and couldnt leave his body. Even when Jupiter had entered Yoo-Bins body, only a portion of his mind left Gi-Gyu. It hadnt seeded inpletely separating itself from Gi-Gyu.


    This was why


    A sphere appeared on Gi-Gyus hand. He had never experienced this phenomenon before, but he knew what he had in his hand.


    <em>Asmodeuss Ego. </em>


    He wanted to use it to stabilize their shells.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 236: Growth

    Chapter 236: Growth


    No human was allowed to or could proffer a shell to a physical being.


    But


    <em>I can do this. </em>Gi-Gyu felt sure of it.


    Considering the power that Asmodeuss Ego held and the two womens states, this could work. These two women should ept Asmodeuss energy without any resistance.


    Gi-Gyu had the special ability to inject this power into them. He could affix their shells to their new physical forms and revive them.


    On top of this


    <em>They will be even stronger than before. </em>


    Yes, he could do this. The metal chains had taught him many things. Despite their brief contact, the chains had injected him with a lot of information as if they had been waiting for him.


    Power and information. They helped Gi-Gyu realize his true potential.


    <em>Psshhh.</em>


    Asmodeuss Ego in his hand turned into dust. However, the dust remained suspended in space instead of scattering away. As he unhurriedly moved his hand, the dust followed it like he was a maestro.


    This process tore and ripped the energy in this space. Yet, the Ego particle calmly obeyed Gi-Gyu and moved to envelop the two women.


    [Manipting this power is forbidden.]


    How was it that he could hear the system announcement even here? Ignoring it, Gi-Gyu continued with his task.


    [Manipting this power is forbidden.]


    [Manipting this power is forbidden.]


    [Manipting this power is...]


    The same system announcement rang in his head over and over again. Despite Gaias numerous warnings, Gi-Gyu didnt stop. After all, he could only save them by manipting this power.


    <em>Just this once.</em>


    He knew he didnt have permission to use this power. But he hoped that he would be allowed to use it nheless. Gi-Gyu hoped that his determination would reach Gaia.


    And perhaps it worked because the system stopped warning him.


    <em>Psshhh.</em>


    The two corpses slowly began absorbing Asmodeuss Ego, which had turned into dust.


    The power Gaia had warned him not to use.


    The power that could achieve the impossible: Proffer shells to physical bodies.


    The power that no human was allowed to use.


    It was


    [You have awakened a new qualification.]


    [You may use Gods power temporarily.]


    The dead Gods power.


    Gi-Gyus new power came from that being.


    ***


    Haa White smoke appeared as Gi-Gyu exhaled. What he was doing required such focus that it felt like his hair would go white. The information from the metal chains let him use Gods power, but he was a novice at using this power. The information he was given was just enough to save the two women.


    Did the metal chain have a consciousness of its own? Or was there a different arrangement within the seal?


    Gi-Gyu now felt rxed enough to wonder about these things. After all, he hadpleted his task.


    ...


    In front of him were Yoo-Bin and El; they were much more stable than before. They were still inside his illusion, a ce where he was still connected to them via their sync.


    I have done all that I could now, Gi-Gyu spoke under his breath. He had already used every power that came with the Ego Master title and the metal chains information, so there was nothing more he could do.


    Now


    Its up to you guys.


    El and Yoo-Bin had to do the rest of the work. Their physiques and shells were affixed and stabilized. Also, their shells were much stronger than before, as a hell kings power was used to recreate them.


    Gi-Gyu looked at the two women. The sess of this process now depended entirely on them, but he wasnt worried. He had no doubts about their survival.


    Besides, no matter what, nothing could happen to them at this point. It was all thanks to the power Gi-Gyu had used to restore them.


    Of the numerous Godly powers, he had used


    <em>Order. </em>


    It was the exact opposite of Chaos. He had injected this power into their shells; it would restore bnce and create order within the shells. But he couldn''t get involved until the rest of the process wasplete. And that part of the process for them to finish.


    Since his part was over, he had to leave this space. The longer these womens minds were trapped here, the more they would affect each other.


    Cancel Gi-Gyu said with an exhausted sigh. This would also break his sync with them, but it would be a clean break. It would be just enough to expel them from this space.


    And


    <em>Plop.</em>


    Gi-Gyu copsed. When he opened his eyes again, he saw Lou and Soo-Jung standing over him.


    Good job.


    You did well.


    Gi-Gyu replied with dry lips, Please watch over them.


    With this, he became silent.


    Lou chuckled and asked, Did he just fall asleep?


    Well, are you surprised? Soo-Jung smiled as well. She added, He did it, so its no wonder hes tired. Lets just do what he asked.


    Soo-Jung revealed a mysterious smile as she watched Gi-Gyu.


    Hmph. Lou seemed displeased, but he couldnt hide his obvious relief.


    Afortable silence fell. Due to the revival process, El and Yoo-Bin were wiggling.


    Baal asked Soo-Jung in his baritone voice, Shouldnt we tell him now?


    Soo-Jung nodded.


    ***


    As warmth engulfed her body, Yoo-Bin opened her eyes.


    <em>Where am I? </em>


    Her voice refused to work. She could think but couldnt speak or move her body. It was as if her body had disappeared. An overwhelming fear gripped her. She trembled as the memories of what had happened resurfaced. Thest thing she remembered was getting kidnapped by someone. What happened afterward also gradually emerged in her head.


    <em>Ahh </em>


    If she could speak, she would have cried. She remembered her body being stolen by Asmodeus. She didnt feel guilty about killing theboratory researchers responsible for Asmodeus descent.


    But


    <em>Grandma</em>


    Her own hands had fatally injured Lim Hye-Sook. And this wasn''t the end of it. As she remembered more of what had happened, she also recalled how it felt.


    What did being exiled from your own body even feel like? She was currently feeling many emotions, with anger being just one of them.


    <em>Ahh </em>


    With each new memory, she felt like crying more. In a piece of memory, she had briefly regained consciousness and had tried to warn Gi-Gyu.


    But he had ignored her warning, and


    <em>Oppa.</em>


    He tried to save her. The warmth around her was slowly increasing. The memories that followed afterward were


    Yoo-Bin remembered sobbing and trembling like a baby.


    <em>Oppa, from now on, I will work toward bing someone who can help you. </em>She remembered making this promise. And just like that, she grew stronger.


    Gi-Gyu had risked his life to save her. So, he was like a knight in shining armor to her. She knew El had stolen her body, but she didnt mind it. After all, she had personally allowed El to enter her body.


    <em>El. </em>


    The emotions buried deep inside slowly awakened, and


    The young woman closed her eyes. She could feel an abundance of power.


    ***


    <em>Master? </em>


    What was this energy she felt inside her? It was so familiar yet so strange.


    Unlike Yoo-Bin, El remembered everything, including her corruption.


    <em>... </em>


    She also felt a smorgasbord of emotions, but she controlled them and her trembling much quicker than Yoo-Bin.


    <em>Master. </em>


    Her master had given her another chance. Unlike Yoo-Bin, who was human and therefore weak, El remembered everything and understood what was happening.


    Her shell was currently stabilizing, but what it held inside was different.


    The remnants of her corrupt self and whatever of Life was left were being burnt.


    And


    <em>... </em>


    Her Master. She wasnt referring to Gi-Gyu.


    El stopped her thoughts, believing that this was her chance. Thankfully, she hadnt sinned yet. She hadnt yet harmed anyone in Gi-Gyus name. Her desires had only harmed her by corrupting her.


    It still wasnt toote now. Thanks to this chance her master gave her, El could return everything to normal. She was confident she could do this.


    <em>...</em>


    She felt like her body was moving. When she looked inside her shell, she came across a new thing.


    Vicious yet familiar sorcerous energy.


    El knew this originally belonged to Asmodeus. It might have been able to make her stronger since she was a fallen angel now, but


    <em>Im throwing it away. </em>


    It was given to her by her master, but she was going to give it up.


    No, actually, she would use it to be more powerful. She could use the power of her old master to assimte this sorcerous energy into Life. Her current condition allowed her to do this.


    <em>I can do it! I can be even more helpful to my Master!</em>


    El was determined to make things right and be stronger. This change would make everything possible.


    She closed her eyes. It might take a long time, but she nned on atoning for all of her mistakes, however long it might take.


    ***


    It felt like he had a dream. It was a terrible nightmare, but he couldnt remember it.


    Ugh Gi-Gyu woke up with a moan. He couldnt open his eyes, and his body refused to obey him.


    You have pushed yourself too far, Master. You used a forbidden power, and for that, you will have to stay like this for a while. The voice sounded a little angry, but there was no mistaking the warmth in it.


    ... Gi-Gyu, his eyes still closed, smiled.


    <em>El. </em>He could feel her standing next to him. Gi-Gyu was desperate to open his eyes to see her, but he couldnt. He tried to move his energy but failed.


    Please rest, Master. I will stay by your side until you get better, El promised.


    Gi-Gyu smiled brightly again. It sounded like she had recoveredpletely.


    And


    Thank you, Oppa. Another voice thanked him. Thanks to you, I will get to live as myself again. Yoo-Bins voice was filled with genuine gratitude.


    Thankfully, it appeared that both El and Yoo-Bin had returned sessfully. Before he had heard their voices, he was worried a little bit. But now that they seemed okay, all of his worries disappeared.


    Lou muttered, Stop smiling, you idiot.


    Guess you think youre great, huh? Soo-Jung teased him.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt move his body or open his eyes, but he still smiled.


    Look at him smiling. Ugh. Lous voice sounded as annoying as before, but Gi-Gyu couldnt stop smiling.


    My pupil, recover as quickly as possible. Youll be fine in a day or two if you stay in bed like that. Im sure your loyal women will be by your side, so have fun.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    He heard the door open.


    Before leaving, Soo-Jung added, After you get better, youre going to be very busy.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 237: Growth (2)

    Chapter 237: Growth (2)


    Gi-Gyu stood on the 60th floor of the Tower. Everyone who had passed this floor had imed it was the safest yet, but it was also the longest and most tedious.


    <em>Just because its safe doesnt mean it will be easy. </em>


    The world around him was dark, pitch ck, with not a single light ray. Gi-Gyu sat in the lotus position.


    Initially, the space was only missing light; as time passed, he felt he was slowly losing his other senses. It began with sight, but his sense of touch, hearing, and taste would follow.


    And once they were all gone, Gi-Gyu knew he would have to spend eternity here. It would be however long the Tower deemed necessary.


    [2160:00]


    In the lightless space, a billboard materialized. The light on it flickered, and the number on the board changed.


    [2159:59]


    The first number represented the hours, and the second number the minutes. Of the 90 days he had to spend here, he had already spent one minute. He had to survive on this floor for the next three months.


    <em>Well, this is what the Tower wants, so </em>


    Gi-Gyu closed his eyes, and the billboard disappeared along with it. There was no way of knowing when this billboard would reappear; until then, he just had to fight the terrible boredom.


    It was like fighting himself.


    ***


    Before Gi-Gyu had left to take the 60th-floor test, Soo-Jung asked him, You look good, huh?


    Gi-Gyu was stretching his arms leisurely. His recovery was quick. Although he wasnt fully healed, moving around was no problem now.


    Soo-Jung was visiting him in his room. They were alone now.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Yup, I feel good. Cant be better.


    He wasnt at his peak, but he replied with a content smile, My head feels much clearer now.


    As if lost in thought, Soo-Jung stared at him for a long time before asking, You used it, didnt you?


    ...


    She hesitantly rified, Im talking about Gods power.


    Gi-Gyu stopped stretching and turned toward Soo-Jung. He gave her a wide grin, and they shared an odd look.


    He opened his lips and finally broke the awkward silence. I think we should first go visit Advisor Lim Hye-Sook.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu couldnt tell how much time had passed. This world of nihility had consumed his powers and senses.


    How long had it been?


    One hour?


    A day?


    A month?


    Perhaps he was close to the three-month mark.


    But...


    [2150:59]


    The billboard had seemingly materialized only to disappoint him.


    Nine hours.


    The cruel number almost made himugh.


    But


    <em>Its okay. </em>


    What he needed was time. And not just any time but one that stopped and didnt go on. This was precisely why he came here. Unlike other yers, he didnt have to worry about the time on the billboard because it was hell to the others but a chance to him.


    Gi-Gyu was here out of necessity. To him, this was a safe haven. He felt much better now. No, actually, he felt a little impatient. Every second counted, so he turned off his consciousness again.


    His senses and the billboard disappeared along with him.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    Eventually, Gi-Gyu could see. This was no longer a ce of pure darkness. Both time and all of his senses awakened. He would soon forget the flow of time, but he at least got his senses back.


    ording to yers who had passed the 60th, there was nothing worse than losing ones senses.


    <em>Sensory deprivation is the scariest experience you can ever have. There is nothing worse</em>


    The other yers feared the loneliness that his vast, empty ce brought. But this didnt concern Gi-Gyu. The other yers probably couldnt understand, but he didnt feel lonely at all in this ce.


    Dammit, isnt it over yet? Jupiter, wrapped in metal chains and standing in front of Gi-Gyu, muttered.


    As always, seeing his other self was like looking in the mirror. They looked the same, but he knew better now. He was now aware of Jupiters true identity.


    Gi-Gyu grinned. He wasnt lonely anymore. He couldnt be. The Tower isted him from everyone and everything, but it chose not to separate Jupiter from him.


    This was because Jupiter and Gi-Gyu were the same. There was no way to separate them.


    There is still a lot of time left, Gi-Gyu replied.


    This seemingly endless amount of time was a huge gift to Gi-Gyu.


    Lets get started, Jupiter.


    Tsk.


    The metal chains that bound Jupiter slowly began to loosen.


    ***


    This is shocking, Lim Hye-Sook whispered.


    Do you like it?


    How could I not?!


    She had been lying on the bed like a corpse only a few minutes ago; now, she was strolling in her beautiful and youthful form.


    I feel no different from before, Lim Hye-Sook announced as she stood in front of Gi-Gyu as his Ego.


    Gi-Gyu had already talked to Yoo-Bin about what to do. The only way to save Lim Hye-Sook was to egofy her. Perhaps using Gods power was another way, but Gi-Gyu was uncertain he could use it sessfully again.


    Thank you, Lim Hye-Sook thanked Gi-Gyu. He had given her a new lease on life.


    She continued, Is this the loyalty your other Egos feel? How interesting.


    There was one emotion that all his Egos feltunexinable and unconditional loyaltyand Lim Hye-Sook was now feeling the same too.


    Gi-Gyu was beginning to understand his Ego Master title, but he still couldnt do anything about this.


    What his Egos felt was like


    <em>Protective instinct. </em>


    It was like the Egos were born to protect their master, and Gi-Gyu could do anything about it.


    Lim Hye-Sook seemed amused by the situation. Shemented, This isnt a bad thing. Its not a bad feeling. Turning toward him, she asked, Is Yoo-Bin okay?


    Of course. Shes in better condition than before, so you dont have to worry.


    Lim Hye-Sook seemed finally relieved by Gi-Gyus reassurance.


    I want to see Yoo-Bin, she replied childishly.


    But


    No, not yet, Gi-Gyu replied firmly.


    Lim Hye-Sook looked confused.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    Before Gi-Gyu could exin, Soo-Jung walked into the room.


    She asked, Guess youre okay, huh?


    Lim Hye-Sook muttered, Youre as rude as ever, arent you?


    Hmph. Soo-Jung harrumphed. It looked like Soo-Jung and Lim Hye-Sook didnt have a good rtionship.


    Gi-Gyu interrupted their conversation to lighten the mood and exined, Yoo-Bin is still getting used to her new body. Until then, it would be best if you dont see her.


    Looking at them, Gi-Gyu added, We have some time, so shall we talk now? Since Advisor Lim Hye-Sook has recovered, I think its time.


    All right, Lim Hye-Sook shook her head and replied. She felt fine, but her mind still felt a bit disorganized.


    Gi-Gyu turned to look at Soo-Jung. It was as if he was asking her if it was okay for Lim Hye-Sook to hear their conversation.


    Soo-Jung mumbled, Why are you looking at me? Isnt she unquestionably loyal to now? So it doesnt matter if she hears it. In fact, what you want to hear from her will probably ovep with what Im about to say, so it will be more convenient.


    She added, And why dont you get Lou and El too? It will be helpful if they hear about this too.


    Gi-Gyu nodded. He had waited so long to hear this story; finally, it was time.


    ***


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    The chained hand rushed toward Gi-Gyu as it cut through the wind. Gi-Gyu moved his foot to get out of the way, and the chained hand missed. Then, a sword appeared in Gi-Gyus hand.


    It was a ck sword made of Death. Gi-Gyu raised it to cleave Jupiter into two.


    Haa, Jupiter sighed. He didnt move; instead, he epted the sword with his body.


    <em>Clunk.</em>


    The sound of two hollow metal pieces colliding rang in the air. The sword made of Death had reached its target, but not a single wound appeared on Jupiter.


    Jupiter seemed annoyed as he growled, You cant harm me with your current strength.


    Gi-Gyu bit his lips and leaned back while Jupiter only watched, unconcerned about what would be Gi-Gyus next move.


    Gi-Gyu repositioned himself as another sword appeared in his other hand. Like the first, this one was also made of Death.


    Jupiter smirked. You cant even use Death fully, so how can two swords change anything? You can have four swords, but the result will be the same.


    Jupiter was right. As long as Gi-Gyu couldnt use Deaths fully, he couldnt even scratch it.


    Jupiter was just that strong.


    Dont you even get tired? Jupiter asked with a sigh.


    Ignoring him, Gi-Gyu aimed both of his swords toward his target.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Gi-Gyu sprinted toward his enemy so fast that he became invisible.


    <em>nkkkkk!</em>


    A different sound was heard this time, as Gi-Gyu had rotated like a peg-top to attack Jupiter.


    Not bad. Jupiter realized that Gi-Gyu had tricked it, and a serious look appeared on its face. It turned out that Gi-Gyu hadnt simply made another sword of Death. The Death energy was thicker than before, but Jupiter didnt realize it until now.


    Gi-Gyu had made the change secretly, so an unaware Jupiter had faced the attack head-on.


    <em>nkkk!</em>


    As the metal chains and the Death swords collided, sparks of bewildering colors flew everywhere.


    Im so bored, Jupiter muttered, but they were just empty words.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Its fist tore the air inside this virtual spacewhich Gi-Gyu had created inside his shes it rushed toward him. Jupiter didnt put all of its strength into it, but it was still enough to make Gi-Gyu gasp.


    He tensed when Jupiters fist stopped right before his eyes. The first didnt move further; it remained suspended in the air.


    Dammit, Jupiter swore.


    <em>tter.</em>


    The loose metal chains tightened around Jupiter again, pulling him back to where he was.


    Jupiter yelled, Just how long do I have to do this? This is so annoying. If you would just stop resisting and let me have your body I would have been able to do everything you wanted.


    Shut up, Gi-Gyu replied to Jupiter for the first time since he got here.


    Gi-Gyu knew better than anyone how disgustingly powerful Jupiter was. Perhaps there was no one else stronger than Jupiter. But Gi-Gyu would never let it have his body.


    I will defeat you, Gi-Gyu said to Jupiter as he lowered his Death swords.


    Aplishing this would be impossible in his current condition, but


    I have plenty of time, Gi-Gyu announced as he took a battle stance.


    <em>tter.</em>


    The metal chains around Jupiter loosened again and hit the ground.


    Dammit, not again. Jupiters annoying voice filled the space.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 238: Growth (3)

    Chapter 238: Growth (3)


    Inside that not too small a room, Soo-Jung asked Gi-Gyu, Is everyone here?


    Gi-Gyu nodded quietly. Inside the room were Lou, El, Lim Hye-Sook, Soo-Jung, Baal, andstly


    Yoo-Bin! Lim Hye-Sook greeted in excitement.


    Shin Yoo-Bin was here too. Her outer appearance had changed; it wasnt a big difference but noticeable. She was never an unattractive girl, but she used to look rather average. But now, her aura was different, and she had more defined facial features. Before, her face hadnt been all that memorable, but now


    Lim Hye-Sook thought, <em>She looks like an actress.</em>


    Shin Yoo-Bin now had an attractiveness to her that was absent before.


    Yoo-Bin greeted Lim Hye-Sook happily as well. Grandma, Im relieved to see youre okay.


    Soo-Jung picked her ear and announced, Now, now. There will be time for you to chatter. Lets get down to business first.


    For some reason, Soo-Jung seemed to dislike Lim Hye-Sook or Shin Yoo-Bin.


    Lim Hye-Sook replied coldly, I apologize for showing such weakness.


    She held Shin Yoo-Bins hand tightly and sat down.


    Soo-Jung asked, Is there anyone else you need to invite? I dont care if any more of your Egos hear this.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Theyre all busy. Besides, they can still hear this from where they are, so dont worry. It wasnt a lie, as he had opened all themunication channels to his Egos. Even if he got confused or missed something, he knew his Egos could help himter.


    <em>Rattle.</em>


    A chair sprung up from the floor suddenly.


    Hwang Chae-Il had made it happen, indicating just how powerful he was within this ce.


    Soo-Jung sat down and crossed her legs as she announced, Well then, lets get started.


    She raised a finger and murmured, Who should go first? Me? Orshe pointed at Lim Hye-Sookmy teacher?


    What? Gi-Gyu asked in confusion. He picked his nose, wondering if he heard it wrong.


    Lim Hye-Sooks face turned rigid, but after a short silence, she replied, It has been a long time since youst called me that.


    Lim Hye-Sook had just confirmed Soo-Jungs im.


    ***


    Dammit.


    Gi-Gyu heard Jupiter swear again. He didnt mind others swearing around him, but Jupiter was repeating itself too much.


    Gi-Gyu, sitting in the lotus position, opened his eyes and muttered, Just how many times are you going to say dammit?


    He couldnt tell how much time had passed. And since time passed much slower in shells, he had even less idea about the time outside.


    You asked me repeatedly to keep sparring with you; now, youre just sitting there? It makes me wish we were fighting instead, Jupiter grumbled with metal chains hanging all around it.


    It mocked, Watching you sit there with my face just feels weird. And knowing that you can move around freely while I have to stay chained is so frustrating. Is this your new way of torturing me?


    You know exactly what Im doing. So, why are you saying that? Are you afraid? asked Gi-Gyu.


    ...


    If youre trying to interfere, go right ahead. I dont care. Gi-Gyu closed his eyes again.


    Tsk. Jupiter clicked his tongue, but Gi-Gyu ignored him and shut down his senses again.


    With great care, he gradually focused on his shell. He zoomed out to see the bigger picture. Things were different now. Before, his shell seemed like the dark universe to him; now, the vast shell felt like a whole new world. He could see a prairie, an area thick with trees, an endless row of clouds, and even an ocean. Gi-Gyu had no idea his shell had a world like this.


    And inside this strange and separate world


    <em>Egos. </em>


    His Egos lived here, and it looked like they were affecting his shell.


    After studying his shell for a while, he zoomed out even more. Then, he saw a world of ck, white, and gray. The three colors dominated the area, but the area also had a tiny spot. It was so small that he couldnt even determine its color.


    The next part would be critical.


    <em>Tsk. </em>


    Gi-Gyu felt like he could hear Jupiter clicking his tongue again.


    ***


    Ill start, Lim Hye-Sook said, still holding Yoo-Bins hand.


    Turning toward Gi-Gyu, Lim Hye-Sook exined, It has been a long timeing, but we had to beware of the penalty. At least we get to tell you now. Well, as much as I know anyway.


    Before that, Gi-Gyu said hesitantly.


    Go ahead.


    Why did Soo-Jung call you her teacher? asked Gi-Gyu. He was very curious about this.


    Lim Hye-Sook turned to look at Soo-Jung as if asking her to exin it herself.


    Soo-Jungs eyes turned cold as she stated, I got my code name because of this woman. When I became a yer, she came to me and


    Well hear the rest after we discuss our main business, Lim Hye-Sook interrupted Soo-Jung. Soo-Jung didnt seem to like the idea, but she didnt argue.


    Gi-Gyu didnt say anything, as he didnt know enough to decide how he should feel. For now, he needed to hear more.


    Lim Hye-Sook looked at Gi-Gyu and announced, Now! Where should we begin? Hmm, oh, thats right.


    She seemed ready to get right into it. She offered, I promised to tell you about your father, Kim Se-Jin.


    Finally, Gi-Gyu could hear the truth. He had aplished so many things, all so that he could hear this and begin anew. After hearing this, he knew everything would change. All his hard work was about to pay off.


    Tense, Gi-Gyu waited for Lim Hye-Sook to continue.


    He was a hero born from the TowerLim Hye-Sooks eyes darkenedas well as a demon created by the Tower.


    ...!


    Kronos Did you meet him?


    Gi-Gyu had no time to deal with his confusion. All he could do was nod, and Lim Hye-Sook smiled bitterly.


    Then you mustve seen it. He isnt from our time. In fact, he isnt even from our world.


    ... Gi-Gyu remained quiet. He knew that, as he had seen it.


    Lim Hye-Sook added, Hes someone from before Babel.


    Babel was the Towers real name known by only a few.


    And he was the ruler.


    The story finally began.


    ***


    "Why dont you tell me? Jupiter asked knowingly during Gi-Gyus brief break.


    Gi-Gyu didnt have a second to spare, but he also knew that taking breaks was necessary. Studying the world inside his shell and moving inside it required utmost focus. It was very mentally taxing, so he had to take regr breaks to remain here. If he didnt, he couldnd in trouble.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward Jupiter and asked, If youre worried about me, just say so.


    Worried? Hmm, perhaps youre right. But still, why dont we talk? After all, you dont know much about me, do you? Do you think we will ever get another chance to just let loose and talk like the buddies we are? Believe me, we wont get another chance once you aplish your goal.


    Jupiter tonelessly offered, So, why dont we talk?


    Gi-Gyu sat morefortably, agreeing with Jupiter. He needed to aplish a lot here, and learning about Jupiter and obtaining the information it had were up there on his to-do list.


    All right, lets try talking, Gi-Gyu replied.


    Kekeke. Jupiter sniggered ominously


    But Gi-Gyu ordered, Only Ill be asking the questions. You shall only answer. Agree to this, and well talk.


    Is this what you people call a desperate attempt? Jupiter grumbled.


    Gi-Gyu deemed this necessary because he didnt have the time to answer all of Jupiters questions.


    Fine. Ask away. Wanna pinky swear on it? Jupiter asked.


    I dont care. I wont believe everything you say, so it doesnt matter.


    <em>Clunk.</em>


    Jupiter shrugged, making the metal chains around it rattle.


    Without dy, Gi-Gyu asked, Your father, the one you know


    ...


    What was Kronos like?


    <em>Clunk.</em>


    The metal chains rattled again. At the moment, Jupiter felt torn, but Gi-Gyu found it impossible to read the expression on its face. The emotions that shed on its face were like the pieces of a jigsaw puzzle: Interlinked yet distinct.


    He was a good ruler, Jupiter answered.


    Kronos was the ruler of all humans. His father, Uranus, was the former ruler, but Kronos dethroned and killed him to take over. This made Kronos a relic and a bastard.


    But Kronos was still a good ruler. After killing the tyrant Uranus, he brought peace to the human world.


    Looking nk, Jupiter added, But he wasn''t a good father.


    Didnt you hear everything already? You must know why I am in this situation, Jupiter apathetically muttered.


    Gi-Gyu nodded because it was true. Jupiter was him, but it was also an entirely different existence. And Kronos was why it was trapped inside Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    I dont know how much you saw, so Ill just tell you the summary. Hemitted patricide, but he was a good ruler, as he got rid of the worst tyrant, Uranus. Kronos aplished something no one else could. This made him a hero. Of course, Im talking about the time before Babel.


    Gi-Gyu was curious about how Lim Hye-Sook got this information, but he didnt ask. He didnt want to waste any time asking unnecessary questions.


    Lim Hye-Sook continued, After he became the ruler of the human world, he realized the truth.


    ...


    Chaos. It was all because he saw it. His father and former ruler, Uranus, was aware of Chaos and knew it would bring about the end. This knowledge made him mad, turning him into a tyrant. When Kronos became the ruler and discovered Chaos existence, he despaired. But, there was one hopeful aspect.


    God Gi-Gyu whispered, guessing what Kronos must have had prayed for.


    Lim Hye-Sook exined, Thats right. He believed God would save everyone, but his prayer didnte true.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Youre saying God wasnt interested in his creations, and he didnt bothering to save them?


    Exactly. Lim Hye-Sook nodded unhappily and continued, Kronos almost lost it all. So he wanted to find another way. Instead of waiting for the help that was nevering, he decided to save the humans alone.


    Thats


    Lim Hye-Sook and Gi-Gyu spoke at the same time.


    Babel.


    Babel was the solution Kronos had suggested.


    Kill God and take everything from him to defeat Chaos. This will save the humans, or at least this was what he believed. And this is how everything began.


    Gi-Gyu focused even more on Lim Hye-Sooks story. Moreover, he wasnt the only one engrossed in learning about the secret behind the world. Everyone in the room listened carefully.


    But it wasnt an easy task. Babel was built ording to his n, but its required power exceeded his expectations.


    This made sense. How could Kronos have thought a weapon to kill God would be easy to make?


    Gi-Gyu had already seen what the solution to Kronoss problem was.


    Lim Hye-Sook looked unhappy as she continued, What happened next connected the world to Chaos. Sadly, there was no other choice, as they had to kill God and only dimensional essence could power Babel.


    Looking even more upset, Lim Hye-Sook added, So he contemted. Using the dimensional essence was one thing, but Kronos knew that those dimensions would be annihted if he did this. He was doing this for humans, but he believed he couldnt destroy all the other dimensions just to save humans.


    ...


    So, he made a decision. Lim Hye-Sook closed her eyes and mumbled, Stealing Gods power simply to kill Chaos didnt seem smart to him. He decided to destroy Chaos and be God with that same power.


    ...


    Then, he nned on creating a new world.


    This was the beginning of everything.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 239: Growth (4)

    Chapter 239: Growth (4)


    If Gi-Gyu turned toward Jupiter. There was caution in his voice, as he knew the importance of the questions.


    Finding Gi-Gyus reaction interesting, Jupiter replied, Go on. You can ask me anything.


    Suppose you do get my body, but what after that? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Jupiter looked disappointed by this question.


    Didnt I tell you already? Ill aplish your goals. Ill eliminate everyone in your way, including Ironshield, Andras, the hell kings, and even Ha Song-Su. Great deal, dont you think?


    A smirk appeared on Jupiters lips as he asked, Wanna take me up on my offer?


    ... Gi-Gyu didnt reply.


    Jupiter muttered, This isnt the answer you were looking for.


    It clicked its tongue and continued, Stop beating around the bush and just be direct. Ask what you want to ask already. I know what youre curious about, but you set the rules of this game, didnt you? You ask, and I answer. So, hurry up.


    Gi-Gyu hesitantly opened his lips again.


    All youre saying is that youll achieve my goals. But what I want to know is your goals. Why do you even want my body?


    What? Kekeke. Jupiterughed and answered, What a silly question. My goals? Hmm I guess I just dont want to waste my life trapped here. Waste what I have like this You already know what this feels like, dont you? Gaining freedom to move freely after being trapped Its sweet, isnt it?


    Jupiter had trapped Gi-Gyu under its seal before. Although the imprisonment didntst long, the frustration and the powerlessness were plenty agonizing.


    Studying Gi-Gyus expression, Jupiter mumbled, I guess that wasnt the answer you were looking for either.


    Yes.


    Indeed, Gi-Gyu was looking for something else. Jupiter faltered silently.


    <em>nk.</em>


    The metal chains rattled. Jupiter looked up slowly; suddenly, Gi-Gyu found its face unfamiliar. Its physiognomy was the same, but its eyes had something entirely different.


    Unimaginable malice and bloodthirst.


    True madness.


    Jupiters eyes glowed. Baring its white teeth, it whispered, I will rip Kronos apart. Ill destroy Babel. The world I will swallow it whole.


    Yes, this was the real Jupiter.


    The one who would bring down this world.


    ***


    But he couldnt carry out his n alone.


    Lim Hye-Sook continued, So he first gathered the rulers of the human world who would side with him. He also decided to work with the rulers of the other dimensions. However, even after forming this many alliances, his observer problem remained.


    Lim Hye-Sook turned to look at El.


    He needed to take care of the angels responsible for overseeing the world as Gods eyes. Going to war with the angels wasnt a good idea, as victory wasnt a certainty. Not even close. They couldve even been annihted. And even if they somehow killed every single angel


    Lou coldly finished Lim Hye-Sooks story, God would have made his move. That was the whole point of creating the angels.


    Lim Hye-Sook added, Thats right. But he discovered an angel while trying to find a way.


    She didnt have to name the angel because El clenched her fists and mumbled, Gabriel


    Lim Hye-Sook nodded and continued, Yes, Gabriel. He had questioned God for letting Chaos exist and neglecting his creations, including the angels. In a way, he was the angel with a mind closest to a human''s. Kronos contacted him, and... They made a deal.


    ...


    Gabriel threw dust in the other angels eyes to help build Babel. After a long time, they finallypleted Babel with God still being none the wiser.


    Babel: The spear created to pierce Gods heart. That was the true identity and purpose of the Tower.


    Gabriel also negotiated with hell.


    Idiots, Lou muttered, condemning the idiots who had chosen to work with their kinds nemesis, the angels, to bring him down.


    Through suchplicated associations and secret schemes, Babel waspleted. And finally Lim Hye-Sook trailed off.


    El whispered, They killed God.


    Exactly. They seeded in killing God, but the real problem came afterward. A sand castle on a weak foundation eventually crumbles down, especially if it has a gold bar underneath.


    To kill God and put Chaos back to sleep swiftly, they had to carry out the n quickly too. Every step had been nned, leading them to their eventual sess, but the n didnt ount for one thing.


    Gods power. The reason for everything that happened afterward. It was also how our world was created.


    Our world? Gi-Gyu asked in surprise.


    Lou replied, I told you before that your human world is special. There was a time when your world didnt exist. Then, we were in power. Dimension copsing or being annihted wasnt umon back then, but


    No new worlds were ever created, El added.


    Lim Hye-Sook continued, Thats right. God didnt create this world because he was dead.


    Then who made this world?


    Did Kronos be the new God just as he had nned and created this world?


    No.


    It couldnt be.


    Based on what Gi-Gyu knew, this couldnt be true.


    ***


    <em>nk.</em>


    The metal chains rattled. Jupiter was no longer where Gi-Gyus sword hadnded. The sword was now entangled in the metal chains.


    <em>nk.</em>


    Another chain moved to bind Gi-Gyus second Death sword. Now weaponless, he summoned his power to free the swords, but the chains didnt budge.


    Gi-Gyu heard Jupiters cold voice.


    You arent getting any better.


    The voice hade from behind him, so he turned quickly, but he couldnt react fast enough because he had been struggling with his trapped swords.


    Its over, Jupiter whispered, his fist heading toward Gi-Gyus back. The fist had impossible bloodthirst and malice; it was no simple punch. The punch alone was a weapon more dangerous than Death.


    <em>R-r-rumble.</em>


    As its punch ripped the space, a thunderous roar rang in the area.


    But


    <em>nk.</em>


    Tsk.


    The metal chains moved and restrained Jupiter at the veryst second. However, something new happened this time.


    Not bad, Jupiter murmured. Gi-Gyu had created another Death sword on his back; it was pointing at Jupiters neck.


    Jupiter added, Your hits are finallynding on me, so I guess that could be called progress. Still, you are slow as ever. How did an idiot like you even survive till now? Guess this world is a peaceful one.


    Jupiter didnt resist as the metal chains pulled him back. In the end, the Death sword failed to pierce its neck.


    "Are you finally expanding your mind? Is that why you used a third sword when you are so used to brandishing two? By using only two, youve been limiting yourself. But what you did just now Not bad. Its impressive.


    Jupiter evaluated Gi-Gyu out loud, and he didnt deny it. Jupiter was correct. Until now, he had always used only Lou and El. And before he knew it, the double sword technique became his main strategy. It stuck so well that he didnt even consider other possibilities.


    It was a prison of his own making. But after countless battles with Jupiter, he could think more clearly. Thanks to Lous data, he could ovee the limit he had set for himself and think outside the box.


    A sword was just a weapon. No one could tell him how many weapons he should use.


    If he wished He could use anything and everything as a weapon. Or even wield hundreds, or even thousands, of swords. After all, he didnt need hands to use Death swords.


    Gi-Gyu grumbled, But whats the point here? Nothing can hurt you.


    He could use Death more efficiently now, but it was all for nothing if he couldnt harm his enemy. Gi-Gyus attacks nownded on Jupiter, but he still could harm it.


    Jupiter had said he wasnt improving much, but that wasnt true. Gi-Gyu didnt know how many days or weeks had passed, but he had learned how to use Death, Life, and his potential better during this time. He had gained an understanding of his power and taught himself how to use more of it.


    Gi-Gyus improvement so far would have impressed the heck out of anyone, but


    Your standards are too damn high,ined Gi-Gyu.


    Jupiter replied, Its because no one is more powerful than I am.


    Such arrogant words from someone helplessly suspended in the air by metal chains sounded ironic.


    ***


    I better exin something first.


    Lim Hye-Sook scratched her cheek awkwardly and continued, Kronos wanted to take Gods power and be God himself. But lets be honest, this was almost impossible. Gods creations have shells, and the rulers were no exception. Holding Gods power in a shell was just not possible.


    This was news to Gi-Gyu, so his eyes widened with curiosity.


    Lim Hye-Sook continued, There is no shell strong enough to hold Gods power. Think about it. Can a fish tank contain an ocean? Of course not. But among all the dimensions, there was one creature. That being could hold Gods power to some extent.


    Gaia Gi-Gyu whispered.


    So you know the name. Yes, Gaia was special. Among all of Gods creations, she had the biggest shell.


    Gaia was the system. Gi-Gyu was interested in hearing about her.


    And her shell could connect to other shells. Few other special creatures could use this power, but hers was like no other. She could turn her world into something like a shell and hold her power in it. This was why the humans revered her as Earths mother.


    W-wait Gi-Gyu felt like someone had hit his head. He whispered, Thats


    This sounded an awful lot like his sync ability.


    Lim Hye-Sook smiled and replied, It sounds very simr to your skill, doesnt it?


    Lim Hye-Sook seemingly knew why Gi-Gyus skill was simr to Gaias power.


    And


    Gi-Gyu asked, Soo-Jung, do you know too?


    Soo-Jungs dry reaction told Gi-Gyu she also knew why he had the same ability as Gaia.


    Keep listening. Your curiosity will be satisfied if you listen till the end, Lim Hye-Sook said. Lets get back to the story. Kronos believed that no one else could hold Gods power like Gaia. After all, her ability to connect to other shells was unparalleled. It was his only chance.


    That makes sense, Gi-Gyu thought out loud.


    If the problem was the shells limitation, perhaps the ability to sync was the answer.


    Babel was actually created for this very purpose.


    ...!


    Babel uses the essences of all dimensions to power itself. And Gaia


    Gi-Gyu mumbled, She was synced with Babel. That means


    Thats right. Lim Hye-Sook agreed.


    Gi-Gyu continued, All the dimensions All the worlds God had created were synced. Together, they formed a single shell, and the n was to hold Gods power in it.


    Babel wasnt just a weapon to kill God. It was also a tool to hold Gods power and use it.


    Lim Hye-Sook continued, But the biggest problem turned out to be Gaia. She didnt follow Kronoss n.


    Pardon?


    Gaia was against the idea of killing God. She was even willing to go against Kronos. But in the end, she took Kronoss side because


    ***


    Gi-Gyus mind was expanding, and so were his skills.


    Not bad at all. Jupiter seemed impressed.


    <em>nk.</em>


    When the metal chains and the Death sword crashed, creating a deadlock, a new sword materialized and plunged into Jupiters head. Jupiter turned, trying to avoid the Death sword, but


    <em>Clunk!</em>


    Gi-Gyu had already saturated its escape point with Death, so Jupiter crashed into Death and exploded.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    It was a small st, but the aftereffect was significant. Thick dark smoke wafted from Jupiter, but Gi-Gyu didnt look happy.


    I failed to get through your skin again.


    Gi-Gyu thought he had a much better understanding of Death now. After all, the quantity and quality of it he could use now was higher than ever. But it appeared that he still couldnt cut through Jupiters skin. It was like hitting a rock with an egg.


    But Gi-Gyu didnt stop. He followed Jupiter around, attacking with Death from all sides. His hands were empty at the moment. He knew now that Death sword was a stereotype he had created in his mind.


    Death didnt have to take the form of a sword. He could create and cover anything with death. He wrapped his bare hands with Death.


    Not a chance. Jupiter waved his hands in the smoke to create a gale.


    Gi-Gyu ran through the gale and stopped Jupiters fist with his own.


    So it is true? You want to take my body to get revenge for your mother?


    Jupiter flinched. It let its guard down briefly, enough for Gi-Gyu to punch its face.


    <em>Thud.</em>


    But


    Were getting to the trash-talking part, huh? Guess youre getting better. Jupiter yfully asked.


    However, Gi-Gyu couldnt breathe. For the first time since the battle began, Jupiter was showing genuine hostility toward Gi-Gyu.


    Its evil eyes twitched, and it whispered, I guess we can y a little while longer.


    <em>nk.</em>


    The metal chains moved again. They tightened around Jupiter to restrain him, but it wasnt working. He appeared to be using his power to suppress the seal trapping him.


    Gaia had no choice but to go along with Kronos n because


    Gi-Gyu realized that Jupiter was the answer.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 240: Growth (5)

    Chapter 240: Growth (5)


    Gi-Gyu was on the ground, covered in blood and panting.


    Haa Haa Although they were inside his shell, getting wounded this badly was still not a good idea. Physical injuries here damaged his consciousness. If it were bad enough, he could even die.


    But


    Hmph, you better count your lucky stars, Jupiter growled while looking down at Gi-Gyu. The metal chains were tighter than ever, pulling it as if ready to rip its limbs apart.


    Jupiter couldnt kill him, as it would also die if Gi-Gyu died. This was why Jupiter had only imprisoned him after stealing his body.


    Hey Gi-Gyu called out to it betweenbored breaths.


    Jupiter seemed uninterested as he looked away. The metal chains trapping him constricted even more.


    If I promise to get you your revenge, will you help me? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Jupiter sniggered and looked at Gi-Gyu. Are you telling me youll kill your father? You? A mocking smile appeared on its face.


    ***


    Lim Hye-Sook stated, Gaia took Kronos side because of her child.


    Her child? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Lim Hye-Sook shook her head and exined, Gaia and Kronos had a child together. She had stopped loving him but stayed because of her child.


    Lim Hye-Sook closed her eyes briefly before adding, In the end, Gaia helped Kronos for the sake of her offspring.


    Could you give me more details?


    Lim Hye-Sook opened her eyes and replied, The child born between Kronos and Gaia was a great creature. Offsprings of all rulers were born with a special power, but this one was especially unique. Apart from inheriting both Gaia and Kronos abilities, what made him unique was


    Soo-Jung interrupted Lim Hye-Sook, He possessed a giant shell. His shell was as big as a dimension, perhaps even bigger. No one actually knows how big it is.


    Soo-Jung continued, However, such great power ensured that he couldnt have a normal life. The biggest problem was that his power was uncontroble.


    ...!


    An immature boy having such an uncontroble great power It was truly a disaster. The sync power he inherited from Gaia tried to sync with everything, and his giant shell helped him engulf everything around him limitlessly.


    A disaster. Gi-Gyu had to agree with this word choice. A mighty but uncontroble power could only lead to unprecedented disasters. And to continuously sync with everything around He couldnt even imagine something like that.


    Lim Hye-Sook resumed, His sync ability not only helped him sense his targets emotions but also their thoughts. Consequently, he grew up with experiences a child should never have. It affected him in the worst way possible.


    Could it be


    Before he could mature, he was burdened with the thoughts and emotions of numerous beings. It polluted his psyche, resulting in him creating numerous distinct personalities. In the end, he went insane, Soo-Jung exined.


    But what about Kronos and Gaia? They were powerful beings, so they must have noticed how the great power created problems for their child. Are you telling me they did nothing to help their child? Gi-Gyu couldnt understand, so he asked.


    Soo-Jung answered, Well, the second problem was responsible for that. The boy didnt only inherit power from Gaia; he also inherited Kronos power.


    <em>Kronos? Does that mean</em>


    Soo-Jung continued, Time. This child couldnt control time well either, so it often stopped for him. Kronos was helpless. The immense power and time ability made it impossible for him to help his son. There was no treatment for the child or a solution to this problem. In the end, there was only one thing they could do.


    Gi-Gyu felt like he could make a guess. He whispered, Istion


    Thats right. Isting and sealing him away from the world. This was the best alternative his parents coulde up with.


    ...


    It was such a cruel sentence for a child, but Gi-Gyu could understand the necessity. This decision came from parental love, not anger or frustration.


    Gaia desperately wanted to free their child. Kronos med God for their problem and made her a promise, Soo-Jung added.


    Again it wasnt a difficult guess for Gi-Gyu to make.


    He probably told her that hell use Gods power to create a world where their child could live freely. Or that hell use the power to devise a solution for their sons problem.


    Thats correct. Soo-Jung nodded.


    But the story was far from over.


    Kronos, Gi-Gyu''s father, and Jupiter were connected. However, the story''s most important point was Kronos and Gaia''s child.


    Gi-Gyu asked hesitantly, I have a question.


    Ask away.


    Who was that child?


    Soo-Jung quietly raised her hand. Opening her index finger, she pointed at Gi-Gyu.


    ...! Gi-Gyus eyes widened, thinking it was him.


    Soo-Jung exined, No, not you. The one inside you.


    What?


    Soo-Jung stopped pointing and replied, Jupiter. Hes the offspring of Gaia and Kronos. He inherited their powers and was supposed to be the ruler of the entire universe.


    Looking surprisingly calm, Soo-Jung announced, That is Jupiters real identity.


    ***


    [720:00]


    Gi-Gyu left his shell world after a long while. He had spent much more time inside than he had anticipated. Based on his calction, the time difference between his shell world and the test world was about fourfold. He had spent full eight months inside his shell.


    <em>But this isnt enough. </em>


    It was a difficult time. He couldnt see or talk to El, Lou, or other normal beings. Here, he could only talk to Jupiter.


    <em>Jupiter </em>


    The billboard disappeared along with all of his senses. In the dark space, only Gi-Gyus consciousness remained.


    By now, he had battled Jupiter, his other self, numerous times. He had also talked with it a lot, discussing his various questions. All in all, Gi-Gyu now knew a lot about Jupiter.


    However, that didnt mean they were buddies now. Jupiter still acted like a snake, waiting to pounce if Gi-Gyu showed any weakness.


    Jupiter refused to open up, and this was a problem.


    <em>I need to defeat him. </em>


    If Jupiter could be convinced to cooperate with Gi-Gyu using words alone, things would go like butter. However, Gi-Gyu had known this was an impossible dream since the beginning. Jupiter had lost its humanity and gained a thirst for vengeance, which molded it into the true incarnation of evil.


    Therefore, Gi-Gyu knew it would be impossible to convince Jupiter with words. He had tried for the sake of trying, but only one option was left now: Gi-Gyu had to defeat it, forcing it to obey.


    <em>But </em>


    He still had a long way to go. Jupiters power seemed endless. Thanks to the eight months he had spent in his shell, Gi-Gyu became incredibly stronger. He didnt level up or gain a new skill. He discovered his true power and learned how to use it efficiently.


    This alone was enough to make him so much stronger, but he was still far from being able to defeat Jupiter.


    <em>I only have four months left</em>


    He needed to get this done. Gi-Gyus consciousness slowly returned to his shell.


    To the ce where Jupiter was trapped.


    ***


    ...


    A short silence fell after Gi-Gyu learned Jupiters true identity.


    Then what am I? asked Gi-Gyu. Jupiter was just like him, yet different. It was an ufortable fact, but he had already epted it long ago.


    They were the same but had one wildly different aspect.


    To lighten the mood, Gi-Gyu joked, Am I in a soap opera? Are we identical twins separated at birth?


    It was a joke, but Soo-Jung answered, Well, I guess its something like that.


    The reply shut Gi-Gyu up.


    Soo-Jung said quickly, But thats not exactly what happened.


    She awkwardly continued, Ill get to the point, but you need to hear about the other thing first. I can tell him this story, right?


    Lim Hye-Sook nodded to give her permission.


    With a deep sigh, Soo-Jung resumed, So Gaia took Kronos side in the end. She cooperated in killing God and even promised to help Kronos be the next God. Having Gaia on his side made Kronos n go smoothly. Babel waspleted as he hoped. But Gaia didnt know one thing.


    Soo-Jung didnt look pleased as she continued, Kronos couldnt be God.


    ...


    Kronos was certainly a powerful ruler, but he was still one of Gods creations with a limited shell. There was no way he alone could hold Gods power. So he needed to find another way. He didnt trust Gaia with Gods power. Besides, even she couldnt possess Gods power indefinitely.


    ncing at Gi-Gyus face, Soo-Jung continued, In the end, Kronos became too desperate. As Babel neared itspletion, he realized the other dimensional rulers were also scheming to steal Gods power. He couldn''t hold the power ore up with a solution, which piqued his desperation. Then, Kronos found hope.


    A bitter smile appeared on Soo-Jungs lips as she whispered, Adam.


    Adam?


    Not many people know the truth, but I know exactly what Adam is.


    Gi-Gyu had first heard the name when he learned about Andras n.


    Adam. It was the name of the shell created to hold Satan and Lucifer. It was also the name of Gods supposed first creation.


    Gi-Gyu currently suspected Ha Song-Su to be Andras artificial Adam. So, Soo-Jung saying Adam had been Kronos hope was shocking.


    Gods physical body, Soo-Jung murmured.


    Gods physical body?


    In a manner of speaking, God is a spirit, so he doesnt have a physical form. However, he did create one for the worst-case scenario, and that was called Adam. Adam was the perfect and only shell capable of holding Gods power. His existence was a secret, and no one knew where he was located. But he did exist, and


    Gi-Gyu mumbled, Kronos wanted Adam.


    Thats right.


    The puzzle pieces were alling together.


    Soo-Jung continued, Kronos tried to find Adam and take his body, but he failed. No one knew if Adam even existed, so there was no way he could find him.


    ...


    By the end, Kronos'' desperation had peaked, soSoo-Jung signedhe decided to create an Adam and possess it.


    Is that even possible? It doesnt sound like it.


    How could Kronos, who didnt even have Gods power yet, create an Adam?


    Soo-Jung murmured, It is if you have the perfect specimen for an Adam.


    No way Gi-Gyu didnt even want to think about this possibility.


    Soo-Jung continued, Yes, he used Jupiter, who had gone mad. Project Adam, the one Andras is currently working on, was originally started by Kronos.


    Gi-Gyu gasped.


    ***


    <em>Crackle.</em>


    Everything was burning around them. They were still inside the world within Gi-Gyus shell. This synthetic space was filled with heat now.


    Surrounded by mes were two identical men. One was chained while the other one was free.


    Lets finish this already, Gi-Gyu suggested. Most of the test time was gone now. He needed to defeat Jupiter during the 60th-floor test. He would never get another chance like this.


    Keke A suppressedugh escaped Jupiters lips. He replied, Is it finally over? What a boring affair this has been.


    Gi-Gyu looked at Jupiter with indifferent eyes.


    After a while, he raised his hands and clenched them hard.


    ...! Jupiters eyes widened like his eyeballs were about to fall out. He blurted, W-what do you think youre doing?


    <em>nk.</em>


    The metal chains, the seal, were slowlying undone. Unlike before, when all they did was loosen, they came offpletely before disappearing one by one.


    I told you. Gi-Gyu folded his bare hands in respect before taking his battle stance. He announced, Lets finish this.


    ... Jupiter didnt say a word.


    <em>Rattle.</em>


    Finally, thest metal chain around Jupiter vanished.


    You will regret this. Jupiters words were those of concern, but a vicious smirk soon appeared on his lips. He added, I cant believe you removed the seal.


    Indeed, Gi-Gyu hadpletely freed Jupiter with his own hands.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 241: Growth (6)

    Chapter 241: Growth (6)


    Bastard, Gi-Gyu clenched his fists angrily.


    He understood Kronos had also gone insane, but still to use his son, Jupiter, this way


    ...


    The conversation stopped for a moment to let Gi-Gyu calm his emotions, but he overlooked that. Unhappy memories of the past had already taken over his mind.


    The way his father used to look at him, the venom in his eyes could shake him to this day.


    Haa Im sorry, Gi-Gyu sighed deeply and apologized. He gradually got a hold of his emotions.


    Soo-Jung offered, We can take a break if you want.


    No, keep going. Tell me the rest. Gi-Gyu knew this story would only end if he finished hearing everything. They were telling him about the past; to learn about his present, Gi-Gyu needed to endure it. He just had to get this over with as quickly as possible.


    Soo-Jung nodded. To Kronos, his belief and victory were much more important than his son. He was so obsessed with his n that he did the unthinkable: He freed Jupiter and experimented on him.


    Being a test subject like that couldnt have been pleasant.


    Soo-Jung continued, This was kept a secret from Gaia, of course. I dont know the details of Project Adam. This was and still is the biggest secret in the universe. Its not even included in the Towers records.


    She pointed at Gi-Gyu once more.


    Only he, the one inside of you, knows the truth. This experiment continued, and in the end, Babel waspleted. Youve seen it in the records, right? Everyone is allowed to see that.


    Everyone?


    Well, not everyone. Only those who pass the 50th-floor test get ess. And only the yers chosen by the ruler can take this test. We can talk more about the Towerter, but Lets just get back to the topic at hand. Anyway, the yers whom the ruler chose, they


    Became high rankers, Gi-Gyu whispered. He could guess who these special people were.


    Thats right. These people can see the record of how God was killed. Everyone probably sees a slightly different version, but the basic storyline is the same. Anyway, after God was killed, Gaia betrayed Kronos. She didnt defeat Chaos, deviating from Kronos n.


    She knew. Again, Gi-Gyu figured out why Gaia did this. Gaia mustve found out about the experiments. She only agreed to help Kronos because of Jupiter, so it was no wonder she betrayed him after learning the truth.


    Exactly, Soo-Jung replied simply. Gaia realized everything. Kronos had broken his promise, and she no longer had a child she needed to protect.


    ...


    At the time, Jupiter was as good as dead. Soo-Jung continued, Project Adam was close to being sessful. Kronos wanted to separate Jupiters consciousness from his body, sealing it somewhere and using the body himself. However, three people ensured he couldnt get what he wanted: Gaia, Satan, and a surviving dimensional ruler. In the end, everything became stuck in Chaos.


    It seemed like they were getting close to the end of the story.


    Soo-Jung added, Only Gaia survived. She alone held almost everything, with the leftovers being inside Chaos. In the end, Gaia became the Tower itself. She tried to exclude Kronos and return everything to normal.


    Because she had Gods power. As someone who had tasted Gods power, Gi-Gyu knew that was possible.


    But she failed because Kronos escaped from Chaos. This was very unexpected.


    ...


    At the time, Kronos had already taken over a good portion of Jupiters body. When he escaped, he fought Gaia to get revenge and steal Gods power. Although Gaia held Gods power, she belonged to the Tower. Consequently, she couldnt fight freely, andSoo-Jungs face brightened a littlethat battle between Gaia and Kronos became the reason behind what is happening currently.


    ***


    Youre pretty Jupiter shook his head and added, No, I changed my mind. Youre truly impressive.


    This was the first time Jupiter had offered a genuinepliment. Based on his facial expression, Gi-Gyu knew it meant this; he had really inspired Jupiter.


    You may have an excellent physique, but your psyche is far behind. Despite that, you grew this much. I have no choice but to admit that you have improved beyond my expectations. Your psyche developed rapidly too, which is no less impressive. Jupiter wiped the blood from the cut on his cheek.


    Finally, Gi-Gyu had scratched Jupiters skin. He was wielding a light ray, and he was surrounded by mes as if he were in hell.


    In this aze space, Jupiter and Gi-Gyu looked at each other. They were mirror images, but while Jupiter had a mere scratch on his cheek


    Haa Haa Gi-Gyu panted as he looked at all the wounds on his body. He was in bad shape. He couldnt even speak until the long gash on his neck had healed.


    Grabbing the painful wound, Gi-Gyu groaned, Finally I can fight you for real


    The lighting from his fist, the glow of Chaos, became brighter. Finally, Gi-Gyu had tapped into his potential and was using everything efficiently. He had spent a full year in the world created inside his shell. And he had spent all that time learning to control his power and fight better.


    But whats the point of all that? Jupiter asked, You dont have any more time left. And you still havent sessfully captured all of your power


    Jupiter touched his cheek. It looked at the blood drop on its finger as the cut healed quickly. He continued, And you wont get any more chances. You shouldnt have freed me like this. If you hadnt, you might have had more time.


    Would that have made any difference? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu and Jupiter had spent thest four years fighting without a break. It was not an easy task by any means. Eating and sleeping were unnecessary at this point, but fighting without a single break was mentally draining. At this point, just having his eyes open was killing his head.


    Ill trap you in that seal meant for me. Then, I will do everything you hoped to do, Jupiter said, certain this battle was nearing its end.


    Jupiter wasnt wrong. Gi-Gyu did free him, and he was now free to do as he wished. He had the opportunity to defeat and imprison Gi-Gyu.


    But I wont let you do that The light from Gi-Gyus fist spread to his body. And from his other fist


    ...! A surprised look appeared on Jupiters face.


    Gi-Gyu dered, It is I who will avenge you.


    Yes, thats perfect. I wouldnt want you to give up too easily. Now, its really time to finish this. It was such a long battle, and Dont worry. Jupiter said calmly, You know I cant kill you.


    I should be saying that. But I agree, lets get this done.


    Gi-Gyu clenched his fists and got ready. As if performing a war dance, every bit of his power came together and throbbed. The magic from every being in his gate and his shell coagted and covered him. Then, Death and Lifebined to create Chaos.


    Andstly


    Gods power.


    A power so bright that it illuminated this pitch-ck world burst out from Gi-Gyu.


    You were a substitute and a rotten existence, so I admire you foring this far. Jupiter showed his respect. Something burst out from him too, but unlike Gi-Gyu, it was dark gray. It was almost ck and gave off an aura of destruction and malevolence.


    Ill give it all. There was no more hint of yfulness on Jupiters face.


    They looked at each other.


    Genuine hostility, respect, and sympathy filled their eyes.


    ***


    Gaia had Gods power, but she wasnt used to it. And there were a lot of limitations on what she could use. On the other hand, Kronos possessed Jupiters body, so he could use avant power. He also knew Gaia and Babels shorings better than anyone. Their battle was long and boring, but it was also incredibly violent. And in the end,Soo-Jung sighedGaia won.


    I thought so, Gi-Gyumented.


    Yes. If Kronos had won, we wouldnt be in this situation. Things might not have been worse, but they certainly would have been different. Anyway, Gaia won, and Kronos and Jupiter were separated.


    Gi-Gyu realized the next statement would be critical.


    Everything was ruined. Babel absorbed all the dimensions essence. No more dimensions were left, and it was the same for the human world. It was nearing its end. The silver lining was that Chaos had calmed down after eating Satan and some others.


    Soo-Jung continued quickly, Gaia needed to fix everything. She was alone now, and she needed to make a choice. If she didnt do anything, the universe would end. But if she tried something, she would affect the world. After all, she was now the new God.


    So I guess Gaia chose to change the world. Gi-Gyu made a guess.


    Thats right. And this world we live in right now It is a simple version of the old universe. Gaia created a universe free of all things magic. This was the ideal human world she dreamt of. A world that reflected her strong will and her home.


    Gi-Gyu only listened as Soo-Jung continued, She created our Earth and protected it, separating it from the dimensions with magic.


    The Tower. They are all inside the Tower on different floors, Gi-Gyu whispered.


    Thats right, replied Soo-Jung.


    Gi-Gyu was beginning to understand everything. Gaia had only created one world, a reflection of her desires.


    So I am Gi-Gyu trailed off. He was close to piecing together his identity.


    But Soo-Jung quickly changed the subject.


    But there was a problem. She couldnt control Gods power perfectly, hindered by her own limitations. Consequently, unlike God, she made many mistakes. And hell


    Soo-Jung looked at El, who didnt say a word.


    ...


    And the ce where your angel used to live still existed. Those from hell never stopped trying to take Gods power. Gabriel didnt stop either. Unfortunately, Gaia didnt have the strength to defeat all of them. That was why the rulers were created.


    The rulers?


    This was the part Gi-Gyu found strange. Based on the memory he had seen inside the Tower, Kronos and Gabriel had killed all the rulers. But afterward, he learned that the rulers had fought with the humans. They also forced El into bing a holy sword.


    Gaia revived the rulers. She molded them to her wishes, going as far as to strengthen them with Gods power. She distributed Gods power to them to stabilize her condition. But this created an even bigger problem. She gave away too much of Gods power, making the rulers stronger than she anticipated. They also developed consciousness and due to this mistake


    Lim Hye-Sook took over the narration.


    Kronos was resurrected, but he was much weaker now. So, he hid inside the Tower and rallied the rulers on his side. His goal was to steal Gods power and kill Gaia. But, he needed Jupiters body for that.


    ...


    Kronos controlled the rulers from the shadows. The rulers went wild and harassed Gaia. And it was then that Kronos realized that Jupiters body was here.


    Both Lim Hye-Sook and Soo-Jung said simultaneously, On Earth.


    Soo-Jung added, Kronos got in touch with Gabriel again. After eliminating Michael, Gabriel had conquered the angel world and grown powerful. With his help, Kronos used everything and everyone he had to fight Gaia again. And while she was busy dealing with them, Kronos came to Earth.


    You mean


    You got it. Gabriel lost the battle, but he weakened Gaia severely. Kronos tried to absorb Gabriel and the rest of his forces but failed.


    A short silence fell before El asked, Is there anything left of my world?


    No, unfortunately not, Lim Hye-Sook replied.


    ...


    Kronos was also responsible for the destruction of Els old home. When he first set out, he had firm beliefs and big dreams for the universe. But, in the end, he had only the desire to destroy everything left within.


    <em>The one I met on the 50th floor </em>


    Gi-Gyu wondered if that Kronos was his father or the madman who treated his son like ab rat. This meant


    My father isnt the Kronos in this story?


    No. Lim Hye-Sook exined, The Kronos you know, and your father are slightly different beings. Just like you and Jupiter.


    The story was nearing its epilogue.


    Lim Hye-Sook continued, While Gaia was in a fragile state, Kronos used the rulers to invade this ce. Gaia was helpless against them, and in the end, the rulers sessfully opened a pathway to Earth.


    Gi-Gyu rose suddenly and yelled, The Tower!


    Thats right. The Tower''s abrupt appearance on Earth was a sign of the rulers first move to invade our world.


    Finally, Gi-Gyu learned why the Tower appeared on Earth.


    Gaia tried to protect the world she created, which was why


    The system and the yers, Gi-Gyu whispered.


    Exactly. She used much of her power to create the system and sent invitations to humans with potential. But she knew this alone wouldnt be enough to stop the rulers. After all, the human yers needed time to get stronger, while the rulers and their armies were already powerful enough. That was whyLim Hye-Sook pausedshe used thest of her power to create the Nemesis.


    The Nemesis? Gi-Gyu had never heard of this term before.


    The Nemeses were selected to fight the rulers. They were beings connected to the rulers but still under Gaias influence. They could use their corresponding rulers powers. A few members of the Nemeses were offered a chance to be stronger in temporary dimensions with a different time axis created by Gaia.


    The high rankers Just hearing that was enough for Gi-Gyu to make some guesses about who these Nemeses were.


    Yup. And there were some other special beings who were born uniquefor example, your father, Kim Se-Jin, and your mother, Lee Su-Jin. And then, there is you.


    Lim Hye-Sook nced at Soo-Jung and continued, Soo-Jung is also one of them. But your family is extra special. Gaias yearnings took the shape of a family, a weaker clone of Well, thats your family. Among all your family members, you


    Lim Hye-Sooks face became taut. It was time to tell him the truth.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 242: Growth (7)

    Chapter 242: Growth (7)


    Youre


    Lim Hye-Sook paused, seemingly unable to continue. The awkward silence this time was particrly long.


    Gi-Gyus true identity was like the ending of an acimed whodunit mystery. The end twist was here.


    You arent a weaker version.


    ...


    Well, I suppose it would depend on whom you talk to. If they insist youre the weaker version, they wouldnt exactly be wrong. But Lim Hye-Sook finally seemed ready.


    You are Jupiters body. You are what Kronos is seeking. Throughout history, Gaia made different versions of her family, which always included herself, Kronos, and Jupiter. And in every generation, they loved each other. Gaia and Kronos always fell in love and always had a child together. The child would always have Jupiters real physical form. It was as if Gaia wanted to give this child all the love she had for Jupiter.


    Gi-Gyu had suspected this for a long time. In summary, Kronos was looking for Jupiters physical body on Earth, and the body


    Gi-Gyu asked quietly, So, my body belongs to Jupiter. Does that mean my psyche is just a weak knockoff of Jupiters?


    Technically, yes. Gaia created your mind but gave you free will. She loved Jupiter, but since his consciousness was locked away, she created a new existence befitting his body.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt say anything.


    To be born as a mere ceholder.


    To be synthesized for a purpose.


    Anyone in his shoes would have felt the same emotions as him.


    Gi-Gyu felt empty and worthless.


    He moved his finger; his own body seemed strange to him now. Everything felt unfamiliar, and his senses felt dull.


    Lim Hye-Sook murmured, Dont feel too upset about this. Gaia did create your minds foundation, but you alone aplished everything that makes you what you are.


    All right, Gi-Gyu replied.


    The story wasnt quite over yet. Lim Hye-Sook continued, Gaia had no ns of ever introducing magic to Earth. However, Earth has a piece of all the old worlds, so they, especially the rulers


    They regained their consciousness, and magic was reawakened, Gi-Gyu finished her sentence.


    Exactly. History repeats, I guess. It was weak, but magic still existed on earth, and Some anticipated this and prepared for it. A good example would be Kronos, your father.


    Kim Se-Jin, a different version of Kronos, was created to be however Gaia wanted him to be. Kim Se-Jin resembled the pre-insane Kronos. The one Gaia used to love. Kim Se-Jin anticipated what was toe and prepared by gathering power.


    Soo-Jung took over the story and added, He waited for the day when another version of him would arrive to take his son.


    Since Kronos wanted Jupiters body, he was bound to escape the Tower, where he was trapped, to steal Kim Se-Jins son.


    And Kronos finally came, Lim Hye-Sook exined.


    ...!


    All the preparations werepleted, and your father had be the strongest human. Sadly, it was all for naught. Kronos was no longer a simple dimensional ruler; he had be an entity closest to being God. Your fathers death and what happened to your mother You probably thought it was just an ident, right?


    Could it be


    It was actually a fight between two Kronos. A battle between the real and the fake. Your father, who was the weaker version, couldnt win. He lost, and you were stolen.


    Kronos, Gi-Gyu whispered. So Kronos was responsible for his fathers death and his mother''s injury?


    Lim Hye-Sook continued, Since Kronos had seeded in kidnapping you, we all thought it was over. Once Kronos took Jupiters body, there was no way to fight him.


    We?


    Im talking about the mercenaries. Kim Se-Jin proposed the formation of this group. Its purpose has since changed; originally, it was created to protect you. It was like a group of bodyguards for you. The very first high-rankers, including Oh Tae-Gu, fought Kronos.


    ...! Gi-Gyu couldnt even count how many times he had been shocked today. Association President Oh Tae-Gu knew about him, and the entire mercenary system was put in ce to protect him. However, Gi-Gyu couldnt focus on these new findings.


    <em>Father. </em>


    The one memory he had of his father


    That man ring at him


    He wasnt Kim Gi-Gyus father.


    He was Jupiters father and the ghost that wanted to take over the universe.


    But it was then when Jupiters old consciousness awakened, Lim Hye-Sook resumed.


    What happened then?


    It was a miracle and a disaster.


    <em>Miracle? Disaster? </em>


    Youre connected to Kronos. Lim Hye-Sooks eyes darkened.


    ***


    After syncing with Kronos, you began stealing everything from him. You were like a massive all-swallowing storm. It was abrupt and quick.


    ...


    You received all the memories Kronos held inside Chaos, and the memories and powers formed when God, Chaos, Kronos, and everything else merged. Kronos was weakened instantly and had no choice but to retreat.


    So Kronos ran after he was defeated.


    However, the problematic situation only grew after that, as you became uncontroble. Jupiters consciousness molded into something terrible after years of oppression, and everything from Kronosbined inside your small immature body. Thebination lead to nothing but utter bem.


    You mean


    Kronos defeated your father but didnt kill him. I dont know why Kronos let him live. Was it because Kim Se-Jin looked like him? Or was it because Kronos saw his old self in Kim Se-Jin? Either way, Kim Se-Jin and your mother survived, so we thought we had hope.


    Gi-Gyu got a bad feeling from this.


    They summoned all of their power and life to


    Gi-Gyu didnt want to hear this anymore, but Lim Hye-Sook pushed on.


    Imprison Jupiters consciousness and power. With help from Gaia, of course.


    Was it because of me? Did Father die and Mother got hurt so badly because of Gi-Gyu whispered.


    Another silence fell in the room.


    Thats correct. Your father died while trapping Jupiter again. And your mother was also wounded badly then. Now, have I answered all of your questions?


    Lim Hye-Sook had been blunt, too blunt. Had the egofication process removed her empathy? No. She couldve lost her empathy, but she was now unconditionally loyal to Gi-Gyu, so she would never do anything to hurt him.


    Lim Hye-Sook had told the truth for his own good. This story was the beginning of everything.


    Gi-Gyus hands trembled, feeling a wave of misery repeatedly hitting his consciousness.


    My mother Does she remember everything? And what about my sister, Yoo-Jung?


    Your mother lost a lot of her memory from what happened. But Im certain she remembers at least some part of it, Lim Hye-Sook replied.


    <em>Ahh </em>Gi-Gyu felt like he was about to moan in pain. His mother lost her husband and suffered terrible wounds because of him; nheless, she didnt stop loving him.


    Lim Hye-Sook added, And Yoo-Jung was an exception. She has nothing to do with Gaia and her n. She is a simple human, but since shes rted to you, perhaps she is special too.


    Gi-Gyu was relieved. If Yoo-Jung also had a painful past, he didnt think he could endure it.


    I have one more question Gi-Gyu was ready to ask the final question.


    Advisor Lim Hye-Sook and Soo-Jung Who are you? asked Gi-Gyu.


    He found it so strange that these two women knew everything about him.


    ***


    The first time they met, Soo-Jung hadnt known anything about him. The Evil Eye, her specialty, should have allowed her to see through him and learn his true identity. So Gi-Gyu found it strange that she only found out about himter.


    It was the same with Lim Hye-Sook. She also didnt recognize Gi-Gyu when she had first seen him. When they met in the hospital, she had acted like she was looking into his future like a fortune teller. Still, it was clear she didnt know about Gi-Gyus past.


    And her conduct didnt change even when they met again inside a gate. Only when she had tried to restore his shell after Lous descent did she learn the truth. Howte she realized who he was seemed so strange.


    Shouldn''t they have recognized him on their first meeting if these two women had always known so much about him?


    Or


    If you have always known everything, why didnt you find me when I was a weak yer? Gi-Gyu asked. If he was such an important figure, someone with Jupiters body, they would havee to him much sooner.


    <em>Although Im not sure that if they did, they would havee with good intentions. </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Sadly, there was no way of validating the thought.


    And there was one more thing Gi-Gyu couldnt understand.


    If you and Soo-Jung are telling the truth, Im not the only significant figure in this story. My family seems valuable too. Yet no one came to find us. Ever.


    Again, if someone hade, their intention, probably, wouldnt have been the best.


    Gi-Gyu asked, So dont you think this is odd?


    It couldnt be helped. Lim Hye-Sook answered, Because we also just found out.


    But that doesnt make sense. You just told me events of the past, something from your memories, Advisor Lim Hye-Sook, Gi-Gyu insisted. Because Lim Hye-Sook was synced with him, Gi-Gyu could read her feelings and thoughts.


    Soo-Jung exined, Yes, youre right. But what she said is true as well. We have known all of these things for a long time. However, there is a reason we couldnt find you and your family before or realize who you were hitherto. This is the truth.


    Gi-Gyu became confused.


    Lim Hye-Sook helped him understand.


    It was because of Kronos, more urately, Kim Se-Jin.


    Lim Hye-Sook continued, It was the seal he ced on you, which was meant for Jupiters body. He used everything he had for it, including the part of Kronos power he obtained and his own life. Kim Se-Jin hoped that you would live a normal life.


    She nced at Gi-Gyus wrist and added, The weapon he obtained from Kronos, the Scythe of Time, allowed him to do this. He was special. I wonder if it were because he was Kronos reflection. Or maybe Kim Se-Jin was always special in his own right. Gaia probably made a mistake; all in all, your father had great abilities. He could form the Scythe of Time, the very same one Kronos lost.


    <em>The Scythe of Time </em>


    That watch he gave you ensured your anonymity. It even hid the seals existence from you yourself. It also suppressed your growth


    So the reason I couldnt level up was that Gi-Gyu mumbled. <em>Wait. If this were true, I should have been able to level now since Kronos took his watch.</em>


    Lim Hye-Sook replied, But I think the reasons something else; I just dont know what. Kronos didnt say much about your seal. Anyway, we couldnt recognize you or your family because of it. The more we tried to contact you, the more we remembered, but it wasnt enough until now. This is why were telling you the story now.


    Finally, everything made sense to Gi-Gyu.


    His father.


    The one who died for him was


    Kim Se-Jin loved you with all of his heart. Thats why he ced that seal inside you. I know things were tough for you, but he probably believed that avoiding your fate would benefit you in the end. Soo-Jung looked at him with kind eyes.


    Lim Hye-Sook whispered, Kim Se-Jin only trusted two people. They were the only ones who remembered the truth to some extent. Kim Se-Jin probably nned this on purpose for your safety. These two men stayed by your side and tried their best to hide you. It is partly their fault we didnt recognize you sooner.


    ...?


    You can hear more about this from them in personter. Right now, we dont have much time, Lim Hye-Sook announced.


    Gi-Gyu agreed. He could guess the two mens identities and nned on getting their exnationter. He didnt want the secrets of the seal from them; he just wanted to hear their version of his father''s intentions.


    Gi-Gyu replied, All right. Does this mean all the high-rankers know about me now?


    His body was Jupiters physical form. Therefore, there had to be those who wanted to take it for themselves.


    No, not really. Soo-Jung answered, Even if youre a high ranker, you wont have unrestricted ess to this information. After all, they are all weaker versions of their originals. Gaia didnt give her permission to just anyone. Creating them would have been pointless if everyone had all the information.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding. Gaia made these yers and allowed them to grow to protect this world. She wouldnt have done so if they wanted to turn against her.


    Only a few are special enough. For example, me and my old teacher here, Soo-Jung added. She was referring to this worlds very first high-rankers, the forerunners. Gi-Gyu pieced the rest of the puzzle without Soo-Jungs help. He still had to hear the specific details, but he was feeling much better now.


    His hands had stopped trembling. Was it because he had heard about his father now? Gi-Gyu wanted to hear more about his mother and Yoo-Jung, but now wasnt the time.


    So what Ha Song-Su said to me And why Andras is targeting me must be because


    Adam. Your body is the only sessful product of Project Adam. So they want your body, Soo-Jung answered.


    It was finally clear why Andras wanted him.


    Wait, the only sessful product? asked Gi-Gyu. Was Soo-Jung saying that Ha Song-Su wasnt a sess?


    Ha Song-Su isnt perfect. Hes close, but Its hard to exin. There is something strange about his form. This has to be why we survived his attack. And probably why he hasnt made another appearance since that battle. Im guessing Andras and Ironshield are desperate toplete Ha Song-Su; consequently, they are staying hidden.


    This exined why Andras and Ironshield were nowhere to be seen. All the new and shocking information was making him dizzy.


    Lou suddenly chimed in and said, Well, we at least know one thing for sure.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward him.


    Lou added, Your stupidity isnt just your fault.


    ...? Gi-Gyu looked at him questioningly.


    Soo-Jung and Lim Hye-Sook agreed.


    Thats true


    You are right about that.


    ...? Gi-Gyus eyes widened even more.


    El and Yoo-Bin didnt say a word, but they had the same understanding expression as Lou.


    Lou exined, Im saying that Gaia purposefully made you like this.


    What?


    The smarter you are and the clearer your mind is, the riskier syncing with anything bes. The thoughts, feelings, and ideas of your sync targets will continuously affect you, making going insane seem like a sweet release. Get it?


    ...


    That is why Gaia made you like this. Youre stupid because she didnt want you to lose yourself. You should be thankful that you can think at all.


    Something felt wrong and


    Gi-Gyu felt annoyed and confused.


    Soo-Jung smiled at him and offered, Now, well tell you what you need to do. Go to the 60th floor. How much do you know about the 60th-floor test?


    A little, but


    See? Just me Gaia for him being so slow, Lou mocked.


    For some reason, Gi-Gyu was beginning to be resentful toward Gaia.


    Watching him in amusement, Soo-Jung said lightly, The 60th-floor test Its hard to exin. I guess its like a chamber of time and mind?


    What do you mean?


    Well All of your senses will disappear, and only your mind will remain with you. The whole point of the test is to survive a specified amount of time.


    Gi-Gyu understood what Soo-Jung was saying, but


    He protested, Why should I go there now? We dont have much time to waste


    No, we have plenty of time. Soo-Jung exined, Ha Song-Su cant make a move for at least the next four months. It might be even longer. Perfecting him as an Adam will take a long time.


    ...


    Do you think he came out unscathed from ourst skirmish? We did our best and left some dents on him too. Our enemies cantunch another attack before repairing and perfecting him. Do you think it was just a coincidence that Andras didnt show up when you fought Asmodeus?


    Soo-Jung emphasized each word as she said to him, Youre strong now. You dont have to fear them.


    ...


    Without Ha Song-Su, they wouldnt even dare to attack you. They wouldnt harm us either because they think youre with us. There is just one unknown: The probability of another hell kings appearance. We still dont know much about whats happening in that world. Even Baal wont tell me about things like that.


    Soo-Jung stretched her arms and stood up. It seemed that, just like everyone else in the room, she was tired from having to finish such a long story.


    And besides, we can deal with the hell kings ourselves. Everyone gets a different amount of time in that test, but it shouldnt take more than three months. Im certain of this. Trust me.


    Three months, Gi-Gyu muttered. <em>Is it really okay for me to waste three months during such an important period?</em>


    I told you we can handle it here. What you need to do is to spend this time organizing your thoughts and improving your abilities. AndstlySoo-Jung narrowed her eyesJupiter. Consider what you have heard about him here and decide what to do with him.


    The things Gi-Gyu had learned about Jupiter today, what he had felt while using Gods power through the metal chains, the fact they couldnt be separated


    And


    <em>This was probably Gaias n all along. </em>


    Gi-Gyu knew that at this rate, Jupiters seal would soon disappear; it would devour him. Their situations would switch.


    Therefore, Gi-Gyu had to resolve this situation.


    Now, go get stronger. Well discuss the rest when you get back. Soo-Jung left the room.


    Those still in the room were silent, lost in their thoughts.


    ***


    That was a year ago.


    But on Earth, only three months had passed.


    Gi-Gyu passed the 60th-floor test. He shivered a little, realizing his Egos werent in good condition. Despite being in the Tower, he could urately sense their feelings and health.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 243: Open Fire

    Chapter 243: Open Fire


    While Gi-Gyu was busy taking the 60th-floor test, the number of yers swarming toward Eden increased, making the already hectic situation seem like a zombie apocalypse.


    Thankfully, the ones swarming in werent just enemies.


    Currently, Eden was greeting its allies.


    Wee, El greeted with a bright smile.


    Where is Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu? the man in front of her asked. He was the Grigory head and thest remnant of the now-copsed KPA. He was also a good friend to Gi-Gyu.


    El replied, He went inside the Tower. You wont see him for a while.


    Ah All right. The man, Sung-Hoon, looked a little disappointed.


    Is that your mother on your back? El asked. On Sung-Hoons back was a feeble-looking elderly woman. She might have been a pretty woman in the past, but she was now gaunt and frail.


    Sung-Hoon answered, Yes she is.


    His mother was unconscious and barely breathing. He brought her here because this was what Gi-Gyu had suggested for safety. But, he had also hoped that his mother would receive better medical treatment here. He was desperate and couldnt help but be disappointed in Gi-Gyu.


    El asked, May I have a look at her?


    Sung-Hoon nodded. He had heard of Els healing ability, so he couldnt help but feel hopeful again.


    When El held Sung-Hoons mother


    ...! Sung-Hoon gasped when he saw his mothers pale face turning pink quickly.


    H-how did you


    She is in grave condition. Its good that she is here now. El looked concerned, indicating that Sung-Hoons mother was indeed in terrible shape. It was a surprise that she was alive at all. She could tell how hard Sung-Hoon must have worked to keep his mother alive.


    C-can you heal her? Sung-Hoons face glowed with hope.


    But, El shook her head and said, Her Life Root is damaged. I could have done something for her; unfortunately, your mother isnt a yer.


    El could treat non-yers, but Sung-Hoons mother was seriously ill. She could die from the shock if El tried to inject Life into her.


    Sung-Hoons face turned dark.


    El blurted, But my master has arranged something for you.


    ***


    One of the busiest creatures inside Eden at the moment was Tao Chen.


    Thank you for doing this, Tao Chen announced.


    All right. Hal, a death knight and head of Edens knight order, nodded, holding his signature halberd.


    Among all of Gi-Gyus creatures, Hal had the biggest inferiorityplex and desire to improve. He was always desperate to be stronger, so he trained tirelessly. It made him very strong, but it never seemed enough.


    I hope you know how much I appreciate this, Tao Chen murmured.


    Same here, Hal replied.


    Tao Chen was like the sweet rain after a long drought to Hal. In a way, he was the same as Hal. Like Hal, Tao Chen did everything to satisfy his desire to be stronger.


    Haa Im so relieved, Botis mumbled as he watched the two from afar. Tao Chen had already sparred with most of Gi-Gyus creatures inside Eden. Among them, he had bothered Botis the most. Perhaps it was because of what had happened inside the Gangnam Gate.


    He used to bother Botis nonstop; because Gi-Gyu had asked to oblige, Botis had no choice but to ept all the spar invitations.


    The biggest problem was that Tao Chen


    Botis shook his head.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Tao Chens Green Dragon Crescent de and Hals halberd collided, creating a st. The powerful magic wave spread widely like a giant windstorm.


    They are both very impressive. Botis admired them.


    Tao Chen and Hal.


    The two became stronger with each battle. They fought each other until they fell from exhaustion, trying their hardest to improve on their weaknesses. When the fight became too intense, Botis had to break them up in the past, but


    This was no longer easy to aplish because the two fighters had be much stronger.


    Haa Maybe I should join them? Nervous about Tao Chen and Hal bing stronger than him, Botis shook his head.


    ***


    Baal stood behind Soo-Jung, who sat on a sofa seductively while holding a wine ss. He looked like a knight protecting hisdy.


    Soo-Jung leaned back to look at him and asked, What is it?


    Why didnt you tell them your identity? About your mission or The burden he must carry.


    Baal, Soo-Jung called out to him quietly. She had wanted to tell Gi-Gyu everything this time, including her identity and how his fate had changed when he became her pupil.


    This matter was rted to a time even before Gaia and Kronos.


    I just thought that maybe I can have a little hope now, Soo-Jung whispered.


    ...


    And who knows? She smiled. At a nce, it looked like a happy smile, but there was a deep bitterness to it.


    Soo-Jung took a sip and added, Maybe Gi-Gyu will fix everything. For now


    The sweet yet bitter taste tickled her nose. Soo-Jung whispered, I think Ill just keep hoping.


    ...


    The reason Baal obeyed Soo-Jung.


    The reason Soo-Jung had an inhuman power.


    Even Gaia didnt know Soo-Jungs full potential. Her abilities were currently limited, but if all the conditions were met


    Baal, thats enough. Soo-Jung stopped Baals trail of thoughts.


    Of course. Baal bowed respectfully. They had been sharing their magic for a long time, and with her Evil Eye, Soo-Jung could read Baals thoughts.


    It was as if


    <em>Were synced together.</em>


    <em>Shatter.</em>


    Oops, the ss broke! Soo-Jung eximed, watching the shattered wine ss pieces. Was this because of her emotions?


    Ugh, that might bring us some bad luck. Soo-Jung smiled.


    ***


    Yoo-Bin, Lim Hye-Sook called out. She could permanently maintain her beautiful and youthful appearance, but she was currently in her elderly form.


    Yoo-Bin answered obediently, Yes, Grandma.


    The recent power you gained will change you in a way you never imagined.


    Lim Hye-Sook was usually a kind grandmother. But today, she was exuding an unignorable solemn and dominant aura. After all, she was one of the very first high rankers and the very few aware of the worlds secret history.


    Ill remember, Yoo-Bin remembered. She had absorbed an Asmodeus piece because of the recent incident, so she understood what Lim Hye-Sook was talking about. It was impossible not to notice how she had developedpletely new abilities and


    <em>My stat screen. </em>


    The incredible numbers on her status screen confirmed her changes. It was as if she were apletely different person.


    Lim Hye-Sook continued, Great poweres at a great cost. And uncontroble power is nothing more than poison.


    A smile appeared on Lim Hye-Sooks face as she asked, Do you want to help that man?


    Yoo-Bin blushed. Somehow, absorbing Asmodeuss Ego had connected her to Gi-Gyu. She wasnt his Ego, but she had be something extraordinary. She was like an Ego-human hybrid.


    Yes Yoo-Bin replied shyly, I want to be someone capable of helping him. I want to be by his side even if my help doesnt amount to much.


    After hearing the story of how this world came to be, Yoo-Bin couldnt treat Gi-Gyu asfortably as before. He now felt like a giant mountain she could never dare to climb. Consequently, her words and attitudes toward him had changed.


    Lim Hye-Sook warned, It wont be easy. The path he must walk is something most people cant even imagine. It will be filled with death, and You know that he already has


    I know. Yoo-Bin knew very well that he already had El by his side.


    There could only be one woman by Gi-Gyus side, so she would have to fight El fair and square for his attention.


    <em>Will I be able to do this? Against El?</em>


    Yoo-Bin felt like getting Gi-Gyus heart would be impossible.


    For now, you must get used to your new power. You need to learn to use it perfectly.


    Yoo-Bin looked confused.


    Lim Hye-Sook ordered, Ill help you, so you must do your best. Work hard until he returns.


    Yes Grandma. Yoo-Bins eyes filled with determination.


    Lim Hye-Sook was special because of her power and her ability to teach others. After all, she had trained Lucifer.


    ***


    Hmm Lou sat down quietly and touched his hair, which waspletely white.


    Is it because of Satans physical form? he wondered out loud.


    Satan originally had white hair. He was a monster from another world, but his human form was a beautiful man with white hair. And pieces of that form now made up Lous body. As Lou collected and used more of Satans physical form, he would resemble Satan more and more.


    This is so annoying, Lou smirked and plopped on the bed. Gradually transforming into someone he had killed with such hate was strange.


    But


    Well I guess it cant be helped.


    This wasnt the worst thing. Lou didnt hate this entirely because it wasnt just hatred he felt toward Satan.


    There was also


    Ugh, I dont want to think about this.


    Lou shook his head and rolledzily on the bed. He was in his child form, so it looked like a cute, white-haired boy was tossing and turning on the bed. His body was still stabilizing from having absorbed Satans piece. So, just by rolling on the bed, he was training his body, familiarizing himself with his new form.


    By the wayLou stared at the ceilingI wonder if hes doing okay.


    A cruel smile appeared on his lips. Just imagining Gi-Gyu suffering was enough to make him happy.


    ***


    The day Gi-Gyu left for the Tower, the attacks on Eden from the Iron Guild yers lessened significantly. This was because Lucifer had joined Eden.


    Sending mediocre armies would only increase Iron Guilds damages, so Deputy Guild Master Rohan changed his strategy. He prepared for a bigger battle by forming and training a much more powerful army.


    The Korean government was desperate to recapture the Bukhan River region, as it was like a new country in the middle of Korea, which was uneptable. So, the necessary preparation to retake it continued.


    The Bukhan River region was bulging with never-ending tension. Thest battle began when Eden initiated it. There was no way of knowing when the next battle would ur.


    So finally


    Korea had decided it couldnt solve this problem alone, so foreign soldiers poured into Korea.


    And today


    Are they the ones? The Iron Guilds reinforcements? asked a yer posted in the Bukhan River region.


    They sent quite a number, didnt they? I see some from other world-ss guilds too! hispanion eximed.


    The Bukhan River area was crowded with yers now. Those that led the way included some famous yers, but


    Most of them dont look familiar. Ive never seen those rankers before, someone from the crowd muttered.


    Indeed, most of the yers sent to Korea looked unfamiliar. Strangely, their aura was threatening as if they were absurdly powerful.


    yers with such strength rarely remained unknown. And most of the reinforcement was sent by the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild.


    The rumor about the Iron Guild must be true, a Korean guild yer whispered.


    Hush, be quiet! another yer standing next to him warned.


    There was a widespread rumor among the yers nowadays: Caravan Guild and the Iron Guild were experimenting on their yers to make them stronger. There were also talks about a potion that could instantly make a yer stronger.


    Its toote to fight them. We must stay quiet and obey. Many believed this, but


    Tsk. Some red at the new arrivals in displeasure.


    Some believed in these rumors, and some didnt. Some thought this mattered, while others thought it didnt make any difference.


    They were all standing in front of Eden now, waiting for the dangerous storm.


    Suddenly, Iron Guilds deputy guild master and chief of the Korean branch, Rohan, appeared. The crowd split to open a path for him. Standing in front of everyone, Rohan thought, <em>10,000 yers.</em>


    Had there ever been a time when this many yers gathered in one ce?


    Rohan turned to look at Eden. Ten thousand yers were about to attack his master.


    This isnt just an attempt to close a gate. Rohan unsheathed his sword and announced, It is war.

 Chapter 244: Open Fire (2)

    Chapter 244: Open Fire (2)


    Is it today? Lim Hye-Sook muttered.


    Rohan had informed that he would attack Eden today. However, such information wasnt necessary, as the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild had been very loud about how they would attack Eden to reassure the entire world.


    But Gi-Gyus creatures still appreciated all the precious and helpful intel Rohan had provided them.


    Lim Hye-Sook crossed her arms and mumbled, This is going to be tough.


    She was inside the tower built at the center of Eden. Before Gi-Gyu had left, he named it Sephiroth Tree. Here, with Hwang Chae-Ils help, one could have a panoramic view of Edens exterior.


    Old Man Hwang replied, Theyre serious about this.


    A long time ago, when Old Man Hwang was a yer, he received some help from Lim Hye-Sook. This was how they became close.


    Indeed.


    They have close to 10,000 yers. And they arent cannon fodder like thest time, Old Man Hwang exined.


    Apart from their vast numbers, their enemy had famous and powerful world-ss yers. They could even see some rankers among the 10,000-yer army.


    <em>High-rankers </em>Lim Hye-Sook thought. These yers didnt gather just to destroy Eden. There had to be a deeper understanding between these yers and the Caravan Guild.


    The main problem is those sent by the Caravan Guild and the Iron Guild. Lim Hye-Sook seemed concerned. Even Rohan couldnt identify them all, but the Eden creatures could guess the yers identities.


    And this was all thanks to Go Hyung-Chuls information-gathering ability.


    Theyre the kings, arent they? Lim Hye-Sook sighed.


    ...


    They had to be the hell kings Andras had helped descend by finding them powerful enough shells. Lim Hye-Sook was certain there were hell kings in the army outside. Some of them even looked familiar to her.


    Tsk. Lou clicked his tongue as he crossed his arms. His hair was now white, and he was still in his child form.


    He saw Leviathan in Kim Dong-Haes body. Leviathan wore a hood, but it was impossible to hide its aura.


    Lim Hye-Sook said quietly, This will be a difficult battle.


    Everyone agreed silently.


    Our Master El, who had kept quiet until now, asked, When do you think hell leave the Tower?


    No one dared to make a guess.


    Soo-Jung chimed in, Soon. Hell be out soon. The 60th-floor test shouldnt take long.


    The time it took to finish the 60th-floor test varied depending on the yers strength. And Soo-Jung felt Gi-Gyu should be finished before long. She herself had spent about two monthspleting the 60th-floor test. She knew Gi-Gyu would stay much longer, but she was sure it wouldnt be too long.


    This is our masters home We will do our best to protect it until he returns. Els eyes glowed with determination. Everyone inside Eden had be stronger, but so had their enemies.


    However, there was no way they would ever give up. After all, this was their masters home.


    Yoo-Bin clenched her fists secretly.


    And just like that.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun.</em>


    It has begun! Hwang Chae-Il announced.


    The war started.


    ***


    As the yers entered Eden, they felt heavy tension and a strange heat. Almost 10,000 of them headed forward one by one, creating quite a scene.


    -The yers are currently entering the Bukhan River gate named Eden.


    -There are close to 10,000 yers. It is an impressive number. It is hard to believe so many have gathered here despite them being right before our eyes.


    The media outlets worldwide were here to broadcast this battle of the century. It hadnt been very long since the Tower and the gates appeared on earth, but never in that not-so-short period had a gate ever reigned over a piece ofnd. Moreover, thisnd was being protected by a powerful yer code named Lucifer.


    10,000 yers from all over the world had gathered here to destroy a gate.


    -Not even an entire country could stop this army!


    The 10,000-yer army didnt just have weaklings but also powerful high-level fighters. An army like this could demolish an entire country.


    -A historical battle is just about to take ce.


    -The yer history of Korea is about to change.


    -If


    One of the news channels asked an interesting question.


    -If these yers fail, what do you think will happen?


    Who could stop this army? What country could stop a group of 10,000 yers, not humans?


    No one bet that Eden would win, but if it did?


    If Eden won, could anyone ever stop it?


    -...


    The reporter had asked an unthinkable question, so no one had the answer. All the cameras just continued to film the endless yers entering Eden.


    ***


    Dammit! What is this ce? one of the weaker yers whispered.


    They had heard from the Blue Dragon Guild what going inside would be like, but this was worse than they had expected. The weaker yers sent in just to fill the numbers were already foaming at the mouth or had copsed.


    This is crazy. Ive never seen a gate like this before, a mid-level yer muttered.


    Unpleasant energies invaded the yers bodies. They found even walking difficult, to say nothing of using their skills. Fighting in such a condition was near impossible.


    This is what I expected, Rohan mumbled. Near him were the heads of all the participating guilds.


    Rohan ordered, Well have to divide up the yers.


    Pardon? one of the leaders asked.


    This isnt good. We are losing more yers than we expected from just being inside the gate.


    ...


    Rohan was right. Edens environment was worse than the Blue Dragon Guilds description. The lower-level yers couldnt even move.


    But splitting into smaller groups is too dangerous, another leader protested.


    The Blue Dragon Guild had adamantly advised them against splitting their forces.


    The inside of the gate was filled with traps and mazes. No one knew what might jump out from somewhere. It was pandemonium; consequently, they had nned to have a straightforward all-out battle.


    Therefore, Rohans abrupt announcement about splitting was unexpected.


    I will be honest here. We received a tip that there is a mole inside our team. I kept this hidden in case of a leak. I thought it would be best to act cautious.


    The mention of a mole chilled the air. Unbelievably, the atmosphere had been filled with heat and excitement for the uing battle just a moment ago.


    Im telling you that this mole has probably ryed all the information about our army formation and strategy to our enemy, Rohan announced.


    But thats


    Its toote to find the mole now. Were already here in the tigers den. We must improvise to survive here, Rohan exined quickly.


    Most of the yers gathered here were not weak by any means. This group consisted of the heads of world-ss guilds, high rankers, and semi-high rankers.


    But no one dared to argue with Rohan. They were on a battlefield, and themander''s order was considered absolute.


    On top of it, the mysterious yers standing behind Rohan were clearly not to be disrespected. The powerful aura from them was enough to shut everyone up.


    I have already devised the split. Now! Follow this n and head out one by one. Per Rohans order, a piece of paper was delivered to each leader.


    This cant be! Youre sending us on a suicide mission! The head of the Tower Guild, the 32nd guild in the world, questioned Rohan.


    <em>ng!</em>


    Suddenly, a sword exuding a bloodthirsty aura appeared near his neck. Rohan didnt care about this yers rank because he calmly asked, This is the best possible formation ording to our sources. Do you have a problem with that?


    ... The Tower Guild head couldnt say a word. The energy he could feel from the sword made the wielder seem like someone with limitless power. Only a high-ranker could hold such strength. And behind Rohan, several dozens of mysterious figures just as powerful stood silently.


    Rohan continued, If you are unhappy with this, you are free to retreat. But I will not change my mind. We will head out in 30 minutes.


    When Rohan dismissed them, all the leaders left the room. They all had different reactions to the meeting. Some didnt seem to care, while others appeared disgruntled. Still, none of them dared to object.


    History would be made here, and the guild leaders here couldnt afford to miss that chance.


    Haa Rohan sighed deeply. He was relieved because although he had acted confident, he had known it was a gamble.


    Rohan nced back at the powerful figures. These mysterious figures sent by the Iron and Caravan guilds were the sole reason the guild leaders here had obeyed him.


    These yers were supposedly here to obey him, but Rohan knew better than to trust them. But he made the right move just now, and he got his way.


    <em>Master </em>Rohan was happy that he could buy some time for Gi-Gyu. The passionate loyalty he felt was satisfied by knowing that he helped his master.


    Before Rohans lips couldpletely turn up, he heard a voice from behind.


    That was too much.


    ...!


    Kim Dong-Hae, the man in the hood, continued, But it sounds fun, so Ill go along.


    ***


    All the preparation waspleted, and the battle began. The 10,000-yer army was divided into ten separate groups1,000 yers eachand they marched on.


    Even though the yers were divided, the 1,000 yers strong groups were still a formidable sight. Among them, only one group was made of low-level yers. The rest, filled with powerful yers, surrounded the entrance to Eden.


    Screams and strange heat covered Eden. The ten groups marched on separate paths as they killed the monsters.


    Dammit! These skeletons How are they so powerful? Some of them are as powerful as the gatekeepers! one of the yers screamed in shock.


    Eden was definitely not a normal gate. The peculiar energies here oppressed the yers, and the monsters were bafflingly powerful. On top of it, these monsters had incredible formations, strategies, and tactics.


    Consequently, they couldnt proceed as quickly as they had expected.


    Move the wounded to the back! One of the guild leaders shouted his order.


    The number of injured yers increased rapidly. Fortunately, each group had at least one top-level yer. The yers marched on, counting on this person to keep them safe.


    But of course


    Haa this will be tough.


    One of the yers in the back sighed.


    Suddenly, someone from the front screamed, We got another one!


    An unusual-looking monster had abruptly appeared before the group. The monster was grotesque and covered in bizarre mucus. Speaking in human tongue, the monster waved its tail back and forth while exuding ominous energy.


    Greetings! I am the Repulsive Earl Botis. Whom may you be?


    Behind Botis, a swarm of his elite soldier mantises and chimeras stood.


    Roberto, the Guild Master of the Tower guild, murmured, Is that a demon?


    Understandably, Roberto wasnt in a good mood because of what had happened with Rohan earlier. He was close to being a high-ranker, so he was aware of demons existence.


    This monster spoke a human tongue, exuded ominous energy, and had red eyesall the characteristics of a demon.


    He muttered, So its true that Kim Gi-Gyu has demons to serve him.


    The Tower Guild head raised his sword, ready to deliver his order.


    But, Botis mumbled, Boy, youre way too weak.


    Botis swung his tail at Roberto, who was thrown in the air and fell hard.


    ...!


    The other yers quickly rushed to him, but Roberto was unconscious and barely breathing. He was the leader of the worlds 32nd guild and close to being a high-ranker, but he was no match for Botis. Even full high-rankers like Choi Chang-Yong or Tao Chen couldnt defeat Botis at this point.


    Anyone else? Then Botis was about to wave his hand to make an order when he heard someone chuckle.


    Kekeke.


    <em>Rattle, rattle.</em>


    The noise of metal pieces being dragged could be heard as someone walked toward Botis. Botis gazed at the person who was covered with a long piece of fabric.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Botis swung his tail just like earlier, but this time, it was blocked by a huge red sword.


    Youve gotten much weaker, the neer announced.


    I would say the same about you, Botis replied.


    The two chatted like they knew each other.


    Botis. Suddenly, the long cloth caught fire and disappeared. Wearing a giant red helmet and armor, Botis opponent raised its red sword.


    He was one of the mysterious figures sent as reinforcement by the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild.


    Zephyr. Botis red at him.


    Zephyr, the owner of the 13th Seat of Power.


    All the demons charged ahead when the battle between Zephyr and Botis began.

 Chapter 245: Open Fire (3)

    Chapter 245: Open Fire (3)


    The battles began simultaneously.


    The yer force had divided itself into ten groups, but Gi-Gyus creatures werent caught off guard thanks to Rohans intel and attacked ferociously. They had arranged their allies depending on the power level of the enemy yers in each group, but there was one problem.


    The identity of the mysterious figures sent by the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild was still unknown. All Gi-Gyus creatures could do was guess what battle formations would make fighting with them the easiest and assemble ordingly.


    Hwang Chae-Ils hands shed over various screens. He could watch every battle within Eden from the Sephiroth Tree. His job was to support their allies.


    There are a total of 300 demons, and Hwang Chae-Il mumbled. Currently, allmunication lines were open. After Gi-Gyu had be an Ego Master,municating with each other became easy for his Egos.


    Hwang Chae-Il continued, I still cant tell exactly who they are, but 200 of them are as strong as the demons.


    And three as powerful as hell kings, and as for those holding the Seats of Power


    Hwang Chae-Il became rigid as he whispered, There are 13 of them.


    The situation was worse than he had predicted. Lou and Edens other major figures had assured him everything would be fine; objectively speaking, it wasnt looking good. Their enemies were much more powerful than they had anticipated.


    But, Hwang Chae-Ils mission wasnt to battle them. He was here to provide the best support he could. He needed to change the terrains to create advantageous routes for their army and devise strategies that could lead them to victory.


    He murmured, Good luck, everyone.


    All of Gi-Gyus creatures inside Eden were willing to protect this ce with their life. He could return today, tomorrow, or after this war, but they would be here until then, protecting his home.


    <em>Crackle.</em>


    As he worked tirelessly, angry mes danced on Hwang Chae-Ils hands and face.


    ***


    Haa I guess were getting close to the end? the Timer Guild master looked around and muttered. The Timer Guild was one of many Korean guilds that had agreed to participate in this battle.


    He was surrounded by countless remnants of skeleton soldiers and griffins. His group had seeded in defeating their enemy unit.


    Hyung! Are you okay? Somethings wrong, Do Hae-Min, this guilds deputy guild master and guild masters cousin, asked.


    Do Hae-Min was young and had a rtively low level, but he had an unusual ability to assess the situation urately. He was very sensitive to different energies, which was why he was here.


    The guild master, Do Kyung-Su, quickly covered his cousins mouth and said, I know. Something didnt seem right to him too.


    Do Hae-Min whispered, The magic here is too strong and irksome. I feel like throwing up.


    Their group had been on the brink of annihtion a moment ago. Despite the many rankers in this high-level guilds group, they had difficulty handling the skeletons and the griffins.


    Back then, Do Hae-Min had abruptly pointed at someone. A hood hid that figures face. No one knew the figures identity, but everyone stared at him.


    While nearly a thousand yers had been struggling to defeat the monster group, that man had suddenly made his move. With a single attack, he had demolished every monster nearby. Moreover, he had rushed in without showing the slightest hint of wariness toward his foes.


    Do Hae-Min trembled and said, Somethings very wrong. Just watching him makes me think he will devour me alive.


    It wasnt the battle that made him afraid. Do Hae-Min was unusually sensitive to magic, and the hooded figure''s magic was enough to make him shiver.


    Do Kyung-Su mumbled, What the hell is he?


    Nothing made sense. Such a powerful yer being unknown to the world was strange enough, but even more shockingly, the Caravan and Iron guilds had dispatched numerous like him.


    And


    <em>There arent many fatalities on our end. </em>Do Kyung-Su looked around. Even though the monsters were exceedingly strong, not many in his group were dead. It was as if


    Doesnt it look like the monsters let us live? Do Hae-Min asked.


    Do Kyung-Su nodded. The monsters treated everyone associated with the Caravan and Iron guilds as their mortal enemies, but when fighting them, they had only tried to restrain their guilds yers.


    Something very odd was going on here.


    What an interesting thought, said the hooded man.


    Do Kyung-Su jumped when he heard the unfamiliar voice. He was a powerful ranker, yet he didnt sense the hooded figure approach.


    The hooded man who had obliterated a monster army was standing right in front of him.


    The mysterious figure ordered, Say that again.


    His voice was nonchnt, but it was enough to make Do Hae-Min tremble. Do Kyung-Su quickly hid his cousin behind him.


    The hooded man questioned, Are you taking those monsters side?


    Of course not! Were just confused about the situation. Its so strange


    You know whats stranger? You having so many questions, the hooded man replied. It was obvious he was being unreasonable. The situation was so strange that many other yers asked the same questions as Do Kyung-Su and Do Hae-Min.


    Do Hae-Mins shivers intensified. Do Kyung-Su used more of his energy to protect his cousin, but it wasnt working.


    What a sensitive boy you are. The hooded man showed off his teeth. All of them gleamed, but one was exceptionally bright.


    Suddenly, the mans hand reached past Do Kyung-Su to grab Do Hae-Min.


    W-what the! Do Kyung-Su quickly tried to grab Do Hae-Min but failed.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The mysterious man moved so fast that Do Kyung-Sus mind couldnt even register it. The hooded figure threw Do Kyung-Su in the air with one hand and strangled Do Hae-Min with the other.


    The man mumbled, Your eyes They are annoying me.


    Ugh. Do Hae-Mins small body iled in the air.


    Another figure in a simr hood announced, Thats enough.


    The neer was another one of the bizarre soldiers sent by the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild. He continued, You mustnt cause any trouble.


    <em>Plop.</em>


    Do Hae-Min fell to the ground when the hooded figure released him. Haa He now had a red handprint on his neck and was barely breathing.


    The first hooded figure asked, Are you saying I need to follow his order?


    The second hooded figure remained quiet.


    The first man clicked his tongue, Tsk.


    Finally, the first hooded man turned around and left the scene. He wasnt afraid of the one who had sent him here, the one behind all of this.


    If Im patient, will I be reunited with Lucifer? the first hooded man muttered. What he truly feared was never seeing Lucifer again.


    Suddenly, a strange silence fell. The 900 surviving yers all turned to one ce. They hadnt even felt the intruders presence, but they could see him now.


    While picking his ear, the young boy with white hair mumbled, I guess I dont have to hold back anymore.


    The first hooded man yelled, Lucifer! The unconscious st of energy from him created wind strong enough to push his hood away. When his face was revealed


    Ki-Kim Dong-Hae? a yer whispered.


    Many recognized Kim Dong-Hae of the Morningstar-Child Guild because he was one of many who had been defeated during thest Eden expedition.


    The white-haired boy stretched his arms and replied, I really didnt want to see your annoying face again, Leviathan.


    Slowly, the boys body began to grow.


    ***


    The battles have begun, Tao Chen mumbled. He wasnt allowed to enter Sephiroth Tree, but being a high ranker, he could sense all the energies urately.


    Tao Chen closed his eyes and concentrated. He could sense massive energies crashing into each other. The Eden forces couldnt simultaneously take on the ten groups, as Eden just didnt have enough manpower to handle 10,000 yers.


    Tao Chen could tell that at the moment, the Eden forces were busy with just five enemy groups. As for the rest, Gi-Gyus creatures were keeping them at bay with small but effective surprise attacks and traps. The goal was to hinder and tire them out, all while buying some time.


    Gradually, all the enemy groups were pushed into an open field Hwang Chae-Il had prepared in advance. The final battle would ur here. This was Hwang Chae-Ils ultimate n.


    This wont be an easy victory, Tao Chen thought aloud. They knew much about their enemy army thanks to Rohan, but defeating it would still take their all. The traps and strategies they had prepared in advance would help, but defeating a 10,000-yer-strong army would still be challenging. Moreover, 500 of those 10,000 were some of the strongest yers in the entire world. Eden had all the preparations, just not enough human resources.


    Tao Chen offered, Are you sure I shouldnt go out there?


    The two men standing next to him replied with silence.


    Tao Chen asked again, I believe we should help them.


    One of the men, Heo Sung-Hoon, finally answered, For now, we must wait and watch. If they breach Eden, then We have to live to fight another day. As long as we have Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu, we can rebuild.


    Hmm Tao Chen sighed.


    The second man, Choi Chang-Yong, muttered, So it alles down to one man.


    Choi Chang-Yong, the Blue Dragon Guilds master, was also here. The Caravan Guild had requested him to help with the war, but he had refused. He had given the excuse that he and his guild were still recovering from thest expedition.


    Of course, this was a lie. He was here, watching everything unfold.


    Tao Chen whispered, Just one man Kim Gi-Gyu.


    He mumbled for a bit before closing his eyes.


    ***


    If you leave now, youll live, a beautiful woman warned.


    Two gorgeous women stood before a 1,000-yer group.


    Shin Yoo-Bin announced to the enemy yers, If you cross this line, I cant protect you.


    When she closed her eyes, a long, thin line appeared between them and the 1,000-yer army.


    Isnt she the Gypsoph Guilds master? a yer whispered.


    Shin Yoo-Bin, right? She looks different, but its definitely her! another enemy yer replied.


    So the Gypsoph Guild is against us? a high-ranker at the front muttered.


    The yers admired Shin Yoo-Bins giant barrier while chatting loudly among themselves. She looked different from before, which shocked everyone.


    How is this possible? another high-ranker wondered.


    Shin Yoo-Bin was a fairly well-known yer. She was a pretty woman with girlish features and a powerful ranker. She was a famous up-anding rookie, so almost every yer here recognized her.


    And here she was, fighting on Edens side. It appeared that she had be exponentially powerful too.


    Yoo-Bin tried to warn the army. I repeat. If you leave now


    Bitch! You think youre something, huh? Just because you got some weird power now, do you think you can take down 1,000 yers?! one of the high-rankers from the army roared.


    The group''s confidence stemmed from their number. After all, the 1,000 of them were facing just two women.


    In the end, Shin Yoo-Bin closed her eyes. The day she had decided to work with Gi-Gyu and synced with him, she realized this day woulde. A day when she would have to fight humans rather than monsters. She had never done this before, soing to terms with it took her some time.


    Thankfully, I dont think anyone here would be a tough opponent, she dered, making several yers flinch.


    Suddenly, one figure from the group stepped forward and asked, How is it that I can feel Asmodeus from you?


    The figure looked human but exuded demonic energy.


    So, are some of you demons? Shin Yoo-Bin whispered. As expected, some yers here were demon yers. Worse yet, she could detect five Seats of Power holders in the group.


    Yoo-Bin closed her eyes and called out, Grandma. Please help me maintain control.


    Of course. Dont worry about a thing, Yoo-Bin, Lim Hye-Sook, in her beautiful and youthful form, assured. She stepped back, making the demons and the Seats of Power holders frown angrily.


    They became silent, realizing Shin Yoo-Bin nned on taking them on alone.


    A demon yelled angrily, You may have Asmodeuss power, but that doesnt mean you can fight all of


    He was interrupted by Yoo-Bins high-pitchedugh, Kyahaha


    To the yers shock, Shin Yoo-Bin was giggling while covering her mouth. Her eyes were wide open, and every strand of her hair rose, oozing sorcerous energy.


    Lim Hye-Sook watched Yoo-Bin in concern. El had used her part of Asmodeus Ego to regain her purity. Shin Yoo-Bin, on the other hand, had epted Asmodeus power.


    There are so many delicious things here to make me happy! A scary smile appeared on her lips.


    Yoo-Bin became an extension of Asmodeus; his demonic instinct awakened deep inside her.

 Chapter 246: Open Fire (4)

    Chapter 246: Open Fire (4)


    On another floor of the Sephiroth Tree, Hwang Chae-Il had arranged it so that everything happening inside Eden could be seen from here too.


    In this room, two women stood quietly. One wore a pure white outfit and was looking at the screens with worry.


    Whats wrong? The second woman had the opposite appearance. She wore a ck dress and was leisurely sipping wine. The scene outside and herposure created quite a contrast.


    The woman in white turned toward her but remained quiet.


    You want to get out and fight too? the woman in ck asked.


    No, its not that, the first woman replied calmly.


    <em>El. </em>The woman in the ck dress, Soo-Jung, waited for El to continue.


    Im just worried about our allies. How many of them will survive this war?


    Hmm Soo-Jung ced the wine ss on the table and turned toward the screens. Everything is going ording to our n.


    10,000 yers. This included 300 demons and 200 weaponized yers created by Andras and the Caravan Guild.


    Most importantly


    I sense three hell kings; one of them is Leviathan, but Soo-Jung trailed off.


    We arent certain of the other twos identity.


    This was the main problem. Unlike Leviathan, who had shown himself before, not much was known about the other two hell kings.


    Asmodeus was dead, and it couldnt be Satan or Lucifer, which left four hell kings. Leviathan was one, so the two had to be among the three remaining kings. However, the presence of Belphegors mace suggested that Belphegor was dead.


    Then


    But we cant know for sure, Soo-Jung announced.


    That left only two known hell kings. Were they on the battlefield here? That was hard to believe, as hell kings were selfish creatures.


    Satan was most likely piloting Ha Song-Su because Andras alone making the hell kings dance to his tunes sounded improbable.


    Besides, Andras probably isnt betting everything on this battle, Soo-Jung continued. Andras absence on the battlefield suggested that the battle wasnt critical to him. Therefore, it didnt make sense that he would send three hell kings, including Leviathan.


    El replied, I know, and thats why we have a chance to win here.


    I wouldnt call it a win. Its more like we wont lose, Soo-Jung corrected El.


    Both women faced the screens again. Over ten screens disyed the various battles urring inside Eden.


    Lou, El whispered, watching Lou and Leviathan fight. She could also see others, including Botis, Hal, and Hart. All Eden soldiers were fighting bravely.


    Soo-Jung raised her ss again, smiled, and beautifully swirled the blood-red wine in the ss. Everything will work out ording to our n.


    ***


    Some time had passed since the battle began.


    -I won.


    Hwang Chae-Il heard Botis tired voice.


    Ive been watching you. Thank you for your hard work, replied Hwang Chae-Il. He had watched the entire fight from Sephiroth Tree and now had a concerned countenance.


    Hwang Chae-Il added, You may retreat.


    -All right.


    The me on Hwang Chae-Ils face seemed to grow with his worries. Among all the enemy groups, he was most confident about the defeat of Botis group.


    The way Rohan divided his army wasnt prenned. It was all decided by Hwang Chae-Il once they had entered Eden. And he had sent Botis to a group he felt would give Botis an advantage.


    But


    -Somethings wrong.


    Botis informed Hwang Chae-Il, who didnt reply.


    -Zephyr has always been strong, but not to this extent. I cant exin it, but something has definitely changed.


    Hwang Chae-Il had already realized this. As he watched the screens, he realized his assumptions about the enemy were incorrect. Rohans army was much more powerful than he had anticipated.


    He had expected Botis to demolish the assigned group quickly; in reality, Botis had barely won before retreating to recover.


    -How is it going with the others?


    Hwang Chae-Il hesitated before answering, Its about the same.


    -This is a problem.


    I think I will get all of them to retreat. We will have to move up our final n. Hwang Chae-Il decided. If things continued this way, they would suffer badly. There was something unexpected about their enemies, and Hwang Chae-Il felt could make an educated guess.


    ''<em>The First Potion and the by-products of Project Adam </em>


    This had to be the source of their enemies newfound strength. Hwang Chae-Il looked at the screens, focusing on the one disying Lou and Leviathans fight.


    El, can you hear me? Hwang Chae-Il asked.


    -Yes, I hear you.


    Hwang Chae-Il continued to monitor the fight as he continued, Please tell Soo-Jung that we have to expedite our n.


    -....


    For what seemed like an eternity, El didnt answer, as she was also watching the same fight with Soo-Jung. Hwang Chae-Il knew they were aware of what was happening.


    El finally responded,


    -She said that she is ready.


    All right. Relief filled Hwang Chae-Ils face. He was so grateful that Soo-Jung was on their side.


    ***


    What the hell did you eat? White-haired Lou muttered. Despite being in his adult form, he was pale and panting roughly.


    Leviathan, in Kim Dong-Haes body, stood before him, smiling. He replied, Lucifer I finally get to make you mine.


    Behind them, the enemy yers, the ones not from the Caravan Guild and the Iron Guild, iled on the ground while screaming.


    Ackk


    H-help


    They were wounded by the aftereffect of Lou and Leviathans fight.


    Tsk. Lou clicked his tongue and kicked the ground. He flew up; millisecondster, a water dragon struck the ground he had been standing on with a loud st.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Dirt and rocks flew everywhere. Normally, these would have been harmless, but they became dangerous weapons since Leviathans sorcerous magic was involved.


    Dammit, Lou swore without stopping moving. He looked annoyed but still made an effort to form a ck wall around the injured yers behind Leviathan.


    What do you think youre doing?! Stop being distracted and focus on me! Leviathan screamed.


    I asked you what the hell you ate, you stupid water snake, Lou replied while protecting the other yers.


    Something was different about Leviathan. Lou knew his condition wasnt perfect, but he believed he wasnt much weaker than Leviathan. This was why he had joined the battle.


    But Leviathan seemed very different from before. The unfamiliar aura around it was seemingly empowering it.


    Focus on me! Leviathan screamed again.


    <em>Boom.</em>


    <em>Boom boom.</em>


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Near Leviathan, another water dragon appeared. Then one more showed up, and another one


    Suddenly, dozens of water dragons erupted from the ground. They appeared like a hurricane and entwined together high up in the air.


    That crazy bastard, Lou muttered before looking back. Thankfully, the overabundant sorcerous energy kept all the yers unconscious. None of them would try to attack him from the back.


    But


    I have a bad feeling about that thing. Lou looked up at the sky.


    A giant water dragon, oneparable to Leviathans original form, was plunging toward him.


    -Please retreat now. Were going to expedite the n.


    Lou heard Hwang Chae-Ils voice in his ears.


    Dammit! I will have to block this first, though, Lou muttered in annoyance. By retreating now, he could reserve a lot of his power for the next phase of this war, but he would have abandoned all the copsed yers.


    P-please save us Help my cousin, Do Hae-Min begged Lou. He seemed like the only one awake enough to beg for help.


    Dammit, Lou mumbled again. The water dragon was closer than ever, destroying everything on its way down.


    <em>Damn you, Kim Gi-Gyu.</em> Lous view of humans had changed because of him. He could no longer sit by and watch a human die.


    <em>Boom.</em>


    The gale from the water dragon created a small st, but more wasing.


    <em>Kabooooooooooom!</em>


    The ground was turning over.


    ***


    The attack just now left Hwang Chae-Il nonplussed. It was so destructive that it left the entire Eden shaken.


    Hwang Chae-Il yelled in rm, A-are you okay?! Lou? Lou?!


    No answer came. The screen was filled with gray smoke, making it impossible for Hwang Chae-Il to see anything.


    <em>Enable magic. </em>Hwang Chae-Il activated the sensor to detect different energies, but


    There is too much magic here; its not working. It appeared this part of Edens functions was paralyzed.


    Leviathans attack just now was remarkable, proving why it was one of the original hell kings.


    Hwang Chae-Il murmured again, Lou


    The other groups had already begun retreating as he had ordered. They moved to lure the enemies into the open field he had prepared.


    At least, this was the n, but


    Dammit! Hwang Chae-Il swore loudly. He still hadnt heard anything from Lou.


    Of course, he was concerned about Lous safety, but Lou was also a critical part of his n. All the hell kings had to be in one ce for his n to seed.


    Hwang Chae-Il turned pale, realizing the situation was bing too dangerous.


    Just then


    -I-Im retreating.


    Lous voice was filled with agony.


    Lou!


    -I shook off Leviathan. The yers are still there, but I lured Leviathan away from them; Ive done everything I can If you want to save them, do it. I dont care


    That was the end of Lous transmission.


    Relief filled Hwang Chae-Il. At the same time, he tried his best not to burst intoughter.


    Lucifer was once the true king of hell. Even Hwang Chae-Il had heard of Lous evil reputation in his former life.


    Yet, just now, Lou had risked his life to save humans. He even treated them as his equals and was ready to fight the enemies together. Hwang Chae-Il felt an oddly overwhelming emotion.


    This time, he brightly ordered, Soon, everyone will be in the open field! Please get ready!


    This was after he had ordered the skeleton soldiers to rescue the yers. Hwang Chae-Il did not doubt that this was what his absent master would have wanted.


    ***


    I can do this only once. Soo-Jung looked very tense. This was very different from how rxed she had looked earlier. It was clear that she was nervous.


    In the open field, their enemies gradually came together. Hwang Chae-Il had created a wall here to buy some time. Once everyone was here


    Baal, Soo-Jung called out.


    Baal replied, All the preparations areplete.


    Soo-Jung nodded.


    A giant magic circle covered the entire open field. Baal was just as knowledgeable about ck magic as Lou. The magic circle was filled with Baals essence, and this would amplify Soo-Jungs power.


    Ill repeat. I can only do this once. I wont be able to move for a while after doing this. Soo-Jung looked at El.


    El replied with determination, I will protect you.


    If Soo-Jung failed, El would have to guard Soo-Jung, who would be incapacitated.


    It would be so much easier to kill them all Tsk. Soo-Jung seemed truly frustrated. She was so nervous because she couldnt annihte Rohans entire army. Killing innocent yers would make everything pointless. If she murdered them, she knew Kim Gi-Gyu would refuse to take over her position.


    Therefore, the n was to use her power, amplified by Baals magic crest, to neutralize their enemies.


    -Im almost there


    Lous tired voice announced.


    Soo-Jung ordered, Get ready.


    Meanwhile, more and more enemies gathered inside the field.

 Chapter 247: Open Fire (5)

    Chapter 247: Open Fire (5)


    Are we really allowed to do this? a female reporter asked her partner.


    The helicopter propellers whirring was deafening. A new cable show had sent a team to broadcast the battle urring in the Bukhan River region.


    In the modern day, the most popr topics were undoubtedly the Tower, the gates, and the yers. All the channels, in one way and another, dealt with these topics. Moreover, new channels focusing solely on this topic popped up every day. Despite being haphazardly produced and run, most channels received decent ratings.


    Everyone in the world was watching the battle in the Bukhan River region, as it could change the history of the human race.


    The female reporter thought her cameraman didnt hear her because of the loud noise. So, she yelled again, I asked you if this is really okay!


    Yes! Its fine! the cameraman replied. His hands were trembling visibly, suggesting that he didnt reply the first time because he was nervous.


    Again, people nowadays were most curious about the Tower, the gates, and the yers. And at the moment, their greatest concern was


    The female reporter asked, So you got permission for this? Are you sure?


    Yes! the cameraman screamed in fear.


    Their group only had a few people, so they couldnt even be called a reporting team.


    There were only three of them: One helicopter pilot, the cameramanwho was also the PDand the female reporter.


    Havent you noticed that no one has stopped us? And you signed the contract, remember?! the cameraman yelled.


    The contract in question freed the broadcasting station from all responsibility in case a team member died while reporting this battle.


    The cameraman continued, I got the go-ahead from the top, so just shut up and get ready! They told me they got an okay from the Iron Guild too! Were going live!


    The female reporter tensed, reminded that they were about to film the Eden battle live. However, being on a live show made her more anxious than flying over an active war zone.


    The cameraman shouted at the helicopter pilot, You know we cant go too low, right?


    Their risk factor was directly proportional to the copters distance from the ground.


    The helicopter pilot nodded. Dont worry! I used to be a yer, remember? Even if we fall, I can save you, no problem. So dont you worry!


    The pilot used to be a fairly powerful yer before. But despite his im, there was no way he could save anyone if the helicopter fell. The pilot was only trying to reassure the crew. The reporter wasnt even listening; she just nodded absentmindedly and continued to stare down at what was happening.


    The camera lit up. The female reporter was a professional. She had probably fixed her make-up because she looked much better when she began.


    This is All of yers reporter Kim Min-Hee reporting from With a trembling voice, she continued, The Bukhan River region. Ten thousand yers have entered Eden, and the battle has finally begun.


    Kim Min-Hee had no idea that this would be a legendary newscast.


    ***


    <em>Du, du, du, du, du.</em>


    This thumping noise created by nearly 10,000 yers running toward an open field rang in the area.


    This is going to be an all-out war! Everyone, please advance! Rohan ordered from the forefront. They had suffered a surprise attack, followed by the materialization of a giant wall. This was enough to confuse the yers, and Rohan took this as his opportunity. The guild masters of individual groups were just as confused, so they had no choice but to follow Rohansmand blindly.


    All the yers began to march forward. They all headed toward where Edens forces had gathered.


    El said calmly, Please hurry.


    Not yet. Soo-Jung kept her arms crossed as she watched the enemies approaching.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    The magic category yers bombarded the Eden forces with their skills, but Baal raised one of his hands and announced, Dont mind them, Soo-Jung.


    The high-level yers attacked with powerful skills, unaware it wouldnt work against them. The system gave yers their skills, but demons strength didnt depend on that.


    Baal, almost as powerful as Lou in wielding ck magic, invaded the yers energy and


    Dispel, Baal murmured, instantly overturning the yers skills. Some powerful mages could have fought off Baals move, but


    Ugh!


    These yers were limited by the system, capable of only using their magic within preset boundaries. Therefore, they couldnt defend against Baals Dispel, and the magic category yers fell one by one.


    <em>Du, du, du, du, du.</em>


    The enemies were getting closer, each holding a different weapon and armed with buffs and skills.


    Still, Soo-Jung only repeated, Not yet.


    No one protested until Yoo-Bin, frustration obvious on her face, announced, I cant take this anymore.


    The faint smile on her lips betrayed the concern on her face. She buried Asmodeus power back inside after thest fight, but his thirst for blood and destruction remained.


    But


    <em>Whack.</em>


    Lim Hye-Sook hit the back of Yoo-Bins head, making her faint. Dragging her away, Lim Hye-Sook apologized, Im sorry. She cantpletely control her new power yet.


    Ridiculous, Lou sniggered at Lim Hye-Sook.


    <em>Du, du, du, du, du.</em>


    The propeller sound still rang loudly.


    Theyll be within our range very soon, Elmented as everyone watched the enemies get closer. They would have no choice but to engage in a little while, so why were they still holding their position?


    Soo-Jungs eyes brightened, and she shouted, Found it!


    A violet hue filled her eyes. She had been waiting until now because she needed to find the exact location of all the hell kings, demons, and weaponized yers created by the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild.


    Baal! Soo-Jung roared.


    Im ready! Baal shouted.


    Their enemies were swarming toward them, but Baal closed his eyes, rxed, and raised his hands.


    <em>Whir.</em>


    With a quiet yet resonating sound, Baal and an amorphous but visible magic circle took to the air.


    When the enemies saw the huge magic circle that covered the entire field, they hesitated.


    Run! Rohan screamed, but there was nowhere to hide in this open field. The magic circle began to contract slowly.


    W-what? The enemy yers couldnt hide their confusion.


    Before long, the magic circle was just big enough to cover the yers.


    Soo-Jung shouted, Dark me!


    <em>Crackle.</em>


    With a surprisingly subdued sound, hell descended on Eden.


    Ackkkkk! The yers shrieked.


    ***


    Were above where the battle is urring! The female reporter announced. The cameraman quickly moved his camera, pointing it at the battlefield.


    Because thisnd has be a gate, we cant see inside due to its barrier. But inside, the battle that will decide Koreas fate is afoot, the reporter added.


    They were broadcasting something no one could see. All the camera could capture was a foggy barrier, yet their rating was soaring. They were getting more viewers than they could have ever imagined.


    <em>This is unbelievable! </em>The cameraman/PD was shocked by how many people were watching this broadcast. When he gestured to the reporter to indicate their rating, she seemed surprised too.


    <em>This is my chance, </em>Kim Min-Hee thought in determination. News channels broadcasting a gates termination live wasnt a rare sight, but the Bukhan River gate was a whole new ball game. A live broadcast of that was unusually special.


    After all, this entire region had be a gate, so this reporting team could drop dead at any moment. The tension was palpable even through the TV screen, which had to be why the viewers were glued to it.


    Kim Min-Hee couldnt figure out how they got permission to shoot this, but it didnt matter.


    The cameraman was excited and thought, <em>Were all going to be stars.</em>


    The entire team was on their way to stardom. However, the cameraman was unaware that this was a chance bigger than he could ever imagine.


    Lim Min-Hee continued to report, yers from all over the world are here to sacrifice themselves. The most wanted yer, Kim Gi-Gyu, and Lucifer, the famed high ranker, have turned this into possibly the most dangerous mission in history. Recapturing this area is the ultimate goal of this battle.


    Next, she had to reveal more info about Kim Gi-Gyu and Lucifer, but


    Huh? The cameraman was so shocked that he forgot they were live.


    Kim Min-Hee gaped in confusion.


    The cameraman mumbled, The barrier is disappearing


    As he had stated, the foggy barrier covering Eden was slowly peeling off. It was as if it was being undressed.


    Kim Min-Hee was the first to regain her senses. She moved the camera toward herself and announced, The barrier over the Bukhan River region ising off!


    The expression on her face was unreadable.


    Then, the cameraman, still in shock, mumbled, Go


    Kim Min-Hee stared at him in confusion.


    The cameraman screamed, I said we gotta go!


    Suddenly, a massive gale struck their helicopter.


    <em>Du, du, du, du</em>


    The propeller sound disappeared over the hill.


    ***


    The ck mes initial form was shabby, to say the least. It was hard to believe that the giant magic circle and one of the greatest high rankers, Soo-Jung, code-named Lucifer, were responsible for that me.


    Everyone was staring at it in shock when suddenly, it began to change.


    <em>Crackle.</em>


    <em>Crackle.</em>


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    The me spread like wildfire.


    Ackkk! the enemy yers cried out.


    The tiny ember instantly transformed into ck mes that created a firestorm. In no time, Soo-Jungs fire had eaten all the enemies.


    Kyaaaaaaa! the yers screamed as the ck me moved like a living creature.


    Lou, standing nearby, mumbled, So its true that it wont kill humans.


    Indeed, the ck mes only stole enough life force from the yers to knock them out. Once this was aplished, the mes moved onto their next target, spreading far and wide.


    The yers tried to defend themselves, but


    Lou continued, Its abo of Baals giant magic circle and Edens unique energy. I doubt any of them can fight it.


    Even the hell kings would struggle with this attack, precisely why they had nned it this way. Even the best yers couldnt neutralize it.


    Just like that, the dark mes engulfed the enemies. The yers fell like bees, but the mes didnt stop growing.


    Kyaa! Screams of various pitches and amplitudes rang.


    It has finally begun, Soo-Jung whispered. The dark mes were like a curse. It used the life forces of its targets to fuel itself and grow. The power of the magic circle, Soo-Jungs strength, and the energies permeating Eden made the dark mes thicker and more powerful.


    It grew exponentially to capture the hell kings and the other demons.


    Luciferrrr! A figure in a hood screamed from far away. There was no doubt he was one of the hell kings.


    Leviathan.


    His body slowly but visibly took a menacing size.


    Soo-Jung took a step back. Get ready. The real battle is about to begin!


    She has done everything she could. Her job now was to maintain the dark mes. It seemed like a small contribution, but it was way bigger than anyone could have ever asked from her.


    Lou smiled. I wouldnt have it any other way. He stepped forward. He hadnt fully recovered yet, but the overflowing Death here made him feel much better.


    As was expected, El volunteered, Im in too.


    The other two have begun moving too, Soo-Jung informed them. Through the dark mes, she could sense various energies moving. She was letting them know that the other two kings were on the move too.


    Lou demanded, Tell me who they are!


    Soo-Jung focused, trying to identify them. But before she could say anything, everyone in Eden paused.


    What? someone gasped in shock.


    The sky was clearing as the barrier disappeared. Hwang Chae-Il or any other of Gi-Gyus creatures werent responsible for this.


    This is nuts! I cant do this Lou stepped back, losing his confidence


    What the hell is happening now?! Lou spat angrily.


    Kyaaaaa!


    Kwerrrrrk!


    Lucifer!


    Three screams could be heard. One was undoubtedly from Leviathan, but the other two were from the unknowns.


    Suddenly, Lou whispered, Belphegor?


    The two figures grew just like Leviathan, exuding powerful energy. They were hell kings, and one of them appeared to be Belphegor, who had been assumed dead.


    What was even shocking was that


    There were two of them.


    <em>Whirrrr!</em>


    The sorcerous energies of the three hell kings mingled to peel away Edens barrier.


    What the fuck, Lou muttered.

 Chapter 248: Homecoming

    Chapter 248: Homing


    Hwang Chae-Il was monitoring the war through the monitors. He screamed, We cant lose the barrier!


    The barrier over Eden was crucial. Without it, the world could see the inside of Eden, and even more importantly


    The energy inside Eden has begun exploding! Hwang Chae-Il yelled, staring at the various colors dancing on the screens.


    Eden was saturated with filled Death and Life. These energies would go wild without the barrier, and


    <em>The yers will be ced in danger. Worse yet </em>Hwang Chae-Il panicked. The biggest problem was the non-yers living near the area. The yers here at least had some immunity, but the regr citizens nearby were helpless. Most had moved far away from the Bukhan River region, but the energy inside Eden was immense.


    In the worst-case scenario


    Hwang Chae-Ils hands moved fast as he mumbled, Many will die.


    <em>Crackle.</em>


    The intense focus made the mes burn brighter. The pain made him frown, but he refused to stop working.


    Ah, this might just work! Hwang Chae-Il eximed after finding a way to recover Edens barrier.


    But in return


    Well lose the home-field advantage Hwang Chae-Ils face turned dark. If he restored the barrier, their allies would lose the buff and the enemies the debuff.


    They were about to face the three hell kings, so this couldnt have happened at a worse time.


    Hwang Chae-Il asked via the openmunication channel, Will this be okay?


    After a short silence, he heard Els reply.


    -Go ahead.


    Hwang Chae-Il nodded. This would make things harder for them, but they would at least save the innocent non-yers.


    Hwang Chae-Il was about to order the barriers restoration when suddenly, he saw something strange.


    ...!


    ***


    How is Belphegor alive?! Lou wondered.


    After Hwang Chae-Il had announced he would restore Edens barrier, the Eden soldiers quietly observed the situation. The identity of two of the three hell kings had finally been revealed.


    To their shock, both of them were Belphegor.


    How can there be two of them?! Lous face turned tense.


    The two Belphegors looked exactly the same and exuded identical energies. Lou tried his best to understand the strange situation.


    Did they clone him? But that doesnt make sense Clone a hell king? No matter how hard he tried, Lou just couldnt ept what was right in front of his eyes.


    It was shocking enough that Belphegor hade back from the dead. But, now, there were two copies of it.


    Snap out of it! The how or why dont matter. The important thing is that you need to kill them! They are still covered in dark mes, so this is your only chance! Soo-Jung yelled, looking pale from having used too much of her power.


    Got it. Lou nodded in agreement and watched as the three hell kings transformed into giants. Leviathan had taken its water dragon form, but the two Belphegors had just magnified their original forms.


    Lou! We need to stop them! El stepped forward; she was the only one still calm. Soo-Jung was too exhausted to do anything other than maintain the dark mes.


    El calmly ordered, The rest of you must help us too! The skeletons and the griffins will go rescue the yers, as just being here could kill them.


    The allies gradually regained their calm as well.


    Turning toward Lim Hye-Sook, El asked, Please wake up Yoo-Bin!


    Lim Hye-Sook nodded. Yoo-Bin still couldntpletely control her power, but she would be a great asset in this battle.


    The barrier is returning to normal. El looked up at the sky. Indeed, the barrier was slowly reappearing.


    It will be a difficult fight. The energies that once saturated Eden disappeared as the barrier returned. This also meant their opponents would no longer be suppressed inside Eden. They had traded their advantages for this barrier.


    This is for our master. El opened her snow-white wings.


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    It was difficult to imagine that corruption had once turned them ck, as they could not be any purer at the moment.


    El flew up and yelled, Ill take one Belphegor! Lou, go take down Leviathan. Yoo-Bin and Baal, please take care of the other Belphegor! Botis, Hal, and the rest, you!


    Botis replied, Well take care of the rest of the demons and unknown creatures.


    El nodded and looked ahead. By now, both Belphegors hadpleted their transformation. Lucifers dark mes covered them and all the enemies on the field.


    Kwerrrrk! The two Belphegors roared like mindless beasts.


    Deciding on one of them, El murmured, Luminosity.


    A bright halo bloomed behind El.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    This light blinded everyone. The battle was in its final stage.


    ***


    Oppa His ears were ringing, but he could still hear a voice through the noise.


    <em>I</em>


    He remembered being in


    Oppa! This time, he heard the voice loud and clear.


    He remembered being inside the helicopter and shooting Eden from the sky. Then suddenly, the barrier had disappeared, and some strange energy had created a gale strong enough to knock down the helicopter.


    Min-Hee! he screamed, slowly regaining his consciousness. When the helicopter went down, he had used everything he had to protect Kim Min-Hee. Thanks to his experience as a tanker, he felt certain he had seeded in protecting her.


    Ugh! He finally felt the gruesome pain.


    Her face covered in dirt, Kim Min-Hee yelled, Oppa! Oppa! Are you okay?!


    <em>His arm</em> All he could feel was pain and nothing else. Finally, he saw a teary-eyed Kim staring at him.


    Oppa, your arm


    It its okay, he replied, realizing his arm was gone. He wasnt okay, but it was all he could say.


    Hng


    He heard Kim Min-Hee cry and realized he needed to be strong now. The helicopter was gone, so now he had to assess the situation. Using his yer instincts, he tried to figure out his next step.


    <em>Where are we? </em>He looked around to see if there were any enemies nearby. Eden had be a gate, and yers went inside to close it. This meant they were in an active war zone.


    There was a chance they might survive the strange energy here, but


    Oppa Kim Min-Hee sobbed.


    When he looked up, he saw her pale face.


    <em>The magic here is vtile, </em>he thought in panic. Because he was never a great yer, he couldnt protect Kim Min-Hee from this kind of energy. And losing an arm wasnt helping him either.


    Ugh, he groaned in pain while assessing his surroundings. He could see arge amount of smoke and fire far away.


    <em>That must be where the helicopter fell </em>It would have been great if he could save the pilot too, but it was already a miracle that he had saved Kim Min-Hee. And this cost him an arm.


    Oppa I cant breathe, Kim Min-Hee whispered while gasping for air.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Just then, he heard a loud st from far away. This had to be the greatest scoop of his life, but he couldnt see his camera anywhere. Plus, Kim Min-Hee was turning blue.


    Try not to breathe too much! he ordered. Under normal circumstances, breathing in and out deeply would be the right thing. But Kim Min-Hee was a non-yer. If she breathed in too much of this energy, she could die.


    He held Kim Min-Hees hand using his only arm and apologized, Im sorry.


    He was in agony, but he needed to apologize to her. After all, Kim Min-Hee was a victim. His ambition for an exclusive had created this disaster.


    Its okay! Kim Min-Hee wiped away her tears and whispered, Oppa, you must live You need to live and


    Her pale face was now nearly white. Dragging his body closer, he hugged Kim Min-Hee tightly.


    Were they going to die here? The explosions from far away were followed by energy bursts swarming toward them. It was difficult enough for him just to keep himself alive, but he was now bing sleepy. He realized that he had probably lost too much blood. He had brought some healing potions, but he had no idea where they were now.


    But he was at least d of one thing.


    Min-Hee.


    Oppa?


    He consoled himself that he at least got to spend hisst moments with Kim Min-Hee. He was apologetic toward her, but he was d she was here with him.


    He closed his eyes.


    Oppa Kim Min-Hees voice sounded weaker as well.


    Then suddenly, he felt a presence next to them.


    Is this yours? the stranger asked.


    Haa! Haa! The oppressive magic disappeared, and he could breathe much better now. He quickly checked on Kim Min-Hee. She was unconscious, but her face was regaining color quickly. The stranger was seemingly blocking the magic to help Kim Min-Hee.


    The cameraman looked up to see the stranger holding his slightly-damaged camera.


    <em>I guess I protected my camera pretty well too. </em>He realized that he had unconsciously saved his equipment too.


    Huh? Suddenly, he gasped, discovering who was holding his camera.


    Tao Chen?


    Hmm How did you get here? Tao Chen, code-named Beautiful Beard, mumbled. He was a world-famous Chinese high ranker.


    The cameraman asked, Why are you here?


    You must be a reporter Tao Chen ignored the question and asked, How would you like the greatest scoop of your life? He pointed at the faraway ce where all the explosions were urring.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu stood still to focus.


    The Egos feel unstable, he mumbled. This suggested that something had happened in Eden. The fragile sync that connected him to everyone shook a little. He could almost hear their screams.


    He gradually increased his concentration.


    As his senses centered, the information regarding the Eden situation entered his brain through his connection to his Egos.


    Gi-Gyu opened his eyes. He had learned everything he needed to know in a fraction of a second. While he was away, it appeared his Egos had grown much more powerful. Gi-Gyu also learned about the ongoing war inside Eden.


    But the most serious news was


    There are two Belphegors? Gi-Gyu couldnt understand. Because he had received Belphegors mace as a reward from the Tower, he had assumed that Belphegor was dead.


    So how could there be two of them now?


    As calmness entered his eyes, he recognized that the how didnt matter. He should be more worried about his Egos instability. Eden was under attack, and it needed him.


    -Master!


    Finally, Brunheart was awake.


    Brunheart, open the gate, Gi-Gyu ordered.


    -Hng We dont even have the time to exchange hellos? All right!


    Brunheart opened the bright blue gate right in front of Gi-Gyu.

 Chapter 249: Homecoming (2)

    Chapter 249: Homing (2)


    The space ripped to reveal a blue gate bleeding brilliance.


    It feels really unstable, Brunheart, Gi-Gyumented.


    -Wait! It has been a long time, so!


    Brunhearts voice sounded hurried. She had indeed hibernated for a long time, but now she was back. Her awakening had prompted a list of system announcements in Gaias voice.


    [Brunhearts evolution isplete.]


    [Brunheart has received additional abilities.]


    [Brunheart has received an additional form.]


    [...]


    The evolution had made Brunheart exponentially stronger, but the abrupt nature of her evolution ensured that she couldnt control her powerspletely.


    <em>Are they still okay? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered in worry. His connection to his other Egos continued to tremble softly. Thankfully, the situation wasnt urgent enough to require his immediate attention. There was still a bit of time, and Gi-Gyu wanted to give Brunheart, who had just woken up, a chance to stabilize.


    The gate continued to shake.


    Gi-Gyu asked, When did you wake up?


    He could feel that Brunheart was stabilizing.


    -It has been a little while! But because you were taking your test, I couldnt approach you. But now, Im fully awake!


    Her voice sounded different, a little mature now. However, that familiar babyish tone was still there.


    Reading Gi-Gyus thoughts, Brunheart replied,


    -Of course, I have matured! I worked so hard I want to show you how much I have changed, but were busy so! Well do thatter!


    Brunheart stopped talking, and the gate stabilized.


    <em>Hmm? </em>The gate seemed to be erging as it stabilized. Gi-Gyu decided to take his senses for a ride while Brunheart did her thing. His own body felt strange to him after having spent so much time inside his consciousness.


    -Its done!


    Thanks.


    The blue gate had stabilizedpletely.


    But isnt it too big? asked Gi-Gyu.


    -I can make it smaller, but it will take a while. Arent we in a hurry?! Lets just go and worry about the sizeter!


    Brunhearts yful voice reminded Gi-Gyu that she had really returned; he stepped toward the gate.


    -I cant show you everything, but lets start with this!


    <em>Rattle.</em>


    Brunheart used to be arge pendant-like object stuck on his chest. However, shethat pendant-like object, to be specific somehow entered his chest and now looked like a marble. The change was so abrupt that he got no time to stop her.


    Now fully embedded in his body, Brunheart exuded powerful energy.


    [Brunheart is trying to sync.]


    <em>Rattle.</em>


    With this announcement, something began covering Gi-Gyu.


    [Brunheart has sessfully synced with Oberon.]


    [Brunheart has sessfully synced with Hermes.]


    [Brunheart has...]


    More and more system announcements filled his head. Gi-Gyu clenched and unclenched his fists, realizing an armor had encased him.


    [Brunhearts Form: Dragon Hunter has been obtained.]


    Lastly


    [Bis evolution isplete.]


    Gi-Gyus lips curled up, but the full-body armor shrouded the smile.


    [Bi has gained the ownership of the forbidden name Fenrir.]


    [The name Fenrir can now be used.]


    Gi-Gyu didnt want to spend any time learning about these changes, as he only wanted to return home right now.


    He missed his home terribly.


    <em>Step.</em>


    Gi-Gyu entered the gate.


    ***


    Would you like to drink this? Tao Chen opened a healing potion vial and offered it to the cameraman sh PD Kim Gi-Yeul.


    Kim Gi-Yeul epted it and drank it. Kim Min-Hee was a non-yer, so it wouldnt work on her.


    It wont be enough to regenerate your arm, but it will at least stop the bleeding, said Tao Chen.


    Thank you. Kim Gi-Yeulsplexion improved dramatically.


    Kim Min-Hee looked worried as she asked, Oppa, are you okay?


    Kim Gi-Yeul nodded, trying his best to smile. His head had cleared by now.


    Min-Hee, I know Im asking too much from you, but Kim Gi-Yeul hesitantly said.


    Kim Min-Hee nodded before he could finish.


    I should have died in that crash. But, were here, so lets go as far as this story takes us.


    Tao Chen had offered them an exclusive.


    Besides, leaving this gate seemed impossible now. Kim Gi-Yeul looked up at the sky to see the fully-recovered barrier.


    He turned toward Tao Chen and asked, Will you protect us?


    Of course, Tao Chen agreed easily.


    The reassurance made Kim Gi-Yeul sigh in relief. If they left Tao Chens side, the strange and overwhelming energies here would kill Kim Min-Hee. Unfortunately, Kim Gi-Yeul wasnt powerful enough to protect her. In fact, if it werent for Tao Chen, he would have also copsed by now.


    By the way Kim Gi-Yeul examined the camera Tao Chen had handed to him earlier. No electronic devices worked inside the gates. The entire Bukhan River region had somehow turned into a gate, so he couldnt use his camera. The greatest exclusive in history was before his eyes, but he couldnt record it.


    It will work. The ces representative has allowed it, Tao Chen informed him.


    Representative? Kim Gi-Yeul asked.


    Tao Chen began walking without answering.


    Kim Gi-Yeul had many more questions, but the shing blue light on his camera confirmed that Tao Chen was telling the truth. He remembered hearing that Kim Gi-Gyu was this ces owner. So, who was the representative?


    And how could one use electronics after getting the representatives permission?


    Kim Gi-Yeuls brain worked quickly, but he couldnte up with an answer.


    Tao Chen urged him, Hurry up, will you? If you want this story


    Ah, of course. Min-Hee, can you walk?


    Yes, Im fine. Kim Min-Hee replied bravely.


    <em>Kaboom.</em>


    The explosion sounded like a volcanic eruption; it was far but still traveled robustly.


    <em>Gulp.</em>


    Kim Gi-Yeul was going closer to it to film what was happening inside this gate. Many had tried to film the inside of the gates and the Tower, but no one had seeded.


    <em>Gulp.</em>


    He swallowed loudly, realizing that he was making history.


    By the way I didnt see your name on the expedition list, so why are you here? asked Kim Gi-Yeul.


    Im not part of the expedition.


    Pardon? Kim Gi-Yeul stared in confusion.


    Keeping a nk face, Tao Chen replied, Ill exin on the way. Stay close to me. No yers or monsters will attack us, but neither of you will survive without my protection.


    Kim Gi-Yeul and Kim Min-Hee nodded quickly.


    ***


    Ackkkkk! The enemies screamed when Els Luminosity engulfed them. She had targeted the demons and the weaponized yers. Lucifers mes were enough to make them scream, so Els attack just aggravated their already bad situation.


    The brilliance from Luminosity weakened them by purifying their evil.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Her brilliant wings seemed infinite as El flew around. They had barely moved, and El was already in front of one of the Belphegors.


    Before the Belphegor could even react, she had plunged her giant white sword into his aorta.


    <em>Stter!</em>


    The wound oozed a river of blood, but the demon blood failed to douse El.


    Kwerrrrk! the Belphegor shrieked, making El fall off its giant body.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Thankfully, a light spear protected her, but


    Haa Haa Els face turned pale. She could still fight, but she had used a lot of her energy. She was also using part of her power to protect the human yers. Reforming the barrier had taken away the advantage Gi-Gyus allies had, so even El couldnte out unscathed from herst bout with this Belphegor.


    She stared at her opponent.


    She thought she had wounded it fatally, but the injury on its neck was healing faster than she had anticipated. The mes had given her the best chance to defeat it, but she had failed miserably.


    Grisly sorcerous energy arose from this Belphegor, trying to push the mes and Luminositys brilliance away.


    El quickly turned to her side.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    She was surrounded by battles.


    She saw that instead of Botis, who looked exhausted, Hal was leading the demons.


    Hal roared, This is our mastersnd! We must do our best to get rid of these filthy animals!


    They were not strong enough to face the seat holders; thankfully, the mes and Luminositys brilliance helped. If Eden still had the advantage it had held before the barrier disappeared, things would have looked much better. But despite it all, Hal was fighting marvelously.


    Besides this group, El saw Yoo-Bin and Baal working together to kill the other Belphegor.


    Die! Die! Yoo-Bin screamed in excitement. She couldnt control her power fully, but


    <em>They actually make a good team. </em>El thought in surprise.


    Baal was once the First Seat of Power. Together, they made decent progress. Using Yoo-Bins energy, Baal restrained Bephegors limbs while Yoo-Bin attacked it.


    Andstly


    Im going to eat you alive, Leviathan! a young man with white hair shouted. The young mans muscles flexed as he swung his ck sword expertly.


    Lucifer! roared the water dragon covered in mes and brilliance.


    Leviathan and Lou screamed each others names while battling.


    Things werent looking too bad, but


    <em>It doesnt look good either. </em>El couldnt help feeling worried. Soo-Jungs mes would go out soon, and so would the brilliance from Luminosity. They couldnt defeat their enemies thitherto, and defeating three hell kings after that would be difficult.


    All in all, things werent okay.


    El tried to figure out a solution for their situation, but there was no easy answer.


    <em>We gotta end this quickly. </em>Killing Belphegor hell for leather and joining the others was her only option right now. It wouldnt be easy, but there was no other way.


    <em>Master If only you were here</em>


    Praying for his quick return, El grasped her sword tightly. Her master was also working hard, so it was their job to do the same to protect his ce.


    She was about to fly toward her opponent when she suddenly stopped. Not just her, but everyone looked up at the sky in confusion.


    Huh?


    What?


    Someone whispered, A gate?


    There was a giant blue gate floating in the air. A momentter


    <em>Du, du, du, du, du, du, du!</em>


    The gate spewed magic the same way a dam spewed water. The sheer amount of magic exuded from it shook Eden,pletely dwarfing the hell kings magic.


    Who?! a demon gasped. The gate brought along a sense of oppression that made them wantno, forced them to kneel.


    El could barely even stay in the air.


    Ahhh! she eximed. Master


    Every Eden creature, however, was familiar with this energy.


    It belonged to their master, Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    Before Tao Chen had saved Kim Gi-Yeul and Kim Min-Hee, he had received a message from Hwang Chae-Il. Edens barrier had opened briefly, sweeping in a few people, which Hwang Chae-Il had noticed.


    Hwang Chae-Il informed Tao Chen that he suspected they were reporters. At the time, no one knew when Gi-Gyu might return.


    So, Hwang Chae-Il said to Tao Chen, This could be our chance. We dont know when our master will be here, so we have to buy him as much time as possible. We must do everything to get people on our side


    The n was to reveal the truth about their enemy to the world. They werent asking the people to take their side; they just wanted the world to make an informed decision based on the truth.


    Tao Chen agreed with this n. His own n depended on Gi-Gyus sess; most importantly, the Caravan Guild and the Iron Guild were theirmon enemies.


    A physical fight wasnt the only way to defeat them. Getting the publics support could y a huge part in a war. This had been proven true repeatedly in Chinese history.


    Kim Gi-Yeul asked, Are you really telling us the truth?


    As the three walked toward the battlefield, Tao Chen exined the situation to Kim Gi-Yeul and Kim Min-Hee. He didnt tell them everything about the Caravan Guild but gave them enough information to justify what was happening.


    Tao Chen didnt tell them about his n to lead a rebellion in China or how demons had stolen many yers bodies. He gave them the bare minimum that exined the current situation.


    Kim Gi-Yeul and Kim Min-Hee turned pale. It was so much to take in. Sometimes, a lie was easier to ept than the truth. The two seemingly couldnt ept that their truth was nothing but a cock and bull story.


    We cant go any further, or youll be in danger. You can watch from here. Tao Chen announced before bing quiet.


    Even from afar, they could see everything.


    The Eden soldiers were fighting three giant demons. From this point on, Kim Gi-Yeul and Kim Min-Hee would have to form conclusions on their own.


    Edens soldiers were risking their lives to protect the human yers, while the demons and the weaponized yers were killing everything in their path. After all, these were just beasts here to cause mayhem.


    But there was one thing Tao Chen didnt expect to see.


    W-what is that? Kim Gi-Yeul asked, his camera already aiming at the sky. The red light had turned blue, indicating the camera was recording. He wondered if this feed was being aired live. Because he couldntmunicate with his station, there was no way of knowing. It would all depend on his superiors decision.


    However, it didnt matter if this wasnt being broadcasted, as he was recording everything.


    Oh my god Kim Min-Hee whispered.


    Is that a gate? Kim Gi-Yeul asked.


    In the sky, the biggest gate anyone had ever seen opened. Tao Chen couldnt answer. He barely breathed while protecting Kim Gi-Yeul and Kim Min-Hee from this gates brutal energy.


    ...

 Chapter 250: Homecoming (3)

    Chapter 250: Homing (3)


    Who the hell are you?! Who dares to interrupt my battle with Lucifer again?! the water dragon cried out.


    The magic exuded from the new gate was strong, strong enough to disrupt all the battles.


    Leviathan roared at the gate, Get out of my way!


    Destructive energy gathered at the water dragons mouth, creating a barrier around it. No one could stop Leviathan because of the barrier.


    Die!


    Once the destructive energy had condensed at its mouth, it flew toward the floating gate with a st. A storm formed from it, blurring everyones vision.


    <em>Fwip!</em>


    Surprisingly, as soon as the attack made contact with the gate, it perished. Leviathan was confused, as that attack shouldve been enough to destroy the gate.


    Imte, arent I? A voice emerged from the gate. Im sorry.


    Next, somebody in full-body armor appeared and chuckled. The neer''s face was hidden, but his voice was unmistakable.


    El yelled from the sky, Master!


    The man flew down from the floating gate; the giant gate closed behind him, taking away the oppressive energy too. Gradually, Gi-Gyus creatures regained control over their bodies, but their enemies still couldnt stand up.


    Like an angel from heaven, he appeared from the gate andnded on the ground. Right now, everyone on the field could only stare at him.


    <em>Thud.</em>


    Finally, he stood on the ground. Gi-Gyus soldiers kneeled before him while El walked toward him.


    Lou, Soo-Jung, Lim Hye-Sook, Yoo-Binall the important figures lined up behind him.


    We have beenEl smiledwaiting for your return, Master.


    With that, she turned into a bright light and disappeared. Next, the light darted to the mans hand and transformed into a sword.


    Tsk. Lou did the same. The white-haired young man disappeared and reappeared in the mans hand as a dark-red sword with a single white thread.


    Holding two swords, the man announced under his breath, Im back.


    It was almost a whisper, yet it echoed throughout Eden.


    The noises of the war, Leviathans panting, the Belphegors shoutsit drowned out everything.


    Soo-Jung, Lim Hye-Sook, and a few others watched with a smile.


    He was the master of Edentheir only hope.


    Instead of greeting them, the man murmured, I guess I should return this to him?


    He looked up at the small, glowing gray marble in the air. It was the dragon breath Leviathan had shot at him. He hadpressed it using Chaos. And now


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    He shot it toward his enemies. The gray marble flew at an incredible speed and hit the giant water dragon.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    An explosion urred.


    ***


    Kim Gi-Yeul felt speechless.


    A-am I dreaming? He wondered if he had fallen asleep when the helicopter fell. Was this all just a dream? If not, perhaps he had died in the crash, and all of this was


    Kim Gi-Yeul shook his head. This was real. He could feel everything clearly.


    Oppa Kim Min-Hees hand touched his, confirming that this was indeed real.


    Just a moment ago, the sky opened up to reveal the biggest gate he had ever seen. He didnt know what that water dragon had shot toward it, but he knew enough to recognize it should have annihted the gate.


    Therefore, what had happened next shocked him even more. This attack hadnt done a thing. It had just perished.


    Next, a figure, presumably a human, had left the gate. He wore full-body armor, seemingly made from dragon scales.


    Kim Gi-Yeul gawked at this figure.


    Tao Chen mumbled, Hes back.


    Tao Chen had been speaking Korean until now, but he spoke thest part in Chinese. Was it just a coincidence? Or did Tao Chen do this so they couldnt understand him?


    Kim Gi-Yeul had learned a bit of Chinese in the past, so he understood what Tao Chen said.


    <em>He? </em>Before long, he had a good guess about the neer''s identity.


    We have been waiting for your return, Master, announced the woman who had been fighting like a warrior.


    Then, this woman of angelic beauty with pure white wings kneeled before the man.


    All the monsters, Edens soldiers, and the famed yer Lucifer


    They all recognized him happily.


    Kim Gi-Yeul asked cautiously, I-is that Kim Gi-Gyu?


    To his disappointment, Tao Chen didnt answer. And because of the armor, he couldnt confirm his suspicion. Thankfully, his trusty old camera was doing its job perfectly despite the messy situation.


    Kim Gi-Yeul grasped Kim Min-Hees hand tightly.


    I guess I should return this to him? the armored man dered, followed by an explosion.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu had used Chaos topress Leviathans dragon breath, so a huge st urred when thispressed energy hit Leviathan.


    But the result was different from what everyone had expected.


    -Dammit.


    Lu ci fer! Leviathan had lost a big chunk of its body due to that highlypressed marble of its own energy and Chaos.


    Unexpectedly, the two Belphegors nearby fell to the ground.


    This is strange, Gi-Gyu murmured.


    -Indeed, this is very odd. Your attack just now shouldve been enough to destroy even hell kings.


    I know, right? Something feels wrong. Gi-Gyus eyes darkened. There was no time to celebrate his return with others. That would have to wait until they had defeated the enemies inside Eden.


    For now Gi-Gyu stretched his arms, his two swords gleaming. Behind him, his creatures looked at him for an order.


    Lets get rid of them, Gi-Gyu announced.


    -Go, Master!


    Brunheart cheered for him.


    -Long time no see, Brunheart.


    -Tsk, the annoying kid is back.


    Lou and El greeted Brunheart.


    -El! Lou! I missed you so much!


    Brunheart shouted happily.


    <em>Step.</em>


    Gi-Gyu kicked the ground, but his step wasnt that loud. His dragon hunter armor was undoubtedly heavy, yet his step was so light it didnt even leave a footprint on the ground. This showed how expertly Gi-Gyu had spread his power to move at an incredible speed.


    Ackkkkk! Leviathan screamed with everything it had. Its whole body boiled with power, and dozens of water rivulets erupted around it. They swirled like living creatures to attack Gi-Gyu.


    Soo-Jung anxiously watched Gi-Gyu, who was in the air. He had defused Leviathans attack easily, indicating he had be incredibly powerful. Soo-Jung did not doubt that he could handle the water streams charging toward him.


    She was looking at him nervously because


    Just how strong are you now? Soo-Jung whispered.


    Gi-Gyu simply waved his hand, and all the water rivulets disappeared. He didnt have any wings, but he was in the air without making any visible effort. He looked down at Leviathan.


    Luci There was something very wrong with Leviathan. Half of its body was gone, and although it tried to regenerate, it wasnt working. Chaos malignant power prevented it from healing itself.


    Still watching Leviathan, Gi-Gyu slowly lifted his hand with Lou in a circr motion. This motion silently etched the shape in the air.


    -Dammit.


    Gi-Gyu heard Lou curse quietly.


    Luci fer Leviathan spat out hisst word before a gruesome sound was heard.


    <em>Slice.</em>


    -Guess hes finally gone.


    Lou muttered as what was left of Leviathans body split in half.


    ***


    The two Belphegors were annihted; nothing was left of them. The water dragon was split in half. And next to it


    The lower-ranking demons and the seat holders remained quiet with unreadable expressions on their faces. The weaponized yers created by the Caravan Guild, however, weren''t spared.


    Gi-Gyu had made the judgment call that these creatures could not be purified, so he killed them with the dragons breath.


    Andstly


    If you surrender, I will give you a chance, Gi-Gyu exined to the enemy yers who had just woken up. They were only alive because Gi-Gyu had good control over his power, and El had provided added protection for them. Hamiel and the other angels had also guarded them with all of their powers.


    <em>Rattle.</em>


    Brunheart disabled the Dragon Hunter which left Gi-Gyu in his normal clothes. He sat opposite the yers with Rohan as their leader. There was an odd expression on Rohans face. He was happy to see Gi-Gyu, but he had to act scared and hostile.


    Rohan remained quiet. He was the leader of this group, and although the yers werent obligated to obey him, they were all looking up to him to lead them. Everyone waited anxiously for his decision.


    Most yers were awake and knew that none of them could win against Gi-Gyu.


    <em>Is he even human? </em>This was what most yers were wondering. The yers gathered here werent the cream of the crop, and if Gi-Gyu wanted, he could kill them all easily. So, they all prayed for Rohan to make the right decision.


    I believe I can respond as everyones representative here. Rohan finally opened his mouth. As the deputy guild master of the Iron Guild and head of the Korean branch, the 10,000 yers here and I


    Rohan lowered his face, unable to hide his joy.


    Surrender to you.


    Rohan was filled with happiness, as he had helped his master.

 Chapter 251: Change in Reputation

    Chapter 251: Change in Reputation


    10,000 yers.


    Actually, the expedition had begun with a little over 9,500 yers. Five hundred died, so there were about 9,000 yers left now.


    It had been less than three days, so the fatalities were minimal, but


    Leviathan killed about 300 yers, Hwang Chae-Il reported.


    This meant that only 200 yers had died at the hands of Eden creatures. So, the enemy yers allies had killed more yers than all the Eden creaturesbined. It was a tough pill to swallow for the enemies.


    Hwang Chae-Il continued, The people outside believe this expedition was a sess because they saw Edens barrier disappear for a moment.


    The whole world was waiting for the result of the Eden expedition. The footage from Kim Min-Hees channel had left the world as a whole mesmerized. Edens barrier withdrawing for a bit made them think that the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild had seeded in defeating this gate.


    But the truth was


    Were splitting the surrendered yers into two groups. One for those corrupted by the Caravan and the Iron guilds, and the other for the innocents.


    Everyone had surrendered, the war was over, and the expedition was a total failure. Every death was in vain.


    You did very well, Gi-Gyu thanked Hwang Chae-Il.


    Thank you, Master, for returning on time. Hwang Chae-Il bowed appreciatively. What should I do after weplete sorting them out?


    What would happen to those who had surrendered? They wouldnt be murdered for no reason; depending on Gi-Gyus decision, their fates would change dramatically.


    Their lives depended on Eden, more specifically, Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu contemted while Hwang Chae-Il left the room with another bow. There was no need to be impatient anymore.


    Their master was back, so time was on Edens side now.


    ***


    Sorting close to 10,000 yers was time-consuming. This was especially hard because some criteria couldnt be seen by non-yers.


    The only ones who could do this job were


    Dammit, why do I have to waste time doing this? Soo-Jung grumbled.


    Because our master asked us to, remember? If youre tired, you can take a break. Ill be fine on my own, El replied.


    Soo-Jung could see the true nature of anyone with Evil Eye, while El could see the true color. Because only these two women could sort the yers urately, they were asked to do this tedious job.


    Haa Soo-Jung sighed deeply. She closed her eyes and opened them again; this time, her eyes had turned deep violet.


    The yers were lined up in a row, and Soo-Jung looked at them individually.


    You, you, you, and you. Soo-Jung pointed at a few.


    The faces of these yers turned dark.


    Kill her! They suddenly screamed and activated their skills to attack Soo-Jung.


    Haa Soo-Jung just waved her hand and turned them into dust. She sighed deeply again, recognizing that the Caravan and Iron guilds had corrupted more yers than they had anticipated. Also, there were a few who were born pessimists.


    Thankfully, none of them had taken the First Potion, making it easy to deal with them.


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    Ugh! When Soo-Jung waved her hand again, a few more yers fell to the ground. Beneath their feet, small ck mes burned brightly.


    ... The other yers watching this tried their best not to moan.


    Dark me was Soo-Jungs unique skill and pride. Close to 10,000 yers had experienced this fire, so just watching it reminded them of the unimaginable pain they had suffered.


    I-Im not one of them! Some selected yers chose to beg instead of attacking Soo-Jung.


    Soo-Jung raised her hand and muttered, I know. Dont worry.


    These yers had nothing to do with the Iron Guild or the Caravan Guild but had pessimistic tendencies. They were to be questioned and sent home if found innocent. Their fates werent in Soo-Jungs hands.


    <em>Rattle.</em>


    A group of skeleton soldiers appeared to drag the dead yers away. They also escorted the pessimist yers.


    Phew Someone sighed in relief. Unlike the cruel and beautiful Soo-Jung, El was much more merciful. She was indeed an angel.


    El ordered, These two gentlemen over there Please usher them out.


    ***


    Heo Sung-Hoon looked at Gi-Gyu oddly. Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu


    Heo Sung-Hoon had returned to Eden after a long time. The war had begun before he could even settle down. After the war, he had to take charge and take care of the pressing issues. Then, finally, he visited Gi-Gyu, who was in the Sephiroth Tree.


    Gi-Gyu, who had his head on the desk, looked up. Why are you looking at me like that? He had never spent much time at a desk before, so he hadnt expected to either. Turned out paperwork was harder than he had thought.


    Gi-Gyu had just started his break when Sung-Hoon visited him with an odd face.


    Heo Sung-Hoons eyes were sparkling so brightly that Gi-Gyu got a bad feeling about it.


    Gi-Gyu warned, Im not interested in men, so dont


    What are you talking about?! Heo Sung-Hoon yelled. Im not interested in men either! Why would you say!


    Heo Sung-Hoonsical response made Gi-Gyu grin. He was physically and mentally exhausted, as he didnt get a second of rest in thest three months. Spending nearly a year inside his shell was draining since he had to remain alert the entire time. And even after the test, he wasnt given a chance to rest.


    But, now that Sung-Hoon stood before him, things felt more real.


    He was finally back.


    There were so many things he could do now. He could actually just sit back and relive his happy memories. Gi-Gyu was happy.


    Im relieved to see youre back safely, Heo Sung-Hoon mumbled. He was part of Eden now and a close acquaintance of Gi-Gyu. There had been a chance that Gi-Gyu wouldnt return alive from the test. Sung-Hoon knew that, so tears of joy filled his eyes, and he tried to hug him.


    Ack! D-dont! Gi-Gyu yelled to stop him.


    Just then


    <em>Creak.</em>


    The door opened, and Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon froze on the spot. An ufortable silence fell.


    Sung-Hoon looked stranger than ever. He had tears in his eyes but a wide smile on his lips. Gi-Gyu almost burst intoughter at the ridiculous sight, but he stopped himself.


    He tried to look calm because an elderly woman stood in the doorway.


    She whispered, Thank you.


    Before Gi-Gyu could react, Sung-Hoon embraced him tightly. Gi-Gyu felt his shoulders getting wet with Sung-Hoons tears. He had changed only a few minutes ago, so he got annoyed that he would have to change again.


    Also, getting huggedtightlyby another man wasnt pleasant. Still, Gi-Gyu patted Sung-Hoons back gently. Soon, Sung-Hoon realized he was making a scene, so he stepped back. But his face was still covered with tears.


    Ignoring Sung-Hoon, Gi-Gyu turned to look at the elderly woman. He introduced himself, Nice to meet you. Im Kim Gi-Gyu. I am Heo Sung-Hoons


    <em>Definitely not his lover.</em>


    Gi-Gyu continued with a bright smile, Good friend and colleague. He has helped me a lot.


    ncing at Heo Sung-Hoon, Gi-Gyu added, I must say that you raised an amazing son, Maam.


    Heo Sung-Hoons mother stood before them. She had been on her deathbed not too long ago after all the doctors had given up on her. She had been waiting to take herst breath when


    Thank you, she thanked Gi-Gyu again.


    ***


    Master The man looked overjoyed. He bowed deeply as if he was in a kings presence.


    Rohan, Gi-Gyu called out his name.


    Rohan seemed touched as he trembled and looked up.


    You did very well, Gi-Gyu praised him.


    While Gi-Gyu was away, Rohan had worked hard to make the Eden battle a sess. He controlled the Iron Guilds unit to give the advantage to Eden. He also helped Eden prepare for the battle.


    If it werent for Rohan, Eden might have suffered great damage.


    Im just honored to have helped you, Master.


    Gi-Gyu gave Rohan a bitter smile. Every time he saw Rohan, he thought about his ability. Rogers Han used to resent him with all his heart, but now, Rohan was unconditionally loyal to him. His sync ability was simply too strange to ept.


    Gi-Gyu shook his head. He knew he should be thankful rather than question things.


    What after dividing the yers? Nothing much. Ill take care of the problematic ones, and the rest will leave with you, Rohan.


    ...!


    Rohan was the first one to hear Gi-Gyus future n.


    Gi-Gyu continued, Tell the world that you negotiated with me to save the yers. Make sure they know you made a great sacrifice.


    ...


    This way, Rohan would be a hero to the world. Gi-Gyu wasnt sure how Rohan would be seen inside the Iron Guild, but it had to be positive. Rohan technically failed in closing the gate, but if they believed he did everything he could to save so many yers


    Gi-Gyu was certain the Iron Guild would treat Rohan well.


    Not many should me you for this defeat, Gi-Gyu exined.


    Rohan nodded in agreement. After all, close to 10,000 yers would be his witness.


    Gi-Gyu continued, In fact, they will praise your ability to bring so many out alive.


    The 10,000 yers would report Gi-Gyu''s unbelievable strength, making Rohan the hero who saved most of the yers from an impossible battle.


    Many things will change, Rohan. With what happened in this battle, the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild will lose much of their authority.


    They might even copsepletely.


    Hwang Chae-Il had used his quick thinking to give Gi-Gyu an incredible opportunity.


    Your reputation will improve greatly, so dont lose this chance, Rohan.


    ...


    Grow stronger. Find those you can trust and create your own army. Be a public figure.


    Gi-Gyu grinned widely and added, The time to get Ironshield Its here.


    Rohan trembled, realizing the time had finallye.


    ***


    ...


    Everyone was gathered here, but the room was silent. This was their first meeting ever since Gi-Gyu returned. And now, Tao Chen and Choi Chang-Yong were present as well.


    The silence continued. They had already asked their question. Now, they were just waiting for Gi-Gyu to answer.


    The question they had asked was the main topic of this meeting. But in a way, it was also the most childish question anyone could ask.


    Everyone was wondering the same thing.


    <em>How powerful is he now? </em>


    This was the question that had been thrown at Gi-Gyu. It may sound immature, but it was vital as everything depended on it now.


    Gi-Gyu slowly opened his mouth. He assertively replied, I will take down Ha Song-Su.


    Everyone was satisfied with his answer because they could feel the overwhelming confidence in his voice.

 Chapter 252: Change in Reputation (2)

    Chapter 252: Change in Reputation (2)


    Gi-Gyu was standing alone in an empty field. He had his eyes closed, and his energy swirled around him.


    Magic, Death, and Life danced around him in harmony. Like an exothermic reaction, the dance created an unprecedented amount of heat. Consequently, the center, which was Gi-Gyu himself, remained cold, but the surrounding area was boiling.


    Around Gi-Gyu, the entire Eden cried and shook.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu opened his eyes, which were now dark gray. Then, he slowly moved his hands.


    He was slow enough for anyone to see and evade; his hands still pushed the air forcefully. The boiling magic, Death, and Life followed his hands. And soon, he was even controlling air skillfully enough to create a vacuum.


    The area around Gi-Gyu had turned into a vacuum, which pulled him in with great force, but he didnt budge.


    Gi-Gyu clenched his fists, and suddenly


    <em>Fssssh.</em>


    A giant hole, one so big that it resembled a giants footstep, materialized before him.


    ***


    After washing off his sweat, Gi-Gyu left with a towel over his shoulders. The shower felt particrly refreshing since he hadnt taken one in a long time. He was enjoying the simple pleasures of life.


    Resting on the sofa Old Man Hwang had created to his taste, Gi-Gyu closed his eyes. It felt so peaceful here, as if nothing had happened.


    But


    <em>Creak.</em>


    The door opened, and reality returned.


    Shouldnt you knock at least? Gi-Gyu muttered.


    ...


    There was no hostility in Gi-Gyus voice.


    Arent you being rude to your teacher? Soo-Jung replied with a small smile on her lips. She sat opposite Gi-Gyu, who kept his eyes closed.


    Soo-Jung watched him for a while before asking, Tell me.


    Gi-Gyu finally opened his eyes.


    Soo-Jung was watching him with an unreadable expression. She urged, There isnt anyone here, so its okay. Just tell me.


    <em>Tell her what?</em> Gi-Gyu wanted to ask her this, but he couldnt.


    Soo-Jungs eyes shone bright violet.


    <em>Her Evil Eye. </em>


    Now that he thought about it, her Evil Eye was very special; it was even different from what Lou remembered. Demon kings were known to be able to use a high-level Evil Eye to see ones true nature, but none couldpare to Soo-Jung.


    Soo-Jung was special.


    Her eyes still violet, she asked, You Did you defeat Jupiter? Is that how you absorbed him?


    She looked at him suspiciously before murmuring, But it doesnt look like it.


    Gi-Gyu stayed quiet and only watched her.


    Silence fell in the room.


    You Soo-Jung broke the silence as she began exuding bloodthirst and hostility. Are you Kim Gi-Gyu?


    Gi-Gyus eyes gradually turned gray.


    ***


    -Master! Master!


    The loud voice belonged to Brunheart, who had recently waked from her hibernation. Old Man Hwang had been examining her, but now she was back.


    She began chattering excitedly the moment she returned.


    -He said there are a lot of things I can do now! He said Im so much stronger! Thank you, Master!


    Brunheart had evolved. Her evolution ended during Gi-Gyus test, and the changes urred while she was unconscious, so even she hadnt known about the changes.


    Old Man Hwang had examined her to learn about these changes.


    Gi-Gyu asked curiously, What are they?


    The smile on his lips showed how much he cared about Brunheart.


    -Give me a minute!


    Brunheart yelled, but nothing happened.


    But a momentter


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened in shock when a tiny fairy appeared before him, floating around excitedly.


    Ta-da! This fairy had no wings but could still fly, and her voice told Gi-Gyu the fairy was Brunheart.


    She exined, Its not a real body, but I can create this form temporarily with my magic. This is all thanks to your Life force, Master!


    The fairy wore a pink dress, and a crookedly-ced shiny tiara adorned her head. Brunheart looked like a tiny young princess. She flew toward Gi-Gyu, kissed him on his cheek, and sat down on his shoulder.


    However, Gi-Gyu didnt say a word.


    Brunheart seemed upset. She whispered, Whats wrong? Dont you like it? It sounded like she was about to cry.


    Gi-Gyu silently patted her head.


    Brunheart giggled happily, Hehe.


    Gi-Gyu rxed. He suspected Brunheart could do much more now. Separate from what Old Man Hwang had learned, Gi-Gyu had also figured out a thing or two about Brunhearts changes. Her new physical form was just a tiny part of that discovery.


    Brun was in his stomach now; she yed a huge role as his core.


    El and Lou called out to Gi-Gyu.


    Master.


    Hey.


    El had finished dividing the yers, and Lou


    Gi-Gyu asked, Is it done?


    There is still a bit more to go, but things look decent, Lou replied. Leviathan had Satans mr. Lou absorbed it, so his energy felt much more refined now.


    It wasnt just Satans physical body, was it? Gi-Gyu could feel that there was more to Lous change. In the past, he couldnt have even recognized this subtle change.


    Oh! You can feel it? Lou seemed impressed. But he quickly shook his head and added, I guess I shouldnt be surprised.


    Lou was one of the few who could recognize Gi-Gyus changes the best. Knowing this, he knew he couldnt underestimate Gi-Gyu anymore.


    Leviathan probably descended way before this battle urred, which exins why its current form was so close to its original. And Lou mysteriously added, I absorbed the two Belphegors as well.


    Gi-Gyus eyes glowed. He still didnt know how or where those two Belphegors came from when everyone had presumed it dead. Surprisingly, both retained most of their original power, but their minds had degraded.


    Gi-Gyu could make a guess about it. He asked, Do you think they are the byproducts of Andras Project Adam?


    Who knows? I can tell you that the Belphegors felt the same as before. They were able to clone him to perfection. But, there is one thing I can tell you, Lou replied.


    Lou and Gi-Gyu said simultaneously, Andras alone couldnt have done this.


    Lou and Gi-Gyu smiled at each other. Gi-Gyu had be more powerful, which let him ess his Egos thoughts and memories better through their sync.


    Lou muttered, This sucks.


    Having his thoughts read by someone didnt please him. But Lou didnt seem unhappy.


    Gi-Gyu was much stronger now, and a small annoyance like this was certainly worth it.


    Gi-Gyu asked, You havent tried using your body much, have you?


    After absorbing Satans mr and Leviathan? Hmm No, not yet. Both Leviathan and Belphegors had Chaos inside their bodies. Completely absorbing them would take a long time, and Lou smiled, realizing Gi-Gyu must be reading his thoughts as he spoke.


    And so I havent tried out my improved body yet, Lou added.


    Gi-Gyu stood up and asked with a smile, Then how about it?


    He was asking Lou to spar with him.


    Hmm Lou seemed to consider the idea.


    Gi-Gyu looked at El and added, You and El can fight me together.


    Are you making fun of me now? Lou frowned, but he didnt refuse the offer. In fact, his body was growing, getting ready for a battle.


    Lou. Gi-Gyu ordered, Come at me with everything you have. Do it like you want to kill me.


    Lou didntin about Gi-Gyus confidence. El didnt make anyments, either.


    Life and Death filled the space while Brunheart, still on Gi-Gyus shoulder, yawned.


    ***


    The yers were divided into three groups. The first group had yers with naturally dangerous tendencies, the second had the ones too corrupt for purification, and thest group had those who were neither. Thest group of yers had no idea what was really happening.


    Although the sorting process waspleted, they remained in Eden because Gi-Gyu hadnt given his permission.


    Today, the yers'' leaders finally gathered around in a meeting room. These people had various backgrounds because they came from around the world to reim Eden. All the unimportant figures were excluded, but close to 100 yers were still sitting in the room.


    All of them looked awkward. They couldnt believe they were still in the middle of their enemy''s headquarters. Some of them still had no idea what was happening in the world.


    All of them looked around nervously. Gi-Gyus creatures, the ones they had fought not too long ago in the historical battle, guarded them. Knowing how powerful they were, the yers didnt even dare to make a sound. They knew they would never leave this ce alive if they tried.


    Some time passed, but the yers still didnt talk among themselves.


    And finally


    Nice to meet you. Gi-Gyu walked in. He sat at the head of the table and looked at the yers.


    Im sure you are all confused. Understandably, youre having trouble epting whats happening around you, Gi-Gyu said, making the yers even more ufortable.


    None of them knew much about Gi-Gyu. After all, when he wasnt the most wanted yer, he was a newbie ranker who had appeared out of the blue. He kept himself hidden and, just recently, gained his the most wanted yer title.


    All they had known was that Gi-Gyu could turn an entire region into a gate. But recently, they witnessed a different version of Gi-Gyu. A yer who wore full-body armor, seemingly made of dragon scales.


    I have no intention of harming you. I asked you to gather here today becausea faint smile appeared on Gi-Gyus lipsI want to tell you the truth and make you an offer.


    The truth one of the yers whispered.


    Yes, the truth.


    Hwang Chae-Il had used Edens magic to ce a trantion spell in the room. The meeting would have nonguage barrier regardless of the participants'' nationality and mother tongue.


    How much do you know about the Caravan Guild and the Iron Guild?


    Edens reputation was about to change.


    Gi-Gyu rephrased his question into a more blunt one.


    Do you actually know anything at all?


    The faint smile on his face disappeared. He promised, Ill tell you the truth.

 Chapter 253: Change in Reputation (3)

    Chapter 253: Change in Reputation (3)


    Gi-Gyu took a look at everyone in the meeting room. Everyone gathered here was someone influential in their own group. He even spotted a few high rankers, which made sense, as he had been told that many high-rankers had participated in this expedition.


    However, the work Hwang Chae-Il and Rohan had put in ensured they would be delivered here without much of a fight. Moreover, Leviathan had taken the only chance they had to show off their skills during the final battle.


    Even the high rankers couldnt take on three hell kings and Edens monsters.


    The high rankers flinched and trembled as Gi-Gyu studied them. Only the powerful yers recognized his true power. They couldnt sense the full extent of his strength, but sensing just a small part of it was enough to make them shiver.


    Gi-Gyu looked at them before closing his eyes slowly.


    Then, he reopened his eyes and said, The head of the Caravan Guild, Andras, and that of the Iron Guild, Ironshield


    It was time for the yers here to learn the truth.


    Are stealing the yers bodies and handing them to demons.


    When Gi-Gyu announced that, the room was flooded with confused mutters. The audience disyed a variety of emotions. Some were shocked, some remained calm as if they had known this all along, and others red at Gi-Gyu with suspicion.


    Gi-Gyu continued, They are also using non-yers and yers bodies to carry out experiments.


    The yers'' confused whispers became loud but still remained whispers. It appeared that those who knew about the body-stealing part didnt know about the experiments.


    A yer who seemed to represent arge group shouted, What are you talking about?! Experimenting on humans?!


    Gi-Gyu calmly replied, Just as I said, they are conducting experiments on humans. Let me simplify it for you. They are treating both yers and non-yers asb rats.


    Gi-Gyu had told them the truththe whole truthmaking the yers turn pale.


    Someone in the back screamed, I dont believe it! How could anyone do such a thing! The man had quite a weak aura.


    Gi-Gyu looked at the man, surprised that someone this weak was even allowed to participate in the expedition.


    -He was the World Guilds deputy guild master and mostly worked as an informant. The guild master of this guild is dead. He possessed the First Potion and worked for the Iron Guild, but it looks like only he was involved in this dirty business. Because the rest of his guild seemed innocent, we let them live.


    Gi-Gyu nodded when Hwang Chae-Il exined the situation through their sync.


    Mr. Yoon Do-Hyung? Gi-Gyu called out to him, making this yer tremble in shock.


    ...!


    Youre responsible for collecting information at your guild, so howe youre this ignorant? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Yoon Do-Hyung became even angrier, partly because his guild master had died while fighting inside Eden.


    Yoo Do-Hyung red at him and yelled, Exactly! My guild may be small, but


    I know the World Guild is famous for its high-quality information-gathering ability. But Im sure your guild master hoarded most of the information for himself.


    ...


    Am I wrong? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Yoon Do-Hyung became very quiet.


    And Mr. Yoon.


    ...?


    Look around you. Notice the other yers expressions. Do their faces say Im lying?


    The yers in the meeting room had varying expressions. The more powerful the yer, the more worried they looked. It was because they had more information than the weaker yers. Most high-ranking yers knew what was happening, and Gi-Gyu had only confirmed their suspicions.


    And havent you already seen proof?


    Everyone turned toward Gi-Gyu again as he exined, During thest battle, the enemies I fought


    The faint smile remained as he continued, Those monsters emerged from your side, didnt they? You all know they were dispatched by the Caravan Guild and the Iron Guild, correct? Is that not proof enough?


    All the yers looked down in deep thought, no longer staring at Gi-Gyu.


    They knew.


    They all knew this conversation was meaningless. After all, they had seen the real monsters.


    Those monsters disguised themselves as expedition participants.


    Just this fact alone was enough to implicate the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild.


    Gi-Gyu offered, Ill leave you guys to think for a moment. You should discuss your next move among yourselves.


    Even after Gi-Gyu had left, the yers remained quiet for a long time.


    ***


    The world was going insane. Ten thousand yers, an incredibly immense number, were sent into the gate. And if that number wasnt shocking enough, the numerous high-level yers that made up that number were.


    So if


    -Eden won, and the yers in the expedition were


    The media was beginning to discuss a hypothetical situation. What if Eden came out victorious? People didnt expect this expedition to be short, but when they saw the barrier disappear around Eden, their hopes for this expedition''s sess rose.


    -What is happening inside Eden right now?


    Their hope and anticipation slowly turned to worry and anxiety. The idea of losing 10,000 yers was frightening. If this happened, what would happen to the safety of the world?


    There were still plenty of yers in the world, but it would be hard to rece the high-level yers who had entered Eden. And if this expedition really failed, then


    -Will it ever be possible to close the Eden gate?


    It was possible that no more attempts would ever be made to enter Eden.


    Lately, an opinion had been gaining traction. It wasnt anything new; it became popr just recently.


    -Many people think or are starting to think that Kim Gi-Gyu and Edens independence should be acknowledged. If we ept Kim Gi-Gyu as he is, and have him participate in keeping this world safe, we could turn this uncertain situation around.


    Acknowledge and ept Kim Gi-Gyu and Edens independence.


    This idea didnt just stem from the fact that he had turned an entire region into his gate. Until now, he had deflected many serious attacks, meaning he was no longer an ordinary yer.


    Many were also beginning to question why Kim Gi-Gyu even was the most wanted yer. There was no clear exnation for why he was being chased, so many conspiracy theories arose.


    And, of course, the media did its job perfectly: Fanning the publics uncertainty. The worst offender was the TVH channel, which broadcasted Edens barrier disappearing live. That single broadcast brought them a stream of advertisements and sponsorships.


    Despite the considerable sess, the director of this station looked unhappy. He muttered, This is insane. He is a yer, but he isnt invincible, right? He begged me to send him, so I did, but now


    They had lost contact with Kim Gi-Yeul and Kim Min-Hee when Edens barrier disappeared. TVH had sent an emergency rescue team, but they couldnt even find the crashed helicopters remnants.


    It was obvious that the two were dead. Kim Gi-Yeul and Kim Min-Hee wanted to go, but it was partly the directors greed that sent them to their deaths.


    He never thought something like this would happen. He got the biggest scoop of the year, but it cost him two of his best talents. Their deaths would haunt him for the rest of his life. This was why the atmosphere in TVH station was dark despite the broadcasts sess.


    Director. The directors secretary brought him a cup of coffee and begged him to go home for the night. The director hadnt left the station since he heard about the helicopter crash.


    The director replied, How can I? Do you really expect me to just go home and rest? Gi-Yeul bought us this chance with his life, so I must make the best of it. I cant let his death be in vain.


    TVH was a new station, but its recent coverage put it in the middle of thepetitive world of yer media. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, so the director refused to let it go to waste.


    Haa The director sighed deeply and rested his head on the desk. He was exhausted, but he couldnt rest.


    Sitting up again, he stared at hisputer. To be precise, he stared at the folder titled Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Kim Gi-Gyu was at the center of everything, holding the exnation for this entire confusing situation. Everything their channel knew about this man was in that folder.


    But


    I cant release it just yet. Its not time, the director mumbled. Revealing this information to the world would result in more deaths.


    And this time, he would also be one of the many dying.


    The director knew he needed to give his family some time to prepare. Everything had to be ready and perfect before he released this information. This would be thest and greatest story of his life.


    The director was grateful for one thing. Since his station was now popr, the world would listen when he released this folder.


    He rested his head on the desk again. Secondster, his cell phone began vibrating.


    <em>Bzzz.</em>


    He didnt pick it up, assuming it was another annoying call about work. But suddenly, he got a strange feeling.


    Something felt different about this call. The director picked his phone up with a strange look on his face.


    [Kim Gi-Yeul]


    He couldnt believe his eyes when he saw the caller ID.


    <em>This cant be happening. </em>


    His hands shaking, the director answered the phone.


    -Hello?


    The voice erased all doubts he had.


    G-Gi-Yeul?


    ***


    Gi-Gyu held the mans hand tightly and stated, I hope we get to maintain a good rtionship.


    ... The man, who represented the yers, shook Gi-Gyus hand silently. He looked tense and resigned at the same time.


    After a long discussion, the yers came up with a decision. It wasnt unanimous, which was expected. The yers came from all over the world, so there was no way all of them would decide to support Gi-Gyu.


    But


    -The majority of them have decided to take your side.


    Hwang Chae-Il informed Gi-Gyu in his head. As he had announced, most of the surviving yers believed Gi-Gyus im. This was exactly what Gi-Gyu wanted. He didnt really care about the quality of the yers who sided with him.


    What he wanted was the number.


    Happy that he got what he wanted, Gi-Gyu smiled.


    ... Some yers were looking at Gi-Gyu unhappily from far away. They were those who had decided not to work with Gi-Gyu. These yers were beginning to understand that something was wrong with the Caravan Guild and the Iron Guild. But they chose not to take Gi-Gyus side because


    Arent you a beast yourself too? The representative of the nonaligned yers asked. He exined, You can turn a city into a gate and use the monsters like your servants And most of all


    The head of the nonaligned yers trailed off, remembering Gi-Gyus overwhelming power. He announced, You are just another beast we can not trust. That is why we cant work with you.


    But this wasnt the only reason why these yers had decided not to take Gi-Gyus side. Most yers in this group chose this option because they believed staying neutral would benefit them the most.


    As I promised, you will be free to return home safely. But, before that Gi-Gyu pped to get everyones attention.


    They were still inside the meeting room. He continued, This is just something I want to do. I would like to introduce you to the people who share my goal.


    Again, confused mutters flooded the room.


    Who could they be?


    Lucifer?


    Or someone from KPA? Gi-Gyu having a close rtionship with the KPA was a well-known fact.


    Worry and anticipation were palpable in the air.


    But is this The representative of the group that had decided to side with Gi-Gyu whispered. He nced at the yers who had refused to work with Gi-Gyu. Was it okay for Gi-Gyu to reveal his allies to them?


    Gi-Gyu smiled and replied, Its all right.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    The door opened, and a beautiful woman walked in.


    Soo-Jung, better known as Lucifer, announced, Hello. Congrattions to those of you who have decided to work with my pupil.


    The yers murmured, but none looked surprised, as the world already knew Lucifer had decided to work with Gi-Gyu.


    However, the yers gasped when the next yer walked in.


    Nice to meet you all, Sung-Hoon greeted the room.


    Y-you are! Someone recognized him as a member of the KPA. And as more yers walked in, the nonaligned yers couldnt hide their shock.


    A man arrogantly said, Im Choi Chang-Yong, the Blue Dragon Guilds guild master.


    No one dared to greet him back. Gi-Gyu didnt give Choi Chang-Yong special treatment, but he was someone to be respected in the worlds eyes. After all, he was a famous high ranker and leader of a top ten Korean guild.


    A sudden silence fell in the room. Not because the yers were no longer shocked but because they were now nonplussed. Choi Chang-Yong was one of several yers who had participated in thest expedition to destroy Eden.


    The members of the Morningstar-Child Guild followed him.


    Then, Tao Chen entered the room.


    Im Tao Chen.


    The room had be a source of constant shocked gasps. However, when thest yer entered, a fearful silence filled the room.


    The deputy guild master of the Iron Guild


    The one who had led the current expedition


    Hello. My name is Rohan.

 Chapter 254: Change in Reputation (4)

    Chapter 254: Change in Reputation (4)


    The announcement led to silence, then heavy whispers, and finally silence again. Rohans appearance was enough to create a small turmoil inside the room.


    However, one emotion soon united all the yers: Hostility.


    Even the yers who had decided to work with Gi-Gyu became antagonistic toward him. As hostility filled their eyes, Gi-Gyu watched them quietly.


    The yer representing the group that sided with him whispered, Could it be Did you brainwash these yers like your gate monsters?


    The question exined why the yers had suddenly be resentful.


    The yers, especially the ones who had decided to work with Gi-Gyu, found it hard to understand this situation. If he could brainwash such powerful yers to make them do his bidding Suffice it to say, they feared a reality where Gi-Gyus unique ability let him brainwash people. They wondered if Gi-Gyu had brought out these yers as a threat to the nonaligned yers.


    This was a perfectly usible exnation.


    The representative, his hands shaking, whispered, We need you to exin


    Rohan, Iron Guilds deputy guild master, being on Gi-Gyus side made no sense. This also went against all of Gi-Gyus ims.


    For the Iron Guilds deputy guild master Rohan to work with Gi-Gyu


    There was just no way that Rohan would side with Kim Gi-Gyu after everything that had happened inside Eden. After all, Rohan lost the most in this expedition. He lost his reputation, his colleagues, and his men. And when he left the gate, he would lose his guild and the worlds trust for failing this mission.


    So why would Rohan?


    <em>Did he surrender because of how powerful Kim Gi-Gyu is? </em>Many considered this idea. Just like everyone else in the room, Rohan had witnessed Gi-Gyus unsurpassed power. So did he despair and decide to give in?


    But this didnt make any sense either. Rohan was powerful enough to be the Iron Guilds deputy guild master. So someone like him would never


    Rohan Gi-Gyu finally opened his mouth and said, Doesnt trust the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild. He has been questioning them for a long time. Unlike the other high-ranking yers in these guilds, Rohan reached his position fairly and ethically. He learned the truth after battling us for long. Then, he used his authority to try to learn more about what was happening. The fact that he decided to work with ushe turned toward Rohanmakes perfect sense. After all, hes a man aware of whats right and wrong and what trust is all about.


    Unfortunately, the yers still appeared skeptical. Gi-Gyus exnation made sense but was hard to ept. Also, there was no guarantee that Rohan wasnt working as a double spy.


    He cant be a double spy. This worry was resolved by someone unexpected. The representative of the group that had decided not to work with Gi-Gyu borated, Because were here, right?


    Ah! several yers eximed in understanding.


    This was true. Those yers who had refused to side with Gi-Gyu were also present in the room. These yers could side with the Iron Guild at any time, yet Gi-Gyu was letting them leave freely. This meant


    Gi-Gyu exined, Hes right. And Rohan is no longer the Iron Guilds deputy guild master. Iron Guilds Korean branch, which Rohan will still lead, will no longer use the name, Iron Guild.


    ...!


    With help from the yers here who want to work with usGi-Gyu raised Sung-Hoons handThey will rebuild the Korean yers Association with this man here, Heo Sung-Hoon.


    A short silence fell. The two representative yers thought to themselves.


    <em>A lot will change after we leave Eden. </em>


    Once they had stepped outside this gate, the world would experience a revolution.


    Watching them and guessing their thoughts, Gi-Gyu smiled. <em>Theyre wrong. The change has already begun. </em>


    The truth would divide the world.


    ***


    The whole world was shaken up. The Eden expedition participants still hadnt returned.


    But!


    -The footage were about to show you was taken inside Eden.


    TVH had been the publics one-stop shop for all things Eden for thest few days. And today, it was about to reveal the greatest scoop in history.


    Kim Min-Hee and Kim Gi-Yeul from TVH, who had been assumed dead, had provided footage way more shocking than the one shown before.


    They had managed to film inside Eden.


    W-what? What am I seeing right now? The viewers couldnt believe their eyes.


    After the helicopter had gone down while filming Eden from the sky, TVHs rating had gone up beyond anyones wildest expectation. However, this new footage of Edens inside from Kim Min-Hee and Kim Gi-Yeul, who had survived the crash, would change the world.


    The viewers, at first, had a hard time understanding it.


    Why are there such grotesque monsters among the expedition participan?!


    Their truth and the truth were like yin and yang.


    The viewers witnessed how the Eden monster refused to attack human yers, who werent nearly as merciful to them. And even more shockingly, real monsters arose from within the participant group and began killing their own teammates.


    Fucking Iron Guild! The viewers couldnt hide their rage.


    The Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild were supposed to protect the world. They were, at the moment, responsible for maintaining world order. Yet, the reinforcement they had sent was killing the allies.


    The beasts were so big and powerful that Kim Gi-Yeuls camera couldnt even capture them all. Just their appearance and size were enough to instill great fears in the viewers'' minds.


    Confusion filled the world as the line between enemies and allies became so blurred it seemed invisible. Edens monstersthe ones everyone had deemed the enemyworked tirelessly to protect human yers. On the other hand, the creatures dispatched by the Iron Guild were going wild.


    The Koreans were especially furious.


    Those fucking bastards!


    The entire world had reached out to help with the gate, but most participants were Korean. The Korean poption seethed as it watched the reinforcement butcher their countrymen.


    TVH made sure to include a clear exnation.


    -As we said earlier, this footage has not been manipted. We are airing the original video, which wasnt filmed with any bias.


    Is that? The viewers gasped when they saw a gigantic gate materialize inside Eden. The size of it was unimaginable. The non-yers fear peaked when they saw this gate of iparable proportions materialize right after the reinforcements indiscriminate butchering.


    What was that gate in the sky? They felt like they were watching the climax of a sci-fi movie.


    -Sorry Imte.


    A man covered in dragon scales appeared from the gate.


    I-is this for real?! The viewers eximed. This mysterious man killed the seemingly-invincible monsters like they were low-level monsters.


    This is crazy The scene left the whole world shaken.


    The footage was from the hottest gate in the world right now, so the poptions already piqued excitement had reached new highs. However, they raged when they saw the reinforcements killing their hero yers. People didnt know how to deal with this concoction of fury and despair. But, the appearance of that man covered in dragon scales somehow relieved all their worries.


    Kim Gi-Gyu


    Kim Gi-Gyu had been a wanted yer and enemy; now, he was like a savior to them.


    They had deemed him a monster, but now they knew


    He is a demon and an angel.


    The long debates started in Korea, but soon the entire world was embroiled.


    The footage broadcasted by TVH was hard to believe. It looked more like a movie. And in fact, some believed that it was a doctored video. So many reactions came out of it but in the end


    -We need to drive out the Iron Guild.


    -We need to find out the truth about it.


    -Tell us the truth.


    -Whos the real monster?!


    People demanded the truth. They felt suspicion, distrust, and rage. Just when they were about to explode


    TVH returned with another breaking news.


    -The yers have returned from Eden. What will they reveal?


    The whole world focused on Korea again.


    ***


    When the day for the participating yers to leave Eden came, they all realized their theories amounted to nothing. Those with sharp instincts could feel that nothing would change regardless of how they felt or what they believed.


    Everything was already going ording to Kim Gi-Gyus n. And once they epted this, the yers felt morefortable. Their mistakes wouldnt matter, as they were just pawns.


    And this change in attitude brought on an even more significant change. The yers who had decided to stand with Gi-Gyu felt closer than ever to him.


    Whats that? the supportive groups representative asked.


    El, the greatest beauty they had ever met, smiled warmly and replied, Are you referring to that pit?


    Most of Edens creatures were strange, with minimal social skills. The most normal ones were El, Heo Sung-Hoon, and Tao Chen. But at the moment, Heo Sung-Hoon and Tao Chen were spending time with the nonaligned group.


    Yes, Im certain it wasnt there before. That pit looks so unique. Im not even sure it could be called a pit. I I cant describe it, the representativemented. He had been curious about this pit located in Edens corner.


    It was hidden away from everything, and its abrupt appearance piqued everyone''s curiosity. It was a well-carved and overwhelming structure; it looked like someone had spent years carving it out.


    In a way, it had an artistic aspect as well. The representative, deciding that he had befriended this beautiful angel, finally got the nerve to ask.


    El silently smiled.


    It only increased the representatives curiosity.


    Is it something you cant tell me?


    No. El finally stopped smiling and exined, It is something my master made to test his power.


    The representative remained silent for a while before he stammered, Y-your master A-are you referring to Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu?


    El nodded.


    The representative didnt ask any more questions, but he mentally patted himself for making the right decision by working with Kim Gi-Gyu. They continued to walk in silence.


    ***


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    With a small explosion, Lou flew in the air. He flew for a bit and then plunged to a spot far away.


    Haa Haa Lou, covered in dirt, panted. Lately, he had been spending time testing out his limit.


    Lou wanted to see how far he could go, but there was no way of doing this in the past. But these days, Gi-Gyu helped him feel his limit every day.


    Jerk Lou mumbled, ring at Gi-Gyu.


    Haa Slowing down his breath, Lou waited as he heard the footsteps approaching him from far away.


    Lou frowned and asked, Dont you ever get tired?


    Nope. Gi-Gyus answer only made Lou angrier.


    Lou muttered, Im going to defeat you very soon. You might think youre stronger than me now, but dont think this is over.


    Since he returned, Gi-Gyu hadnt lost a single fight against Lou.


    Gi-Gyu replied, I would love it if you could defeat me.


    What? Lou frowned again in annoyance.


    If you keep working hard to defeat me, you will get stronger, right? And that means my team will get stronger.


    Lou wanted to punch Gi-Gyus smug face, but he knew he couldnt do that just yet.


    Gi-Gyu had returned as a mighty beast. In Earth time, he had spent three months, but no one knew how much time Gi-Gyu had actually spent in the test because he never said anything.


    Dammit, Lou swore and looked at Gi-Gyu while still sitting on the ground.


    Why dont you tell me now? asked Lou. He no longer looked angry. His body shrunk again, but the sharpness in his eyes remained.


    You need to tell me what happened. How you became so powerful, and what happened to Jupiter. Suddenly, a smile appeared on Lous lips. Actually, I should be asking what happened to Kim Gi-Gyu.


    For the first time, Gi-Gyu shook lightly.

 Chapter 255: To China

    Chapter 255: To China


    Gi-Gyu and Lou stared at each other for what seemed like an eternity.


    Finally, Gi-Gyu opened his mouth hesitantly. It took him a long time to speak; he was seemingly ufortable discussing this.


    I dont know.


    What?


    Gi-Gyus answer was ridiculous. Lou couldnt understand why he took this long if his answer was just that.


    Gi-Gyu exined, I mean it. I really dont know. Ive already talked to Soo-Jung about this, and we confirmed it. One thing we know for sure...


    Gi-Gyu noticed that a curious look had appeared on Lous face. He continued, I am Kim Gi-Gyu. As his confidence returned, he stopped trembling. He didnt doubt that he was Kim Gi-Gyu.


    But I also cant say Im not Jupiter, Gi-Gyu added.


    Lou could seemingly understand Gi-Gyus convoluted answer.


    Gi-Gyu had already told everything to Soo-Jung, but he decided that he needed to repeat his story to Lou, who had been patient despite his curiosity.


    Gi-Gyu exined, The battle was long and hard. The seals effect remained, and I had gotten stronger, so Jupiter couldnt defeat me easily. And, of course, I was still having difficulty defeating him.


    The gap between the two of them was too great. Gi-Gyu had tried to eradicate the seal and its effects but couldnt. Consequently, the remnants of the seal and the seal Lim Hye-Sook had ced continued to suppress Jupiter.


    In summary, Gi-Gyu had gotten stronger, and Jupiter had been given partial freedom, which brought them around the same level. Therefore, neither one of them could trounce the other. Also, Jupiter couldnt kill Gi-Gyu unless he wanted to die himself.


    Gi-Gyu guessed that Jupiter had found a way to beat him but had difficulty employing it. The battle was close, and something incredible happened on thest day.


    Gi-Gyu reminisced about that day.


    ***


    Haa Haa A man sat on the ground panting.


    The man standing before him had the same face, also panting. It was impossible to tell them apart. Even their clothes were torn in almost the same way. They were even panting likewise.


    The standing man, Jupiter, announced, No matter what, I cant kill you. So Ill seal you away.


    Gi-Gyu looked up at Jupiter.


    This was theirst battle, and it had been a vicious one. Gi-Gyu was defeated.


    Why cant I beat you? asked Gi-Gyu. He was so much stronger. Everything about himthe amount of power, the efficiency of using it, and even his overall capability and limithad grown remarkably.


    Gi-Gyu had spent every second wisely to get to where he was. His growth rate had increased exponentially with time, and before he had begun this battle, Gi-Gyu was certain that


    I thought I could defeat you, Gi-Gyu said to Jupiter angrily. He had truly believed that he could win against Jupiter. But in the end, he failed.


    Jupiter was at the finish line. Technically, he wasnt the winner just yet, but Gi-Gyu had to admit that it was almost over.


    Jupiter gave him a mysterious smile, but it looked bitter to Gi-Gyu.


    One step at a time, Jupiter walked up to Gi-Gyu, who could barely move now. Soon, he was so close to Gi-Gyu that it looked like there was a mirror in between them.


    Jupiter ced his hand on Gi-Gyus head and replied, As I said before


    Gi-Gyu wanted to resist, but he couldnt because he had zero strength left. Just as Jupiter had stated, he knew Jupiter wouldnt kill him.


    His hand on top of Gi-Gyus head, Jupiter continued, I would like to show you my respect. I will aplish all of your goals. I will let those precious to you live peacefully as well. That is thest thing I can do for you. Now


    A smile spread on Jupiters face. It no longer seemed bitter; it was a crazed smile.


    Gi-Gyu wanted to say something but couldnt.


    <em>Rattle.</em>


    He was sick of the mental chain sounds. Somehow, Gi-Gyu managed to look up at the sky.


    <em>Guess its over </em>


    The metal chains came down from above. They were the seal that had imprisoned Jupiter for a long time.


    <em>Rattle.</em>


    They felt heavy as they bound Gi-Gyus right arm.


    <em>Rattle.</em>


    Soon, the same heaviness weighed down his left hand. Gi-Gyu closed his eyes tightly, anger and helplessness bubbling inside him. He was a mere shell and a copy, so how could he even defeat the original?


    Did it even matter how hard he worked? Gi-Gyu was enraged. His family may have been only copies, but all of their emotions were real.


    Of course, now, it was all meaningless. Nothing mattered anymore. Gi-Gyu preferred to die, but


    He knew his nightmare was just about to begin.


    N-no Gi-Gyu whispered. If Jupiter were freed, there was no way of knowing what he might do to the world.


    Jupiter was the god of madness and destruction. His rage and his desire for revenge controlled his every action. Jupiters mind was heavily corrupted, which made him unpredictable. Jupiter would do anything to get what he wanted.


    Just give up, Jupiter looked insane as he ordered.


    Gi-Gyu suddenly opened his eyes.


    Jupiter gasped in shock.


    The metal chains falling from above stopped binding Gi-Gyu. Instead, they pierced both Gi-Gyu and Jupiter.


    N-no! Jupiter screamed.


    In a way, they were now perfectly connected.


    This cant be happening! How?! No! Gi-Gyu slowly lost consciousness amidst Jupiters shrieks.


    Even as the world around him darkened, Gi-Gyu could feel some inexplicable power interlocking the two of them.


    ***


    Thats thest thing I remember, said Gi-Gyu.


    Lou fell into deep thought.


    Gi-Gyu added, I woke up afterward to discover that the test was over. My body was gushing with power, but I felt eerily calm. I knew it was strange but had no idea what had happened. I could feel what was happening in Eden, so I had no choice but to get out of there quickly.


    Gi-Gyu mumbled to Lou, So, I got no time to learn what happened to me.


    ...


    After I returned to Eden and defeated Leviathan, I spent most of my time trying to understand my body. I needed to know what happened to meGi-Gyu smiled bitterlyI needed to know what I have be.


    Lou studied Gi-Gyus face, feeling sympathetic. He could feel Gi-Gyus confusion through their shared sync.


    Anyway, I have decided to only think about the things I know for certain. I can use Jupiters power. And I can also use Kim Gi-Gyus abilities.


    Gi-Gyu was seemingly addressing someonepletely different and not himself. Lou didnt show any nervousness and continued to face Gi-Gyu. Before Gi-Gyu had even said his next words, Lou knew what he would say.


    And Another smile spread on Gi-Gyus lips. This time it wasnt filled with bitterness or madness. I see myself as Kim Gi-Gyu. It doesnt matter if Jupiter was mixed into my consciousness. I believe that my mind and actions are Kim Gi-Gyu''s.


    And


    Gi-Gyu added, Jupiter doesnt exist anymore.


    He was referring to the whole Jupiter. Gi-Gyu sounded very sure of this.


    ***


    The expedition yers left the gate soon after Edens proceedings had been broadcasted.


    Much time passed, and a lot happened during this period.


    The Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild must be deemed our enemy and be driven out of Korea! The media, especially the Korean one, turned hostile toward the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild.


    This was in big part because Leviathan and Belphegor were responsible for most fatalities inside Eden. The other countries also became suspicious of the two guilds.


    But


    We need to remember how powerful those two guilds are. You heard what the yers said after returning from Eden. The Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild have those monsters working for them.


    The non-yers reaction differed from the yers. The Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild deserved to be named public enemy number one, but the problem was that they were very powerful. If they were openly attacked, the oue could be anything.


    Think about it. They are so powerful that they can still roam around freely as if the Eden incident never happened. On top of that, we cant really be sure who our enemy and our ally are. What do you think will happen if we try to kill them? What if theye after the rest of the world with a vengeance? Remember those monsters in the Eden battle? Do you think we have enough yers in the world to kill all of them?


    The non-yers couldnt help but wonder.


    They had to consider the possibility that there might not be enough yers to deal with such monsters. The footage had revealed those creatures destructive might.


    And what scared the public the most was


    And what about Ha Song-Su? He defeated Lee Sun-Ho and Lucifer!


    Ha Song-Su had be the most feared man in the world. It was now known that the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild couldnt be trusted. But the reality was that these two guilds were too powerful to be prosecuted.


    This was especially the case in the US. In Korea, the Iron Guild had be inactive after the Eden incident. There was a rumor that Rohan, the head of the Korean branch, had been outraged by the Iron Guilds lies and had decided to betray his guild. But at the moment, there was no proof to support this rumor.


    But the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild remained active in the US. Moreover, the American yers Association remained on their side.


    And the same was true for China too. Their president personally tried to put a stop to the rumors about the two guilds, but the publics anger and anxiety remained.


    The cynical emotions only brought on more negativity. It was then that a new rumor began. It started on the inte, but soon, everyone was talking about it.


    But we have Kim Gi-Gyu, right? And they say Kim Gi-Gyu is on our side. As a matter of fact, hes also human, isnt he? So cant he just deal with the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild?


    This rumor gained weight because of what the surviving yers of the Eden expedition had said. They had said that Kim Gi-Gyu treasured human lives and was definitely a human. He would no doubt fight for the non-yers.


    The world fell into a bigger turmoil.


    ***


    Everything is going smoothly. Nothing unexpected has happened so far, Hwang Chae-Il announced.


    Im d, Old Man Hwang answered.


    They were having a meeting inside Eden. The main topic of discussion was Edens internal status and what their next step should be.


    Heo Sung-Hoon expectantly stated, The Korean government has requested a meeting. They are nervous about the Iron Guild, the Caravan Guild, and, of course, us. I think they want to make some kind of deal.


    This made sense.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Please go meet with them.


    Heo Sung-Hoon nodded. The Korean government probably wanted to meet Gi-Gyu, but this wasnt the right time.


    You can go with Rohan.


    Sung-Hoon seemed surprised, but he still nodded. He could understand what Gi-Gyu was suggesting. It was time to build a new association. Gi-Gyu would have to meet with the Korean government eventually, but not right now.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward two more familiar faces.


    Tao Chen, and Go Hyung-Chul.


    The former yer paparazzo spoke first. I believe that Leviathan is being cloned in China.


    Go Hyung-Chul had returned veryte, but he had done his job well. He brought back vital information: All hell kings were being cloned.

 Chapter 256: To China (2)

    Chapter 256: To China (2)


    It was an unbelievable piece of information, but given all they had seen until now, everyone in the room knew this must be true. Tension filled the room.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Are you sure about this?


    Go Hyung-Chul frowned at him and replied, I discovered it while looking for clues about Adam Project. So, yes, Im sure.


    I dont know the exact details, but Im absolutely certain Leviathan is being cloned. I havent seen it in person, but there are creatures in China exuding the same aura as Leviathan.


    ...


    Youve seen them too, havent you? asked Go Hyung-Chul.


    Go Hyung-Chul wasnt present during thest battle, but he had seen TVHs broadcast.


    Gi-Gyu thought darkly, <em>The two Belphegors. </em>


    Everyone had thought Belphegor was dead, but it had reappeared in Eden with a doppelganger. Therefore, no one in the room doubted Go Hyung-Chuls finding.


    Go Hyung-Chul continued, They wont be the same as the original since they are just replicas. But


    His face turned more serious as he muttered, Im sure they are powerful. To find out more about them, you either have to go out there yourself or at least send a few strong enough to simultaneously take on several hell kings.


    But who was powerful enough for that other than Gi-Gyu? Well, there were a few options, but they werent feasible.


    Gi-Gyu knew he would have to go himself to learn more about the situation.


    So they are the byproducts of Project Adam? Gi-Gyu asked hesitantly.


    Leviathans clone and Belphegors clone. Only something like that mysterious project could have such powerful byproducts.


    Go Hyung-Chul replied, Were you not listening? I said I discovered their existence while searching for Project Adam.


    Pupil, Soo-Jung said, Ha Song-Su has most likely fully recovered.


    ...


    This might have something to do with Ha Song-Su.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and looked at Soo-Jung.


    A while back, when Gi-Gyu had told Soo-Jung about what happened to him, she had replied, Sure. Whatever. It was a baffling reaction, but how she treated him hadnt changed.


    Gi-Gyu decided not to worry about it because now wasnt the time to be distracted. He said, Looks like Ill have to visit China to learn whats going on because we cant simply ignore the cloning of ruler-level creatures. Based on how Belphegor looked, we can assume they havent perfected their process, but we dont know how things will progress in the future. So, this problem is too dangerous for other yers to handle.


    The hell kings were powerful beings, so it was unbelievable that someone could clone them. Something was very wrong.


    It was as if


    <em>Isnt this simr to what God and Gaia did? </em>Gi-Gyu thought.


    Lou muttered, This sucks. I cant believe Ill have to see Leviathan again.


    Gi-Gyu wondered what had happened between Lou and Leviathan in the past.


    <em>I cant find much about this in Lous data. </em>He didnt know if there was a specific incident that made Lou resent Leviathan. All in all, Gi-Gyu couldnt find anything about it in Lous data, as if it was intentionally destroyed.


    Now, then Gi-Gyu turned toward Tao Chen slowly. It was time to head to China.


    This time, he would be apanied by Tao Chen.


    ***


    Tao Chen spoke, I guess the time has finallye.


    Gi-Gyu had previously announced that he would capture Ha Song-Su. And Tao Chen had decided to work with him mostly because of this. Since a battle like that needed much preparation, Tao Chen had been waiting patiently. And finally, Gi-Gyu decided it was time to go after Ha Song-Su.


    We will go to China together. There, you can do what you have to do, Tao Chen.


    Gi-Gyu was referring to the coup Tao Chen had nned. A demon had stolen the Chinese presidents body, so they had to bring him down for Chinas future. They had to rece him hell for leather because of how things were progressing in China.


    Tao Chen was still in contact with his colleagues. He exined, They tell me more and more people are going missing. And recently, after that footage of Eden was released, the governments oppression of the public and the yers apparently worsened. Things arent okay in China. Im d its finally time.


    Tao Chen looked worried, indicating how stressed he was.


    Gi-Gyu reassured him, Everything will work out in the end.


    Now Gi-Gyu turned toward the rest of the group and announced, The trap has been set.


    He was talking about the trap to catch Ha Song-Su. In Korea, Rohan and Sung-Hoon would begin destabilizing the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild. Meanwhile, Tao Chens coup would destroy theboratories used to conduct human experiments in China.


    And Gi-Gyu would support them both from the shadows. Gi-Gyu and his army were now strong enough to force the real mastermind, be it Andras, Ironshield, or Ha Song-Su, out of hiding.


    Our enemy will have to show themselves soon, said Gi-Gyu confidently.


    And once they were out in the open, Gi-Gyu would kill them in the cruelest way possible. An excited smile appeared on his lips, realizing he was closer than ever to his goal.


    Ah, and Gi-Gyu turned toward Go Hyung-Chul. For a while now, Gi-Gyu couldnte up with a task for the paparazzo. There was some minor stuff, but it didnt require his expertise.


    There are two people I need you to find.


    General Manager Oh Tae-Shik and Yoo Suk-Woo? asked Go Hyung-Chul.


    No. Gi-Gyu wasnt going to search for Oh Tae-Shik or Yoo Suk-Woo out of respect. He was worried about his family, but he knew these two men would protect them with their lives.


    Gi-Gyu knew he needed to wait patiently.


    He replied, Michael.


    Michael? Go Hyung-Chul seemed surprised.


    Yup. Michael told me he would return, but that was a long time ago. He still hasnt contacted me. I cant get any help from the association, and there isnt anyone else who can look for him in my ce.


    So you want me to do the job? Go Hyung-Chul sounded annoyed. He had only agreed to help Gi-Gyu learn more about Project Adam and Andras. He wasnt here to be Gi-Gyus servant.


    Gi-Gyu exined, Hes more important than you think.


    What?


    He might have something to do with Project Adam.


    Go Hyung-Chul became very serious. He knew Gi-Gyu never lied.


    Michael had Gabriels appearance but Els original name.


    Fine. And whos the other one? Go Hyung-Chul nodded and asked.


    Lee Sun-Ho. Please find him.


    Gi-Gyu suspected Lee Sun-Ho might be even more important than Michael. He was sure there was more to Lee Sun-Ho than just his mysterious power.


    It was an unexpected request, but Go Hyung-Chul nodded. He replied, Ill do my best.


    Gi-Gyu was finally ready to head to China.


    ***


    The world was still hectic, but Eden was peaceful,rgely thanks to Gi-Gyus return. Rohan and Heo Sung-Hoon had left to negotiate with the Korean government, while Tao Chen was preparing for his journey back to China.


    Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu was busy with another task.


    Hwang Chae-Il, Old Man Hwang, and Hart stood before Gi-Gyu.


    He asked, Did you find out anything from Belphegor and Leviathans corpses?


    These three figures were the true brains of Eden.


    I found something extraordinary, Old Man Hwang replied. Leviathans body was too unstable. What Lou absorbed was fine, but after studying the leftover corpse, I learned that extracting anything more would be difficult.


    Old Man Hwang showed Gi-Gyu aplicated graph and continued, And it was even worse with Belphegors corpse. Lou absorbed the most normal part of these demons, and whatever is left of themhe closed the graphsuggests they are made of y.


    y?


    Their structures are too unstable. What Im trying to say is that they couldve copsed at any point.


    ...


    During thest battle, the Belphegors wouldve self-destructed even if you hadnt killed them.


    Old Man Hwangs exnation made sense. At a nce, it looked like the enemy had bet everything on this expedition, but Gi-Gyu quickly realized this wasnt the case. It was more like the expedition was a test to try out their products.


    Even Leviathan from this battle Old Man Hwang added cautiously, It might not be the one from before.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu had expected this, so he didnt react much. There was nothing he could do about this issue. This would have to wait until after Gi-Gyu found out more about it in China.


    Until he returned, Old Man Hwang, Hwang Chae-Il, and Hart would have to continue their research.


    Grandmaster. Hart had been quiet until now, but he finally opened his mouth. May I use these corpses with your permission?


    All three of them?


    Yes. They will perish if we just leave them like this, so


    You want to experiment on them, dont you? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Hart nodded his bony head.


    All right. Gi-Gyu gave his permission. It would be a huge bonus if he could get anything out of it. He knew cloning them like Andras had would be difficult, but if they could even derive a secondary use


    Youre free to do whatever you wish with the corpses.


    I am forever grateful, Grandmaster.


    Now, there was onest thing to do.


    Gi-Gyu announced, Lets go to Sephiroth now.


    The three creatures nodded. They had already discussed the changes in Eden, and it was time to explore them.


    ***


    The top floor of the Sephiroth Tree was a separate space, which Hwang Chae-Il used as his control tower. In the middle of this tree was a new structure.


    Just like the name you gave, I made it look like a tree, Old Man Hwang exined.


    Gi-Gyu made this request a long time ago.


    Old Man Hwang continued, Min-Su helped me too. I would say that its a handsome product.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and patted the tree. As Old Man Hwang had stated, the Sephiroth Tree was a fantastic structure. It was a simple piece of wood, but its roots looked alive, and the branches were straight and strong. Even though it didnt hold any power, Gi-Gyu could feel an inexplicable strength from it. It was as if it was connected to Eden.


    I love it. Gi-Gyu caressed the tree. He was happy with the result, and it wasnt just him who liked this tree.


    -I like it too!


    Brunheart took her physical form, sat on the tree, and eximed, I love it!


    Brunheart looked happy, and everyone watched her proudly.


    Brun, Gi-Gyu called out to her.


    With a bright smile, Brunheart announced as her one-piece dress rustled, Then Ill begin now!


    Brunheart gradually turned into dust, and the Sephiroth Tree began absorbing the particles.


    Now, Brunheart was undoubtedly a part of Eden.


    Gi-Gyu said to her, Congrattions on bing Edens master, Brunheart.


    Of course, this didnt change the fact that Gi-Gyu was the real master of Eden.


    ***


    Have you finished your preparation? asked Gi-Gyu.


    What is there to prepare? I just needed a few more sparring matches to fine-tune my skills, Tao Chen replied calmly.


    It had only been a few days, but it seemed Tao Chen had be even stronger. It was no wonder he was a well-known high ranker. Gi-Gyu felt Tao Chen was better suited for training fields than real hunts.


    Then Gi-Gyus face brightened a little as he suggested, Shall we head out?


    They didnt have to sneak into the Tower for their trips anymore. This time, they would travel to China openly.

 Chapter 257: To China (3)

    Chapter 257: To China (3)


    Gi-Gyu dressed up and headed toward the airport.


    While walking together, Tao Chenmented, You look pretty good.


    During the negotiation with the Korean government, the very first thing Rohan and Heo Sung-Hoon demanded was the removal of Gi-Gyu from the wanted list. Their demand was met promptly, and he was now a free citizen. After all, the Caravan Guild and the Iron Guild had turned him into a wanted man, not the Korean government.


    It turned out that the Korean government and the two guilds were never on good terms.


    <em>I had no idea </em>Gi-Gyu thought. He knew that this was all thanks to Rohan.


    Pfft! Gi-Gyu covered his mouth to stop himself from bursting intoughter.


    Ironshield had ordered Rohan to deal with the Korean government. Rohan didnt do a good job on purpose.


    A yer association wasnt just a group that cared for the yers needs. It needed to maintain a good rtionship with the non-yers too. Power didnte free in this world, so one had to use it carefully not to lose it.


    The KPA used to work well with the Korean government. On the other hand, the Iron Guilds Korean branch had turned its back on the Korean government. This yed a big role in the negotiation with the Korean government.


    <em>The Korean government is already nning on naming the Caravan Guild and the Iron Guild its enemy. It still hasnt fully epted us as an ally, but </em>Gi-Gyu contemted. The problem was that Gi-Gyu now owned a part of Korea, which definitely didnt sit well with the government. So, he had a wait-and-watch attitude for now.


    He believed the issue would resolve itself in time.


    <em>Click, click, click, click. </em>


    The camera shes went off loudly.


    Tao Chen turned to Gi-Gyu and suggested, Why dont you wave at them or something?


    They were walking to the airport to get to China.


    Gi-Gyu smiled and replied, I think its you who should be waving at them, Tao Chen.


    Tao Chen smiled and did just that. As a famed high ranker, he was used to all the attention. He became famous for his power, but he was also beloved due to his memorable code name, Beautiful Beard, and easygoing personality.


    <em>Click, click, click, click. </em>


    More camera shes went off. The whole world was interested in the mysterious yer Kim Gi-Gyu. At the moment, he was being apanied by the Chinese high-ranker, Tao Chen, to travel to China.


    The public was curious about many things. Why were they visiting China? Why was Gi-Gyus wanted status reversed? And so on. Many theories surfaced, but Gi-Gyu didnt make any official statement.


    <em>Now </em>Gi-Gyu walked with a nk face as he thought, <em>What will Andras and Ironshield do?</em>


    He was making a public appearance to travel on purpose. This was his way of flexing his muscle and provoking his enemies.


    <em>Click, click, click, click</em>


    Through the camera shes, Gi-Gyu walked on.


    ***


    Im disappointed, Gi-Gyu muttered.


    Tao Chen looked at Gi-Gyu in confusion. I dont think this is something to be disappointed about.


    But wouldnt it have made things much easier if our ne was attacked? Our enemies would have been condemned for their public attack. And the world would have given us even more attention. Gi-Gyu looked genuinely disappointed.


    Tao Chen scratched his cheek.


    Gi-Gyu and Tao Chen had safely arrived in China. It was a short flight, but they had been ready and tense every second of it.


    China was like the second headquarters of the Caravan Guild and the Iron Guild. After all, the Chinese president was their puppet.


    Gi-Gyu had anticipated many attacks, including an attack on their ne. He had also thought of a scenario where China refused his entry. This was why he had rented a private jet.


    But absolutely nothing happened.


    Dont let your guard down just yet. As you know, they must have realized what youre trying to do. Im certain they know our n by now, Tao Chen warned.


    Of course.


    Tao Chen was right. They were in China, and the whole world knew this. From now on, their every move would be watched closely.


    <em>Click, click, click, click.</em>


    The moment they arrived, more cameras appeared to capture them. Reporters from different countries yelled their questions. Because Gi-Gyu didnt know all of theirnguages, he couldnt understand everything, but


    Someone asked in English, Why did youe to China?


    The majority of the questions were asked in Chinese. Suddenly, Tao Chens face turned dark.


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet and watched Tao Chen. He was silently asking Tao Chen to interpret.


    Tao Chen tensely exined, There are some respectful questions, but Most reporters are calling me a traitor who betrayed his own country. And you


    Tao Chen chose his words carefully as he continued, They are calling you the enemy who will bring destruction to China. Theyve nicknamed you Asura.


    ...


    Some are even calling you Chiyou.


    Oh Tae-Gus code name was Asura, therefore


    Chiyou I like that. Gi-Gyu smiled.


    <em>Click, click, click, click.</em>


    Fewer camera shes could be heard now as the swarm of reporters moved aside to create a path for someone. From far away, a group was walking toward them.


    I think theyre here, Tao Chen murmured.


    Gi-Gyu wondered if it were their enemiesing to greet them. But he quickly shook his head, aware it couldnt be this simple.


    All the cameras stopped. The group was before Gi-Gyu and Tao Chen.


    The man leading the group greeted, It is an honor to wee Beautiful Beard and the hero.


    Long time no see, Tao Chen replied.


    The group was a part of Tao Chens troops preparing for the coup.


    <em>Click, click, click, click.</em>


    The camera shes began again.


    ***


    The Shaolin Temple, located in the Songshan mountain range, was a ce known for martial arts. Here, in arge open field, Gi-Gyu and dozens of other men stood quietly. The area was filled with a shocking amount of power.


    <em>There are so many talented yers here. </em>Gi-Gyu thought in surprise. It made sense since China had thergest poption and the highest number of yers. Therefore, China had a surprising amount of capable yers.


    All Chinese high-rankers were seemingly present here. Gi-Gyu watched them with interest. The majority was Chinese, but


    I can also see many foreigners, Gi-Gyumented. Many of them were unknown high-rankers who preferred to remain hidden.


    Thats right. All of them are powerful and share our goal. They are our allies, so you can trust them, Tao Chen exined.


    Just then, a high-ranker walked up to Gi-Gyu.


    Are you The yer had an unreadable look on his face. Kronos son?


    Gi-Gyu became tense even though this was expected. Since his seal was gone, some high-rankersthe rulers cloneswere bound to know about him.


    Gi-Gyu became nervous, wondering if being Kronos son would put him in danger.


    <em>Clunk.</em>


    The yer performed a respectful fist-to-palm salute using his gauntlet-covered hands.


    We have received much help from Kronos. When the Tower first appeared, Kronos helped the Chinese yers a lot. I would like to show our thanks to you.


    This was an unexpected reaction.


    Ah! Gi-Gyu eximed, realizing that the yer was referring to his father, not Jupiters father.


    Thank you, Gi-Gyu replied in his awkward Chinese and returned the fist-in-palm gesture.


    Now, now. You see, Morningstar here Tao Chen began his announcement.


    Gi-Gyu blushed at the mention of his embarrassing code name.


    Tao Chen continued, Morningstar has decided to help us achieve our great goal. Im sure you have many questions, but we will have to get to themter. For now we must focus on our current situation.


    Tao Chens beautiful beard rustled in the wind. However, this breeze wasnt naturalit was created by Tao Chens power swirling dangerously around him. This helped Gi-Gyu realize just how much he had grown inside Eden.


    Tao Chen exined, Our n is already in motion. Our enemies must know what we wish to aplish, which means our war has already begun. Now, we must fight together.


    He removed the Green Dragon Crescent de from his back and plunged it into the ground.


    <em>Thud.</em>


    The soft vibration spread out slowly, creating odd excitement and anticipation within the group.


    Tao Chen added, We must change China.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu leisurely walked around the Shaolin Temple. Bald men in yellow uniforms practicing martial arts were everywhere.


    China had some of the strongest yers in the world. This was partly because martial arts presence in China predated the Towers.


    And when the Tower appeared


    The Chinese yers benefited a lot from knowing martial arts. Tao Chen was giving Gi-Gyu a tour of the temple. He exined, There are huge differences between yers who have trained in martial arts and those who havent. The way they utilize their power and magic, and


    Im sure there is a huge difference, Gi-Gyu agreed.


    It was.


    There was one unique thing about Chinese martial arts. It seemed whoever created it had known about magic because the martial forms were perfect for using the power given by the Tower.


    The pattern became clearer when one dug deeper into the original forms of Chinese martial arts.


    This wasnt a surprise to Gi-Gyu. He suggested, I doubt this was a coincidence.


    Tao Chen nodded.


    It couldnt have been a coincidence. Chinese martial arts came from the old world, where Gaia and Kronos used to exist. It had to be from the world created by God.


    That is why the Chinese yers growth was quicker at the beginning. But the problem is, the stronger we are, the harder it bes for us to improve further. This is something all Chinese yers experience, Tao Chen exined. But whoever surpasses this hurdle ends up with incredible power and


    This was why so many Chinese yers were rankers. It seemed that the system worked a little differently for the Chinese yers. All yers were very much dependent on the numerical value of their levels given by the System, but the Chinese yers were exceptions.


    For some reason, the monks practicing martial arts fascinated Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu stopped walking and turned toward Tao Chen. He asked, I sense that many are hostile toward me.


    Tao Chen became rigid and quiet.


    Gi-Gyu continued, And I understand why. Many high-rankers must have some idea of who I am. And besides, Im a foreigner. I can see how it makes them ufortable that their fate depends on me.


    Gi-Gyu had grasped their situation urately. The Chinese yers had been nning this for a long time. But because they couldnt face their enemies alone, they had to rely on him.


    Youre right. Tao Chen didnt deny it. They have all seen your power thanks to that footage, but


    Chinese tended not to believe anything until they saw it in person. It was no wonder they felt hostile toward Gi-Gyu and


    Tao Chen added, They are also suspicious.


    This was partly why things were going so slowly at the moment. Besides, overthrowing the Chinese president wouldnt be an easy task, no matter how powerful their army was. There were so many things that needed to be nned out.


    They had to carry out the coup quickly and efficiently. To do this, all team members needed to be on the same page.


    I have a favor to ask, Gi-Gyu requested.


    Tao Chen tensed, guessing what Gi-Gyu wanted from him.


    Could you gather all the yers? Gi-Gyu asked.


    None of the yers have left the Shaolin Temple yet. They were desperate to get this done, but everyone knew patience was key.


    Tao Chen nodded. All right.


    Tao Chen was determined to change China for the better. To aplish this


    All the allies have to be united, Gi-Gyu announced.


    Tao Chen nodded again in agreement.

 Chapter 258: Shaolin Temple

    Chapter 258: Shaolin Temple


    Old Man Hwang asked, Is he doing okay?


    Totally! Im sure Master is doing great! Brunheart replied brightly.


    Old Man Hwang and Brunheart were inside the control tower in Sephiroth Tree. It had a giant tree, which was once the size of a person. However, the tree now covered the towers entire ceiling. Its thick roots spread everywhere, parts of them aerial and parts underground.


    This tree had be one with the tower named Sephiroth Tree.


    In the center of it, Brunheart satfortably in her pink dress.


    Old Man Hwang yelled at her hurriedly, Fix your dress!


    Brunheart had grown with the Sephiroth Tree. She was no longer a young girl but a woman in her 20s. But her psyche was still that of a kid.


    You always yell at me, Uncle! Brunheart protested.


    Im not your uncle. You must call me sir!


    Brunheart and Old Man Hwang bickered for a while.


    Then, Old Man Hwang walked up to the Sephiroth Tree and whispered, I have lived a hard life, and I like to think I have seen a fair share of things, but


    The Sephiroth Tree was Edens treasure and a mystery.


    I have never seen something like this before. Gi-Gyu, that boy, is the greatest gift in my life.


    As a cksmith, Old Man Hwang felt lucky to have met Gi-Gyu. Gi-Gyu had given him the chance of a lifetime. Thanks to that, he experienced many things, conducted unbelievable experiments, and learned many secrets.


    And still, the Sephiroth Tree was the most amazing thing he had seen.


    It feels like we got an additional tower, Old Man Hwang announced proudly.


    Hehe. Brunheart, who was responsible for this aplishment,ughed.


    ***


    The yers gathered again when Tao Chen called for a meeting. Most of them looked confused because it hadnt been long since their first meeting to greet Gi-Gyu. Some even felt anxious.


    <em>I can definitely see a problem here. </em>Gi-Gyus eyes sharpened. Several yers looked displeased, their magic fluctuating wildly.


    A yers emotion could affect their power, but only Gi-Gyu could see that fluctuation.


    <em>Thanks to my sync ability. </em>


    There was a thread-like connection between these yers and Gi-Gyu, but no one knew about it.


    There was a grayish hue in Gi-Gyus eyes. Without their permission, he couldnt sync with them perfectly. But he could still feel how much the yers emotions influenced their power.


    Are you okay? Tao Chen asked when he saw Gi-Gyu staring at the yers.


    Ah, yes.


    A yer, with seemingly the most unstable magic of them all, asked, Why did you summon us again?


    <em>I think his name was Sun Won. </em>Gi-Gyu remembered Tao Chen telling him about this yer. Sun Won opposed Gi-Gyus help the most.


    And Sun Won didnt just disapprove of Gi-Gyu.


    Tao Chen had told Gi-Gyu before that Sun Won was a man of strong Sinocentrism. He was powerful, but Tao Chen considered Sun Won a problem because of his beliefs. However, Sun Wons Sinocentrism made him want to help Tao Chen in the first ce.


    Sinocentrism referred to the worldview that China is the cultural, political, or economic center of the world. Sun Won was a firm believer, so he was against getting help from a foreigner.


    But they had no other choice because they werent strong enough.


    And Gi-Gyu nned on showing them his power.


    He began, I heard there are some who are unhappy with my help.


    Tao Chen looked at Gi-Gyu in surprise because he didnt expect Gi-Gyu to jump into the meat of the matter straight. Still, as promised, he interpreted.


    We are gathered here for the greater good. I am not personally interested in switching the Chinese president, but because this will help my goal, I am here to help you with it.


    Perhaps Gi-Gyu was being too blunt because the neutral yers energy had also started fluctuating.


    Sun Won yelled, What are you trying to say? Do you want our mindless cooperation? We will certainly work with you, but only because we know we need your hel


    No, Im not looking for your cooperation. Gi-Gyu interrupted him. Attack me.


    Sun Won became confused.


    With a smile on his lips, Gi-Gyu ordered, Im telling you that anyone who isnt happy with me can try to take me down.


    An awkward silence fell.


    ***


    What are you?! Sun Won yelled in confusion. He couldnt understand why Gi-Gyu would suggest such a thing. What would this aplish?


    Tao Chen! Sun Won protested. One of the reasons he had joined the cause was Tao Chen.


    Tao Chen was their leader, but he ignored Sun Wons call. All he did was cross his arms and watch quietly.


    Sun Won bit his lips while Gi-Gyu continued to smirk at him.


    Gi-Gyu exined, I know you only value things you can personally vouch for.


    The yer couldnt help but pay close attention to his voice.


    So all I need to do is show you what I can do and make you acknowledge me, right? I know this has nothing to do with our cause, and some of you might think my show of power here is not necessary. But remember that I am here to side with you to achieve true justice.


    Believers of Sinocentrism valued justice and justification.


    Gi-Gyu continued, Nothing will change if you fight me and I win. The only purpose of this fight is to lessen the unease of those unhappy with my presence. I don''t want anything in return. If I lose, I will follow your decision.


    How dare you! You think youll win that easily? Sun Won was furious.


    The smile on Gi-Gyus face deepened as he provoked Sun Won, Then prove me wrong.


    Both Gi-Gyu and Sun Won became silent.


    <em>Clunk.</em>


    Sun Won unsheathed his long sword and announced, I will prove it to you.


    ***


    It wasnt just Sun Won who questioned Gi-Gyus ability. Many doubted Gi-Gyu, but Sun Won drew his weapon first.


    What the hell are you doing? Sun Won, his face red, yelled.


    What do you mean? Gi-Gyus voice remained calm.


    Sun Wons face turned redder as he screamed, Take out your weapon!


    But arent you the only one attacking me? Gi-Gyu continued to smile. With his arms hanging loosely on the side, he added, If its just one opponent, I dont even need to take out my weapon.


    <em>Grit.</em>


    A worrying sound was heard from Sun Wons mouth, but he remained still. Although he couldnt feel anything from Gi-Gyu, based on Gi-Gyus stance, he could tell how powerful Gi-Gyu was.


    <em>I cant find a single opening, </em>Sun Won thought in panic. Sun Won had always been able to find an opening in his enemys stance regardless of their strength. He suspected that Gi-Gyu had experienced countless battles to gain such skill.


    <em>His body is so used to fighting that it doesnt know how to let its guard down. </em>


    Sun Won finally announced, Fine.


    He took his battle stance. Sun Won had no choice but to admit Gi-Gyus capability. This was partly because he had also seen the footage. The viewers couldnt feel Gi-Gyus energy through the footage, so many yers believed it was manipted.


    But Sun Won didnt doubt it for a second.


    Tao Chen remained quiet. The fact that Tao Chen didnt get involved was an indicator of Gi-Gyus incredible strength.


    <em>Fssssh.</em>


    Fierce magic stormed out of Sun Wons body, creating a giant wind. He tried to guess the oue of this battle. Gi-Gyu was strong, but he was no weakling either. He knew he couldnt replicate Gi-Gyus feats from the footage; he was determined to prove that he wasnt someone to be underestimated.


    I will show you what a Chinese yer can do! Sun Won screamed as he swung his sword. He needed to ensure that he had no blind spots and assumed his powerful magic would protect him.


    His sword ripped through the air as it flew toward Gi-Gyu.


    I will rephrase what I said, Gi-Gyu mumbled. Not only do I not need my weapon, but I dont even have to move.


    Sun Wons sword stopped right in front of Gi-Gyus neck. Sun Won hadnt stoppedhe just couldnt go forward.


    H-how?! Sun Won gasped in confusion but couldnt even finish his sentence.


    <em>Plop.</em>


    Sun Won fell to the ground unconscious.


    Another heavy silence fell. No one had imagined that the battle would end so quickly. Although Sun Won wasnt as powerful as Tao Chen, he was still a well-known high ranker. Yet his sword didnt even touch Gi-Gyu before he had copsed helplessly.


    At first nce, it looked like Gi-Gyu was standing still while Sun Won fell all on his own. But those with sharp eyes, like Tao Chen, had seen what happened.


    How impressive, Tao Chen murmured. I guess you used your magic to control the wind?


    Tao Chen was clearly amazed as he continued, You controlled the air so subtly that most of us didnt even feel it. You used the wind to destabilize Sun Won and his sword, huh? You are truly amazing.


    Gi-Gyu didnt confirm or deny Tao Chens words. He faced the other yers and dered, Anyone else? This will be the only time Ill let you attack me. After today, if any of you raise your weapon against me


    Suddenly, shocking hostility appeared in Gi-Gyus eyes as he added, I will consider you my enemy.


    <em>Flinch.</em>


    The yers jolted. None of them dared to move. Through the faint connection Gi-Gyu had formed with them, he could feel their shock and fear. However, that connection wasnt even necessary to catch what the yers were thinking. Confusion and terror were clear on their faces.


    If there isnt anyone else, then Gi-Gyu was about to turn around, thinking he had achieved what he wanted. He showed them what he could do, so he expected the yers to ept him.


    But


    Please let me have a try. Tao Chen stepped forward.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help but be confused when he saw Tao Chen holding his Green Dragon Crescent de.


    What are you


    Im not doing this because I am unhappy with your presence here or doubt your ability. As someone who seeks true power, I would be honored to spar with someone who holds a part of it. Tao Chen looked so genuinely thrilled that Gi-Gyu couldnt help but gape.


    This wasnt what he had anticipated. Gi-Gyu was even more shocked when Tao Chen ordered the other yers, Why are you all just standing around?!


    Tao Chen scolded them, This man, a hero, hase all the way here to help us. So dont you think we should show him what we can do?!


    He looked around at the yers and shouted, We must do our best to make this fight worthy of him drawing his weapon! That is the only way to earn his trust and help.


    The magic in his voice carried a lot of power. Sun Won, who was regaining consciousness, groaned. However, when he looked at Gi-Gyu now, his eyes had a different emotion.


    Sun Wonspetitiveness and ambition exploded as he screamed, Let me try again!


    Sun Won staggered as he stood again.


    Tao Chen and Sun Won faced Gi-Gyu, who scratched his head. Gi-Gyu just wanted to lessen their unease. He was only trying to show off his power to suppress their displeasure.


    But


    <em>ng!</em>


    I would love a spar as well!


    Please let me have a try too!


    Please allow me to battle you too!


    Gi-Gyu realized that all the yers here were unsheathing their weapons.


    In the end, he bowed to them and replied, All right, lets do this.


    With an awkward look on his face, Gi-Gyu performed the fist-in-palm salute.

 Chapter 259: Shaolin Temple (2)

    Chapter 259: Shaolin Temple (2)


    Gi-Gyu realized that he must have been pretty agitated too. Had the yers emotions affected him somehow? All in all, he had used more energy than he had anticipated.


    The yers had excellent skills; they were still no match for Gi-Gyu.


    Honestly, they werent even close.


    Tao Chen, looking pale, stated in disappointment, You didnt even use your sword.


    Twenty yers, eight of them high-rankers, had attacked Gi-Gyu. Still, he hadnt unsheathed his sword. They had attacked him simultaneously, but he defeated them all with nothing but his bare hands.


    In fact, he had barely even used his hands.


    Tao Chen trailed off, Youre incredible


    Tao Chen could only stand because he was using the Green Dragon Crescent de for support. But soon, he fainted.


    Gi-Gyu looked around the now-silent field. Tao Chen was thest to faint; all the others had long since copsed.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed, thinking he had done something unnecessary. However, the look on the unconscious yers faces showed him that perhaps this wasnt a bad idea. The yers looked relieved and amazed.


    Is there anyone who can help?! Gi-Gyu asked. He couldnt leave these yers on the ground like this, so he called for help. Unfortunately, there was no one around.


    It made sense because all the unrted individuals had distanced themselves when the fight began. If they had stayed, they could have gotten hurt.


    Gi-Gyu was about to leave to find someone for help when suddenly, he felt his heartbeat.


    <em>Thump.</em>


    ...?


    His heart beating shouldnt have been strange, but


    <em>Thump, thump, thump.</em>


    After beating three more times, his heart began pounding wildly.


    <em>Thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump!</em>


    His heartbeats were so loud he could hear them. Gradually, he lost consciousness.


    W what the?


    <em>Plop.</em>


    Gi-Gyu knelt on one knee but didnt fallpletely. He also didnt lose consciousnesspletely. His heart beat fast, but he bit his lips to keep himself awake. Blood oozed from his lips; a confused look appeared on Gi-Gyus face.


    ***


    So Your heartbeats became fast and loud after you used your power? You couldnt move your body because this pounding created arge burst of magic, and you thought you mightSoo-Jung turned rigidlose control? Is that what youre saying?


    Thats right, Gi-Gyu replied.


    Gi-Gyu was still in China, while Soo-Jung was in Eden. But they could talk as if they were in the same space thanks to the ability Brunheart had gained after fusing with the Sephiroth Tree.


    There was a mirror-sized blue gate between Gi-Gyu and Soo-Jung. They could look and talk to each other through this. Cell phones were an option, but they could converse face-to-face like this.


    Soo-Jung seemed tense.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Do you know why that happened?


    Gi-Gyu felt impatient. Soo-Jung alone wasnt chatting with him through the gate. He could see Lou, El, and even Old Man Hwang gazing at him.


    A short silence fell as the figures on the other side contemted. It appeared that they were all thinking the same thing.


    Lou broke the silence and murmured, Gods power What did you do with Gods power?


    After Gi-Gyu had be one with Jupiter, he hadnt used or even mentioned Gods power. It wasnt an easy-to-control power, but it held unimaginable might. As a newly gained ability, he had to train to use it properly.


    But so far, Gi-Gyu hadnt done anything to perfect it.


    Gi-Gyu looked hesitant. After some time, he replied, Its gone.


    ...?


    ...!


    The figures on the other side couldnt hide their shock and confusion.


    Gi-Gyu exined, Its not exactly gone. I cant feel it, so I am sure its not actually gone.


    Why didnt you tell us before? Soo-Jung asked while ring at him.


    Because I wasnt sure. I thought it was just a matter of time before it returned. And I didnt think this was a priority considering everything else thats going on. I really didnt think it was that important


    This is crazy, Lou muttered. I can guess the reason, but give me some time. I need to think about this for a moment.


    Lou looked serious when he resumed, If my assumption is correct, this wont cause any problem right away, but It might be problematicter. For now, dont use too much of your power. Be careful.


    Dont use my power? Gi-Gyu asked incredulously. He came here for the fight of his life, so how could Lou tell him not to use his power?


    If Gi-Gyu couldnt even use his full power, everything would be for naught.


    Lou smirked and said, Because you need it for an emergency, right? As I said, it wont cause immediate trouble, but you need to be prepared just in case. So stop showing off as you did earlier and just stay still, you moron.


    Gi-Gyu red and said, You wanna fight me again?


    Ahem! Old Man Hwang coughed loudly, trying to shift the conversation. Is everything going well over there?


    Yes, Sir. Its good here. How about there?


    Its all good here too. Im sure Rohan and Heo Sung-Hoon will return soon with positive news. They told me the negotiation was going very well. No surprises, which is a relief.


    All right. Ill call you againter. Gi-Gyu closed the gate.


    Gi-Gyu hade to China alone. Ha Song-Su could appear anywhere. The best scenario was for him to appear where Gi-Gyu was, but if he were found in Korea, Gi-Gyu had to ensure he could get there quickly.


    Gi-Gyu closed his eyes and focused on his heart, where his shell was located.


    <em>Jupiter. </em>He called out, but there was no answer.


    ***


    Are you okay? Sun Won asked.


    Gi-Gyu tensed up.


    Sun Won waved his hand hurriedly and added, Of course youre okay! Im sorry I asked such a silly question.


    Gi-Gyu rxed, realizing that his condition wasnt caught. He replied, No worries.


    What happened to him had urred while everyone had been unconscious. It had a temporary effect, so Gi-Gyu believed no one knew. He had spent much effort to make sure it stayed this way.


    <em>If they find this out, they will worry. </em>Gi-Gyu knew he shouldnt show any weakness at this point. But this mysterious phenomenon brought him much anxiety, especially because he was about to go to war.


    Lou had said everything would be okay, and Gi-Gyu believed him. He also had his guess as to why this had happened. If he was right, Gi-Gyu knew he would be okay for now.


    By the wayGi-Gyu looked at Sun Wonyour Korean is excellent. He was surprised.


    Gi-Gyu was currently alone without an interpreter, so it was just him and Sun Won.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Are you using an item?


    Gi-Gyu had heard that there were items that could interpret differentnguages. It was an expensive item, but these yers could certainly afford it.


    However, Gi-Gyu couldnt feel the magic an item usually exuded.


    No. I can speak Korean. I studied it before, Sun Won answered. I speak a total of 13nguages, including English, French, Japanese, and Spanish.


    ...?


    It just proves that Chinese is the superiornguage, Sun Won added.


    So you learned 13nguages?


    It wasnt that hard.


    ...


    Whats wrong? asked Sun Won.


    Impressed, Gi-Gyu stared in awe.


    Sun Won exined, But I have changed my mind a little. Tao Chen always tells me that Sinocentrism will be my downfall. And now, I guess I have met the best of the best.


    Gi-Gyu was surprised at how quickly Sun Won had changed his mind. But either way, he was amazed by his effort.


    To learn 13nguages just to prove a point


    Or maybe it should not be surprising that Sun Won could do this so easily? It was a known fact that most yers had above-average intelligence. A yer''s power and strength were seemingly directly rted.


    <em>Gaia </em>Gi-Gyu had been told that he was created the way he was on purpose. It was to ensure he didnt go insane. His mind was simpler than most.


    <em>So thats why I could survive all those hard times? </em>Gi-Gyu reminisced about his dark past. He had thought he had survived it because of his stubbornness. But some might have called it his stupidity.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed.


    Sun Won asked, Is there a problem?


    No. What brings you here?


    Gi-Gyu had already been informed that all the yers had regained consciousness. So he was surprised that Sun Won, not Tao Chen, visited him first.


    After the sparring match, the attitude of all the yers changed. But Gi-Gyu didnt expect their change to be so quick and passionate.


    Sun Won answered, I have a message for you. They would like you to attend the meeting.


    You could have just called me


    Im here to give you a proper tour of the Shaolin Temple. Tao Chen told me he didnt get to finish showing you around.


    This was true. Gi-Gyu had only seen the Shaolin Temples main parts. A tour of the ce was never his priority, but he was interested.


    Sun Won continued, I think we could look around the temple a little more before attending the meeting.


    Ah. This wasnt a bad idea because Gi-Gyu was also interested in the Shaolin Temple.


    I would like that. Thank you. Gi-Gyu gave Sun Won a respectful fist-in-palm salute.


    Sun Won brightened. As the head of the Shaolin Temple, I, Sun Won, promise to show you everything in our temple.


    Gi-Gyu was putting on his shoes when he looked up in surprise. Pardon?


    Sun Won looked just as confused. Is there a problem?


    Youre the head monk?


    Yes, Sun Won replied proudly. Im the head monk of the Shaolin Temple.


    Gi-Gyu had no idea Sun Won was bald because he was a monk.


    ***


    The Shaolin Temple is one of the ces that experienced the most changes after the Tower appeared. Many here have trained in istion, but the Tower finally gave us the chance to use our skills in real life. Sun Won showed Gi-Gyu around the temple.


    The tour Sun Won gave was very different from Tao Chens. Tao Chen had only provided a summary of the temples outer area, while Sun Won offered a more thorough look into the ce.


    <em>I guess hes really the head monk. </em>Gi-Gyu could easily believe Sun Won was the master of this ce. He couldnt count how many times the passing monks had bowed deeply to Sun Won.


    Until now, Gi-Gyu had only seen these training monks from afar. Now seeing them up close, he could tell how powerful they were. The Shaolin Temple housed many yers, but many non-yers also practiced martial arts there.


    Gi-Gyu was surprised to find that even the non-yers gave off powerful mental and physical energy. There was something very strong about them.


    Sun Won announced, There is something I really want to show you.


    When Gi-Gyu followed him, he was brought to a room.


    [The Head Monks Room]


    It was Sun Wons private room.


    Gi-Gyu looked at Sun Won in confusion.

 Chapter 260: Shaolin Temple (3)

    Chapter 260: Shaolin Temple (3)


    Come in, please. Sun Won gestured to Gi-Gyu to enter his room.


    Gi-Gyu looked at him strangely. Sun Won said he wanted to show Gi-Gyu something, but he had just invited Gi-Gyu into his room.


    Gi-Gyu didnt contemte for long. He could read Sun Wons emotions, which were going wild. There was no hostility on his face for Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu thought awkwardly, <em>I can feel his heart fluttering in excitement.</em>


    A bald monk was excited about having Gi-Gyu in his private room. Gi-Gyu found this strange, but he walked in slowly.


    Sun Won entered the room first, and when Gi-Gyu took a step inside


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened. Something in his surroundings had changed suddenly. All he had done was enter Sun Wons room, but the space crumpled subtly. The room still looked perfectly normal, but the energy inside felt very strange. It was a brand-new experience for Gi-Gyu.


    What a relief, Sun Won said. Gi-Gyu had just taken his first step inside, so thatment made no sense. Still, he quickly withdrew his suspicion and followed.


    ***


    This is for you. Sun Won handed Gi-Gyu a cup of tea he had brewed.


    Gi-Gyu gulped the hot tea before spitting it back out.


    Sun Won teased, Youre an impatient man, arent you? Its boiling, so please be careful.


    Sun Wons voice almost sounded childish, as if he was anticipating something exciting. He appeared rxed, which was the opposite of how Gi-Gyu felt. Gi-Gyu was dying to learn about something in this room, so sipping tea and chatting like this seemed like a waste of time to him.


    Controlling his impatience, Gi-Gyu replied, The tea tastes delicious. Now, please show me whatever it is you were talking about.


    But to Gi-Gyus disappointment, Sun Won remained seated.


    He asked, Do you know anything about Bodhidharma?


    It was a rather random question, but Gi-Gyu calmly replied, I have heard he is the founder of Shaolin martial arts.


    There were many stories about this monk, but Gi-Gyu didnt know in depth about this figure. All he had heard was that there used to be a man named Bodhidharma who had created Shaolin martial arts. He had apparently cut off his eyelids because he believed sleeping was a waste of time. Many Chinese even revered him like a god.


    Sun Won smiled and said, Bodhidharma came from India to China and created the Shaolin Temple and its martial arts.


    ...


    What do you think of Shaolin martial arts? asked Sun Won.


    Gi-Gyu took a deep breath and answered, I find it amazing. It was created in a time with no magic, but its moves suggest that its creator knew about magics existence. I think that these movements can give yers additional power.


    This was exactly what Gi-Gyu had thought when he saw Tao Chen and Shaolin martial arts.


    Gi-Gyu guessed it was created by one of the ruler clones Gaia had created. Of course, he wasnt 100% certain about it.


    Thats right. Sun Won finished his tea and exined, Shaolin martial arts has changed a lot since its inception. And several decades ago, the Tower and the yers appeared.


    Gi-Gyu was bing bored. This was definitely an interesting topic, but it wasnt what he wanted to find out right now.


    There is something exciting Sun Won continued, The closer you get to the root of Shaolin martial arts, the more connected you will feel to magic. When Bodhidharma first created his techniques a long time ago, he could endow skills to those training in his arts.


    ...! Gi-Gyu gaped.


    Isnt that interesting?


    Are you saying that has something to do with what I am feeling here right now? asked Gi-Gyu.


    I dont know. Sun Won shook his head. I am just guessing what it must be. That is why I wanted to show you this ce, Morningstar. The Shaolin Temple has been repaired and modified many times. But, certain ces were always left untouched.


    Sun Won stood up and continued, For example, the temple heads private room. All the past head monks worked hard to keep this room unchanged regardless of the situation. After I became the head


    Sun Won slowly pushed an old closet aside, revealing a simple wall. However, Gi-Gyu felt something strange and overwhelming from it.


    I learned why they worked so hard This is why.


    Gi-Gyu stood up and walked up to the wall too. Sun Won slowly pushed the wall, which moved with a soft vibration.


    Do you know why Shaolin was created, Sun Won sounded mysterious.


    Gi-Gyu didnt answer.


    Sun Won answered his own question, It was to protect this room. You could say the original Shaolin existed to protect this room.


    The wall opened, and Sun Won offered, Would you like to go inside?


    ***


    Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his shock.


    Firstly, he had no idea there was a hidden space behind the closet. Moreover, it felt like a normal space until he entered it. He wondered why this was the case.


    Secondly, the energy he felt from this space was deepening. This didnt make sense. Nothing he knew could exin this room.


    Thirdly


    Sun Won stopped.


    What are you doing? Gi-Gyu asked.


    This is as far as Im allowed to enter. Sun Won exined that he had never reached the secret rooms end. All the previous temple heads knew about this room, but none could reach the end.


    The area behind the wall reminded Gi-Gyu of the space he had seen during the 50th-floor testthe chamber of memories. This space smelled like nothing, making him feel like he was entering apletely different world.


    It was like


    <em>The world inside the shell, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in amazement.


    Ill show you why. Sun Won took a step ahead of Gi-Gyu, but he crashed into something like an invisible wall with a loud thud.


    The previous heads of this temple couldnt figure out what this ce is. All we know is that Bodhidharma created this space and mandated us to protect it, Sun Won exined.


    A question popped into Gi-Gyus head. And one of the former head monks betrayed the Shaolin Temple?


    A long time had passed since this temple was built. There was no way every head monk in history had been an ethical and honest man. Whenever there was something rare involved, like a treasure or martial arts, greed inevitably followed.


    There had to be someone who wanted to know more about this space and make it his own. Someone who wanted to sell this secret for wealth or power.


    And after the Tower and the yers'' appearance, the secrets value should have increased dramatically. So did all the former head monks keep this secret safe?


    Im embarrassed to say that none of the past head monks betrayed the temple. Whether it was voluntary or not, I dont know. But, no one has been able to reveal this secret to the public, Sun Won answered.


    Because of the Taboo spell? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Yes.


    Gi-Gyu found this shocking. How could one ce the Taboo spell when no magic existed in this world back then?


    Just who was Bodhidharma? Gi-Gyu didnt think he was simply one of the rulers.


    Sun Won murmured, The secret of this room cannot be spoken to someone who isnt worthy. The moment we leave this room, we wont remember anything. Consequently, no one has been able tomunicate this rooms mystery to any outsider. And if someone unworthy somehow learns the secret


    Gi-Gyu finished Sun Wons exnation, This rooms energy kills both the speaker and the listener.


    Gi-Gyu didnt realize the strange energy in the room had such a deadly power.


    Yes, its a punishment. The legend says that the worthy one will find this ce once the timees. I do not doubt that this person is you, Morningstar. The proof is that I could remember the rooms secret when I saw you. Honestly, I knew this the moment I first met you, but I didnt want to believe it. At least not until you beat me. Sun Won turned around. He seemingly nned on exiting the room, leaving Gi-Gyu behind.


    Let me ask you one thing. Gi-Gyu stopped Sun Won, who was on his way out. Has there ever been another worthy person in the past?


    Sun Won didnt stop or answer. Gi-Gyu didnt ask any more questions, but suddenly, he heard Sun Wons voice.


    Just one, Sun Won replied. I believe there was just one person before you.


    Gi-Gyu didnt bother asking him who this was. He knew he would find out soon enough once inside.


    He walked one step at a time, not feeling any resistance like Sun Won had.


    <em>Guess that means Im worthy. </em>


    Or it could mean that this ce''s seal and the Taboo skill couldnt hold him off. Anyway, the reason didnt matter.


    I can feel Gods power here Why is that? Gi-Gyu walked in, aware he would find the answer inside.


    ***


    The room was longer than he had expected. He walked on despite his disbelief that this was a real, physical space.


    I think its more like a door connected to a different dimension.


    His first guess was that this was a gate. At least it was very simr, which was why he found it fascinating.


    The gates had appeared after the Tower. And to be precise, they had appeared only when the yers discovered the Towers higher floors.


    But this ce was created way before that.


    This door was created well before the Tower and the yers had appeared. The energy that filled this space told Gi-Gyu about its long history.


    As he continued, Gi-Gyu couldnt help getting bored. He wanted to run but couldnt. The energy from Sun Wons room saturated this space. It felt so unstable that if he used too much of his power, there was a chance the space might explode.


    Gi-Gyu took each step carefully.


    Why is Gods power here? He wanted to open the gate to Eden and ask, but it wasnt possible.


    After God died, Gaia took his power, and Gi-Gyu got a small part of it. He hadnt expected to find more of it so soon. There wasnt much. Compared to what he held, the amount here was minimal. Yet it was enough to fill this entire space.


    The energys mystery amazed him.


    I just cant understand. Gi-Gyu kept on walking. He thought he was close to learning all the secrets, but


    I found another secret.


    Thankfully, he might find the answer to it very soon.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu stopped when he felt different energy from far away.


    Is it some sort of guardian?


    A creature with incredible power stood ahead of him. Gi-Gyu didnt think this being could use Gods power, but it was as powerful as a high ranker, piquing his curiosity even more.


    Gi-Gyu dashed forward and was before the guard in the blink of an eye.


    The soldier seemed to be made of mud because it was cracked in many ces. But despite its appearance, the power it held was astounding.


    -I allow the worthy one


    As the y soldier''s mouth opened, an inhuman voice rang in Gi-Gyus head. Because themunication was mental, there was nonguage barrier.


    -...entry.


    With the mud soldiers permission, the wall behind the mausoleum opened. Gi-Gyu thought it was a white wall, but it turned out to be a door.


    -I allow the worthy one


    The y soldier acted like a broken doll, repeating itself inexhaustibly. Gi-Gyu ignored it and walked through the door behind the soldier. But suddenly, he stopped.


    -I allow the worthy


    The soldier continued to repeat itself. Gi-Gyu turned around, headed toward it, and saw the soldiers eyes shing red. It was only for a moment, but he could feel the wild magic and hostility behind the eyes.


    But


    Gi-Gyu grabbed the soldiers head. I didnt n on using my power, but


    This was too good to ignore.


    Gi-Gyu announced, Sync.

 Chapter 261: Shaolin Temple (4)

    Chapter 261: Shaolin Temple (4)


    Sun Won was sitting in silence in his room and enjoying his tea. It had been about two hours since Gi-Gyu went inside the secret room. Sun Won knew Gi-Gyu would be back soon because the man before him had done the same.


    Sun Won drank his tea while waiting patiently. The meeting wouldnt start for a while. He was sure he could discuss what Gi-Gyu had seen inside and then join it with still plenty of time left.


    <em>Guess Im just a human after all, </em>Sun Won thought. He couldnt believe how he had forgotten about the promise he made to himself when he became the temple head.


    The powers he gained as a yer had changed him. Actually, everyone and everything had changed. He had forgotten what was truly important because he used to only focus on China and the Shaolin Temples achievements.


    Huh Sun Won sighed. Perhaps bing the head monk at a very young age was to me. His teacher had passed away too early, so Sun Won couldnt learn everything from him, and things progressed too quickly thereafter.


    But, despite everything


    I remember it very clearly, Sun Won whispered, remembering what his teacher had told him before his death. He had forgotten it, but the memory was now crystal clear.


    This happened after he met Gi-Gyu. The memory cleared all his confusion.


    Gi-Gyu would soon exit the secret room; then, everything would change again.


    <em>Rattle.</em>


    The wall behind the closet opened, and a figure appeared. Sun Won rose and performed the fist-in-palm gesture to show respect. He announced, Greetings to


    With awe and admiration, Sun Won continued, Shaolins true master.


    Gi-Gyu looked down at Sun Won with an inexplicable expression.


    ***


    We will execute our n in five days. Tao Chen looked solemn. He was a naturally solemn man; today, his aura had something extra. It could seemingly attract everyones attention.


    And we will start here. He pointed at a ce on the map.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    But one man in the room asked, Wouldnt that be too dangerous?


    There is no other way. This is the best we can do, replied Tao Chen.


    The meeting to discuss their n had been going on for a while.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu whispered, Wait


    All the yers turned toward him. Things were different now. The distrust and displeasure they had for Gi-Gyu before the sparring match was gone. Everyone looked at him with so much respect and fear that it made him a little ufortable.


    Gi-Gyu became speechless and watched the yers. <em>How can people change this much? </em>


    This was the exact same question he had asked Sun Won a few hours ago.


    Sun Won had replied, We are only ants in your presence, so how can we resist the will of a great man?


    They now saw themselves as nothing more than ants, while Gi-Gyu was someone to be feared in their eyes.


    Sun Won had added, We, the ants, have witnessed Gods power. As humans, we fear and respect the disasters nature can bring down on us.


    Gi-Gyu was too powerful for them. After the yers had witnessed what Gi-Gyu could do, they turned aroundpletely. They understood that Gi-Gyu was on an utterly different level, and they epted that they had no choice but to ept the difort his presence created.


    No oneined about being ufortable in a hurricane. If someone did, they would be considered foolish. When a natural disaster hit, one could do nothing apart from marveling at mother natures might and being swept away by it.


    Gi-Gyu didnt continue.


    Tao Chen urged him, Please go on.


    Im sorry, but I dont know much about China. So youll have to exin to me where your n will be executed, asked Gi-Gyu. He knew it sounded stupid, but no one reacted to his question.


    Tao Chen continued to gaze at Gi-Gyu and replied, Its the presidential pce.


    Tao Chens eyes glowed brightly. This will ur in the heart of Chinathe presidential pce. Then, he closed his lips firmly.


    ***


    Wouldnt it be too dangerous? Gi-Gyu asked Tao Chen in private after the meeting.


    Why would it be dangerous? Tao Chen gazed at Gi-Gyu quietly. We have you, dont we?


    Gi-Gyu felt pressured.


    I am just kidding, Tao Chen added.


    ...


    As I said before, there is no other way. After our presidents body was stolen and upied by someone else, the new president hasnt appeared in any public events. He just stays in the presidential pce and gives orders.


    Its as if Gi-Gyu cautiously said, He thinks he is the emperor.


    Indeed. In China, the presidents power isparable to an emperors. This is why


    They needed to get rid of this president. Tao Chen looked determined, adding, Our n wouldve been the same even if you refused to help.


    Gi-Gyu thought about what they had discussed in the meeting. The presidential pce was located in the Central South Sea. A barrier would be set around it with a perimeter of 100 kilometers.


    The size of it made Gi-Gyu gape in awe. Fifty thousand yers had been assigned just to form this kind of barrier. The total number of yers in the coup would be 150,000.


    The huge number, about 1% of the entire worlds yer poption, made the Eden expeditions number seem tiny. It was only possible because China had a lot of yers. It was also proof of Tao Chens influence.


    You hold incredible sway, Gi-Gyuplimented Tao Chen.


    I cant take all the credit. This is only possible because they all share my goal.


    Tao Chen was right. He did hold great influence over the world, but this n was much bigger than him.


    The Chinese president, who could wield the same power as an emperor, had been switched. China was now fighting to survive. But Gi-Gyu still felt shocked. He wondered how the world would react after everything.


    Most of the yers will be used to protect and evacuate the non-yers. The actual force responsible for attacking the presidential pce will include you, me, and


    About a thousand yers, said Gi-Gyu.


    Exactly.


    This had already been discussed during the meeting. Gi-Gyu mumbled, That should be enough.


    Gi-Gyu felt confident that 150,000 yers would be enough to do the impossible.


    <em>I still cant believe the scale of this n, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in amazement, shocked again by what China could do.


    Gi-Gyu contemted.


    Not all 150,000 yers were high-level yers. Most of them were low to mid-level fighters, but 150,000 was a huge number nevertheless. If all of them attacked Gi-Gyu at once


    <em>Will I be able to defeat them? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered.


    Tao Chen suddenly interrupted Gi-Gyus thoughts. I have a question I would like to ask.


    Please go ahead. Gi-Gyu shook his head and turned toward Tao Chen.


    Slowly opening his lips, Tao Chen asked, What happened with Sun Won? Everyone is behaving differently toward you, but he has changed too much. Ive known him for a long time and am shocked by how different he is now.


    Tao Chen looked genuinely curious. Just as he had said, Sun Won was apletely different man nowpared to the first time Gi-Gyu had met him. But this wasnt from the sparring match.


    This happened after Gi-Gyu left the secret room.


    Its Gi-Gyu opened his mouth hesitantly and said, Because of my father.


    Kronos?


    Gi-Gyu shook his head. Yes, but a different person.


    Gi-Gyu thought about what had happened in the secret room. Inside the secret room, he had learned the true reason behind Shaolins existence.


    ***


    [The sync process isplete.]


    Gi-Gyu was able to sync with the y soldier without any problems. This was an unexpectedly pleasant result.


    But


    Something feels strange, Gi-Gyu mumbled. The y soldier had stopped moving as if it were dead. Gi-Gyu had to admit that his sync attempt was abrupt, but what happened just now had never urred before.


    Normally, Gi-Gyu had to kill the enemy, turn it into an Ego, and then sync with it. These were the proper steps, but things happened differently this time.


    Is this the side effect of trying to force a sync?


    This was the first time Gi-Gyu had tried to force a creature to sync with him. He hadnt killed this being, so it wasnt egofied either.


    Is this because it wasnt alive? Or because it wasnt an Ego?


    Gi-Gyu wondered if he had attempted force-sync on the wrong subject. But then why did Gaia announce that it was a sess?


    Well, I guess Gi-Gyu mumbled. This y soldier wasnt a priority at the moment. Leaving it behind, Gi-Gyu headed toward the open door.


    He needed to learn the secret of the temple first.


    The area inside was massive, but it was filled with darkness. The darkness wasnt enough to blind him, so he could see everything.


    But


    There was nothing.


    What was the point of keeping a y guard and the Shaolin Temple to guard an empty room? Gi-Gyu was baffled. He looked around, trying to see if there was some kind of secret trap.


    Just like how he couldnt feel anything outside Sun Wons room, perhaps there was something here he couldnt detect.


    Slowly, Gi-Gyu walked to the center of the empty room. But still, he didnt feel or see anything.


    What the heck Disappointment filled him, but Gi-Gyu didnt give up. This room was protected by powerful magic, so it being empty made zero sense.


    Or could it be


    <em>The person before me </em>


    Sun Won had told him that someone had entered the room before him. Did that man take the secret of this room with him?


    <em>No, that doesnt make sense. If there is no secret, why did Sun Won guide me to this room? And why is the y guard still here? </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Still, he couldnt find anything. He sighed, Haa


    Suddenly, a bright light spilled from somewhere.


    <em>Fwooosh!</em>


    The light blinded him. Without letting his guard down, Gi-Gyu opened all of his senses and revealed his energy. It would have been foolish of him to hide his power in front of danger.


    Gi-Gyus power danced around him to protect him. A sphere abruptly materialized and began flying around him. Gi-Gyu waited tensely as all the light soon disappeared.


    In his head, he heard a voice.


    -What number are you?


    Gi-Gyu didnt see anyone around him.


    The voice in his head asked again.


    -What number are you?


    Was this a question for him? Should he answer?


    -I guess its not important. It doesnt matter how many were before you.


    The voice seemed to have read Gi-Gyus mind because it had answered its own question. Gi-Gyu couldnt say anything. There was no one around him; he couldnt detect any presence. Even if an invisible enemy was in the room, it couldnt harm him.


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet.


    -Your number doesnt matter. You just have to be prepared for that day.


    The voice continued,


    -Just as I did.


    Gi-Gyu finally opened his lips and asked, Father?


    The voice he could hear inside his head definitely belonged to his father, Kronos.

 Chapter 262: Shaolin Temple (5)

    Chapter 262: Shaolin Temple (5)


    The voice Gi-Gyu had heard in his head definitely belonged to his father.


    Why was he hearing his fathers voice in the Shaolin Temples secret room?


    And what was the number thing all about?


    Prepare for what?


    The voice didnt reply.


    -I prepared for a long time. This was the case before my time and will be for the next generations.


    Gi-Gyus guess was right. The speaker had no consciousness, which made the dialogues seem like a recording.


    -Did you find me first? Or did you find another me first?


    The voice continued to speak in riddles.


    -Or its possible that you didnt find anything at all. You coincidentally found me, or


    -Could this be what Gaia wanted?


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened.


    -Perhaps you were guided here by Gaia. Perhaps Gaia helped both you and me.


    The voice continued,


    -My descendant, you must be prepared for a future of destion.


    With a crackling sound in the air, light filled the space again. It was blinding, but Gi-Gyu didnt close his eyes.


    The voice added,


    -My name is Bodhidharma.


    Suddenly, something appeared before him, and Gi-Gyu got ready to defend himself.


    The voice continued,


    -And Kronos.


    Gi-Gyus guess was correct.


    -I suppose you are like me.


    The light disappeared, and Gi-Gyu found a man standing in front of him.


    The man asked, I ask you again. How many Kronoses have there been before you? What number are you?


    The man looked different from how Gi-Gyu remembered his father, but the mans energy told Gi-Gyu that he was Kim Se-Jin.


    I am Gi-Gyu opened his mouth slowly.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu gulped, his mouth dry. The man, who reminded Gi-Gyu of his father, had consciousness. This meant Gi-Gyu could have a conversation with him.


    I am not Kronos.


    The man remained quiet for a moment before replying, That cant be.


    Another silence fell. After a few minutes, the man continued, Only the worthy one can enter this ce; therefore, you must be!


    Gi-Gyu was certain the man in front of him was Bodhidharma. Bodhidharma had seemingly realized something because he hesitantly whispered, Youre right.


    Yes. Gi-Gyu bowed lightly and greeted the man. He didnt know the proper way to greet the man, so he decided to go with a small bow.


    The man seemed surprised.


    Gi-Gyu introduced himself, I am Kronos I mean Kim Se-Jins son. I am Kim Gi-Gyu.


    ...


    Gi-Gyu also didnt know how to address the man, but he could guess the mans identity. He had to be a past version of Gi-Gyus father.


    He was the first Kronos Gaia had created in her world. This man held the history of all Kronoses.


    Ahh Surprise, pleasure, and despair shed on the mans face. He muttered, I guess the time has finallye.


    It was time to prepare for the end of the world. The man gave Gi-Gyu a fatherly smile and offered, Would you like to chat with me?


    The man had sharp features, but his smile suggested he still had warmth in him.


    We dont have much time, but I would really like to talk to you, the man informed. Suddenly, a small table and two seat cushions appeared in front of Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    I dont know when it all began. But, repeated coincidences helped us find some of our memories, Bodhidharma, a past version of Gi-Gyus father, exined.


    All the very many coincidences made us think this was Gaias will. So we prepared ourselves. The man sipped his tea.


    Bodhidharma, his fathers past version, was a strange being. He had a physical form, yet he didnt have a body. He could maintain a physical form in this space, but it wasnt perfect.


    The space was filled with unique energy and Gods power, which constituted Bodhidharmas body and mind.


    When the world finally ends, my true self will find you, Bodhidharma said to Gi-Gyu.


    There were many forms of Kronos, but there were chiefly two: The originalwho was born at the beginning of time and built the Tower, and Gi-Gyus fatheran inferior version created by Gaia.


    There is only one reason why you would be here. You Bodhidharmas face crumpled into a grotesque expression. Gi-Gyu couldnt tell if the man was smiling or crying.


    You must have found my child. Jupiter That was his only purpose. Are you Jupiter, or No, I apologize. Bodhidharma corrected himself. You introduced yourself as Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Yes, thats right. I am not Jupiter. Gi-Gyu wasnt sure, but he didnt borate.


    We dont have much time. I think I gave away too muchst time. Now, its hard for me to even maintain a physical form.


    Last time? asked Gi-Gyu.


    I dont know much about it since I cant remember. My consciousness experiences rebirth every time someone enters this ce. Mine is a temporary psyche created and maintained by this spaces energy. I exist only to ry the message to my descendants.


    The smile never left Bodhidharmas face. He requested, May I ask you for a favor?


    Please go ahead.


    Tell me your story. The fact that you were born means the end of the world is approaching. Based on what I can feel from you, I can tell a lot has already happened.


    Bodhidharma continued, I believe that I must have failed in this life too. He looked depressed.


    Gi-Gyu replied, It wasnt aplete failure.


    Gi-Gyu told him about his life. It was a long story, so Gi-Gyu kept it concise.


    He talked about the Tower and the yers appearance, Kronos defeat at the hand of his father, and how that Kronos turned out to be a mere copy.


    I would like to hear about you, Bodhidharma insisted. He was more interested in learning about Gi-Gyu than the worlds happenings.


    So, Gi-Gyu obliged.


    His fathers death.


    His mothers illness.


    How he grew as a yer.


    The confusion and despair he had felt.


    How he had met Lou.


    Gi-Gyu told him about everything that had happened in his life. While listening, Bodhidharmas face changed continuously. He smiled and cried as sorrow and joy constantly shed on his face. Bodhidharma had apparently shed his emotions to concentrate on contemting the world. Yet, Gi-Gyu could see all possible emotions on his face today.


    Ahh! Bodhidharma eximed after Gi-Gyu had finished his story. You have grown up to be a fine young man.


    Tears rolled down Bodhidharmas cheeks, and Gi-Gyu couldnt understand why.


    Bodhidharma was a version of his father, but


    <em>Im not his son. </em>


    This situation was so strange that Gi-Gyu became confused.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Now, can you tell me your story?


    Of course. Bodhidharma nodded with a pleased smile.


    ***


    We experienced many lives, but we didnt have children often, Bodhidharma began.


    In most of our lives, we couldnt even have children. Or even if we managed to have them, they died early.


    Gi-Gyu nodded solemnly.


    Bodhidharma continued, It was also hard for us to get wives. We always felt empty inside. It was true for me, and Im sure it was the same for all my other forms too.


    ...


    It was a long story. Apparently, all the Kronos clones had a hard time having children. And if they seeded in having one, Jupiters power ensured they wouldnt survive for long.


    Moreover, since they were only allowed to love a version of Gaia, they couldnt find a wife easily. After all, what were the chances their soulmate would always be just down the road in all the very many lives they had lived?


    They were only allowed certain things, Bodhidharma exined.


    But their search for answers helped them frequently. Unaware of what they had to look for, many engrossed themselves in various fields, including academics, religions, and martial arts. Many of them became experts in their respective fields.


    I think the first time was a coincidence.


    It was when Kronos awakened for the first time. This first man who had the original Kronos memories had engrossed himself only in making preparations. After this first man, the others who followed showered their sons with love. Perhaps it was because Gaia had created them.


    We all thought Kronos would wake up and return to our world. We were him, so we could guess his n and goal.


    So they prepared themselves for the day they had to wee Kronos. They studied Kronos power and epted that the day of his arrival would be the end of the world. Therefore, every time they were reborn, they readied themselves.


    But not all of our lives continued seamlessly. Some lived scattered lives, but In my own life, I gained a lot of things.


    Every copy of Kronos remembered a different part of the originals memories. Each copy down the line inherited those memories; sadly, a lot was also lost to time.


    The energy that fills the room Do you feel it? Im sure you can, asked Bodhidharma.


    Yes.


    Gods power filled the room.


    <em>ck.</em>


    The sound of the teacup being put down on the table rang in the space.


    I dont know if it was Buddhas will, but I acquired the fragment Kronos wanted the most. So I hid it. It was a part of the power Gaia scattered in this world when she first created it. I brought it here because I suspected that you would be born and find me here in the distant future.


    Bodhidharma smiled, and Gi-Gyu wondered if this man was a soothsayer. After all, Gi-Gyu was born in Korea, the country nearest to this ce, and had found his way to this secret room.


    Bodhidharma continued, I tried to protect you, and I guess I seeded in a way. Still, I didnt do a perfect job.


    Like a true monk, Bodhidharma had asked a rhetorical question. With a fatherly smile on his face, he asked, So, does that answer your question?


    Yes. Gi-Gyu kept his answer short. He was more interested in the one who hade here before him. Gi-Gyu didnt know when this happened, but thest worthy one had taken a lot of what had been here.


    Bodhidharma was bing weaker, barely maintaining his physical form.


    Not much of what I prepared is left here, but I guess I can give you the most important treasure. I kept it safe just for you.


    Bodhidharmas smile slowly disappeared. His form scattered like smoke, and Gi-Gyu closed his eyes.


    ...


    Gi-Gyu felt his fathers love for him in this ce; it was something he had never felt before. All his life, he had misunderstood his fathers true intention. But now, he knew better and wondered if he should thank Gaia for it.


    Life after life, Kronos copies never lost their love for their sons. They worried and sacrificed themselves for him.


    Onest thing, Bodhidharmas disappearing form whispered.


    Gi-Gyu could still see his lips moving.


    One and two, and two and one. All of these thingse from him, so Till the very end, Bodhidharma spoke in riddles, making Gi-Gyu grin.


    Most of Bodhidharmas form was gone now; suddenly, Gi-Gyus eyes began glowing gray.


    ...!


    ***


    Sun Won stopped walking in the middle of the street.


    ...?


    In an empty corner of the Shaolin Temple, he saw someone meditating. Visitors were banned from entering the temple a long time ago. And Sun Won remembered the face of every visiting yer.


    He didnt remember seeing this man before, yet


    <em>He looks familiar? </em>


    The energy Sun Won could feel from this man was extraordinary. It wasnt magic, but it was strangely thick. Unable to control his curiosity, Sun Won approached the man and asked, Who are you?


    The man was meditating on the ground and kept his eyes closed. He eventually opened his eyes.


    I am the father


    The mans facial features were sharp, but a fatherly smile appeared on his face as he continued, Of a child.

 Chapter 263: The Coup

    Chapter 263: The Coup


    Sun Won frowned because the man''s answer was odd.


    <em>A childs father? </em>Sun Won thought in frustration. Did the man, who also looked like a monk, want to have a deep, meaningful conversation with another monk?


    Although Sun Won was annoyed, he didnt act disrespectfully. He asked, Whom may you be, Sir? I am but an ignorant monk, so I cannot understand you.


    The chilling energy this man gave off was extraordinary. It wasnt something one could gain by merely leveling up; only a wise man could gain it through enlightenment.


    <em>I didnt know there was a man who could give off such energy in this world, </em>Sun Won wondered in awe.


    The man finally stood up, and Sun Won was again reminded of how familiar this man looked.


    Who was he?


    Frustration filled Sun Won because he just couldnt figure out where he had seen this man before.


    The man shyly looked away and mumbled, As I said, Im just a childs father.


    With a short shrug, he added, He hasnt acknowledged me yet, but I hope to be his father.


    It was obvious this man was a Buddhist monk, so how could he have a child? Was he an apostate monk?


    <em>What child is he talking about? </em>Sun Wons train of thought stopped when he felt subtle but distinct energy. Whoever was approaching them was giving off this energy on purpose.


    Knowing who it was, Sun Won bowed deeply toward the neer and gave him the fist-in-palm salute.


    Sun Won announced, Greetings to the true master of the Shaolin Temple.


    No. Gi-Gyu shook his head as he walked up to Sun Won with Tao Chen. Gi-Gyu stopped in front of the mysterious monk and added, Im not the master of Shaolin Temple.


    Oh! Sun Won turned toward the stranger in confusion. Suddenly, Sun Won realized that he had made a mistake. This man could be an enemy, which meant he had unintentionally put Gi-Gyu in danger.


    Sun Won tried to make a move.


    However, Gi-Gyu announced, That man is the real master of this temple.


    The announcement shocked Sun Won, and he froze on the spot.


    Tao Chen turned toward the mysterious monk with interest and mumbled, Oh, so this is the gentleman.


    I am the man who wants to be this childs father The monk returned the fist-in-palm salute. He seemed uncertain about how to introduce himself. He nced at Gi-Gyu before continuing, I am no longer a monk, therefore Please call me Jayavarman.


    Jayavarman? Gi-Gyu felt confused but nodded. He knew the monk as Bodhidharma, so why had he introduced himself using an unfamiliar name?


    H-huh?! Sun Won jolted and shuddered. His eyes widened, and his jaw dropped to the floor.


    B-Bodhidharma! Sun Won gasped. Jayavarman was Bodhidharmas name before he became a monk. He was the Khmer Empires king before he became a monk. Sun Won had finally recognized the man. He looked familiar to Sun Won because Sun Won had seen a portrait of him. The portrait wasnt a one-to-one copy of the man, but Sun Won was certain of the mans identity now.


    How?! It looked like Sun Won was about to faint.


    ***


    Sagrad was Bodhidharmas consciousness, and Gi-Gyu had captured it. He had synced with Bodhidharma, but there was one problem: The monks soul wasnt perfect.


    Ive never experienced anything like this before, Gi-Gyu exined.


    Bodhidharmas soul wasnt in perfect condition, just as he had said. It was a mere fragment of the original left for future generations.


    Gi-Gyu didnt have much experience with dealing with fragments. On top of this, he had never formed an Ego using just a fragment. Therefore, his sync with it wasnt normal. And he also couldnt give it a normal physical body.


    After discussing the problem with his Eden beings, Gi-Gyu had umted all the remaining God power in the secret room and left. It was then that Gi-Gyu realized that the y soldier couldnt move despite being synced with him because it didnt have consciousness.


    On the other hand, Bodhidharma, also synced with Gi-Gyu, couldnt move because he didnt have a physical body. So, in the end, Gi-Gyu injected Bodhidharma into the y soldier, and everything worked out.


    So that y soldier protecting the space was Sun Won whispered.


    That was originally my body. My consciousness lived in the room, while my physical body remained outside to protect it, Jayavarman answered.


    The y soldier was Bodhidharmas physical body. This way Gi-Gyu could inject the fragmented Ego into it without fear of rejection. Finally, Bodhidharma had a body and could descend into the modern world.


    I cant believe that Bodhidharma has returned. Sun Won was in awe. This had to be a historical event for all the monks and Chinese people.


    Gi-Gyu said to Sun Won, Please keep this a secret. I dont want to cause a big turmoil. And although he will still follow Buddhism, he doesnt want to live as a monk in this life.


    In fact, Jayavarman wanted to follow Gi-Gyu. Apparently, he wanted to fulfill his role as Gi-Gyus Ego and father.


    This troubled Gi-Gyu.


    <em>Is it really okay to think of Bodhidharma as my father? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. Although both Bodhidharma and Kim Se-Jin were copies of the same creature and had lived simr lives, they were obviously two different men.


    Bodhidharma seemed to have guessed Gi-Gyu''s thoughts. With a kind smile, he exined, I will think of you as my son, but thats just me. Please do not feel burdened by it. And if you feel ufortable, I will keep this to myself. I will be careful.


    Thats not it. I just AnywayGi-Gyu turned toward Sun WonI hope you can keep this to yourself.


    O-of course! Sun Won rose quickly in excitement. He acted like a child, making it hard to believe he was the Shaolin Temples head monk.


    Sun Won performed the fist-in-palm salute again and greeted, It is an honor to meet you, Bodhidharma.


    Bodhidharma nodded with a generous smile, and Sun Won looked like he was about to cry joyfully.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed.


    Sun Wons current demeanor was rming. The restrictions that once limited Sun Won had been lifted. He would no longer lose his memories because the secret room had ceased to exist.


    Shockingly, the Shaolin Temples real master and progenitor, Bodhidharma, had returned. Sun Won looked like he was going to pee his pants.


    Gi-Gyu solemnly told Sun Won, We must execute our n wlessly.


    Of course! Sun Won replied enthusiastically.


    Gi-Gyu closed his eyes after taking onest look at Bodhidharma. He wanted to chat with the monk, but it would have to wait. Gi-Gyu wished for Bodhidharma to stay in China and take care of the Shaolin Temple.


    -If that is what you wish, I will.


    Gi-Gyu suddenly heard Bodhidharmas voice in his head.


    <em>Ah. </em>Gi-Gyu remembered that this man was now his Ego.


    Monk. Tao Chen, who had been keeping quiet, called out to Bodhidharma.


    With the same kind expression, he looked at Tao Chen.


    Tao Chen requested, May I ask you for a spar? You invented Shaolinno, you invented what is known as Chinese martial arts


    Before Tao Chen even finished his sentence, Bodhidharma replied, Of course.


    A sharp look appeared in the monks eyes.


    <em>All of Kronos copies were born as him and led simr lives, but I guess because they werent exactly the same. Their personalities varied. </em>


    They had a few differences, but they all had one thing inmon: They loved their sons.


    <em>Quite unlike the original.</em>


    ***


    Hahaha An awkwardugh escaped from the gate that floated in front of Gi-Gyu like a mirror.


    It was from Old Man Hwang.


    Old Man Hwang muttered, So Bodhidharma is a past version of your father. And every copy left something for the others down the line.


    The elderly cksmith seemed in disbelief as he continued, Bodhidharma has be


    Indeed.


    Your Ego and is currently with you in the Shaolin Temple.


    Yes, he is currently sparring with Tao Chen. Suddenly, Gi-Gyu seemed to have remembered something. He added, Bodhidharma is actually sparring with many other yers too. He seemed both pleased and saddened by the changes in his martial arts. And he was shocked by the existence of yers.


    Hahaha Old Man Hwangughed, still in disbelief.


    Gi-Gyu could understand how he must be feeling. Even as he exined what had happened, he felt like it was all a dream.


    If anyone else had told me this story, I wouldnt have believed them, young man, Old Man Hwang muttered.


    Well But didnt you already feel something? asked Gi-Gyu. Old Man Hwang and his other Egos should have felt a powerful addition when Gi-Gyu synced with Bodhidharma.


    Yes, I did. Anyway, is everything going well over there?


    Yes, Gi-Gyu answered.


    Tao Chens coup would begin tomorrow. This coup wouldst only a day, so it would also end tomorrow. The Chinese people had suffered enough. They were screaming for help, and although they didnt even know what or who Andras was, they wouldnt hinder Tao Chens coup. Much of the public was already on his side.


    The only thing left to do is get rid of the current president and rece him with a new one, Gi-Gyu exined. It was a simple n, and what would happen afterward wasnt his problem.


    Whatever happened to China was none of Gi-Gyus business.


    Old Man Hwang nodded in agreement. Indeed, you shouldnt have to worry about that.


    Unlike Gi-Gyu, the cksmith seemed worried about the people of China, though.


    Many things will change, I suppose, Old Man Hwang whispered. However, the cksmith and Gi-Gyu knew the change had begun long ago. What Gi-Gyu was about to do would only further push them toward the inevitable.


    Just then, an arrogant voice called out, Hey.


    It was Lou who had remained in Eden to recover and train. Lous goal was apparently to be strong enough to defeat Gi-Gyu, who had unified with Jupiter.


    Scratching his cheek awkwardly, Lou asked, So how are you feeling?


    Gi-Gyu grinned and replied, Im fine. After taking Gods power from the temple, I feel much more stable now.


    Hmm Lou thought for a moment. It looks like my guess was correct.


    I guess so.


    Much of your God power must have been used to deal with Jupiter. The rest is probably somewhere in your body.


    Gi-Gyu agreed with Lou.


    Lou continued, Not only that. The Chaos energy inside you Im guessing part of Gods power was used to suppress it. But when Jupiters seal disappeared He trailed off.


    Gi-Gyu continued for him. Gods power must have lost its purpose. So it probably dispersed; consequently, I couldnt feel it anymore.


    And every time you used your power, nothing would be left to suppress Chaos, leaving you feeling overwhelmed every time.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in agreement. His guess was the same as Lous theory.


    There was actually one proof to support this theory.


    Now that you have gained more of Gods power, your body has learned to suppress Chaos again.


    Yeah, replied Gi-Gyu.


    The problem was


    Lou warned, You better hurry up and find the new portion of Gods power you have gained and get good control over it.


    Lou was in his childs form, so the serious expression on his face looked awkward. Then again, he wasnt really a child.


    Lou continued, You shouldnt have any big problems now or in the future. If and when Chaos tries to swallow you whole, Gods power will show up and stop it. But the problem is


    Gods power wont make an appearance unless something dire happens.


    Exactly. You might end up experiencing the same symptoms as before during your future battles.


    This could be very dangerous for Gi-Gyu.


    However, Gi-Gyu nodded, relieved that he at least had an exnation for what had happened.


    Well Ill be waiting here, so hurry up and call for me. Lou sounded impatient.


    <em>Has he be even more powerful?</em> Gi-Gyu became curious, but this wasnt the time to find out.


    Gi-Gyu nodded, ready to close the gate. Tomorrow was the big day, so he needed to make some preparations. But Lous voice stopped him from leaving.


    Hey.


    Yes?


    Umm Lou asked cautiously, Is Kronoss copy really that powerful?


    Gi-Gyuughed. Was Lou worried he would no longer be the second-strongest creature after Gi-Gyu? Or was he just curious as a fellow fighter like Tao Chen?


    Behind Lou, El stood and cheered for Gi-Gyu, Good luck, Master!


    Her voice sounded especially encouraging today. Gi-Gyu couldnt wait to finish his business here and return home.


    ***


    The Chinese presidential pce was located in the Central South Sea.


    Pleasee this way! The yers dispatched to protect the civilians ushered the non-yers to safety.


    Around the presidential pce, the biggest barrier in history appeared. This would be the center of Tao Chens coup.


    However, inside the presidential pce, the Chinese President smiled mysteriously and whispered, Theyreter than I expected.

 Chapter 264: The Coup (2)

    Chapter 264: The Coup (2)


    At the start of the coup, Tao Chens yers created arge barrier around the presidential pce. The non-yers inside the barrier were gathered and evacuated. Gi-Gyu crossed his arms and watched them.


    To him, they looked like a swarm of ants. Tao Chens yers helped countless Chinese citizens escape, setting the n in motion and filling the air with tension.


    But!


    Standing next to Gi-Gyu, Tao Chen mumbled, I guess its just as we expected.


    They had anticipated this situation. Gi-Gyus arrival in China was a well-publicized event. Gi-Gyu and Tao Chens goal was clear to their enemies, yet nothing that could hinder them or their n had happened.


    This will be difficult. Tao Chen looked worried. Not being attacked until now was bad because it meant that their enemy was on the defensive, ready to face whatever they had nned head-on.


    It looked like their enemies werent worried at all.


    I agree Gi-Gyu was busy detecting energies inside the presidential pce by expanding his senses. He could sense big power clusters inside, but they were too vague to recognize.


    Gi-Gyu continued, I think the space inside exists in a different dimension.


    ...


    Andras probably used his skill to create a barrier and formed a separate dimension. Its environment most likely resembles hell. This will be a tough battle for us, Gi-Gyu added.


    Before establishing Eden in the Bukhan River region, Gi-Gyu had to destroy the Caravan Guilds secret branch there. At the time, the entire Bukhan River area had be part of a different dimension. He suspected this was a simr situation.


    Thank you. Tao Chen turned toward Gi-Gyu and gave him a fist-in-palm salute.


    Gi-Gyu was the emergency shield for Tao Chens group and the spear that could pierce anything and everything. Tao Chen knew the sess rate of his n would plunge without him.


    "Youre a contradictory figure, Kim Gi-Gyu. Tao Chen smiled. His aura was, simply put, incredible, which told Gi-Gyu that Tao Chen had grown even stronger during his stay in Eden and the Shaolin Temple.


    After another fist-in-palm salute to show his appreciation, Tao Chen announced, Then I will see youter.


    He turned around. The fight was finally beginning. A thousand yers waited to follow him into the field of honor.


    Some non-yers screamed in panic, Kyaaaa!


    But Tao Chens yers reassured them, Please calm down and move this way!


    Hundreds of thousands of people were being evacuated. The yers were using their skills and their own bodies to create a safe passage for these people. And in the middle of this group was a path created by the people stepping aside. Tao Chen and his army walked toward the presidential pce using this path.


    An evacuee non-yer spotted Tao Chen and yelled, Please save us!


    It was an impossible request to understand, but no one questioned this man. With valiance and determination-filled nerves, Tao Chens group marched forward.


    Itsing, Tao Chen announced when he felt a change from the presidential pce. yers, who looked like the pce guards, appeared from the presidential pce one by one, heading toward Tao Chens army.


    These guards ignored the evacuating non-yers. It seemed that they didnt care about them.


    <em>They arent humans, </em>Tao Chen thought as he watched his enemies. The energy these creatures gave off was incredible. He had heard that many yers worked as pce guards here. Tao Chen suspected that demons had stolen those pce guards bodies.


    <em>Yes, I can tell that they are all demon yers. </em>Tao Chen guessed that these were demons brought to earth by Andras. The demons and Tao Chen eyed each other as they moved to get ready for a battle.


    The pace of the evacuation process increased. The yers in the support category created additional barriers to protect the non-yers, but the looming danger was growing.


    Its not helping much, Bodhidharma, standing next to Gi-Gyu, muttered. Gi-Gyu still hadnt decided what to call him, so he called him "monk for now.


    Bodhidharma added, These people will end up getting hurt very badly at this rate.


    The monk didnt seem very concerned about the evacuees safety, but this wasnt because he didnt value human lives.


    Kwerrrk! Loud scream-like roars could be heard from the guards changing shapes. Their energies also transformed as they turned into demons.


    The spearheading demon, most likely a seat holder, had almost fully transformed. Looking like a grotesque monster, it spewed fire from its mouth.


    Repugnant magic and sorcerous energy exploded from it. It seemed powerful enough to destroy the surroundings and the barrier.


    Thankfully, someone came to their rescue.


    sh. Tao Chen swung his Green Dragon Crescent de calmly.


    <em>Fwoosh</em>


    The attack was enough to counter the demons fire, which seemed powerful enough to melt everything around it.


    And that wasnt the end.


    Ugh! The attack even killed the demon. Despite being a lower seat holder, the demon couldnt even form coherent words before its death.


    It has finally begun, Tao Chen announced. Indeed, the real battle had only started now. This fight could change not only China but also the entire world. The fate of millions depended on the oue of this war.


    Shall we go as well? Gi-Gyu asked Bodhidharma.


    I am here to do your bidding. I am willing to walk into hell to fulfill your wish, Bodhidharma replied earnestly. His loyalty didnt stem from their sync alone. Being a Kronos copy, he had near-infinite love for his son.


    Gi-Gyu smiled awkwardly, stepped forward, and just vanished. Bodhidharma smiled proudly.


    My boy is so fast.


    Gi-Gyu and Bodhidharmas goal wasnt to attack the presidential pce like the others. Gi-Gyu didnt know the proper name of his destination, but it was a type of factory.


    ording to Lou, Leviathan and the other hell kings were being cloned there.


    I guess I can call it a hatchery? Gi-Gyu mumbled. He needed to get there to figure out what was happening and destroy the ce. This was Gi-Gyu and Bodhidharmas priority, at least unless Ha Song-Su appeared.


    While Tao Chen and his army rushed toward the presidential pce, Gi-Gyu and Bodhidharma went the other way.


    ***


    The hatchery, also could be called the factory, wasnt located too far away. In fact, it was located where everyone was heading anyway.


    <em>Its in the basement of the presidential pce. </em>


    This was what Go Hyung-Chul had reported before. There is something in the basement of the presidential pce. The president only leaves his pce to go to the basement.


    Tao Chens spies, who had risked their lives to infiltrate the presidential pce, had delivered simr information.


    Hmm? Gi-Gyu suddenly stopped. He was about to enter the presidential pce with Bodhidharma through the back door. This was only possible because the duo had inordinate skills and abilities.


    Whats wrong? Bodhidharma asked.


    Gi-Gyu looked nervous but brightened up a little soon.


    Ah. I think its working now. Gi-Gyu replied.


    What do you mean? Bodhidharma seemed curious.


    Im referring to our sync. I didnt feel my power improve when we synced, but now I can feel my power increasing ordingly.


    Gi-Gyu could use his Egos skills and attributes since their shells were connected. However, something changed the day he fought Jupiter.


    Gi-Gyu exined, Ever since I became one with Jupiter, I havent been able to ess my Egos attributes.


    This was something he had already discussed with the beings in Eden. As Gi-Gyu had stated, he hadnt been able to use all of his Egos powers. His Egos had grown by leaps and bounds, but he had felt no change hitherto.


    The biggest surprise came the day Gi-Gyu synced with Bodhidharma. It was said Bodhidharma used to hold unreal power, so just that fragment should have been a huge power-up. And he was even possessing his original body now.


    Bodhidharmacked yer skills, but he held incredible magic. The yer system had instantly leveled him up when he synced with Gi-Gyu.


    But despite this, Gi-Gyu hadnt felt any improvement.


    I think its because of the change in my shell. I hoped time would fix it, and Im d it did.


    Thats a relief, Bodhidharma replied.


    Since his shell had changed, it was normal to experience side effects like this. But even though Gi-Gyu didnt look as worried now, he had been nervous.


    <em>Its not much. </em>The increase<em></em>in Gi-Gyus attributes was too smallpared to how powerful the monk was.


    Ill have to fix itter Gi-Gyu decided he would deal with this problem after the coup. He needed to address plenty of other issues, but he didnt feel impatient. He was confident that his current status and strength could solve most of his problems.


    Lets go. Gi-Gyu began walking again.


    Watching him, Bodhidharma murmured, Is he really okay?


    Life after life, the monk had prepared for this moment. But he was no longer the Bodhidharma of the past. He felt more like a manual his original self had created as an inheritance for his future descendants.


    This was why the monk was worried that he might be missing something. His memories werent perfect, so perhaps there was something important he had forgotten.


    -Arent youing?


    Gi-Gyu asked the monk telepathically. Bodhidharma moved immediately, deciding now wasnt the time to contemte.


    ''<em>My worry will have to wait for now, </em>thought the monk.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    He heard a loud explosion from the presidential pces entrance.


    Kwerrrk! Suddenly, they heard an anguished scream. Gi-Gyu and Bodhidharma were finally facing an enemy.


    Of course, the demon was no match for them.


    Lets get going, Gi-Gyu announced as he used his bare fist to deal with it.


    <em>Da da da da da.</em>


    A powerful vibration spread as the presidential pce began to change. This meant the enemy was ready to defend itself against Tao Chens army and Gi-Gyu and Bodhidharmas invasion.


    That day, hell appeared on Earth.


    ***


    The presidential pce was changing. But unlike the boilingva that had appeared in the Bukhan River region


    I guess its ice this time, Gi-Gyu muttered,


    Hurry! Bodhidharma yelled.


    The deadly cold whipped them, threatening to freeze their very being into nothingness. Gi-Gyu protected his body with his magic and dashed. The demon yers trying to hinder him did nothing more than fail their one task. He needed to reach his destination before the pce finished its transformation. He could find the basement after the transformation, but that would require wasting time.


    Do you feel that? Bodhidharma asked Gi-Gyu. They could feel the dark energy more clearly as they got closer to the basement.


    Yes.


    Haa I cant believe how much evil exists in this world. Bodhidharma sighed.


    The ce was filled with evil energy. It got thicker as they reached the basement.


    I guess Go Hyung-Chul was right. Gi-Gyu didnt even wonder how this was possible. Ha Song-Su was closest to being a sessful Adam, a physical form to hold Jupiter.


    If Andras could achieve this, cloning hell kings didnt seem all that impossible.


    We must find out the truth, Gi-Gyu dered. He needed to know the cloning process details and the final result of Project Adam.


    And, of course, he needed to capture Ha Song-Su. Gi-Gyu prayed for Ha Song-Su to make an appearance here.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu stopped; he was surrounded by ice. He punched the ice a few times, discovering it was harder than steel. The hard material was a nice surprise because he knew Old Man Hwang would love to have it.


    <em>I should take some. </em>Gi-Gyu decided. Old Man Hwang had been thrilled when Gi-Gyu gave him someva from the Bukhan River region hell. He had created a weapon using it. Apparently, the final result was even better than the cksmith had anticipated.


    So, Gi-Gyu was certain Old Man Hwang would love this material.


    Ill do it, Bodhidharma offered and took a step forward. The source of the thick evil energy was something below, which meant they had to go through this ice. The ce was obviously well protected by Andras or whoever designed the presidential pce.


    No. Gi-Gyu stopped Bodhidharma. I want to test the new power I obtained.


    He wanted to test the power he had gained from syncing with Bodhidharma.


    And


    There is someone who is dying to get in on this action. He will be annoyed if I dont call for him now. Gi-Gyu raised his hand in the air.


    The blue gate materialized quickly, and a voice muttered.


    -What took you so long?


    Lou was already annoyed.


    Sorry. Anyway, its time for you to get to work. Gi-Gyu smiled at Lou.


    -Hey, hey! What do you think youre doing?!


    Gi-Gyu promptly plunged Lous sword form into the ice floor.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    With a loud noise, Death began invading the thick ice sheet.

 Chapter 265: The Coup (3)

    Chapter 265: The Coup (3)


    Suddenly, nasty sorcerous energy erupted from the icy ground, shattering it and floating up.


    -Dammit. What annoying energies.


    The duo could feel Belphegor and Leviathans presence in the sorcerous energy because the pieces of emotions mixed within made it easy.


    Were in the right ce, Gi-Gyu announced. The hell king clones and the truth was undoubtedly just beneath them.


    Gi-Gyu expanded his senses, sweeping the presidential pce like a tsunami swept a boat.


    ...


    Tao Chen and his 1,000 yers were already inside the presidential pce. Gi-Gyu sensed hundreds of different energies crashing into each other and explosions urring everywhere.


    Sparks, embers, and ice shards seemed omnipresent inside.


    The two sides were equally matched. Tao Chens army was strong, but so were their enemies. Tao Chens side could have won quickly if not for the many seatholders on the other side.


    Gi-Gyu wondered, <em>Can they really do this?</em>


    Tao Chen had taken the main entrance with his elites and created diversions on the others. He was the strongest yer in his yer group, but he had failed to defeat even Botis in the past. He had many yers with him now, but still


    Bodhidharma asked knowingly, Are you worried about them?


    Gi-Gyu smiled, inferring the monks real question.


    Could you do it? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Bodhidharma nodded. The smile on the monks face revealed how he truly felt. I will destroy the smaller fish in your ce, so you go ahead and take down our main enemy.


    Gi-Gyu could tell that Bodhidharma wanted to help. The monk knew what Gi-Gyu needed and was only happy with the mission Gi-Gyu had given him.


    The truth was that Bodhidharma wouldnt be much help to Gi-Gyu at the moment.


    <em>He may be Bodhidharma, but </em>


    The monk was nothing more than a Kronos fragment. He was strong in the past; now, he was just a newbie yer. If it werent for the skills and magic he had umted in his past life and his physical forms strength, Gi-Gyu wouldnt have even brought him.


    Wait. Gi-Gyu walked up to the monk and ced his hand on Bodhidharmas shoulder. The invisible thread-like link between them became thicker and more lucid.


    <em>Twitch.</em>


    Something crawled on this connection to move toward Bodhidharma.


    Bodhidharma looked shocked. Soon, he smiled as if he felt much morefortable and replied, Thank you.


    Gi-Gyu replied with a small smile and jumped into the crevice that the sorcerous energy eruption had created. Watching Gi-Gyu disappear quickly, the monk clenched and unclenched his fists.


    Gi-Gyu had just given him arge amount of magic, enough to fill the monks body. Moreover, the two distinct energies didnt sh; instead, they swirled inside him in perfect harmony.


    Bodhidharma closed his eyes as his power created a small storm around him. It grew until it was as strong as a hurricane. Soon, it calmed down.


    The monk had wielded strength much bigger than this in the past, so he could use Gi-Gyu energy with no problem.


    I feel so much better now, Bodhidharma looked at the ice wall, which had remained intact. He swung his hands to form the round pattern of a Taegeuk. His magic-filled Taegeuk hit the wall but didnt create a loud explosion. Still, it was good enough to create a small opening for the monk to enter.


    Good, Bodhidharma spoke in satisfaction. His uracy and control in creating this perfect circle were impressive.


    Just like that, Gi-Gyu and the monk went their separate ways.


    ***


    After Gi-Gyu had jumped down, he expanded his senses again to study his surroundings.


    -What a beast.


    Lou''s whisper rang in Gi-Gyus head.


    You mean me? asked Gi-Gyu apathetically. He had already found the correct path and his enemies'' strengths.


    -Dont be ridiculous.


    Gi-Gyu grinned, aware Lou hadnt called him a beast.


    -I cant believe a simple magic injection changed him this much.


    Lou was talking about Bodhidharma. Before Gi-Gyu had left him, he gave the monk some of his energy. It was arge amount, but that alone couldn''t have done much. After all, magic without skills was like a gun without bullets.


    Hes a legend for a reason, Gi-Gyu replied. The word legend described Bodhidharma perfectly.


    -So, a past version of your father is a legend. And your birth father is also a legend. Ha! You must be very proud of your family.


    Lou sounded sarcastic, but he wasnt being spiteful.


    But shouldnt you be more careful?


    -About what?


    Your personality, Gi-Gyu said to him as he began walking.


    It had been a long time since the duost chatted like this. After absorbing Leviathan and Belphegor, Lou needed time to recover and train himself to be stronger. On top of this, absorbing the hell kings had brought about unexpected changes in Lou.


    -Its all right. Time will fix it.


    Lous personality had turned a little less serious. This was because he had absorbed incredibly biased emotions.


    ording to Lous data, Lou hadnt absorbed all the hell kings for more than one reason. It wasnt just because they had surrendered to him but also because the hell kings powerful emotions could make Lou lose himself.


    <em>Lou was afraid his true personality would disappear. </em>


    Emotions could affect ones personality greatly. The hell kings had immense power and distorted emotions.


    Jealousy, anger, arrogance, and lustThese crude emotions were the sources of the hell kings true powers. Lou couldnt pick and choose what he absorbed from a being; he had to ept their power and emotions.


    Just be careful, Gi-Gyu warned. He didn''t want Lou to destroy himself for power. Lou needed to be just as cautious as the time he ruled hell.


    -Shut up.


    Gi-Gyu smiled at Lous answer, but this smile didntst long. He had been sprinting for a while now, but he still hadnt met a single enemy.


    Wait. Gi-Gyu paused and scattered his energy around to study his surroundings.


    Just as he had expected, his enemies were well prepared. Gi-Gyu had felt numerous presences the moment he entered this ce, but none of them were moving. It was as if they were waiting for him.


    It was an obvious trap, but he needed to keep going.


    I have no other choice.


    Hermes covered Gi-Gyus feet and gleamed as Gi-Gyu ordered, "Super Rush.


    It was time to move faster.


    ***


    Tao Chen! Sun Won screamed and rushed forward. He swung his left hand to intercept the ming sword aiming for Tao Chen, which then burned his left hand.


    Ugh, Sun Won groaned.


    Are you okay?! Tao Chen asked. He didnt stop moving the Green Dragon Crescent de while ncing at Sun Won in worry.


    Thankfully, a support yer waiting nearby quickly came to help.


    Recover! Sun Wons left hand returned to normal when the support yer used his skill.


    Haa Haa Sun Won panted but didnt stop to rest. He wasnt alone. One thousand yers worked together to create a path through the enemies surrounding them.


    Tao Chen bit his lower lip, realizing the enemies were stronger than he had thought. The information his spies had delivered and his arrogance had resulted in this.


    Hahahaha! These stupid humans are so persistent! yelled a creature shooting fire at Tao Chen. You better be grateful that you get to die at my hands! I am Aamon, the me Marquis!


    The demons roar made many yers turn pale. There were many high-rankers among the 1,000 yers, and most were very well-informed. Therefore, Aamon was not an unfamiliar name.


    <em>Dammit. Why did it have to be Aamon?! </em>Tao Chen couldnt believe it. Aamon held the seventh Seat of Power, higher than Botis. The yers who knew much about demon history were well acquainted with the story of the me Marquis.


    <em>Aamon has even fought Baal, the first Seat of Power and someone close to bing a hell king. Aamon is a crazy fighter.</em>


    It was no wonder the yers feared the enemy. Moreover, Aamon wasnt here alone. It was apanied by various seat holders, numerous low to mid-level demons, and countless yers drunk on the First Potion.


    Ackkk! Tao Chens yers screamed.


    Protect the injured! Tao Chen ordered. This was no time to worry. As the head of the group, he needed to lead.


    Thankfully, Tao Chens allies didnt shirk in fear despite their enemies'' strength. They fought calmly, and he knew that was only possible because of Gi-Gyu and Bodhidharma.


    We have sparred with beasts stronger than these demons! Tao Chens eyes burned as he screamed at Aamon. His yers formed a protective wall around him as he gathered energy in the Green Dragon Crescent de for his next attack.


    How dare they?! Do they think they canpare to the masters we have been training with?! Tao Chens roar was punishing, somehow silencing the demons. No one knew why, but the demons had stopped yelling, so only Tao Chens voice rang in the air.


    Ah! eximed some of his yers, encouraged by his vigor.


    Soon, all the yers roared, No, they are not!


    Tao Chen ordered, Then do not fear them any longer!


    He swung the Green Dragon Crescent de.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    A strange sound filled the space, but nothing happened.


    Hahahaha! I was impressed by your bravery, which is the only reason I listened. But your arrogance is unfounded! This is a joke! Hahaha Aamon''sughs fizzled out when he looked down.


    ...? Confusion filled Aamons face.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    To Aamons shock, its left ankle was gone, and its leg was bleeding like a fountain. It was about to fall but managed to regain its stance.


    Tao Chens eyes no longer burned with turbulent emotions. Calmness appeared in them as he gazed at Aamon.


    <em>Pssshhhh!</em>


    Another grotesque sound was heard.


    Kwarrrrh!


    Kreeeek!


    The demons screamed in pain as their bodies split into two.


    [You have demonstrated will beyond your limit to use a skill beyond your limit.]


    [You have obtained a new skill: Space sh.]


    Tao Chen heard several system announcements in his head. He was listening to them when suddenly, his eyes wavered.


    [You have found a clue about how to rise above your limit.]


    [You have gotten one step closer to bing a ruler.]


    [Former Ruler (1/3)]


    [You will reach a higher status after meeting all the conditions.]


    <em>A ruler?!</em>


    Tao Chen!


    Tao Chen, who was gaping in awe, opened his eyes when he heard a sudden yell. He was in the middle of a battle, but the system announcement was shocking enough to make him lose focus.


    <em>A ruler</em>


    Sadly, he didn''t have the time to think further about this news.


    Im going to kill you! Ill kill you! Aamons original form was descending right before Tao Chens eyes. Aamons yer body swelled up as it shed its mortal shell.


    Then, the real demon appeared in the presidential pce.


    Tao Chen had gotten stronger just now, but he still wasnt sure he could defeat Aamon.


    This is no time for despair.


    Tao Chen refused to surrender. He grasped his Green Dragon Crescent de tighter.


    Aamons energy was enough to make Tao Chen take a step back. The seventh Seat of Power, who had once fought Baal, was undoubtedly a powerful enemy.


    Tao Chen sprinted forward as he screamed, For the people! For the country!


    Aamons giant fist was burning with a humongous me and heading toward Tao Chen. The heat and the incredible magic overwhelmed Tao Chen.


    Just then


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A loud st forced both Aamon and Tao Chen to stop. Between the Green Dragon Crescent de and Aamons burning fist, a figure had appeared.


    Im sorry Imte. Im here to help.


    Monk!


    Bodhidharma stood between them with a smiling face.

 Chapter 266: The Trap

    Chapter 266: The Trap


    Time slowed down.


    The time flow remained the same for everyone else but not for Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu''s ridiculous speed slowed time for him. His shoes, Hermes, gleamed as they did all the heavy work, while Gi-Gyu endured the strain.


    <em>This is a crazy ability, </em>Gi-Gyu thought as he watched his surroundings blur. He was much stronger now than when he first became a yer; still, he couldnt use Super Rush for long.


    -Is it over?


    Lou asked.


    Yup.


    Gi-Gyu had just realized that a time limit restrained Super Rush. He didnt realize this in the past because he couldnt use it to its full potential then.


    -Of course, there is a time limit. Super Rush isnt just about helping you move faster. Its


    This skill also involved distorting time itself. Controlling time was the greatest ability a yer could ever have. In the entire history of Earth and Babel, only one person had this ability.


    Guess I inherited this from Kronos


    Being a copy of Kronos son, Gi-Gyu could probably use a part of Kronos ability. And since Hermes was a pseudo Ego created by Old Man Hwang, Gi-Gyu wondered if Super Rush was actually his ability.


    -Arent you acting too rxed now? Super Rush is already over.


    Lou muttered.


    Gi-Gyu just moved his neck leisurely in response.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    A sharp ice spear, which failed to even graze Gi-Gyus neck, flew out and got stuck into the wall behind him.


    Gi-Gyu looked ahead.


    He had used Super Rush toe here because he had felt a presence here. And as expected, an enemy stood in front of him.


    Guess I havent reached the main part yet. Gi-Gyu moved his hands quietly. When enough energy had gathered, he shot the ball of energy toward his enemy, which flew like a bullet.


    Kerrrk! A sharp scream was heard.


    I still dont see any hell kings like Leviathan or Belphegor.


    -Theyre nearby.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt see any of the cloned hell kings, but he could certainly feel their presence. And he could also sense hundreds of other creatures heading toward him.


    The yer who had just died was a demon yer. Gi-Gyu suspected the enemies approaching him were also demon yers.


    Guess they want me to deal with the weak ones first. Gi-Gyu took a battle stance as hundreds of creatures approached him, ready to deal with the small fries first.


    Why were the cloned hell kings hiding? Were they not in perfect condition yet? Did this mean they werent strong enough to battle?


    Or was there another reason?


    Who cares? An arrogant smile appeared on Gi-Gyus lips.


    -...


    Gi-Gyu yed down his enemies as if nothing could scare him.


    Kwerrrrk!


    With the enemies screams, the battle finally began.


    ***


    Aamons face crumpled into an unexinable frown. It hadnt used its full strength, but that shouldve been enough to quash these bugs.


    However, a human had appeared and easily blocked its fist burning with hell fire.


    Who are you? Aamon asked.


    The human standing in front of him was giving off unusual energy. To Aamons shock, the man held its burning fist without suffering damage. The man, instead, looked calm and peaceful.


    Answer me! How could there be a fighter like you among humans? Ive never heard of you! Aamon demanded. It had already studied humans in detail. Aamon had learned that it only needed to be mindful of the high rankers.


    <em>Based on my research, only those three high rankers shouldve been a threat. </em>Aamon was a giant and held a high position in hell, so his pride had long since broken through the roof. He hade here thinking that he ought to worry about only three humans.


    Lee Sun-Ho of the Ang Guild.


    Jung Soo-Jung, a yer who dared to use the name Lucifer.


    Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Aamon had truly thought it only needed to be concerned about these three yers. And it wasnt really wrong. Although it had embarrassed itself by losing its ankle to an unknown yer with a strange weapon, Aamon was sure it could kill him with its burning fist.


    Aamons research had served him well until then.


    However, this new guy had ruined his n.


    Yo-you arent a human, Aamon stammered.


    Huh Bodhidharma nced at Tao Chen and nodded. He was asking Tao Chen to step back.


    <em>This demon isnt someone you can defeat. Youre stronger, but </em>Bodhidharma was warning Tao Chen.


    Tao Chen gritted his teeth. His ambition andpetitiveness had helped him be a high ranker, but his greatest quality was that he knew himself very well.


    Although he didnt like hearing the truth, Tao Chen knew Bodhidharma was right.


    Aamon, suddenly bing even more furious, poured more of its power into its fist. Where do you think youre going?!


    Even thicker me covered Aamons fist, seemingly ready to swallow Bodhidharma and everything around him.


    Kwerrrk! Lord Aamon! The demon yers around Aamon began melting. They begged Aamon to stop, but it ignored them.


    Meanwhile, Tao Chens yers gathered to form another protective barrier. However, Aamons growing me threatened to destroy this barrier.


    Suddenly!


    ...! Aamons eyes widened in shock as something pushed back its me. The me wasnt returning to its fist; instead, it was actually surrounding Aamon to swallow it whole.


    "I shall destroy the evil corrupting the world. Bodhidharma looked a little angry as he red at Aamon. Tao Chen was already well behind the monk and taking care of the other yers.


    When the monk gave him another look, Tao Chen nodded in understanding.


    Hahahahaha! Fine! It doesnt matter who or what you are! Lets do this! I am the me Marquis and future king of hell! I am Aamon! Praise your God for letting you die at my hands! Aamon roared even as its mes surrounded it.


    Tao Chen sent a telepathic message to his yers.


    -Aamon will be taken care of by Bodhidharma. We will focus on creating a path and infiltrating the pce.


    The yers answered with barely-discernible nods.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    As Aamon and Bodhidharma began fighting, numerous loud explosions urred.


    ***


    On a high floor of the tower in Eden, Old Man Hwang watched the screens anxiously. Dozens of screens were showing news from all over the world. The coup in China had begun, and the entire world watched with bated breaths.


    Old Man Hwang turned to the biggest screen, which currently disyed Edens exterior. This screen monitored both the interior and the exterior of Eden.


    Father. Hwang Chae-Il approached the cksmith. Hwang Chae-Il looked gaunt, perhaps from using too much of his power or the never-ending pain he was fated to endure.


    Chae-Il. Old Man Hwangs eyes never left the screens.


    We havent experienced any significant problems so far, Hwang Chae-Il reported.


    Old Man Hwang nodded. The coup in China concerned not only the yers and the world but also Eden. The tension in Eden was at its highest.


    We must not show any sign of weakness, Old Man Hwang ordered.


    Yes, Father.


    Im watching everything too! Dont worry! Brunheart materialized next to the two men in her human form.


    Eden was on alert because it was expecting an attack. Eden was vulnerable because its master, Gi-Gyu, wasnt here.


    They werent expecting an attack from the Korean government or the other yers.


    Andras will attack Eden to distract Gi-Gyu, Old Man Hwang guessed.


    Andras, the Caravan Guild, and Ironshield all had the power and motive to attack Eden. It would be a good tactic because Gi-Gyus weakness was here.


    But they are probably in turmoil as well. Things seem very unstable in the US too. After all, many yers are openly condemning the Caravan Guild and the Iron Guild. Hwang Chae-Il sounded tired. This is a critical time, and Andras wont easily part with China. Isnt most of Project Adam located in China?


    This was why Hwang Chae-Il believed Andras wouldnt dare to attack Eden.


    Thats true. I agree with you on that. Old Man Hwang nodded.


    There was no way Andras would give up China. He would have to do everything to stop Gi-Gyu; he would most likely dispatch Ha Song-Su. This was why Gi-Gyu had chosen to go to China.


    But


    <em>I have a bad feeling about this. </em>Old Man Hwang tried to maintain a calm facade but was sweating nervously. He couldnt understand why, but an unknown fear gripped him.


    However, he had to keep believing everything would be all right. Even if Eden was attacked, Gi-Gyu had already made all the preparation necessary to keep it safe. Except for Lou, all of Gi-Gyus creatures had remained in Eden.


    Well be okay, Old Man Hwang mumbled, but it was unclear if he was saying that to his son or himself.


    ***


    Haa Gi-Gyu inhaled deeply. Around him, his enemies were on the floor screaming and groaning.


    Ughh!


    Kwerrrk!


    The dead ones looked like monsters, but the ones still alive and screaming


    -You left a lot of them alive.


    Because they can still be redeemed, Gi-Gyu replied. It took a long time and effort to deal with this group because he had chosen not to kill them. He had no choice but to kill the First Potion users, but the ones worth saving were left alive.


    The ground was covered with hundreds of bodies. Gi-Gyu took a step forward while shaking his head. So far, he hadnt seen a single hell king. He could still feel their presence, but they were nowhere to be seen. It was as if there was some kind of curtain around them.


    Is it like a barrier? Gi-Gyu wondered. He was only starting to sense it, which meant it was very well made. He suspected that there was a barrier that kept the hell kings hidden.


    Gi-Gyu stopped for a moment, spreading his magic to study this barrier''s shape and size. When he was unaware of its existence, he had been searching blindly. But now that he knew about it, he could search better.


    Gi-Gyu raised Lou in his sword form. He was hoping for his enemies to show themselves, but his enemies had a different idea. They were waiting for Gi-Gyu to find them.


    <em>sh.</em>


    A subdued slicing noise was heard as Lou drew a thin line in the air. Using Death, Gi-Gyu had found the barriers weak spot and focused on it. Slowly, a gap formed in the air to reveal the secret.


    Gi-Gyu waited quietly for it to open further. As if he had sliced this dimension, a different space emerged. The barrier was apparently very strong and tightly knitted.


    Finally, Gi-Gyu could see what this barrier had been hiding.


    The evil kept hidden in the basement of the Chinese presidents pce


    -Oh my god.


    Even Lou seemed shocked by what he saw.


    Gi-Gyu felt the same way. It was something beyond his wildest dreams.


    The barrier''s objective wasnt to keep the secret hidden. It was concealing a truly colossal amount of sorcerous energy. Gi-Gyu had sensed a great presence during his initial sweeps of this ce, but that presence wasnt even half of what he was feeling right now.


    -...!


    Gi-Gyu stared at one area. The space was filled with many creatures holding incredible evil energy. Among them, one creature seemed the strongest.


    Gi-Gyu looked into the creature''s eyes and whispered to Lou, Do you know him?


    Gi-Gyu had never seen this creature before. It was wearing a white gown and had red hair. The creature also had a unique pair of sses that reminded Gi-Gyu of Baals monocle.


    Wee, a familiar voice announced. The speaker was the red-haired creature.


    Who are you? Gi-Gyu asked coldly.


    Around the red-haired man, several dozens of Belphegors stood to form a wall. Behind them, Gi-Gyu could even see an iplete Leviathan.


    The red-haired creature didnt answer Gi-Gyus question.


    -This can''t be Hes


    Lous reaction was telling.


    When Lou whispered the creatures name, Gi-Gyus eyes widened in horror.

 Chapter 267: The Trap (2)

    Chapter 267: The Trap (2)


    "Go ahead! Bodhidharma urged.


    Tao Chen chewed at his lips. Behind him, Aamon and Bodhidharma were fighting.


    Where do you think youre going?! You foolish insects! Aamon sounded furious. A massive amount of sorcerous energy flew toward Tao Chen and his army; again, it all disappeared like it never existed.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    Bodhidharma ordered again, Go! He had protected them again.


    Sun Won shouted, The path is clear now.


    Finally, they had cleared a path through their enemies, but Tao Chen was still concerned about Bodhidharma.


    Like Tao Chen, Sun Won and the other yers were also concerned. They had a clear path now, but their enemies'' number and Aamons seemingly ever-increasing strength were too great.


    Tao Chen and his yers wondered if they should stay and help Bodhidharma.


    <em>Grit.</em>


    Tao Chen clenched his teeth and muttered, We must go now.


    As emotions ravaged his psyche, he continued, We are useless here.


    Tao Chens voice was filled with anger and impuissance; it broke every yers heart. Despite awakening a new status and skill, he was no match for Aamon. If not for Bodhidharma, they wouldve suffered a crushing defeat by now.


    Are you sure we should go? Sun Won asked. Bodhidharma may be a great fighter, but And I know I have no right to judge him. But we have sparred with him before, havent we? So, we know


    The elite yers here had sparred with Bodhidharma before, and they all held the same belief: He was incredibly powerful, but


    Sun Won continued, His skills and abilities are unmatched, but


    As a yer, Bodhidharma had the least amount of experience. On top of this, the monk didnt hold much magicpared to the other yers.


    Tao Chen bit his lips again, aware he couldnt waste more time hesitating. They needed to continue forward, or else they would be trapped here and fail. The more they dyed, the more time the president got to hide. Most likely, the enemy had already called for reinforcement. What if the reinforcement ended up trapping Gi-Gyu?


    They would be annihted. Tao Chen was deep in his worries when he heard Bodhidharmas voice in his head.


    -I cant use my full power because of your armys presence here. Hurry up and go. I wont lose to this evil creature.


    Bodhidharma sounded arrogant.


    -Bodhidharma


    Tao Chen rxed a little, feeling reassured. He announced, Were going now!


    Sun Won must have felt something from Tao Chen because he nodded.


    Sun Won echoed Tao Chens order, Were heading out now!


    The yers began moving forward. Tao Chen led them with his Green Dragon Crescent de held high.


    Ackkk! You bugs! Aamon continued to scream, but its voice became more distant as Tao Chen rushed forward.


    There was no guarantee Bodhidharma could kill Aamon, but


    <em>I guess hes confident he wont lose, </em>Tao Chen thought. It was no wonder Bodhidharma was Kim Gi-Gyus father. A faint smile finally appeared on Tao Chens lips.


    Finally alone with the demon, Bodhidharma said to Aamon, Now, let me show you what I can really do.


    You arrogant bastard!


    Aamons mes grew, but it flinched when it saw Bodhidharma slowly forming different halves of the Taegeuk pattern with each hand.


    Aamon flinched, sensing the incredible energy gathering inside the Taegeuk pattern. This energy couldnt bepared to what Bodhidharma had shown so far.


    The monk smiled bitterly. Its too bad I have to give up my sons gift.


    The two halves came close to form a Taegeuk. Aamon tried his best to stop Bodhidharma, but it was useless.


    This is the end for you, Demon, Bodhidharma dered.


    Ackkk!


    Finally, the two halves joined to form a true Taegeuk.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Bright light filled the space.


    ***


    W-who? Gi-Gyu asked Lou in shock again.


    Lous voice, unusually subdued now, was filled with disbelief.


    -P-Paimon.


    <em>Paimon! So that red-haired demon wearing a white gown and a monocle is Paimon?!</em>


    Did you really say Paimon just now? But that cant be! Gi-Gyu shouted. But you said Paimon was dead! And it was Andras who stole his legacy


    Gi-Gyu stopped suddenly. After going through a few theories in his head, he came to the correct conclusion.


    Andras brought him back, didnt he?


    Meanwhile, Paimon only watched Gi-Gyu apathetically as if what was happening around him didnt concern him at all.


    -I-Im confused too.


    The greatest cksmith of hell.


    Old Man Hwang and his grandson Hwang Min-Sus ancestor.


    Min-Su was expected to be the greatest cksmith only because he had Paimons blood running through his veins.


    <em>So this is Paimon, the greatest cksmith. </em>Gi-Gyu still couldnt believe he was looking at Paimon.


    Paimon finally said, It appears that youre with Lord Lucifer right now.


    Paimon looked amused as he stared at Lou in his sword form. A few secondster, Lou materialized before Gi-Gyu in his human form.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    Oh Your form Interest that teetered on the edge of being dangerous filled Paimons eyes.


    Paimon was one of the few demons who hadnt betrayed Lou and the most respected cksmith of all time. Gi-Gyu assumed that Andras had used Paimons legacy to bring Paimon back, but he was still confused.


    How did this happen? Lou asked.


    Several furious Belphegors stood next to Paimon, while Leviathan didnt move a muscle.


    As you can see, I am alive again. Paimons answer was useless, but he didnt bother to hide his interest in Lou and Gi-Gyu.


    Paimon continued, I ced a backup n in my legacy; sadly, none of my descendants had the capability to execute it. Andras took possession of my legacy and managed to bring me back. He could tell what it was that I wanted.


    Paimons white coat pped around him. The red hair and the monocle did nothing to hide the demons madness.


    So I am alive again.


    Lou watched Paimon quietly.


    Andras had revived Paimon, but was this Paimon the Paimon from before?


    The greatest cksmith who had remained loyal to Lou.


    Was this Paimon faithful to Lou?


    I know what youre curious about, but I cant answer that question. Paimon smiled and opened his arms. Because there is no time.


    He sounded annoyingly happy. At that very moment, both Lou and Gi-Gyu noticed a change. Lou hurriedly returned to his sword form, reappearing in Gi-Gyus hand.


    Gi-Gyu didnt hesitate. Hermes wasnt fully charged yet, but he could still use it for a hot minute.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Hermes gleamed, Gi-Gyu kicked the ground, and time slowed for him.


    <em>Im sorry, Mr. Hwang, </em>Gi-Gyu silently apologized to Old Man Hwang. He wanted to learn more about Paimon and give Old Man Hwang a chance to meet the smithing demon.


    But it was clear that Paimon was his enemy at the moment, and both Gi-Gyu and Lou felt that he was about to activate a trap. Gi-Gyu had no choice but to kill him.


    In a blink of an eye, Gi-Gyu reached Paimon. Gi-Gyu was in the air, but there was still a smile on Paimons face as if he had no idea what was happening.


    <em>Slice!</em>


    Gi-Gyu shed Paimon with Lou. Paimon had made an impressive appearance, but it was time for him to go.


    Hahaha, that wont happen. A smallugh was heard, making Gi-Gyu rigid.


    Gi-Gyu had expected Paimon to split in half, but something blocked Lou.


    Grrrr. One of the Belphegors that had transformed into a monster was stopping Lou with its mace.


    It was a very familiar-looking mace.


    ***


    Old Man Hwang watched the situation in confusion. He called out, Chae-Il!


    Hwang Chae-Il replied, Im checking on it right now!


    Hwang Chae-Il had already started working on the problem because he knew something was strange.


    Old Man Hwang looked anxious.


    Hwang Chae-Ils hands raced as he worked to find a solution.


    Master? Brunheart watched the screen and tilted her head.


    Something felt wrong.


    I cant feel him anymore? Brunheart whispered, realizing that she couldnt feel Gi-Gyus presence. It was as if their sync had been disconnected, and she couldnt understand why.


    How could this happen? Old Man Hwang said in disbelief.


    It wasnt just the people in the room who had felt this sudden change. All of Gi-Gyus Egos in Eden had felt it. They were all heading toward the Sephiroth Tree.


    The first one to arrive was El. What happened?!


    We lost contact with Gi-Gyu oppa! Yoo-Bin entered next, followed by Lim Hye-Sook.


    They all asked in shock, but no answer was offered. Old Man Hwang continued to stare at the screens, while Hwang Chae-Il''s hands moved like a blur.


    Sir... El slowed her breathing and stood next to the cksmith. What happened? Ive lost my connection to my master.


    El couldnt feel her sync to Gi-Gyu anymore. The anxiety made her tremble. All of Gi-Gyus Egos felt the same way.


    Old Man Hwang turned to look at her. He had never looked more serious.


    Old Man Hwang finally opened his mouth. Look at that.


    He pointed at an area on the screen with unusual static. Nothing on that screen was moving, and it was filled with static.


    But they could still see something on it.


    ...! El gasped.


    Whats going on, Unnie? Yoo-Bin approached her and looked at the area Old Man Hwang was pointing at.


    Yoo-Bin became rigid as well. Lim Hye-Sook looked at the screen and then ced her hand on Yoo-Bins shoulder.


    Old Man Hwang finally opened his mouth. Something might have happened to Gi-Gyu Im not sure.


    His voice trembled as he continued, But I know one thing for certain.


    Old Man Hwang was still staring at the same screen. Thest scene, seemingly engraved on the screen, disyed a giant orb materializing outside Eden.


    Old Man Hwang announced, There is a problem with us.


    They were done checking their situation.


    Hwang Chae-Il also dropped his hands and exined, Its an enemy. Our enemy has ced arge-scale barrier around Eden.


    They had prepared for it, but none of them had thought something like this would happen. Their enemy was attacking Eden again.


    Looking concerned, El offered, Ill gather everyone.


    No need. It looks like everyone is alreadying here. Soo-Jung had a towel on her head because she had just taken a shower.


    They could feel all of Edens creatures moving toward the Sephiroth Tree.

 Chapter 268: The Trap (3)

    Chapter 268: The Trap (3)


    Gi-Gyu quickly fled in panic; momentster, Belphegors mace was stuck in his original spot.


    This weapon looked very familiar.


    Is that a part of Satans body? Gi-Gyu whispered. The maces shape and aura were rmingly simr to the one used to make Lous body.


    Gi-Gyu was baffled. Belphegors mace had blocked hisst attack, and hell king clones now surrounded him.


    And that wasnt thest of the shocking events.


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened as he whispered, T-the sync I cant sense anyone.


    He could still sense Lou, who was in his handHaures, who had been sent to the Towerand Rohan, but Gi-Gyu couldn''t sense any of his Egos in Eden.


    <em>I think my connection to Eden has been severed. </em>


    Gi-Gyu found his strength leaving his body. While trying to hold on to it, he tried his level best to understand the situation.


    How did this happen?


    Nothing could exin this. Gi-Gyu and his creatures had anticipated an attack, but how could they have anticipated a broken sync?


    It has finally begun. Paimon smiled at Gi-Gyu. Dont worry This is just the beginning.


    Paimon opened his arms as if he were conducting an orchestra.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun.</em>


    The Belphegor that had blocked Gi-Gyu, the rest of the Belphegors, and Leviathan all began moving. Gi-Gyu took a battle stance to face the oing attack.


    But nobody attacked him.


    What? Gi-Gyu muttered.


    Instead


    <em>Boom, boom, boom, boom!</em>


    All the Belphegors exploded sessively.


    The explosion released a prodigious amount of sorcerous magic, which filled the space and suffocated Gi-Gyu.


    -This is bad.


    Even Lou seemed to be struggling with the amount of energy around him. Dozens of Belphegors had exploded to create a sorcerous energy shield, and Paimon sent it to Gi-Gyu with a creepy smile.


    ***


    A seemingly infinite amount of sorcerous energy tried to drown Gi-Gyu. It was so overwhelming that he wondered if this was how it felt to be in hell. As this evil energy weighed down on Gi-Gyu, his form distorted.


    His body transformed into something grotesque as if he had suffered an implosion. Gi-Gyu looked like uncooked dough.


    And this was all thanks to the sorcerous energy weighing down on him. Gi-Gyu tried his best to control the power suffocating him.


    However, that sorcerous energy attack wasnt really an attack. All the vile energy was actually trying to invade Gi-Gyus body.


    Even though you have Lucifer with you, youll find it hard to resist.


    Gi-Gyu heard Paimon chirp.


    Paimon Gi-Gyu whispered as he tried to restrain the sorcerous energy.


    As for Lou, he remained quiet because he was the one doing all the heavy lifting. Uniting with Jupiter had saturated Gi-Gyus shell, so he couldnt help Lou. This was also why it took him so long to gain Bodhidharmas power after they had synced.


    The most surprising thing was that Gi-Gyus shell was growing. It was probably because Jupiter, also called Adam by some, possessed a shell of near-infinite volume. However, the expansion process was slow, so his shell wasnt big enough at the moment to ept all this sorcerous energy.


    If he tried to do it nheless, then


    <em>I could die. </em>Gi-Gyu shivered, aware his body and shell couldnt endure such a thing.


    It was the kind of cruel trap Gi-Gyu could have never anticipated. His expectations had been simple: Get attacked by the enemy head-on and then defeat them with brute force.


    But he had been wrong.


    In a way, Gi-Gyu was like a massiveputer server. He could handle magic, sorcerous energy, Chaos, and God''s power. Any energies he couldnt deal with could be saved inside his shell forter use.


    This was his greatest weapon. But, Paimon was now using that against him.


    And


    <em>I cant believe hes using the cloned hell kings for this purpose. </em>


    Regardless of the quality of their construction, all cloned hell kings held an unbelievable amount of sorcerous energy. So, when the amalgamation of all the energy tried to invade Gi-Gyu, he froze like an overloaded server.


    Gi-Gyu had never expected a trap like this.


    The amalgamated energy surrounded Gi-Gyu and raised him into the air. The sorcerous energy, in the form of dark orbs, covered Gi-Gyu oneyer after another.


    Do you really think you can kill me so easily? Gi-Gyu muttered angrily.


    Lou was taking care of most of the sorcerous energy, but absorbing just a minuscule amount made Gi-Gyu numb.


    Just as he had said, this trap couldnt and wouldnt kill Gi-Gyu. The sorcerous energy trying to invade his body also protected Gi-Gyu like a barrier. Of course, if he failed to absorb it, he would explode.


    I can do this Slowly, Gi-Gyu stabilized his psyche. Thanks to Jupiter, Gi-Gyus shell was growing even as he spoke. It would take a long time, but it wouldnt be impossible.


    This was as if


    Gi-Gyu abruptly realized that Paimon was only doing this to trap him. And now that his sync to Eden was severed


    So you finally figured it out. Paimon sounded cruel. Our goal wasnt you from the very beginning.


    Gi-Gyus face crumpled in anger. His body was slowly but sessfully absorbing the sorcerous energy, but the extreme change in his emotion disturbed the process.


    Gi-Gyu had finally realized Paimons ultimate goal.


    Eden!


    Thats right! Paimon yelled gleefully.


    Gi-Gyu felt like he could hear Paimon pping. He bit his lips until they bled.


    Paimon exined, A simr barrier has surrounded Eden too! Your connections to your creatures are probably gone by now. And even if you manage to regain them


    Gi-Gyu heard Paimonugh. He was right. Even if the sync returned, Gi-Gyu couldnt ept his creatures full powers. At the moment, Gi-Gyu was barely surviving while controlling the sorcerous energy. It was all he could do right now.


    Hahahaha! Paimonughed like a lunatic. The ce you call Eden will be destroyed and turn into a pile of ashes!


    Gi-Gyu said, Bastard!


    They would destroy Eden and his Egos, which would weaken him.


    They wanted to destroy Gi-Gyus power source.


    But


    And what do you think will change even if you absorb all this sorcerous energy? Paimon viciously spewed, Do you think Im an idiot?


    Khoff. Gi-Gyu coughed up blood.


    Lou sounded tired as he whispered,


    -Hes right You must not absorb this energy.


    Gi-Gyu could finally feel it. He didnt know what, but something about Belphegors sorcerous energy was different.


    Being able to absorb Gods power had made Gi-Gyu confident that he could absorb all kinds of energies. He had even been hoping to find different types of energies to absorb.


    Hahahaha! To save your creatures and the world, you must swallow this poison! If you dont, then


    Gi-Gyu felt like he could see Paimons eyes through the ck orbs surrounding him.


    Madness filled Paimons eyes as it added, You can enjoy your time inside until we learn to control you.


    Gi-Gyu bit his lips even harder, his blood tasting more bitter than usual.


    ***


    The Eden creatures slowly figured out what was happening.


    Hwang Chae-Il announced, It might be impossible to regain the power we lost due to the severed sync.


    Their enemies hadnt attacked Eden just yet. Hwang Chae-Il had tried to pierce the mysterious barrier but failed miserably.


    It was a powerful sorcerous energy barrier. If given enough time, Hwang Chae-Il knew he could pierce it, but


    There is no time. Hwang Chae-Il said to the group. He was right. The barrier had already surrounded them, and their sync to their master was gone. It meant that their enemies were in the early stages of their infiltration process.


    Hwang Chae-Il watched the monitors, which were filled with static. The barrier had temporarily paralyzed the Sephiroth Tree. Unfortunately, this meant that they couldnt locate their enemy.


    Hwang Chae-Il quickly decided, "We must gather all our forces to the Sephiroth Tree to protect it and evacuate the non-yers.


    In this situation, they needed tobine forces. Acting alone could bring them further danger.


    Miss El, could you take care of this task? Hwang Chae-Il requested.


    Of course. El quickly left the room, followed by three angels. Their job was to evacuate the yers and their families who were here because they trusted Gi-Gyu to protect them. Many already lived inside Brunhearts gate, but because it was difficult to move back and forth between the gate and the outside world, there were still quite a few non-yers living inside Eden.


    Hwang Chae-Il continued to assess the situation and ordered, A fight between our undead and the enemy forces must be avoided at all costs.


    Normally, Edens undead, as the name suggested, returned after death. This was how Edens undead army was maintained and developed. But now that their sync to Gi-Gyu was gone, there was no way of knowing what would happen.


    Hwang Chae-Il acted as if he had anticipated this. He organized everything expertly.


    Hes pretty good. Soo-Jung seemed impressed by Hwang Chae-Il. What should we do then?


    So far, Hwang Chae-Il had given jobs to Edens foot soldiers and Gi-Gyus creatures. But they weren''t the only beings inside Eden. There were also Soo-Jung, Baal, Choi Chang-Yong, and several other yers who had decided to be Gi-Gyus allies.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun!</em>


    Eden shook as if there was an earthquake. It seemed their enemy was finally making its move.


    Will you fight them for us? asked Hwang Chae-Il.


    No one was speaking of it out loud, but everyone could feel it. The severed sync had weakened all the Egos because they shared their powers through their special connection. Now that they were all on their own, they couldnt fight like before.


    This alone would put them at a great disadvantage.


    Of course. Dont you guys agree? Soo-Jung smiled beautifully.


    Choi Chang-Yong answered first as he unsheathed his sword. Fine, Ill go get ready.


    Hmm When Choi Chang-Yong and the other yers left, Soo-Jung tilted her head. She no longer had the enthusiastic and confident look she had a moment ago.


    Turning toward Hwang Chae-Il, she asked, Give me a rundown of our forces.


    Hwang Chae-Il, who had been working apace to reboot the Sephiroth Tree, paused.


    He didnt say a word, and Old Man Hwang kept quiet as well.


    Even though she wasnt given an answer, she nodded. Thats enough.


    After she left the room, she turned around toward Baal.


    Did you feel that? Baal asked her. He looked agitated. Baal had to return to the control tower, while Soo-Jung nned on joining the fight. After all, no one here was better at dealing with sorcerous energy than Baal, so he had to deal with the sorcerous energy barrier.


    Are you serious? How can you ask me that? Everyone pretended not to notice, but Im sure they all felt it, Soo-Jung replied nonchntly. This will be dangerous. Baal, you just need to focus on breaking this barrier for now. Im certain my pupil isnt just sitting around while all this is happening. If he could, he would have been here by now. Im guessing he has a problem of his own.


    Soo-Jung turned around and walked away. Watching her leave, Baal noticed that her hands were shaking.


    And


    Baal realized that his hands were trembling as well.

 Chapter 269: The Trap (4)

    Chapter 269: The Trap (4)


    It was hectic inside Eden. Everyone was getting ready for the enemy''s arrival. They had expected an attack, so most of the necessary preparations were already in ce.


    However, who was attacking them and how was still a mystery. Their enemies were probably already inside Eden, waiting for the right time to attack.


    El whispered an order, Please hurry up, everyone.


    It was a whisper, but all the allies still heard it clearly. The evacuee groupprised the families of the allies.


    The non-yers remained quiet. They had heard about the truth of what was happening in the world, so this attack did not surprise them. But some still acted confused and shocked, while others remained calm.


    An elderly man walked up to El and bowed. He said to her, Please dont get hurt. Stay safe.


    He sounded worried, but his face looked peaceful. The calm-looking evacuees were unconcerned because they believed in the Eden creatures. They knew how powerful Gi-Gyus Egos were, so they knew they would be safe.


    El gave the elderly man a small smile. The man bowed again and joined the other evacuees.


    El remained quiet and looked up into the air. During the recent Sephiroth Tree meeting, no one had asked for any information or the identity of their enemies. It was because everyone had felt the same thing.


    <em>Master </em>El thought in worry. The invaders were exuding bloodthirsty sorcerous energy so sharp that she felt it scratching her skin.


    El clenched her fists.


    Hamiel approached her and bowed. Lady El, most of the people have safely been evacuated. We will protect them with our lives.


    Hamiel was telling El that she was free to go. She looked at Hamiel with pride. Not too long ago, Hamiel had thrown a tantrum, wanting to fight alongside Gi-Gyu.


    But now, he had volunteered to protect the non-yers, and El couldnt be any prouder.


    El tapped Hamiels shoulder. Please take care of them.


    Hamiel bowed, his hands shaking. It wasnt because he wasnt allowed to join the battle. He was furious at himself for not being more helpful.


    But Hamiel quickly recovered and shouted, People, this way! You will have to move a little faster!


    Hamiel knew better now. Keeping these innocent people safe was just as important as fighting the enemies. Doing this would help his master.


    ***


    El and all of Gi-Gyus creatures were busy doing jobs assigned by Hwang Chae-Il.


    Meanwhile, in the Sephiroth Tree, Hwang Chae-Il and Old Man Hwang watched Brunheart.


    They quietly studied Brunheart and the tree inside the control center. She had begun changing not too long after the invasion began. Still wearing her pink dress, she was now enveloped by the Sephiroth Tree branches. Her eyes were closed as if she were dead.


    Old Man Hwang muttered, It must be very hard for this child.


    He suspected the enemy had already infiltrated Eden sessfully. However, the girl before them was the only reason they still hadntunched their attack.


    This young girl was the Sephiroth Tree itself as well as Eden. She was using everything she had to dy their enemies.


    <em>Flinch.</em>


    The young girl cringed, indicating she was performing a difficult task. Old Man Hwang could feel their powerful enemies, but he knew there had to be even more of them than he could detect.


    And this girl was protecting everyone from them.


    Shes normally so talkative, but look how quiet she is now. Old Man Hwang seemed glum. With a bitter smile, he watched the usually chatty girl silently giving herself to protect them.


    It wont be long. Since we all have lost our connection to Master, Brunhearts ability to control this ce has decreased significantly. She wontst much longer, Hwang Chae-Il said to his father.


    I know


    Hwang Chae-Il was right. They couldnt wait like this forever, praying for Gi-Gyus return. It wouldnt work, and Brunheart might die trying.


    <em>Tik tok.</em>


    Time passed by at a snails pace. The Eden creatures didnt know much about the enemy, but they knew timing would be everything in this battle.


    Finally, El and Soo-Jung returned to the control tower and reported.


    Evacuation is almostplete.


    Were ready for the battle.


    Their enemies still hadnt made a move.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    El injected a bit of Life into the Sephiroth Tree. Brunheart, who had been cringing in pain, looked a little more rxed.


    Old Man Hwang looked around to see the creatures gathered in the control tower. Some were familiar to him, while the others were yers new to Eden. Many of the yers looked nervous.


    Old Man Hwang announced, You must all be feeling pretty good.


    Gi-Gyus creatures looked much more rxed. They were worried, but they didnt look desperate or hopeless.


    Yoo-Bin said, Because Gi-Gyu oppa wille to rescue us. She even had a smile on her face.


    And we arent so weak that well fall easily, Hal, the head of the death knights, added gantly. He thrust his halberd into the ground, creating a loud, resonant thud.


    Botis said, It is our duty to protect this ce in our masters absence. This is our job, so we should not worry.


    Our master warned us this might get dangerous, didnt he? All we need to do is defeat our enemies quickly and reunite with him. Hart nodded.


    El spokest. Our master isnt weak. That means we, his servants, arent weak either.


    She infused Life in her voice to increase everyones morale. Gi-Gyus creatures looked calm and peaceful because they had the utmost trust in Gi-Gyu.


    With an annoyed frown, Soo-Jung grumbled, Lets stop this embarrassing pep talk and get going.


    She sounded cold, but she also undoubtedly trusted Gi-Gyu.


    She grinned and added, If we dont protect this ce properly, I will be so embarrassed in front of my pupil.


    The pep talk was indeed a bit awkward and embarrassing, but they had a life-or-death battle ahead of them.


    Suddenly, there was a sh of bright light in the control tower and Brunheart, tied to the Sephiroth Tree, finally opened her eyes. The light had actuallye from her eyes.


    Brunhearts lips moved.


    -I am at my limit now. The enemies will now enter.


    Brunhearts voice sounded robotic, like the system. Everyone looked at her as she continued,


    -I am certain our master will persevere. We should no longer be dependent on our master. We will fight to help him.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    A loud explosion urred outside.


    The life-or-death battle was finally starting.


    ***


    The sorcerous energy acted like thousands of knives, all trying to stab him. The energy trammeled him; whenever he showed weakness, it would stab him.


    -Ugh.


    Lou groaned. He tried to push it away, but there was just too much sorcerous energy here. Gi-Gyu knew he shouldnt absorb any of it, but he had no other choice. As he continued to absorb bits and pieces of it, he felt ineffable pain, but it was anger that made his face crumple.


    ''<em>Its a checkmate. </em>Gi-Gyu was furious. Why didnt he prepare for something like this? Did he underestimate his enemy?


    He didnt believe that. He had worked with Old Man Hwang to devise a perfect n for every situation. The problem was that what had happened was so devious and illogical that there was no way Gi-Gyu could have anticipated it.


    <em>Lou, just hang on, </em>Gi-Gyu urged, aware of the pain Lou must be feeling.


    -I know.


    <em></em>Gi-Gyu was suffering as well. However, the overwhelming anger gradually disappeared.


    <em>I cant let this happen. </em>It was no use dwelling on his mistake. Gi-Gyu was sick of being helpless and defeated.


    He was no longer the useless, weak young man. He was a powerful yer now; he believed he could ovee any difficulty.


    <em>I know Im right. </em>


    He wouldnt die, and he wouldnt let his enemy win.


    He woulde out of this a winner.


    But the problem was


    <em>I dont have the time.</em>


    Gi-Gyu had no idea what was happening in Eden. He was disconnected from it, so he needed to find a way. He needed to solve his current problem and then save Eden.


    To do this, he first had to find the answer to an obvious question.


    <em>Why cant I absorb this energy? </em>


    He absorbed a nearly negligible amount each time, but the pain he felt was mind-boggling. It felt like his body would break. He knew it wouldnt, but the pain was umting and causing him severe damage.


    <em>But Im one with Jupiter now. So, there is no limit to what I can do. </em>


    Kronos believed that Jupiter could hold Gods power. Gi-Gyu himself could hold a bit of it. And until now, he had stored a smorgasbord of energies. <em>So this shouldnt be any different. </em>


    Someone capable of holding and utilizing Gods power should be able to contain sorcerous energy, regardless of its quantity, easily.


    The problem was that the sorcerous energy around him had something toxic.


    <em>I gotta figure out what that is first.</em>


    Right now, panicking would do nothing. He had to be patient and work fast.


    -Hurry up.


    Lou muttered.


    Gi-Gyu promised himself, <em>I wont let others make my decisions anymore.</em>


    <em>Whir.</em>


    The energy covering him shook as he began epting it, no longer fighting back.


    Paimon watched with interest. Is that your final decision?


    Ultimately, Kim Gi-Gyu chose to ingest the poison to protect his creatures. Something changed in Paimons eyes. They were still filled with madness and resentment; now, they also had a trace of intelligence and anxiety. Figuring out the anxietys origin was impossible, but one thing was clear: Paimon hadnt expected Gi-Gyus decision.


    Ackkkk! Gi-Gyu screamed in pain but didnt stop epting the sorcerous energy. To learn about the poison in this sorcerous energy, he had to absorb it first.


    Gi-Gyu decided to do this because he trusted his body could handle it. Perhaps he was being arrogant, but this belief was what kept him going.


    Only time would tell if he made the right choice.


    ***


    Kkekekekeke! Aamonughed like a madman, unable toprehend what was happening around it.


    Aamon looked around, seeing the corpses of its allies on the ground. The whole battlefield looked like a scene from an apocalyptic movie.


    I didnt expect this. A bitter smile appeared on Aamons face. I could never have imagined I would die here and at your hands at that.


    This was an unexpected oue for Aamon. It used to think killing these yers would be as easy as stepping on an army of ants. Aamon had known the ants might bite, but that should have been all.


    However, the reality was that a giant, mysterious ant came out of nowhere and was about to eat it.


    Bodhidharma did a respectful fist-in-arm gesture and replied, You were an admirable foe.


    Bodhidharma didnt look much better. He was covered in burns, which was expected. After all, he had just battled a demon that wielded hellfire. But considering he had defeated the seventh Seat of Power, the wounds he had suffered were minor.


    You as well. Aamon closed its eyes. It was a demon that loved battles. Dying at the hands of such a formidable opponent was an honor to it. This was why Aamon had changed its mind.


    Kill me now. And you better hurry. Aamon considered Bodhidharma worthy, which was why it was willing to tell him the truth. Our trap has already been activated.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Bodhidharmas fistnded on Aamons face.


    Bodhidharma replied, I know.


    Aamon didnt have to tell him. Bodhidharma had already felt the explosion of energy nearby. His face filled with concern, Bodhidharma walked forward. Behind him, countless demon and yer corpses were piled up.


    This isnt time for you to die. Bodhidharma didnt kill Aamon. Like Aamon, Bodhidharma had to admit that Aamon was a true fighter despite being a demon.


    "Namo Amitabhaya. Bodhidharma was willing to give Aamon a chance to repent.


    The monk began sprinting. He needed to get there quickly to save his son. A new look, different from the one he had when he fought Aamon, appeared in his eyes


    <em>For him, I will be the devil itself, </em>Bodhidharma thought in determination. It was the kind of determination one could only have after experiencing the trial and tribtions of multiple lifetimes.

 Chapter 270: The Breakthrough

    Chapter 270: The Breakthrough


    The awful pain abruptly disappeared, reced by fatigue and sleepiness.


    He was so drowsy that his eyelids felt heavier than anything he had ever lifted. Just keeping his eyes open seemed impossible.


    <em>Is it because I absorbed too much energy? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. Or was it because he was about to die?


    Gi-Gyu had stopped resisting and was absorbing the mountain of sorcerous energy. His shell was beyond full, but he continued to expand it to take in more. It was a painful process. If someone stretched their body forcefully, they would feel the kind of pain he was feeling.


    The pain would have killed any other human, but Gi-Gyu endured it. He also didnt bother blocking the poison in the sorcerous energy from invading his body.


    <em>Not yet? </em>Gi-Gyu asked Lou, barely holding onto his consciousness. He was epting the toxin to learn about it. And Lou was the only one who could figure it out.


    -Give me a minuit


    Lou was faring no better than Gi-Gyu. Gi-Gyu wanted to look at a clock to see how much time had passed. It felt like it had been days, but he knew it hadnt been that long.


    So far, he had been able to feel the flow of time. However, Gi-Gyu was worried that if he lost consciousness, he would forget everything.


    He felt like he was encased in ice. He was strenuously expanding his shell to the sorcerous energy while feeling ineffable pain. Thankfully, the pain also helped him stay awake. The pain was followed by ever-rising waves of drowsiness and the unknown toxin, constantly threatening to send him into a deep sleep.


    Every time this happened, Gi-Gyu hurried to ept even more sorcerous energy. The cycle of pain and drowsiness continued. He actually preferred pain because that way, he could remain awake.


    Then, he heard Paimons annoying voice. Very impressive.


    This demon was still standing nearby and watching Gi-Gyu like he was ab rat.


    I cant believe you have already absorbed so much of the sorcerous energy. Im truly impressed. Paimon watched Gi-Gyu with amazement-filled eyes.


    The sorcerous energy orb around Gi-Gyu was thinning gradually. If this were released to the world, it would be enough to destroy Earth. It was so venomous that a mere graze from it could kill a non-yer.


    Paimon was amazed because Gi-Gyu was absorbing such potent energy.


    But Paimon raised his monocle as if disappointed.


    <em>Boom.</em>


    Another Belphegor exploded, its sorcerous energy joining the orb enveloping Gi-Gyu.


    Youre not even close, Paimon whispered so quietly that Gi-Gyu couldnt even hear him.


    Paimon nced to his side, where there were still plenty of Belphegor clones left.


    Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu continued to endure the pain-drowsiness cycle.


    Just then


    <em>Finally! </em>Gi-Gyu thought in relief.


    -I got it!


    Lou eximed. It appeared that both of them had figured out the toxins identity simultaneously.


    ***


    The attack on Eden began in full force as loud explosions ravaged Edens outer walls. Brunheart could once monitor all of Eden, but that wasnt possible now without the sync. However, everyone could still see what was happening.


    This is crazy, Choi Chang-Yong mumbled as he gazed at the enemy army. They could see the enemies rushing in from the control tower, bringing destruction and fire into the center of Eden.


    Hwang Chae-Il dered, Well have to send out the soldiers.


    He could have chosen not to use the soldiers if the enemy number were smaller. Hwang Chae-Il would have preferred more powerful enemies if there were fewer of them. They couldve dealt with the strong enemies without deploying the weak, undead soldiers.


    With Gi-Gyus sync gone, no one knew if these soldiers could be revived.


    However, Hwang Chae-Il now had no option other than deploying the undead to slow down the enemy army.


    Hwang Chae-Il touched the Sephiroth Tree.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun.</em>


    The dust storm created by the enemy army settled down. Soon after, continuous bursts of explosions rang.


    <em>Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!</em>


    This was the wall Hwang Chae-Il had created to stop the enemy army. The protective wall was made with crystals and theva collected from the Bukhan River region hell.


    This wall was so strong that it brought the enemy army to a screeching halt.


    Old Man Hwang gazed at the wall proudly. Its amazing. But he quickly became tense again.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Another stlouder than all the others beforeurred, and everyone stared.


    Our enemys reinforcement has finally arrived, Hwang Chae-Il mumbled.


    They had expected the wall tost a little while, but it was already cracking. A pair of hands pushed through it and held the wall apart.


    Soon


    <em>Crack.</em>


    The wall began splitting. It was so strong that it had stopped the entire enemy army, but this one creature was destroying it with its bare hands.


    The enemys reinforcement.


    Gi-Gyus creatures fell into despair. They wondered if they could even survive until Gi-Gyu arrived.


    Soo-Jung mumbled, Ha Song-Su


    The one who demolished the wall alone dashed forward.


    ***


    After leaving Bodhidharma to deal with Aamon, Tao Chen and his yers rushed into the presidential pce. The inside was like a maze, and everyone moved with a determined mien.


    Suddenly, Tao Chen flinched and paused.


    Sun Won looked around wearily and asked, Do you feel an enemy nearby?


    Tao Chen shook his head. No.


    He had sensed something, but it wasnt an approaching enemy. Tao Chen looked down, sensing Gi-Gyu in the basement. He wondered how many barriers were between them. Tao Chen could only feel a sliver of what was in the basement, yet it was enough to make him shiver.


    He sensed an incredibly potent sorcerous energy mixed with an unknown toxin. A few minutes ago, Tao Chen couldnt have detected this because it was tenuous. But he had gained a new status, and his senses were bing sharper by the second.


    <em>I guess I am closer to being a ruler, </em>Tao Chen thought. After oveing a deadly hurdle, he was awarded a prize. ording to the system, Tao Chen was getting closer to bing a ruler.


    He was given an incredible skill called Space sh, and his magic and senses also received a bump. Tao Chen was amazed by how his body was changing, but at the same time, he couldnt help but feel worried.


    Why was he given such power now? Was there a meaning behind this timing?


    Tao Chen knew about Gaia. He knew she was part of why he had suddenly gained a new status today, but he also suspected there was more to this.


    <em>Im guessing something huge is ahead of me. </em>Tao Chen believed that it was a gift to help him get through whatever difficulty he was about to face. This thought scared him.


    He had just faced Aamon and knew there were more hell kings in this pce. Tao Chen had hoped that Gi-Gyu and Bodhidharma would be enough to deal with them. But the gift indicated that something bigger was about to happen.


    Something beyond Gi-Gyus control.


    Tao Chen looked at the yers behind him.


    Everyone He gave a respectful fist-in-palm salute to his fighters. You have followed me bravely up till now.


    Tao Chen continued, If any of you wish to return now, it is not toote. Whether it is because you want to see your family or other reasons It doesnt matter. If you feel any hesitance, this is the time to leave. You have already aplished much.


    The yers could feel that Tao Chen meant his every word, which only increased their anxiety. He was intentionally not telling them his thoughts, and the yers were intuitive enough to know why.


    Everyone could tell that something dangerous was about to happen. But even so, no one turned around.


    We are with you, the yers announced as one.


    Then well be going faster now. Tao Chen dashed forward, and his soldiers moved to catch up.


    Leading the yers, Tao Chen decided, <em>Even if I die here Or even if we win, we must hurry. Time is not on our side.</em>


    Tao Chen and his group werent the only ones fighting here. Gi-Gyu was fighting in the basement, and Bodhidharma had risked his life outside. So, they had to quickly deal with whatever fate had in store and join the others.


    Tao Chen grinned. He was a bit relieved because of one thinghe could feel that the battle he had left behind was over now. This meant that the battle urring in the basement might go a little easier.


    After all, someone more powerful and capable than him was heading down there to help Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    ...! Paimons eyes wavered in disbelief. The demon watched everything unfold, but it felt surreal. He witnessed someone achieving the impossible.


    T-this cant be! This doesnt make any sense! Paimon eximed as the sorcerous energy orb thinned out before his eyes.


    What was going on here? How did this happen?


    The Belphegors here were just copies, but they were decent replicas. The clones were inferior to the original in many aspects but surpassed the original in one aspect.


    The clones have more sorcerous energy and Paimon whispered. He had added a toxin to the already potent sorcerous energy.


    Each Belphegor held enough energy to flood a small world, but Gi-Gyu was absorbing everything. Moreover, his absorption rate wasnt going downit was going up.


    ... Paimon shook his head, trying not to panic. He still had many Belphegor clones left.


    <em>Boom.</em>


    More clones exploded to repair the dark orb.


    He probably overcame his shells limitation, but Paimon saw the orb shaking unstably. He believed that Gi-Gyu couldnt tolerate the contaminants and the corrosive nature of the sorcerous energy.


    This had to be a suicidal mission. Even if Gi-Gyu managed to absorb all the sorcerous energy, he wouldnt survive. Even the original Adam couldnt aplish this.


    Paimon felt certain that they had sessfully trapped Gi-Gyu. Gi-Gyu could never escape this checkmate.


    But


    His trembling hands suggested that some part of him believed he was wrong. This creature inside the orb might be a beast inscrutable bymon sense.


    Kekeke Paimons face crumpled in excitement. When he saw the orb thinning again, he clenched his fists to explode two more Belphegors. Now, he didnt have many clones left.


    Just then


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A short but powerful sound was heard as someone dropped from the sky. The figurended expertly, and before Paimon could find out who it was, the neer yelled, Hupppp!


    Suddenly, the newly-released sorcerous energy that was about to join the orb lost its direction. Instead of heading toward Gi-Gyu, it rushed toward Paimon.


    What?! Paimon screamed, aware he wouldnt survive it. He was the greatest cksmith, but even he wouldnt survive if this much sorcerous energy attacked him.


    Ackkk! Paimon quickly moved Leviathan, that was behind him, to take the hit. The sorcerous energy crashed into Leviathan. Leviathan held the same amount of sorcerous energy but had a different contaminant, so the two energies began shing.


    Paimon hurriedly exploded another Belphegor and used its sorcerous energy to engulf the two shing energies.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    The shing energies were contained, but Paimon didnt get a chance to rx.


    Die! The neer screamed, his fist moving toward Paimon. Die, lowly demon!


    Paimon saw in horror a man with sharp features leaping toward him.

 Chapter 271: The Breakthrough (2)

    Chapter 271: The Breakthrough (2)


    Ha Song-Su was unbelievably fast. It was difficult to follow his movement with eyes, let alone defend against him.


    Soo-Jung was the first to sense and recognize him. She was about to move when a quiet sound resonated inside Eden.


    <em>Whir.</em>


    The echo was followed by a deafening noise, loud enough to hurt everyones ears.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Soo-Jung turned to look out the window. Ha Song-Su, who had been speeding toward them, was blocked by an invisible wall.


    At the same time, Brunheart, still enveloped in the Sephiroth Tree branches, vomited blood. Her face pale, she wiped her lips with a sad smile and whispered, I cant stop him for too long


    Her voice was bitter and weak, indicating she was utterly exhausted after stopping Ha Song-Su.


    Child Lim Hye-Sook gazed at Brunheart with worry. Seeing such a fragile young girl vomiting blood to protect them broke everyone''s heart.


    Hurry! Old Man Hwang screamed. The child is right! She cant continue like this!


    And even if Brunheart could, she would have to pay a dire price.


    As Ha Song-Su incessantly attacked Brunhearts wall to create an opening, loud explosions urred, echoing all over Eden. Everyone could feel his shocking power.


    Old Man Hwang turned toward the explosions origin and ordered, We will deal with the enemy army, so Ha Song-Su


    Old Man Hwang continued, We need some of you to stop Ha Song-Su.


    They needed to survive until Gi-Gyu returned. The thread-like sync was already gone, telling them that Gi-Gyu wasnt in good condition and couldnt return to Eden for a while.


    Therefore, they had tost until Gi-Gyu fixed the problem on his side and returned.


    <em>I have no idea when that will be, but </em>Old Man Hwang knew they had to deal with Ha Song-Su to survive that long.


    Why are you thinking so hard? Soo-Jung asked bluntly. Baal gave her a worried look, but she ignored him and stepped forward.


    Ill go. I wont stop anyone from following me, but dont get in my way. Soo-Jung grinned. Well, I dont think any of you here are weak enough to be troublesome, so Do whatever you can.


    Baal stepped toward her as if to stop her, but Soo-Jung left the room. She was ready to fight.


    Old Man Hwang watched Soo-Jung leave. <em>She was trembling. </em>


    Soo-Jung had never shown any weakness until now.


    Lim Hye-Sook announced, Ill go too.


    Baal, his head hung low, mumbled, Please take care of Soo-Jung


    Baal couldnt join the fight because he needed to prevent Edens barrier from deactivating. Besides, he wouldnt be of much help to her against Ha Song-Su.


    Im going too! Yoo-Bin said confidently, exuding sorcerous energy in anticipation.


    I will too, El offered as well.


    So it appeared that four women were going to fight Ha Song-Su. Choi Chang-Yong and the other yers also considered volunteering but ultimately opted out. It wasnt because they were afraid to die.


    Choi Chang-Yong announced with determination, We will stop the enemy army. We will do whatever it takes.


    Just as Old Man Hwang had mentioned earlier, the enemy army wasnt weak by any means. Edens foot soldiers wouldnt be enough to fight them because of the severed sync. Therefore, the human yers and the foot soldiers had to work in tandem.


    Everyone in the control tower rushed toward their destination.


    Brunheart vomited blood again and moaned, I need a break


    She copsed, and everyone looked outside the window.


    An unreadable look appeared on Ha Song-Sus face as he faced Soo-Jung.


    Soo-Jung greeted him, Long time no see.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu and Lou had finally figured out the mysterious toxins identity.


    -I didnt recognize it at first because of the excessive mutation.


    Lou exined quickly.


    Gi-Gyu and Loupared their theories to figure out a solution. After some discussion, they decided that the toxin was Sloth.


    -Actually, it is a mutated mix of all the hell kings emotions.


    The source of the hell kings powers was their extreme nature. Someone had taken a fragment of eachs emotion, mixed it, and mutated it up to eleven. This was why it was so hard to recognize it.


    And there was another reason it took them so long to identify it.


    Gi-Gyu exined, <em>Since youve absorbed quite a bit of Belphegors power, distinguishing it from the toxin became even harder. </em>


    -Am I supposed to apologize for that?


    <em>You know Im not saying that.</em>


    -Obviously. Dont forget about the other thing.


    Lou wasnt responsible for all the pain Gi-Gyu had felt while absorbing the sorcerous energy. The pain stemmed from the fact that he had be one with Jupiter.


    -They did this on purpose.


    There were pros and cons to Jupiters sync ability. The sync helped him pull in his targets power, but the sync also pulled in the targets emotions, thoughts, beliefs, and even memories. He had to ept his targets entire existence, which was why Jupiter had gone mad in the previous world.


    The same thing was happening right now. Belphegors Sloth was mixed into the sorcerous energy. This sin affected Gi-Gyu negatively because it was mutated to target Jupiter.


    Gi-Gyu asked, <em>So whats the solution?</em>


    He was trying to find an answer quickly, but it wasnt easy. And discussing with Lou like this was draining Gi-Gyus mental energy.


    He was still in agony from having to expand his shell and absorbing the hell kings sins. Gi-Gyu felt dizzy, finally understanding why Jupiter had gone insane in his previous life.


    <em>I dont want to do anything right now. I want to sleep </em>


    Belphegors sin and main emotion was Sloth. Perhaps this was why Gi-Gyu was feeling so drowsy. It was getting worse, and because so many emotions were mixed into the sorcerous energy, Gi-Gyus mood fluctuated wildly.


    -...


    Gi-Gyu waited for Lous answer.


    <em>Hurry up! </em>He tried his best not to lose consciousness. The only thing keeping him awake was his worries for Eden.


    <em>Eden and my Egos are in danger. </em>


    Because he couldnt tell what was happening to them, Gi-Gyu was bing impatient. Sensing the flow of time was also bing harder.


    If his guess was right and Ha Song-Su was heading toward Eden, the situation would have a tragic end.


    <em>So hurry! </em>Gi-Gyu urged impatiently.


    The sorcerous energy orb, which had been thinning rapidly, suddenly thickened again.


    <em>...! </em>Gi-Gyu was nowpletely isted from the outside. He could no longer see Paimon or sense the flow of time.


    -There is one way.


    Lou finally offered a solution.


    Gi-Gyu yelled, <em>Hurry!</em>


    -For now Just absorb everything here. I will take care of the rest.


    Normally, Gi-Gyu wouldnt have followed Lous instructions, especially if Lou offered to take all the risks. But right now, he had no other choice. The situation was too dire.


    <em>Thank you. </em>With that, Gi-Gyu removed thest of the protective barrier around his shell.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun!</em>


    There was nothing between the giant amount of sorcerous energy and Gi-Gyus shell. Gi-Gyu absorbed the toxic energy like a ck hole, thinning the orb again.


    However, it was also making remaining awake harder than ever for Gi-Gyu.


    The pain was gone, so nothing was helping him stay awake. Still, he didnt faint.


    <em>Ah </em>It was because he felt a familiar presence outside the quickly-thinning orb.


    It felt warm yet destructive. Even as he wondered who it was, his shell continued to absorb the sorcerous energy.


    Just then.


    [You have obtained a new skill: Energy Control.]


    Gi-Gyus shell had finally expanded enough, so he obtained Bodhidharmas abilitypletely.


    Bodhidharma was an expert in utilizing all kinds of energies. This was the skill Gi-Gyu needed desperately right now. His mind became clearer, and Gi-Gyu absorbed the sorcerous energy even more rapidly.


    ***


    <em>I let my guard down. </em>Tao Chen was disappointed in himself, calcting the number of yers he had lost on their way here.


    Are you okay?! Sun Won asked in panic as he helped Tao Chen stand. Corpses of both enemies and allies surrounded them.


    Im all right Tao Chen staggered but managed to stand up with Sun Wons help. Their enemies were more powerful than he had anticipated. If not for his new ability, he might have also died.


    But he was much stronger now and believed he could do this.


    We better hurry up, Tao Chen announced. Because the structure of the presidential pce had changed, they had wasted a lot of time.


    But he could feel that their target, the president, waited for them not too far away. Tao Chen was about to step forward when he stopped and turned around.


    He had begun with 1,000 yers; now, the group was visibly smaller.


    Tao Chen bit his lips, resenting his old arrogant self. Just because Gi-Gyu was with them and they had a legitimate reason for the coup, he shouldnt have let his guard down.


    Their enemies were unexpectedly brave, powerful, and evil.


    Sun Won stood by Tao Chens side. This isnt your fault, Tao Chen.


    Tao Chen looked away without a word. It was toote to go back now. Many had been sacrificed so far; if they turned back now, more would die for nothing. Whatever happened, they had to finish the mission.


    Gi-Gyu was doing his job, and it was now Tao Chens turn to demonstrate his capability. With this thought, he moved, surprisingly uninterrupted by more enemies. But the emptiness andck of enemies only made the ce look more ominous.


    Tao Chen and his yers stood in front of a door. Behind it was their target.


    Are you ready? Tao Chen looked grim as he stared at the closed door.


    When no one answered, Tao Chen murmured, I want to thank you all.


    He didnt speak further. Sun Won took a step forward to open the door.


    Inside, the president of China, who had be Andras servant and turned his country into a humanboratory, stood.


    Tao Chen swung his Green Dragon Crescent de toward him and whispered, Space sh.

 Chapter 272: The Breakthrough (3)

    Chapter 272: The Breakthrough (3)


    From the air, Ha Song-Su literally and figuratively looked down on Soo-Jung. His nonchnt stance alone was enough to indicate his level of arrogance.


    Soo-Jung opened her mouth. You got luckyst time.


    Soo-Jung and Ha Song-Su had already battled once before. A fight was better than a conversation for creating acquaintances. By that logic, they could be called acquaintances.


    Ha Song-Su didnt reply, and Soo-Jung became even tenser. Her words fell on deaf ears as he refused to respond and attack her. He kept looking down at her.


    She had a bad feeling about this, and anxiety built up inside her.


    <em>This cant be. </em>She wanted to believe it was impossible.


    Shaking her head, she looked up and ordered, Get down from there.


    Soo-Jung flicked his index like she was turning on a light switch. A ck me, the reason behind her code name, began burning Ha Song-Su.


    Things are different now, Soo-Jung growled. She was saying that to herself and Ha Song-Su.


    Finally, a battle erupted.


    <em>Boom, boom!</em>


    Ha Song-Su, who hadnt moved so far, finally retaliated. A huge amount of energy exploded from his body, and the ck mes died down simultaneously.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Suddenly, he sprang toward Soo-Jung.


    In a millisecond, he had made his move. Soo-Jung was a little surprised that her ck me dissipated so easily, but she was ready.


    Like all the Eden creatures, she had be stronger since herst battle.


    Forming a shield in one hand, Soo-Jung moved back to avoid being hit.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Ha Song-Su, aiming to ram into her, crashed into the ground instead, sending dirt and stones flying everywhere.


    Ill kill you. Ha Song-Su finally spoke through the dust.


    But Soo-Jung wasnt alone.


    Unnie!


    With Yoo-Bin leading them, the others arrived to help.


    Ha Song-Sus eyes glowed.


    ***


    I apologize for calling you a lowly demon. Bodhidharma thrust his fist toward Paimon, but it never reached the demon. It was a surprise attack, but Paimon seemed to have avoided it with ease.


    Hmm An apathetic look appeared on Paimons face. A tail had blocked thest attack, which belonged to a Leviathan standing behind Paimon.


    Bodhidharma quickly hopped away when he saw Leviathans tailing after him.


    You cant be a lowly demon because youre a renowned demon. Bodhidharma looked around rapidly. Even before he had arrived, he could feel this ce''s evil. But now that he was here, it was even worse.


    This ce was akin to a demonir, housing only powerful beasts. He had called Paimon a lowly demon, but it was clear Paimon wasnt someone to be underestimated.


    <em>Hes powerful. </em>Bodhidharma could feel Paimons vile yet incredible energy.


    Bodhidharma quickly looked back to see the orb around Gi-Gyu thinning. Just a moment ago, he had felt a special connection with Gi-Gyu. Their sync was still disconnected, so Bodhidharma guessed that it was Gi-Gyu borrowing his power, which Gi-Gyu had mentioned before.


    <em>I need to buy him some time, </em>Bodhidharma decided. He trusted Gi-Gyu to ovee this situation, so he just needed to buy him time. If possible, he wanted to destroy this demonir, but Bodhidharma didnt think it would be possible.


    Bodhidharma became quiet, aware that Paimon was on a whole other level than Aamon. The other demons here were also much more powerful than Aamon.


    You must be a remnant of Kronos, huh? Paimon asked.


    ...! For the first time, Bodhidharma showed shock and confusion.


    Paimon seemed to be studying Bodhidharma as he continued, How interesting. You are only a replica created by Gaia, yet you have grown so powerful. You cant be an immortal, so you must be a result of that mans unique power?


    Bodhidharma wished he could shut Paimon up immediately, but two Leviathans were protecting Paimon like faithful dogs.


    Is it possible for a replica to surpass the original? I dont know Gaia gained Gods power, so perhaps she made that possible, Paimon mumbled to himself. Ah Maybe this has already been proven true?


    Paimon continued to mumble, while Bodhidharma concentrated on finding Paimons weakness. Unfortunately, Bodhidharma couldnt find any openings. However, that didnt matter because his job was to stall for time, not kill him.


    Ah! I apologize. I became distracted because youre such an interesting case. Paimons eyes turned serious.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Bodhidharma quickly dodged; millisecondster, an ice spear struck his original spot.


    Im ready to deal with you now. I always wee unique cases like yours. I cant wait to dissect you after this. Paimons monocle sparkled, his eyes traveling from Bodhidharma to Gi-Gyu behind him.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    But Bodhidharma had no time to worry about Paimons thoughts. Several ice spears, cold enough to turn him into a block of ice, were after him. All he could do was concentrate on dodging them.


    Bodhidharma was confident he could fight all magic and energy attacks, but physical attacks like this were harder to avoid. While dodging the ice spears and keeping his eyes on Paimon, Bodhidharma nced at Gi-Gyu.


    <em>Hurry. </em>Bodhidharma urged. Everything depended on Gi-Gyu.


    Bodhidharma wasnt in good condition. He hadnt gotten enough time to recover from his battle against Aamon. He may have been Bodhidharma, but he couldnt use his powers perfectly, and hell, he wasnt even the original Bodhidharma.


    He knew Paimon would defeat him, but this didnt matter. Bodhidharma was ready to die to buy his son as much time as possible.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu hadnt lost consciousness. In fact, he was watching everything. The sorcerous energy orb was thinner than ever, so although his sync to Bodhidharma hadnt returned, he could see and hear everything.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    The explosions outside the orb were so loud that it seemed like the world was ending.


    Then again, would the end of the world not have explosions, light beams, icicles, geysers, and firestorms? Because they were out there.


    -Its almost done


    Lou spoke to Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu was almost done absorbing all the sorcerous energy, which was shocking. The amount once seemed limitless, but it was now all trapped inside Gi-Gyu.


    The problem was that there was no way of knowing when it might explode. His shell was still expanding, but all this sorcerous energy was too much to bear nheless.


    This was why Gi-Gyupressed the energy to pile it up. He was in a precarious situation because his shell could explode anytime.


    Gi-Gyu asked, <em>Are you okay, Lou?</em>


    There was no answer. He wondered if it was because Lou was too focused. Or was it because he had absorbed too much of the hell kings sins?


    The reason really didnt matter because Gi-Gyu himself couldnt concentrate.


    Haaa Gi-Gyu stopped thinking and exhaled. Thick sorcerous energy came out of his mouth like cigarette smoke. This energy joined the orb but was reabsorbed by Gi-Gyu secondster.


    This cycle continued for a while.


    -Get ready


    Gi-Gyu finally heard Lous voice, taking it as a good sign. Things must be finally working out.


    Haaa Another puff of dark energy left Gi-Gyus mouth and joined the orb. He closed his eyes, feeling like he was about to burst. He couldnt use this immense power, which led to his current unstable condition. The sorcerous energy was eroding his body.


    Gi-Gyu suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes slowly turned ck, but he hadnt awakened a new power.


    These physical changes urred because Gi-Gyu couldnt absorb all the sorcerous energy Gi-Gyu. This toxic energy was roaming in and out of his body.


    But this didnt matter.


    [You have leveled up Energy Control.]


    [You have mastered Energy Control.]


    <em>Crack!</em>


    The sound of ss breaking rang in the air. The sorcerous energy orb scattered to form spears in the air and plunged toward the Leviathans.


    Gi-Gyu turned to see Bodhidharma panting.


    Haa Haa Bodhidharma was also looking at Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu began seeing ck dots, his vision blurring. His vision alone wasnt turning dark because of the sorcerous energy. Everything became dim.


    Ive been waiting for you Bodhidharma said before copsing.


    Gi-Gyu took a moment to look over the monk. Bodhidharma was in horrible condition. He may have been Bodhidharma, but Gi-Gyu knew he couldnt take on multiple hell kings.


    So how did the monk manage tost this long? How did he summon more power than he had?


    Was it really because the monk thought of Gi-Gyu as his son?


    Whatever the reason, it helped Bodhidharmast this long. The monks limbs were frozen and about to shatter. Gi-Gyu turned his head again, seeing the ck spheres floating around Bodhidharma.


    <em>p, p, p.</em>


    Paimon suddenly began pping. You you really did it!


    Paimons voice was filled with ecstasy, and it upset Gi-Gyu.


    I didnt think it was possible! And this quickly too! Paimon yelled. The Kronos remnant is interesting too, but


    His white coat fluttered before it began burning. His upper body was revealed; he was muscr yet strangely thin.


    I dont think Ive met anyone as interesting as you.


    S Gi-Gyus lips cracked from dryness as he muttered, Shut up


    He needed to remain calm. Gi-Gyu knew he couldnt afford to be emotional now. Lou had taken a great risk to absorb this much energy, and he himself wasnt in great shape either. He felt like he was about to burst. His tendons and blood vessels were bulging. The sorcerous energy he had absorbed was coursing through his body, ready to explode.


    Hahahaha! Excellent! I love it! You did it much quicker than I expected and were very sessful! Now, its time! Paimon opened his hand.


    Kwerrrrrk!


    The two Leviathans screamed in pain before they exploded. An ice spear materialized in each of Paimons hands.


    Bloodthirst and interest appeared in Paimons eyes as he announced, Now, I will take the battle data from you.


    Paimon suddenly heard an eerie whisper in his ear. Next, he realized that Gi-Gyu was right in front of his nose.


    Do you really think Gi-Gyu whispered, Youll leave this ce alive?


    Gi-Gyu was holding a sword in his hand. It was a huge sword, even bigger than Gi-Gyu himself, and exuding ck smoke.


    Die. Gi-Gyu swung it.

 Chapter 273: Counterattack

    Chapter 273: Counterattack


    As soon as Tao Chen confirmed the president was inside the room, he used Green Dragon Crescent de to perform a Space sh.


    <em>I need to hurry. </em>This was all Tao Chen could think. The giant energy from the basement and the increasing casualties on his side made him impatient. This resulted in his attack as soon as he saw the presidents face.


    There was a brief silence, and then


    <em>Crack!</em>


    Space sh moved unhindered through the room, filling it with screams and loud shing sounds.


    H-help Even the humans inside the room were left moaning.


    Then again were they really humans?


    Many of these humans were missing a torso but still standing up straight. What was left of them wasnt bleeding; instead, it was exuding ck-red energies to regenerate themselves.


    Tao Chen turned to look at where the president was sitting.


    Tao Chen didnt say a word when he saw the president grinning. He failedhis new sh skill had failed to kill the president.


    The presidents smile widened as he watched Tao Chen. Even though his guards were dying all around him, the president didnt seem to care. He immediately realized that no ordinary demon was piloting the president. The demon was stronger than Aamon and most likely a seat holder Or worse.


    His hands trembling, Tao Chen gripped his weapon tighter. In a short time since this morning, he had grown stronger. But still, he couldnt use Space sh effectively. He believed that he could aplish much more with this skill.


    Tao Chen took a step forward and raised the Green Dragon Crescent de.


    <em>Slice.</em>


    The space split again, and his enemies, who were regenerating themselves, finally died.


    Tao Chen said to his yers, It wont be long.


    The yers rushed forward to take care of the enemies that had survived Space sh.


    This would be a difficult fight.


    Tao Chen asked the president, President No, Demon. Who are you? Who is inside that body?


    The president didnt reply, and Tao Chen didnt bother asking twice. This time, Tao Chen grasped the Green Dragon Crescent de with both hands. The muscles in his arms bulged, and his magic storm pushed his long beard to the side.


    You will have to move this time, Tao Chen warned the president. His magic flowed into the Green Dragon Crescent de. He hadnt used Space sh many times, so every sh was a little different from thest. This sh, however, would be different because he wanted it like that.


    <em>I can feel its limitless potential. </em>Tao Chen wanted to try to change everything.


    The one piloting the president didnt matter; what did was that the demon was strong. Tao Chen understood he couldnt kill the demon with this attack, so he was aiming to deliver a near-fatal wound.


    Ugh Tao Chen groaned while holding his weapon. Much of his magic gathered in the Green Dragon Crescent de.


    The presidents eyes widened. A grim look appeared on his face as he finally stood up. He could feel the power gathering in Tao Chens de.


    Realizing something was about to happen, Sun Won screamed, Protect Tao Chen!


    The yers dashed toward Tao Chen, abandoning their enemies. They returned to Tao Chens side to keep him safe. However, before they couldplete their formation, an apocalyptic me [1] engulfed them.


    The president rushed toward Tao Chen with a frown.


    I wont let you get to him! Sun Won sprinted. Although his growth or strength couldntpare to Tao Chen, Sun Won had also be more powerful during the battle. Sun Won sped toward the president to stop him.


    Get out of my way! The president spoke for the first time. His impure voice cracked, and a loud st was heard along with it.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Ack! Sun Won was tossed back; he smashed into a wall with a scream. He slid down to the floor as thick dust swallowed him; he could barely breathe. If not for his recent growth, he wouldve died.


    Sun Won raised his head to see the president standing right in front of Tao Chen. And around them were the corpses of many yers.


    It was clear the president was a beast. He moved his hand as it transformed into something like a sword. He was about to stab Tao Chens heart with it.


    Hup! Just then, Tao Chen raised the Green Dragon Crescent de. Defying thews of physics, he handled the massive weapon like it was a feather.


    The presidents hand and the Green Dragon Crescent de crashed into each other.


    <em>ng!</em>


    The president and Tao Chens eyes met.


    Considering it was a sh between two powerful figures, the resulting sound was unexpectedly small.


    But


    <em>Crackkkkk!</em>


    Their surroundings began to split. A thin line appeared on the presidents hand, which spread to the rest of his body. The thin line then traveled to the floor, ceiling, and walls.


    Tao Chen didnt know what his Space sh had aplished just now. It had split not only the sky but also sliced the barrier responsible for turning the presidential pce into a strange dimension.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    The dry voice of the system announced in Tao Chens ears.


    [You are closer to bing a ruler.]


    ***


    Something simr to the crash between the president and Tao Chen was happening in the basement. The thick dark smoke was denser than ever, now looking more like a liquid. The giant sword was seemingly bleeding ck blood.


    Ugh! Haa! Haa Paimon, who had blocked this sword, groaned and panted.


    Paimon wasnt doing well. He held an icicle in each hand, which were just transformed Leviathans, but that single attack had cracked both of them.


    Gi-Gyu hadnt even used a skill or a special ability like Tao Chen. He had simply unleashed his explosive power and swung the sword. The result was astonishing.


    I cant believe it! I cant! Paimon rose while trying to calm his breathing. This kind of destruction How


    There was still ecstasy on his face. Paimon had blocked Gi-Gyus attack, but this didnt mean he was unharmed. His bones were probably powder now, and his muscles, most likely, looked like pulled pork.


    Haa Gi-Gyu exhaled and red at his opponent. He, too, wasnt unharmed, but Paimon wasnt responsible for his injuries.


    <em>I cant handle this energy </em>The newly absorbed power was so big that it had turned Gi-Gyu into a defective grenade without a pin. Using such arge amount of energy was hard on his body. That single swing had nearly turned his arms into jelly.


    Gi-Gyu exhaled deeply to release as much sorcerous energy as possible from his body. Lou, who had transformed into the giant sword, wasnt doing much better.


    More! More! Show me what you can do! Paimon screamed.


    Gi-Gyu red at him, more than happy to oblige.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun.</em>


    Gi-Gyu stepped forward; his foot created arge crater on the floor.


    Dont worry. I was going to do just that, replied Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu swung Lou again. His movement was slow like he was wielding a heavy pole. However, it was slow only in Gi-Gyus mind. In reality, that ck blood-bleeding sword was lightning.


    Ugh! It was about to strike Paimon again, but he didnt dodge it. Gi-Gyus power drew him like a moth to a me. The two ice spears finally shattered and disappeared.


    Paimon suffered near-fatal damage as well. The attack had broken both of his arms.


    Haa Gi-Gyu breathed slowly and took another step forward. He staggered, his every step leaving a crater on the floor.


    Again, Paimon didnt run. He waited until Gi-Gyu stood right in front of him.


    Kekekekeke! Paimon giggled like a madman.


    Gi-Gyu looked down at him. Paimons arms were mangled, a long gash was on his torso, and his monocle was cracked. The rest of his body was intact, though.


    Hiding his smile, Gi-Gyu raised Lou again.


    <em>Its so heavy. </em>Lou seemed so heavy that his hands shook.


    Kekekekekeh! Paimon giggled again.


    Gi-Gyu paused. With thisst swing, he would split Paimon into two.


    But he stopped.


    Why are youughing? asked Gi-Gyu. Paimons giggle bothered him.


    Gi-Gyu knew he had no time to y around here. He was in a hurry because Eden was still in danger. He needed to kill this bastard and return immediately. His connection to Eden had somehow returned. It was faint, but he could tell that Eden was doing a little better than he had anticipated. But this didnt change the fact that his home was in trouble.


    He knew all this, but Gi-Gyu still couldnt kill Paimon just yet.


    ...


    Kekekeke! Paimon refused to answer him. All he did was giggle.


    Ultimately, Gi-Gyu swung Lou down. He felt great relief, like an unbearable burden was lifted.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    But Lou fell and got stuck on the floor.


    Kekeke. Paimons giggles continued.


    Gi-Gyu didnt kill him; instead, he had dropped Lou to the side.


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet. Logically speaking, he shouldnt kill Paimon. However, the anger, confusion, and sorcerous energy had previously paralyzed his brain.


    Paimon was the greatest weapon maker who also held many secrets. Moreover, he was an integral part of Andras n.


    And it had to be you who cloned the hell kings and nned this trap for me, Gi-Gyu muttered.


    What he needed to do was obvious: He needed to learn all the secrets from him. Gi-Gyu raised his hand and ced it on top of Paimons head.


    The right thing to do was to sync with Paimon.


    Kekeke! Gi-Gyu put his hand on Paimon, who was still giggling. This felt right.


    Now all he needed to do was say the word.


    But


    -No Take that hand off


    Gi-Gyu couldnt say the word because he had heard a voice in his head.


    Paimon? Gi-Gyu asked, realizing that this voice belonged to Paimon.


    Kekekek!


    Gi-Gyu could hear Paimons voice in his head.


    1. In Buddhism, a great fire is said to be produced when the world is destroyed.

 Chapter 274: Counterattack (2)

    Chapter 274: Counterattack (2)


    Gi-Gyu hesitated for a while.


    Kekeke! Paimon giggled again, but his voice no longer rang in Gi-Gyus head.


    Gi-Gyu wondered if he had imagined the warning, as his mind and body werent in good condition. Because of the sorcerous energy, he was burning up like he had a fever. Whenever he tried to rx, he felt like he would explode.


    So, he wouldnt be surprised if that warning really were a hallucination.


    Gi-Gyu was deep in thought, but he didnt forget that time wasnt on his side. He desperately wanted to open the gate and run to Eden. His sync to his creatures was still too weak. He called out to El and Old Man Hwang, but neither answered.


    In the end


    Sy Gi-Gyu opened his dry lips to say the word, but he couldnt. Instead, he hit the back of Paimons head hard.


    <em>Whack.</em>


    Ugh, Paimon groaned and lost consciousness. It wasnt a simple blow to the back; Gi-Gyu had infused sorcerous energy and Death into the blow. So, he was certain Paimon was unconscious.


    Finally, the giggles stopped, and silence overran the space. Gi-Gyu carried Paimon with one hand.


    <em>Thud.</em>


    He took a step forward, again creating arge crater on the floor. One step at a time, Gi-Gyu walked toward Bodhidharma, pushing through the pain.


    Gi-Gyu silently looked down at the unconscious monk. Bodhidharma had risked his life to protect him. Although the monk didnt die, he was in bad shape.


    He wanted to use Life to heal the monk but couldnt. His shell was saturated with sorcerous energy. It would kill him if he tried to pull out Life from it.


    Gi-Gyu lifted Bodhidharma as well to carry him. His eyes then traveled to the trembling sword stuck in the ground.


    <em>Lou. </em>Gi-Gyu called out. Lou slowly turned into smoke before transforming into ck liquid. This substance crawled to reach Gi-Gyus foot and wrapped itself around him.


    When it hardened around Gi-Gyus leg, Gi-Gyu moaned, Ugh.


    Lou couldnt transform into his ring or human forms. He was barely awake, but there was no time for Gi-Gyu to do anything for him.


    Open, Gi-Gyu announced desperately. He wasnt with Brunheart, but thanks to her evolution, Gi-Gyu could open her gate anywhere.


    A rip appeared in the space, and the familiar blue gate began to open.


    Unfortunately, the gate refused to open fully. Its opening was only big enough for two people to pass through barely.


    <em>Brun </em>Gi-Gyu deduced it was because Brunheart wasnt in good condition either. He stepped toward the gate. He wanted to run to it, but his body refused to obey him.


    Suddenly, a st urred behind him.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Gi-Gyu quickly turned toward it. He was so weak that he had failed to detect the presence.


    Ill follow you, the man said quietly.


    At first, Gi-Gyu didnt recognize the neer. His eyes had turned ck, so he couldnt see the man clearly. He tried to sense the mans energy to figure out their identity.


    But when Gi-Gyu heard his voice, he recognized him. It was an acquaintance.


    Tao Chen?


    I took care of the president. Tao Chen looked around, seeing the room marred with blood and flesh chunks. He could tell that many hell kings had exploded here, and this was the site of a vicious battle.


    It looks like you were sessful as well, Tao Chen added.


    Gi-Gyu nodded.


    Tao Chen rushed toward him.


    I wont slow you down. Tao Chen reassured Gi-Gyu, who only nodded and continued walking toward the gate.


    Gi-Gyu and Tao Chen entered the gate together.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    The gate quickly disappeared, like it was never here. All that was left behind were signs of a grim battle.


    ***


    Eden was burning.


    Eden had never experienced this kind of destruction before. Everywhere, one could only see raging apocalyptic fires and hellish blizzards. It was surreal.


    Kwerrrk!


    Kriiiik!


    The screams were monstrous and loud enough to rattle the ce.


    Monsters, worse than the ones in the Tower and the gates, were stomping around Gi-Gyus Eden.


    Dark Spear. Riding the Griffin King, Hart summoned thousands of ck spears and shot them toward the enemies.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Although the monsters screamed in pain, the attack wasnt enough to kill any of the powerful demons. Those beastly creatures simply plucked the spear from their shoulders and chests and continued onwards.


    How are they regenerating so fast? Even Hart, who was a lich, couldnt believe it.


    And Hart alone wasnt failing.


    How dare you, you filthy demons! Botis roared. He used to be a seatholder and had once made high-rankers cower, but he wasnt doing better. He used his elongated tail like a whip to sweep away the enemies.


    But it wasnt enough.


    Kwerrrk! The monsters screamed in pain but continued like mindless zombies.


    Haa There are too many of them. Botis shuddered. Their enemies number was troubling, not their strength.


    But Gi-Gyus creatures didntin or despair. Nothing apart from their main goal mattered. They had to protect at all costs.


    Destroy! Hal ordered, and the undead army sprinted forward.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    ck sorcerous energy covered Hals giant halberd. When he swung it, he beheaded many enemies. Sighing, he looked around. They couldnt afford to despair because they werent the ones dealing with the worst of the enemies.


    He turned to look at the giant wall made of tree branches nearby. Those fighting behind this wall had it much worse than them.


    Hal roared, Do not fear death! Your lives are gifts from the grandmaster! So do not be afraid to die for him!


    His army roared back bravely.


    The destroyed undead didnt regenerate like usual. They had trained and prepared for this daythe day of their true death.


    <em>Grandmaster. </em>Hal pulled on the rein of his steed. His eyes suddenly began burning red as he shouted, Ackkk! Any creature who dares to step foot in our grandmastersnd will face death!


    The red me in his eyes turned orange and then yellow.


    Meanwhile, Choi Chang-Yong unsheathed his sword and focused. He muttered, How long are you all just going to watch?


    Behind him were the human yers. They all produced a different reaction to the scene before them.


    The yers had decided to be Gi-Gyus allies, but they werent as desperate to protect Eden as Gi-Gyus creatures. Also, the battle before them seemed to be between monsters. It didnt look like there was a ce for humans there.


    Even the bravest yers seemed fearful.


    A yer whispered, This is crazy


    Cowards, Choi Chang-Yong grunted.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Lightning arcs danced on his sword as Choi Chang-Yong dashed forward. Imagine that your home is being attacked like this! What if this were Seoul?!


    He swung his sword, and his lightning swept the area. His sword was now fully charged. He continued, And after this ce falls, what do you think they will target next?!


    This thought was enough to make the yers raise their weapons.


    ***


    Brunheart had created the wooden wall in the middle of Eden. She gave everything she had to iste the battle between Ha Song-Su and the four women.


    Inside, a fierce fight was taking ce.


    Die! Soo-Jung flew in the air like a bullet and tried to cut Ha Song-Sus arm. She was holding ck me swords in both of her hands. But Ha Song-Su used his bare arm to deflect her.


    <em>nk!</em>


    As Soo-Jung fell to the ground from the force of his attack, Ha Song-Su flew after her.


    However, the feathers from Els sixteen wings flew out to stop him.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Hup! Yoo-Bin didnt miss a beat as she also rushed toward him. A longhorn appeared on her head, and a pair of ck wings ripped out her back. Flying at an incredible speed, Yoo-Bin tried to strike Ha Song-Su. However, he leaped even higher in the air and strangled her.


    Ugh! Yoo-Bin groaned.


    Yoo-Bin! Lim Hye-Sook, wielding the World Tree, red at him. Rock spears flew toward Ha Song-Su, so he had no choice but to let Yoo-Bin go.


    Dammit, Soo-Jung swore. Why is that bastard pupil of mine sote


    Ha Song-Su was in the air and looking down at them arrogantly. Soo-Jung looked up at him resentfully.


    Ha Song-Su.


    Four powerful women had fought him, but all he had suffered so far were a few rips on his clothes and a few minor cuts. Soo-Jung couldnt help butugh drily.


    On the other hand, the four women were panting and exhausted.


    Are you all okay? Soo-Jung looked at them and asked, but no one answered.


    <em>This is bad. </em>Soo-Jung thought in concern. This situation was hopeless. Ha Song-Su was too powerful for them to handle.


    <em>Gi-Gyu </em>Was he really their only hope?


    Soo-Jung knew one other way. The problem was that she didnt know if this was the correct answer.


    <em>Perhaps Im being greedy, </em>Soo-Jung pondered. Was she being greedy by worrying about the aftermath of using this method?


    <em>Lets just keep at it for a while longer </em>Soo-Jung decided. And if there really was no other way, then she wont hesitate.


    Soo-Jung wasnt too desperate because something was wrong with Ha Song-Su.


    Soo-Jung looked up at Ha Song-Su. After Brunheart had created this giant wall, he became much slower. It felt like he was focusing more on defending himself than attacking. This was the only reason they hadsted this long against him.


    Just then, Soo-Jung heard Els voice in her ears.


    -The sync is back.

 Chapter 275: Counterattack (3)

    Chapter 275: Counterattack (3)


    Soo-Jungs face brightened considerably. Still keeping her eyes on Ha Song-Su, she telepathically asked El.


    -Are you sure?


    If her pupil had returned, their situation would improve significantly.


    And


    <em>I wont have to use myst resort. </em>Soo-Jung was relieved. Thest resort was a do-or-die kind of thing, which would cost her the meaning of her existence and the burden her code name, Lucifer, carried.


    -...


    Disappointingly, Els reply wasnt as satisfactory as she had hoped.


    - The connection is faint. Im sure his situation is a bit better now, but that doesnt mean he is in the clear. Or it could be that


    Soo-Jung suggested,


    -It might be because of that barrier around Eden.


    Maybe Baal and the rest had done something about the barrier situation. All in all, their situation was better than a moment ago.


    Soo-Jung grinned and continued,


    -You all heard El, right? My pupil will be returning soon, so from now on


    She kicked the ground; she had almost fully recovered from Ha Song-Susst attack.


    -Just focus on dragging the fight until he is back.


    All they had to do was buy him a bit more time, and Soo-Jung believed it was possible.


    <em>Now that Ha Song-Su is concentrating on defending himself We can do it! </em>Soo-Jung didnt know why this was the case, but it was a good thing. She didnt expect many problems in dragging this battle out a while longer.


    ***


    With a frown, Gi-Gyu looked ahead. He was certain he had crossed the gate to enter Eden but found himself in a different ce.


    The world around him was pitch ck, but familiar energy danced around him.


    <em>Sorcerous energy </em>


    The sorcerous energy in his body was enough to make him explode; horrifyingly, he had stepped into a ce with even more of it.


    <em>Is it a barrier? </em>


    Gi-Gyu suddenly realized that he must be at the border of the enemy barrier that surrounded Eden.


    Ugh. Tao Chen was panting beside him. He knelt on the ground and grabbed his heart in agony. Gi-Gyu quickly helped him by grabbing the sorcerous energy around Tao Chen with his hands.


    Gi-Gyu was already in pain, so absorbing even more sorcerous energy to help Tao Chen only aggravated his pain.


    How could there be a ce like this? Tao Chen whispered. He was confused, and for a good reason.


    The presidential pces basement had thicker sorcerous energy, but Gi-Gyu had already absorbed all of it before Tao Chen had made his entrance.


    Tao Chen finally rose and asked, Is this Eden?


    Instead of answering, Gi-Gyu nodded.


    So its a barrier Haa How will we go through it? Tao Chen looked at it hopelessly. Gi-Gyu could tell Tao Chen wasnt doing very well. He sensed that Tao Chens shell was mostly empty, and his magic was very thin. No wonder Tao Chen had almost copsed the moment he entered this ce.


    Gi-Gyu looked at the barrier before closing his eyes. Lou, who was wrapped around his leg, turned liquid again.


    Whats that? Tao Chen seemed curious.


    Instead of answering him, Gi-Gyu handed him Paimon and Bodhidharma.


    Tao Chen was confused, but he quickly epted them.


    He obviously knew Bodhidharma, but the other man was a stranger to him. Tao Chen wanted to know his identity, but he didnt ask.


    Gi-Gyus voice cracked as he warned, Please step back


    Every time his mouth opened, vicious sorcerous energy climbed out of his throat to cause him pain. Swallowing it back down, Gi-Gyu picked up Lou, who had turned into a giant sword again. This time, Gi-Gyu needed to use both hands.


    Ugh, he moaned. At the moment, Lou was basically the essence of sorcerous energy. On top of it all, Gi-Gyu had to absorb the toxin mixed into the barrier just now. Just holding Lou right now caused his sync to be more active, and all the toxins began flowing into him.


    He needed to do this quickly.


    <em>I need to open it! </em>Gi-Gyu wanted to rip the barrier open.


    When Lou tried to slice through the barrier, it created an abrupt scream-like noise. Naturally, Lou had to absorb the barriers sorcerous energy to create an opening.


    <em>Slice!</em>


    Hup! Gi-Gyu gasped. He had somehow managed to swing Lou in a full arc.


    Tao Chen, standing far away per Gi-Gyus order, staggered.


    The sorcerous energys vile pressure and scent had enveloped him. If he were any closer, he would have died. He looked at the spot Lou had attacked.


    Lous attack on the barrier had even created an explosion; shockingly, the barrier looked unscathed.


    It didnt rip Tao Chen whispered.


    They were still surrounded by darkness, and the barrier was still there, whole and rip-free.


    Gi-Gyu lowered Lou while keeping his eyes glued to the barrier.


    Just then, the spot Lou had attacked began to split.


    However, an opening still didnt appear in the barrier. All Lou had managed to create was a tiny crack, which was spewing light.


    Gi-Gyu hadnt used his full strength, but he had believed that was enough. The resulting crack was tiny, not even big enough for a dwarf. So, he took another step toward the barrier and swung Lou.


    Another scream-like noise was heard.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Oh my god, Tao Chen groaned in disbelief. Another tiny crack appeared in the barrier, but nothing more. The barrier refused to shatter.


    Just what was it made of?


    Gi-Gyu furiously swung Lou over and over again until he coughed up blood. He crouched on one knee.


    Are you okay? Tao Chen yelled.


    Despite the many attacks, the barrier remained intact.


    <em>How? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. If the barrier were made only of sorcerous energy, it should have been destroyed by now. He didnt believe he had miscalcted.


    Suddenly, his eyes widened. He knew the answer.


    Someone inside the barrier was maintaining it. Consequently, it seemed like none of Gi-Gyus attacks damaged the barrier. As if to prove Gi-Gyus theory, dark sorcerous energy filled the tiny crack he had just created.


    Tao Chen said Gi-Gyu while swallowing the burning pain.


    Go ahead! Tao Chen wasnt doing much better, either. His injuries had only increased thanks to the sorcerous energy and the aftermath of Gi-Gyus attempt to break the barrier.


    <em>Will he be okay? </em>Tao Chen looked at Gi-Gyu worriedly. He knew Gi-Gyu hadnt been doing well since they entered this ce.


    It looked like Gi-Gyu was trying to prevent something from eating him alive. While struggling with that, he also had to use much of his power to break the barrier.


    Ill create another crack, so please dont miss your chance. You must get inside Gi-Gyu exined.


    Tao Chen nodded without asking any questions.


    Ugh Gi-Gyu groaned and stood up again.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    Gi-Gyu summoned even more power this time. Lou was already a huge sword, but he became even bigger. He was now more of a battering ram than a sword.


    The sorcerous energy inside Gi-Gyu moved. His Life kept him going while Death began surfacing. Right in the middle, he mixed Chaos.


    And


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Gi-Gyu swung Lou.


    Ugh Tao Chen stood as firmly as possible to keep himself from being blown away. He was about to be a ruler, so he had gained more power, but it was barely enough to keep him on the spot.


    Finally, sunshine-like light showered them from the other side of the barrier. From the new crack, they could feel Life and Death.


    ...!


    And it was followed by fire, ice, and madness. Tao Chen couldnt even believe what was right in front of him. It was unlike anything he had ever seen.


    Hurry Gi-Gyu begged, keeping Lou stuck in the barrier. The boiling sorcerous energy had liquified to keep the crack open.


    You! Tao Chen stared at Gi-Gyu, whose body was breaking down. Every pore in his body was bleeding blood mixed with sorcerous energy, pooling around and beneath his feet.


    Tao Chen could see inside the barrier thanks to the sunshine-like light.


    Hurry! Gi-Gyu screamed.


    Got it! Tao Chen carried Bodhidharma and Paimon over his shoulders and jumped into the crack. The boiling ck liquid from Lou was slowly disappearing.


    Gi-Gyu gritted his teeth and moaned, Fenrir


    For now, this was all he could do to help.


    Haa Haa


    After Tao Chen disappeared, Gi-Gyu copsed to the ground. He was done.


    ***


    Haa Haa Hal, who had never panted before, was huffing now.


    <em>sh.</em>


    He swung his halberd toward a demon rushing toward him. His enemy''s strength didnt trouble himtheir number did.


    Just where Botis whispered. Did all these demonse from?


    Countless demons surrounded them. It was rare to see this many demons, even in hell.


    This reminds me of the Great War Botis seemed disgusted.


    There were so many demons and monsters that killing them seemed pointless. Gi-Gyus creatures had gotten no time to recover, so most of them were exhausted.


    Edens undead army had suffered such fatalities that it seemed unlikely it would ever be restored to its former glory.


    Kyaaaa! Griffin King dropped from the sky. Hart quickly used his magic to rescue it, but things looked bad.


    At this rate, well Hart whispered helplessly. More and more demons came at them in waves. Hals eyes wavered, wondering if this was how his grandmasters home would be destroyed.


    Perhaps it was already toote.


    The wall built by Brunheart shook, indicating that the battle urring inside wasnt going well either.


    Just then, a familiar growl was heard. It came from a creature that had suddenly dropped in the middle of the enemy army. Everyone turned to see a puppy.


    Bi? Hart called out the familiar name.


    Bi, in its puppy form, was barking at the enemies.


    Bi! Hal immediately moved his steed toward Bi. He didnt even get the chance to wonder why or where Bi had appeared from. All Hal could think about was that his tiny friend was in danger.


    Hal ran toward Bi while swinging his halberd when suddenly, a thunderp rang.


    <em>Rumble.</em>


    A lightning bolt struck the puppy in the middle of the enemy army, and Bi transformed into a giant wolf.


    Bi swung its front paw.


    N-no way. Botis voice shook. A mythical creature he had only heard about stood before him.


    It was the watchdog of hells throne.


    F-Fenrir? Botis whispered, Our powers are recovering


    Hals eyes began burning brightly. It wasnt just Hll of Gi-Gyus creatures felt power coursing through them.


    At the same time, the skeletons on the ground began standing again. The mantises with ripped limbs started to heal as well. The death knights crawling on the ground rose.


    Griffin King also stood up and flew toward Hart, who quickly got on top of the bird.


    Counterattack Hart mumbled.


    But unlike Hart, Hal raised his halberd high and roared, Grandmaster is back!


    Others began chanting loudly as well.


    Grandmaster is back!


    Grandmaster is back!


    Their shouts filled Eden.


    Hal ordered, Now! Its time to fight back!


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun.</em>


    The entire Eden shook as it made its counterattack.

 Chapter 276: Victory

    Chapter 276: Victory


    With Fenrirs appearance and the syncs return, Edens counterattack began.


    -Im going to open the door! Please make sure he doesnt escape!


    Brunheart said to the women fighting Ha Song-Su behind the wall.


    The women looked at each other in confusion.


    -Is my pupiling back?


    Soo-Jung asked Brunheart, but she didnt get an answer. It was probably because Brunheart wholly focused on maintaining the giant wall.


    The women looked at each other. This round of attack was over. Now, they were waiting for Ha Song-Su to make a move so that they could counter ordingly.


    <em>Were going. </em>Soo-Jung signaled to the others. To suppress Ha Song-Su, they had no choice but to attack him again.


    Hup! Soo-Jung shot a ck me to start the fight.


    Simultaneously, the other three women attacked Ha Song-Su with everything they had.


    Ha Song-Su, who had his head down like a robot, began moving again.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    A vicious explosion urred. Only Soo-Jung and El were left in the air to fight Ha Song-Sus attack. The other two had fallen to the ground.


    <em>Dammit. </em>Soo-Jung bit her lips. She was okay, but the others didnt look good. El, who had spent the most power, looked especially pale. They werent recovering as they should, so their fatigue was piling up.


    Ackkk! Ha Song-Su yelled and rushed toward El.


    No! Soo-Jung screamed.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Ackkkk! El screamed as Ha Song-Su grabbed her and ripped her wings.


    Soo-Jung rushed to push him away, but there was something different about him.


    Until now, he had only focused on the defensive; now, Ha Song-Su looked more lively. He seemed more agile than ever.


    With one hand, Ha Song-Su pped away Soo-Jung and ripped another wing from Els back.


    Kyaaaa! El continued screaming.


    Ha Song-Su stopped after ripping out three wings.


    Haa, Ha Song-Su sighed deeply. He was changing slowly. His appearance remained the same, but his energy was changing.


    Hes here. His eyes changed. His eyes looked unfocused and dazed, but they gradually returned to normal. He looked at El in his hands, noticing her bleeding back.


    El had lost consciousness from pain and fatigue. Ha Song-Su threw her down on the ground.


    Hmm? Ha Song-Su''s mind seemed to have clearedpletely. He tilted his head, realizing that this ce was changing. The energy flow had changed because there was a crack somewhere.


    El! Lim Hye-Sook tried to catch the falling El but failed.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    A bright light appeared out of nowhere and enveloped El and her allies. The light was rich with Life and helped heal the allies.


    Ha Song-Su flinched. He tried to quell the light; surprisingly, the same light restrained him.


    Interesting, he muttered.


    Soon, the light disappeared, and El stopped falling. She flew up again, showering everyone with her angelic beauty.


    ...! Ha Song-Su stared in shock. The three wings he had ripped out had already grown back; now, there was something like a crown on her head.


    Els eyes, closed until now, opened as she announced, Master is on his way here.


    Her wings moved, and she found immense power coursing through her. The power was greater than what she had before the battle began. Ha Song-Su was still restrained when everyone heard a yell.


    Morningstar will be here shortly! Tao Chen roared.


    Tao Chen? El whispered.


    Tao Chen entered the wall when Brunheart had opened it a little for him. He raised his Green Dragon Crescent de and yelled, Just hold on for a while longer!


    Next, he swung his weapon.


    ***


    He was losing consciousness. His mind was sinking into the darkness faster and faster. Suddenly, Gi-Gyu opened his eyes and looked around.


    <em>An ocean?</em>


    It looked like a sea of darkness, but what filled the space wasnt water.


    <em>Sorcerous energy</em>


    Gi-Gyu felt like he knew where he was.


    <em>Im inside my shell.</em>


    He realized that he must have lost consciousness and entered the shell world. Even as he fell, he continued to look around. The shell world changed constantly depending on his will, thoughts, and power.


    <em>How long has it been since I was here?</em>


    Thest time he was here was when he fought Jupiter during the 60th-floor test. He fell deep in thought, seemingly unaffected by the outside world. He was swathed in sorcerous energy, but he feltfortable.


    Gi-Gyu didnt know how long he had fallen for, but he was now on the ground.


    <em>Plop.</em>


    He was on the ground, but he didnt get up. Body t on the ground, Gi-Gyu blinked.


    <em>Ahh </em>He knew he needed to move. He needed to regain consciousness and leave this shell world. These thoughts continued to nag him, but his body refused to budge.


    <em>I want to rest. </em>His brain was filled with the need to sleep. It had been such a long journey. As his goals grew bigger and bigger and even bigger, the enemies he had to face became stronger and stronger and insanely stronger.


    Gi-Gyu had worked very hard, but he had no idea if he had aplished anything. Ironshield was still alive and kicking, and his mother and Yoo-Jung were still somewhere far away.


    Andras was still atrge, and Kronos still


    <em>Haa </em>Gi-Gyu had worked nonstop, but it seemed he had aplished nothing so far.


    He had nothing.


    Gi-Gyus dream had always been simple: Be powerful. He had strength now, but he never got a chance to use it properly. Just why did he want power in the first ce?


    <em>I just wanted to make lots of money and live happily with Mother and Yoo-Jung...</em>


    Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly. His original goal had been simple; now, he was far away from what he had set out to do. His mother and Yoo-Jung were gone, and he was surrounded by powerful enemies. He believed he was bing stronger, but it never seemed enough.


    <em>When will this end?</em>


    He wanted to rest. He wanted to lie down on a sofa and watch TV. He wanted to eat meals with his family.


    <em>I have aplished nothing so far.</em>


    <em>I have nothing.</em>


    -Hey, did you say you have nothing?


    <em>Huh?</em>


    <em>-</em>You aplished nothing? Are you really saying you have done nothing?


    <em>Whos speaking? </em>Gi-Gyu tried to move his head so that he could hear clearer, but his whole body felt too heavy.


    -Youre such an asshole.


    <em>What? </em>Gi-Gyu finally managed to move his head. He wouldnt let just anyone insult him like this.


    -Youre the worst, you jerk.


    Whoever was talking, his words were bing harsher. Every time Gi-Gyu heard the mysterious figures voice, he flinched. He tried his best to figure out the speaker''s identity.


    The speaker continued insulting him; Gi-Gyu soon realized who it was.


    -You dont deserve to live, you bastard. Youre worse than a demon.


    Gi-Gyu finally looked up and whispered, Jupiter?


    This was his best guess.


    -You fucking idiot


    The voice sounded even angrier and more resentful.


    -Do you miss that jerk?


    Gi-Gyu couldnt deny it. He had spent a fair bit of time with Jupiter. Although he had never admitted it to anyone, he empathized with Jupiter wholeheartedly. After all, after absorbing Jupiter, Gi-Gyu had learned everything about him.


    Jupiters past of pain and anger was now part of Gi-Gyu.


    <em>Maybe thats why I miss him.</em>


    Perhaps Gi-Gyu missed Jupiters voice. The voice he had assumed was gone forever.


    -Gosh.


    A short sigh was heard.


    -Can you just wake up already?


    Gi-Gyu finally grinned, finding it hard to believe he had forgotten about him again.


    Ah Lou


    -You need to get up now.


    Gi-Gyu wondered why he didnt remember Lou earlier. Was it because his mind was buried deep inside the sorcerous energy? It seemed that his memory was being blocked as well. The likely culprit was the hell kings sins.


    -We are your aplishments. Thanks to you, we found a new life. A new goal. Dont you get it? Think about it. Do you really think we are fully under your control? No, we work with you because we share your goal.


    As he listened to Lou, the haze over Gi-Gyus mind slowly lifted.


    -We are your aplishments, so


    Gi-Gyu finally stood up. It was as if he was being sucked into something. Or perhaps, the world had turned upside down? Then, he quickly flew up.


    <em>Lou. What about you?</em>


    Why was Lou saying things like this to him? Gi-Gyu felt anxious suddenly.


    Could it be


    -Dont be ridiculous, moron. Dont worry. It will take a while, but Ill return.


    Gi-Gyu was relieved, and he let his body be carried upward. He had been worried for a brief moment because Lou had talked like he was saying goodbye.


    <em>But he said itll be okay, so Im sure all will be fine.</em>


    Lou had never lied to him to reassure him. Gi-Gyu moved upward as if someone was carrying him. His mind became more alert and more aware of what was happening outside.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    The change in Gi-Gyus thoughts created a giant wave inside his shell. And just like that, Gi-Gyu left his shell.


    Haa When Gi-Gyu was out, a form appeared at the bottom of his shell. It was Lou in a battle-ready stance.


    Hes finally gone, so lets talk now, Lou announced.


    Several more figures appeared at the bottom of the shell.


    Belphegor.


    Leviathan.


    There were countless copies of them inside the shell, indicating Paimon had created numerous copies.


    Ugh. These bastards. These hell kings were fighting even after death.


    Paimon had mixed the hell kings sins and emotions into the sorcerous energy. This energy and the hell kings themselves had entered Gi-Gyus shell and were trying to destroy him from the inside.


    This was Paimons real trap.


    Lou hadn''t lied to Gi-Gyu. It would take some time, but he nned on destroying these creatures and returning after he was sure Gi-Gyus shell was safe. But just as he had told Gi-Gyu, this would take a very long time.


    Another form appeared and muttered, I cant believe you told him youd return. You sure are arrogant.


    Lou red at the new figure. Satan.


    Unbeknownst to Gi-Gyu, a whole new battle began inside his shell.

 Chapter 277: Victory (2)

    Chapter 277: Victory (2)


    Gi-Gyus return was a turning point for Eden. Now that their connection to him was back, all the very many enemies didnt seem like a problem.


    Hals eyes burned brightly. He jumped from his steed, dashed, and roared, Kill them all!


    Every time he swung his halberd, dozens of enemies evaporated. The enemy''s incredible recovery ability didnt matter because Gi-Gyus creatures were now energetic enough to kill them over and over again.


    Destroy! Hal screamed again. Every single one of Edens beings had seemingly tapped into an infinite power supply. They no longer felt fatigued and could use their strongest moves repeatedly.


    And there was more.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    An enemy spear got stuck into Hals chest.


    Ugh, Hal groaned, but he pulled it out pronto. Slowly, his wound began healingtheir enemies werent the only ones with regenerative power now.


    Hart, riding Griffin King, shot ck energy and screamed, We are immortals! Kill the enemies! We must bring victory to our grandmaster!


    The broken skeleton army rose again to fight. They refused to fall again.


    At some distance from the fight, Choi Chang-Yong and several yers were resting.


    Guild Master one of the yers panted. They were having a hard time recovering. They had jumped into the fight with determination and bravery and lost themselves in the fight. All they had focused on was ying their enemies, but


    A guild member pointed at a creature and asked Choi Chang-Yong, What kind of monster is that?


    Grrrr! In the middle of the enemy army was a wolf destroying everything in its way. But the size of this beast indicated that it was no wolf.


    Choi Chang-Yong stayed quiet.


    Guild Master Should we really be participating in this battle? the same member asked again, but he again received no answer.


    Instead, Choi Chang-Yong whispered, Our army was dying


    Edens army had been close to failing; suddenly, it had stormed toward its enemies again. They had stopped fearing death. They lost their limbs repeatedly, but it didnt matter. The creatures would keep at it, and what they had lost would grow back.


    Was this a normal battle?


    I Choi Chang-Yong mumbled.


    Pardon? the guild member asked in confusion.


    I said I dont know either! Choi Chang-Yong finally yelled. He knew just as much about this situation as the other guild members, so he was also bewildered.


    What the hell is that? Choi Chang-Yong mumbled again. He knew Kim Gi-Gyu wasnt like anyone he had met before. The way this battle had begun was also unusual.


    However, their current situation was even more extraordinary. It was like he was watching a scene from a mythical battle. Monsters fought monsters while a wolf, the size of a building, hopped around.


    Dammit! Ive been an active yer since the gate and the Tower appeared, but this Ive never seen something like this before. Choi Chang-Yong was in disbelief.


    <em>But I think I picked the right side. </em>Choi Chang-Yong told himself. This wasnt the time to worry about his ego or pride. He raised his sword and took a step forward.


    Guild Master? The guild members called out. Guild Master! Where are you going?!


    Choi Chang-Yong stopped and turned around to look at the hundreds of yers standing in confusion.


    Choi Chang-Yong screamed at them, Im going to make sure I am seen fighting in this battle! I need to show them I am on their side. And I think you should try your best to do the same.


    With a smirk, he added, This is our chance to make something of ourselves in the new world. Dont you agree?


    Choi Chang-Yong couldnt believe he was doing this. He shook his head, and electric arcs began dancing on his sword again.


    Haa he sighed. He felt the yers behind him following him.


    With Choi Chang-Yong at the front, a yerthe one who kept asking questionsraised his hand and cheered, Lets do this! Lets go!


    Their anxiety was gone, and the fear of failure was also disappearing. Ahead of them was only victory, and they wanted to be a part of it.


    ***


    The counterattack was at its peak outside the wall Brunheart had built. The situation inside the wall was improving as well, but not as dramatically. In a way, it was perhaps worse than before.


    Dammit, Soo-Jung swore.


    <em>Clunkkkk!</em>


    An intense me burned as the weapons shed with each other. Ha Song-Su had changed.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Ripping through the air, he attacked. Except for Soo-Jung, all the other women had recovered. But they still couldnt handle Ha Song-Su, who was in full attack mode.


    <em>sh!</em> Their surprise ally Tao Chens growth was surprising, but his appearance wasnt enough to turn the situation around. As a matter of fact, they werent making any progress at all against Ha Song-Su.


    The only reason they couldst this long was El.


    Holy barrier, El whispered. A bright light covered the other three women, and Ha Song-Su stopped in front of it.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Her barrier, filled with Life, exploded and attacked Ha Song-Su.


    Tsk, Ha Song-Su clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    Soo-Jung quickly turned to look at El, who was up in the air. Among all of Gi-Gyus creatures, El had experienced the greatest change. She acted like she had reawakened or evolved, and she used her incredible powers to protect her allies. They would have all died at Ha Song-Sus hands if it wasn''t for her.


    <em>I guess I should be grateful? </em>Soo-Jung thought. She knew that if El werent here, she would have had no choice but to show all of her power.


    So far, they were barely holding on. It was partly because Gi-Gyus return had also helped Yoo-Bin and the rest be stronger. They were stronger than they had ever been in their life.


    It was all because of their connection to Gi-Gyu. Just this one little thing had brought such a huge change.


    <em>Maybe I should sync with him too? </em>Soo-Jung wondered with a smirk.


    -Step aside!


    Brunheart had also benefited from Gi-Gyus return.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The giant wall twitched and moved. Thick, hard tree branches rained down on Ha Song-Su to bind him. He tried to dodge it, but El utilized Life to corner him.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Thanks to the sync, Brunheart could actively get involved in the battle.


    Haa Soo-Jung sighed deeply.<em> So far, this has worked, but</em>


    <em>At this rate, nothing will change. </em>


    Things werent going their way. Nothing had changed; they were still waiting for Gi-Gyus return.


    Ugh. Soo-Jung bit her lips from the feeling of helplessness.


    -Soon.


    A voice rang in Soo-Jung and the Eden creatures ears. The message wasnt from Brunheart but from Baal.


    -The barrier will be deactivated. He created a crack, so I can deactivate it now.


    That meant


    Soo-Jung asked.


    -My pupil will be here?


    The answer didnte quickly. After a short pause, Baal replied,


    -I dont know. The barrier will be deactivated, but I cant feel his presence. I sensed his energy through the crack, but it disappeared suddenly.


    Soo-Jung frowned in disappointment.


    -Soo-Jung.


    This time, Baals voice rang only in Soo-Jungs ears. He was speaking to her privately.


    -You cant unleash it. That power


    -I wont.


    Soo-Jung interrupted Baal.


    -I have no ns of doing such a thing, so dont worry.


    -...


    Baal didnt respond. Soo-Jung ended their conversation and began moving again. While she was speaking with Baal, Ha Song-Su cornered the other women.


    Dammit, Soo-Jung swore again. She hoped for Gi-Gyus speedy return.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu, who had exited his shell, finally opened his eyes.


    Ugh! He felt like he was being ripped apart, so it was no wonder he had lost consciousness. He looked around only to find that the world was still filled with darkness.


    But


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    There was a tiny hole in the barrier from the damage he had caused earlier.


    Thank goodness. It seemed that the barrier didnt closepletely. This hole was probably why the sync had returned. He trusted that the situation inside Eden had improved from it.


    Ugh. Gi-Gyu swallowed the pain and picked up Lou. Lous mind was still inside Gi-Gyus shell, but his physical body existed outside.


    <em>Lou. </em>Gi-Gyu thought about his Ego. He wasnt stupid enough to believe Lou stayed behind for no reason. He understood Lou had stayed because he had to resolve something.


    So I better work hard too. Gi-Gyu shook his head. Much of his pain had disappeared, proof that the crack in the barrier was thinning the sorcerous energy.


    <em>El? Anyone? Can anyone hear me? </em>Gi-Gyu tried tomunicate, but he heard no answer. Their energies appeared to travel back and forth through the crack, but they still couldntmunicate.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed. The only way to fix this was to turn this crack into a crevasse and go inside. Since there was already a hole, it should be easy.


    Gi-Gyu summoned his magic, aggravating the lessening pain. A storm appeared around Lou in his giant sword form. A darkness swarthier than the pitch ck around gathered inside Lou.


    <em>I just have enough energy to do it once more. </em>


    Gi-Gyu wasnt doing so well. This wasnt something he could do multiple times over. He had one more chance; if he failed, he didnt know when he''d get another chance.


    <em>Throb.</em>


    The area near his heart ached. It was probably rted to what Lou was doing inside his shell world. Gi-Gyu tried not to be distracted. There was no time to waste anymore.


    The storm inside the sword screamed as he gathered a truly massive amount of power.


    <em>sh.</em>


    Gi-Gyu cut the barrier; this time, it felt different.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    ...! The barrier began to disappear, but it wasnt Gi-Gyus doing. All he had done was widen the existing crack, not make the barrier disappear.


    -Can you hear me?


    Gi-Gyu heard someones voice in his ears.

 Chapter 278: Victory (3)

    Chapter 278: Victory (3)


    Gi-Gyu recognized the voice.


    <em>Baal? </em>


    -Thats right. No one else canmunicate with you right now, so I am contacting you. Thanks to you, I could deactivate the barrier.


    Gi-Gyu sighed in relief. Based on Baals tone, he concluded that the worst hadn''t happened inside Eden yet.


    But


    <em>So everybody is busy? </em>Gi-Gyu asked.


    -Yes, Ha Song-Su is here.


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened so much that it looked like they would pop out of his head. Ha Song-Su joining the fight had always been an anticipated possibility, but it was still a shock. He knew Paimon had tried to trap him to buy time so they could take over Eden.


    This was exactly why Gi-Gyu had hurried here.


    <em>Tell me right now where Ha Song-Su is </em>


    Gi-Gyu was about to demand when Baal exined.


    -Please dont worry. The barrier is about to disappear, so you can see everything soon.


    Just as Baal said, the barrier was disappearing. It looked like someone was slowly unwrapping a gift. Another barrier appeared underneath, and it also slowly opened.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Kwerrrrk!


    Gi-Gyu could now hear loud explosions and Eden monsters screams. He closed his eyes in impatience.


    -It will open fully very soon. You will see arge wooden wall in the middle


    Gi-Gyu leaped into Eden without letting Baalplete his sentence. The barrier wasnt fully opened, but he managed to pass through. Baal didnt have to exin anything because Gi-Gyu could feel Ha Song-Sus presence. He could also tell where everyone else was.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    Gi-Gyus shoes began glowing.


    <em>Grr?</em> Fenrir, the giant watchdog of hells throne, was busy killing its enemies when it tilted its head. It had heard something, so it turned toward the sound.


    <em>Grrr!</em> Fenrir growled happily because he heard Gi-Gyus voice. Suddenly, it opened its mouth wide, which flooded the ground below with drool, and burst into mes.


    Ackkk! The enemies screamed as the surrounding area also began burning. At the start of the battle, the enemy had created hellfire to harm Eden; now, the tables had turned.


    <em>Grrrrrr!</em> The burning wolf now began destroying its enemies even more viciously.


    With that, every creature of Eden heard a short message.


    -Im back.


    It was Gi-Gyu''s voice.


    Grandmaster is backkkkkk! Hal raised his halberd to the sky and screamed. The morale and the magic of Eden soared.


    Hal continued, Kill everyone who dares to invade Grandmasters territory! Rip them to pieces!


    Something changed in Hals steed too. Its glowing eyes suddenly began burning with blue and ck mes. These mes quickly covered its entire body. And now, Hal and his steed both were on fire.


    Kyaaaaaa! Hal screamed not from pain but satisfaction. Soon, the fire calmed down; underneath, a new Hal appeared.


    [Hal has evolved into a death drake knight.]


    Hals evolution wasplete. And simultaneously, all the skeletons also began to burn.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu watched the changes in Hal, Fenrir, and Eden. He was furious at how Eden had been trampled on, but he was also impressed.


    <em>They fought so well. </em>


    While he was away and unable to help, all his creatures fought by themselves.


    <em>They are doing their best. </em>


    Everyone fought to protect this ce. Through the sync, which had returned strong, Gi-Gyu could feel their emotions.


    -We cant let our enemies take Grandmastersnd.


    -We must bring victory to our Grandmaster.


    Everyone was fighting for him. They fought to protect him, not themselves.


    Yet, just a moment ago, Gi-Gyu had believed he had aplished nothing. He had thought nothing had changed since the days when he was weak and alone.


    <em>Lou. </em>Gi-Gyu would have still been dwelling in self-pity if it weren''t for him.


    How could he have been so stupid with so many being by his side?


    [Hal has evolved into a death drake knight.]


    Huh? Gi-Gyu turned toward Hal.


    Hals eyes burned as he sat on a bone drake. Gi-Gyu could feel overwhelming power from his newly evolved creature.


    And this was only the beginning. The undead army was also changing.


    <em>Is it the effect of the sorcerous energy?</em>


    Gi-Gyu guessed that the sorcerous energy in his body, which was trying to make him explode, was responsible for the changes. As the sorcerous energy helped his creatures evolve, it began to stabilize. The excess was being transferred to his creatures through the sync.


    <em>What a relief. </em>If his undead army hadnt evolved, Gi-Gyu would have been forced to help them. Currently, he was focused on what was happening behind the giant wall. He was impatient to get inside.


    -Master!


    <em>Brun.</em>


    <em>-</em>What took you so long?!


    Brunhearts sharp voice made Gi-Gyu grin. He shook his head to clear his mind and ordered, <em>Open the door.</em>


    It was time for him to enter the giant wall and face Ha Song-Su. But the wall refused to open.


    -Please wait a moment! Ill restrain Ha Song-Su! We cant have him escape when the wall opens


    Brunheart stopped after reading Gi-Gyu''s thoughts.


    -All right. Ill open it right now!


    The wall cracked open a little. Gi-Gyu had told Brunheart that he didnt care if Ha Song-Su tried to escape. He wanted to enter immediately to cut all escape points for Ha Song-Su.


    <em>Fshhh.</em>


    A small hole appeared in the wall. Through it, Gi-Gyu could feel tempestuous heat and many energies. Also, he could feel the sync was tight as a drum now.


    Gi-Gyu took a step forward, entered the wall, and the hole closed behind him. He looked around but didnt hear explosions anymore. Instead, he heard his allies call out to him.


    Why didnt you get here sooner? Soo-Jung looked exhausted.


    Master El looked like she wanted to cry.


    Oppa! Yoo-Bin yelled.


    Lim Hye-Sook looked relieved.


    You took your time, Tao Chen muttered.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Im sorry.


    He looked up at someone. It appeared that the battle had stopped because of his sudden appearance.


    There you are, Ha Song-Su whispered.


    Ha Song-Su Gi-Gyu called out.


    Ha Song-Su smiled. His wounds were healing quickly. On the other hand


    Gi-Gyu turned to look at his allies, who werent looking as good. They hadnt suffered any major injuries, but he still frowned unhappily.


    El When he saw Els ripped clothes, Gi-Gyu became furious. Ripped clothes were a given in a fight, but it still annoyed him.


    How dare you hurt El! Gi-Gyu said under his breath.


    Soo-Jung raised her eyebrows and asked, Umm, what about the rest of us?!


    Gi-Gyu looked up again at Ha Song-Su, who was no longer smiling leisurely.


    Dont look at me, Gi-Gyu muttered. Youre upsetting me.


    Suddenly, Ha Song-Su began falling. It was as if an invisible hand was pushing him down to the ground. Unable to resist, he fell and crashed to the ground.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Soo-Jung couldnt hide her shock. None of them could even scratch him until then, but Gi-Gyu had made him crash without using his hand.


    This doesnt make any sense! Soo-Jung eximed in disbelief.


    But Ha Song-Sus yell proved to her that it was really happening.


    H-how dare you! Ha Song-Sus voice was filled with fury.


    Gi-Gyu Soo-Jung whispered. Just how powerful was Gi-Gyu now? He looked down at Ha Song-Su with an almost-bored look.


    <em>Huh?</em> Soo-Jung noticed that Gi-Gyu looked unstable. He was frowning and twitching.


    <em>His condition isnt normal </em>Soo-Jung didnt get the chance to finish her thoughts.


    Ha Song-Su freed himself and headed toward Gi-Gyu, enveloped in a magic storm. He unleashed his full power, which included thick ck sorcerous energy. It was so dark that the whole ce looked dim now.


    But Gi-Gyu didnt seem surprised.


    I ate plenty of sorcerous energy recently, so lets see what happens. Gi-Gyu ran toward Ha Song-Su as well. Sorcerous energy darker than Ha Song-Sus materialized from him.


    W-what?! Soo-Jung shouted in shock.


    Two dark energies were about to crash into each other.


    El! Soo-Jung screamed, but there was no need. El was already forming a barrier to protect the rest of them.


    The aftermath had to be contained.


    Ugh. The pain from absorbing the crashs brunt to protect others made El groan. Sometimeter, the darkened world slowly regained its light.


    Ha Song-Su red at Gi-Gyu from afar. He had found safety after the crash and was panting heavily. Gi-Gyu frowned a little, but it didnt look like he had suffered any major damage.


    Gi-Gyu opened his lips. El, please protect our allies as best as you can.


    El nodded, realizing that Gi-Gyu didnt n on using her as his sword.


    Brunheart, Gi-Gyu called out.


    -Master!


    A bright sh rushed toward him from somewhere. Brunheart could now appear anywhere inside Eden freely. The light turned into a sphere, and Gi-Gyus sr plexus absorbed it.


    Gi-Gyu began to change dramatically. As the dragon hunter, his Egos interlocked to create a single form. Like a power jenga, his Egos powers stacked up.


    Are you ready now? Ha Song-Su red.


    Nope, not yet. Gi-Gyu lookedpletely different now. ck metal-like scales covered his entire body, with two long horns on his headpiece. Gi-Gyu took a step forward and grabbed Lou, stuck in the ground in his giant sword form. When Gi-Gyu pulled it out with both hands, he became aze with ck mes. It was as if the hellfire was burning him alive.


    [You have activated the dragon hunter berserk mode.]


    Gi-Gyu became the burning ck me itself and made the first move.

 Chapter 279: Victory (4)

    Chapter 279: Victory (4)


    Old Man Hwang and Hwang Chae-Il quickly realized a lot of things. Why they couldnt contact Gi-Gyu through the crack, why they couldnt monitor Eden, and even why they didnt have an eye on the Ha Song-Su fight.


    M-my goodness Old Man Hwang mumbled.


    The man resting before them on the bed like a corpse had a naked torso and a broken monocle.


    L-Lord Paimon? Old Man Hwang gasped. He had finally realized Paimon was behind everything.


    Tao Chen had carried Paimon and Bodhidharma here. The monk was also unconscious in the room, but Old Man Hwang and Hwang Chae-Il were only interested in the demon.


    Is this really Lord Paimon? Hwang Chae-Il asked again.


    Old Man Hwang looked at his son before nodding. Hwang Chae-Il had never met Paimon before, but he had.


    The father-son duo alone werent in shock.


    Baal whispered, I cant believe Paimon is here


    He was the one who had contacted Gi-Gyu, exined the situation, and even opened a path for him. Still, Baal was just as baffled. Paimon was arade, a supposedly deadrade, but here he was, sleeping.


    This is crazy Just what did Andras do?! Baal grabbed his head in shock. He had always kept calm no matter the situation. He hadnt panicked even when Soo-Jung lost to Ha Song-Su. Yet with Paimon in front of him, Baal couldnt hide his surprise. He had never been shocked like this before.


    This wasnt done just by Andras Paimon Baal became quiet, his brain bolting to think of something.


    Inside the Sephiroth Tree, an ufortable silence fell. Everyone was having a hard time epting what was happening.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Suddenly, a powerful explosion originating from inside the wooden wall, caught their attention. Its aftermath was so intense that everyone inside Eden felt it.


    Old Man Hwang, Hwang Chae-Il, and Baal turned to watch the fight.


    ...!


    Oh my god


    I cant believe this.


    The three figures gaped. What they saw on the screen shocked them almost as much as the fact that Paimon was back from the dead.


    ***


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Each crash seemed strong enough to rip the space. The explosions were quieter now, and the space was filled with rampant sorcerous energy, magic, Life, and Death.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Two human forms shed with each other. But they couldnt be humans. It was more like two mountains butting against each other.


    Ugh, El groaned, followed by the sound of shattering ss. The barrier she had created with everything she had quickly lost itsyers. Blood dripped down from her lips.


    Dark me! Soo-Jung tried to help.


    Lim Hye-Sook added her strength as well.


    Ill help too! Yoo-Bin offered.


    There wasnt much these three women could do other than make Els barrier sturdier.


    Ugh, Soo-Jung moaned.


    Kya! Yoo-Bin shrieked.


    All four women worked together but still couldnt contain the battle between the two beasts. The barrier kept breaking, and they kept mending it, taking the brunt of it all.


    Im sorry Tao Chen looked down, his face ridden with guilt. Sadly, he didnt have any barrier-forming skills. For now, he had to rely on them to remain alive.


    <em>Whats the point of gaining a rulers power if I cant even help them now? </em>Tao Chen felt terribly useless. He had fought Aamon, defeated the president, and gotten close to bing a ruler. All great aplishments, but he couldnt help them now.


    I cant even get involved in this battle All he could do was stay alive, which wouldnt even be possible if not for the four women risking their lives to protect everyone else.


    Soo-Jung shouted, Stop the pity party and send us your magic! Well turn it into a useful form ourselves!


    O-okay! Tao Chen immediately released his power. His face brightened, happy he could help.


    As for the women, they just focused on maintaining the barrier.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Another crash urred. Soo-Jung turned to look at the giant wall Brunheart had created. Every time Ha Song-Su and Gi-Gyu shed, a small piece of the wall broke off.


    Still, Brunhearts wall stood strong. Soo-Jung was impressed.


    <em>Shes amazing, but I guess this was expected. </em>Soo-Jung thought. Although many others might not have realized this, Brunheart was basically Eden itself. Brunheart had just as many skills and power as Gi-Gyu, which helped her form such a powerful wall.


    Also


    Soo-Jung muttered, Gi-Gyu is wearing Brunheart, so its no wonder hes doing so well.


    Gi-Gyu had be one with Brunheart, giving him ess to all her power and skills. It was a sight to behold, but Soo-Jung couldnt help feeling annoyed.


    Fucking bastard I thought he would fix everything when he returned, but he would end up killing everyone at this rate, Soo-Jung mumbled. She was grateful Gi-Gyu was here to fight Ha Song-Su, but this battles shockwaves were too difficult to endure.


    And it didnt seem like Gi-Gyu was aware of what he was doing to the rest of them.


    Lucifer! Focus! Lim Hye-Sook ordered when Soo-Jung began to get distracted.


    Fine, I got it! Soo-Jung answered in annoyance. This wasnt the time to grumble. Every one of them needed to concentrate to survive.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu was surrounded by darkness. In this world of ck, there was only one thing he could see.


    <em>Ha Song-Su. </em>


    Was this because of the berserk mode? Because Gi-Gyu had literally gone berserk. He forgot his creatures and even the fact that he needed to capture Ha Song-Su alive to extract information.


    <em>Kill him. Rip him into pieces! </em>That was the only thought circting in his mind and controlling him.


    Activating the berserk mode meant he had let sorcerous energy take over him. All his umted sorcerous energy was released temporarily. Dragon Hunter, the unique armor, protected his body, and his mind was only awake enough to keep him sane. If he also lost this, he would forget everything and lose himself.


    <em>Kill him, kill him, kill him, kill him. </em>The determination to kill Ha Song-Su kept him going.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Lou, covered in sorcerous energy, attacked Ha Song-Su. Several swords appeared in Ha Song-Sus hands to block Lou, but all of them shattered helplessly.


    <em>nk!</em>


    Ha Song-Su dropped his arms and moved away from Gi-Gyu while panting heavily, Haa Haa


    Another sword, white as if it were made of bones, appeared in his hand, but it didnt matter to Gi-Gyu.


    Ill kill you, Gi-Gyu announced.


    You have lost your sanity.


    I will kill you.


    Tsk. Ha Song-Su tried to converse with Gi-Gyu many times, but it wasnt working. When he realized it was no use, he took another step back.


    <em>Clunkkkk!</em>


    The sorcerous energy made Lou even bigger. The sword was giant, but Gi-Gyu swung Lou like a twig. All of Lous swings left a ck tract behind, turning the entire space even darker.


    Ugh Ha Song-Su groaned while backing away; he couldnt fight back. Dammit! he swore and moved both of his hands.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Finally, for the first time since the battle began, Gi-Gyu stepped back. A wave of dense sorcerous energy rushed toward him, who pushed it back using Lou.


    Ha Song-Su screamed. With him at the center, the surrounding area began sinking. The ground seemingly couldnt endure the weight of the huge amount of sorcerous energy he was releasing.


    Ugh. For the first time, Gi-Gyu groaned. He raised his sword straight up to fight the gigantic force from his opponent. The sorcerous energy from Lou poured out like ck liquid and began forming a protective sphere around Gi-Gyu.


    Ha Song-Su and Gi-Gyu were fighting primarily by means of strength, without using their skills.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun dun dun dun.</em>


    Their distinct sorcerous energy crashed and resonated. Magic disappeared. Life and Death, the energies supposedly stronger than sorcerous energy, left as well. The sorcerous energy Gi-Gyu and Ha Song-Su used had gone beyond definition. It was thicker and way more destructive.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun dun!</em>


    The two sorcerous energies mixed to constitute a dark fog.


    Finally, Soo-Jung screamed, You bastards!


    She turned to the other woman and ordered, Put everything into the barrier! Or else we will all die!


    Before she could finish her order, the two simr yet distinct sorcerous energies exploded.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    It swallowed everything, including Soo-Jung and the others. It even reached the giant wall but didnt make it explode. Instead, the explosion began to tear the wall apart.


    ***


    The battle was over.


    Ughhhh Hal moaned. The others groaned as well.


    Victory Victory is ours. Hal used his halberd to stand beside the drake, which had copsed.


    They had annihted their enemies. The demons were dead, and they didnt deserve to live.


    Haa Haa Botis walked up to Hal. I cant remember thest time I fought like this


    Botis had lived in hell, but the battle left even him shocked. He was beyond exhausted because he had fought beyond his limit. Since the wounds of Gi-Gyus creatures healed near instantly, they had fought and fought without rest until it was finally over.


    I guess its over there too Botis, his face covered in blood and mucus, pointed at a giant hole. It was so big that it looked like an asteroid had fallen from the sky. The Eden creatures slowly looked up. They could barely move, but they all began moving toward the hole.


    Gi-Gyus creatures surrounded the hole.


    Their faces hopeful, they looked inside.


    In the middle, they saw a man panting roughly, Haa Haa


    We Hal opened his mouth. We won!


    The panting man was wearing Dragon Hunter, which was ripped in many ces. The man was covered in blood and ck energy.


    It was Gi-Gyu.


    Haa Haa Gi-Gyu continued to gasp as he stabbed Ha Song-Sus neck.


    Ha Song-Su was on the ground with his eyes closed as if he were dead.


    Everyone was certain of Gi-Gyus victory when suddenly, a woman screamed, No!


    It was El. The fatigue was apparent on her face, but she still opened all her wings and flew toward Gi-Gyu.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    She wanted to take the white spear meant for Gi-Gyu.

 Chapter 280: The Triumphant Beginning

    Chapter 280: The Triumphant Beginning


    The white spear was flying toward Gi-Gyu, and so was El. He couldnt react because his mind was still in berserk mode, and he only had eyes for Ha Song-Su. Stabbing Ha Song-Sus neck was like his life mission right now.


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    As the spear got closer to Gi-Gyu, El screamed, Master! Suddenly, she came to a screeching halt. No


    It was as if time had stopped. Edens army around the hole, Soo-Jungs panting, and even Gi-Gyuwho was stabbing Ha Song-Su with Loupaused.


    However, time hadnt stopped. Everyone stopped because they had witnessed the spear piercing Gi-Gyu''s chest.


    El was toote. She couldnt fly fast enough because she had expended all her power protecting others from Gi-Gyu and Ha Song-Sus fight.


    M-Master A tear rolled down Els face. She wasnt strong enough to protect her mastershe was just too weak.


    Ackkkkk! El screamed.


    Suddenly, Edens army began marching. The soldiers eyes gleamed as their emotions united and exploded.


    Save the grandmaster! Hart roared.


    Their fury connected them.


    Soo-Jung, who had barely recovered, stammered, W-whats happening?


    There was no time to do anything about the white spear stuck in Gi-Gyu''s chest. Eden was boiling with fury; a red aura filled the entire ce.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    An explosion rang from where Gi-Gyu stood over Ha Song-Su.


    Grandmaster!


    Master!


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun dun.</em>


    Eden shook even harder. A white sphere appeared from the middle of the hole, pushing away Edens army and rushed toward Gi-Gyu. The creatures were enraged but couldnt break through the white sphere. The smoke cleared, and the forms inside the white sphere emerged.


    One was Gi-Gyu, and the other was a woman. This woman was holding Ha Song-Su in her arms. There was also a third figure inside.


    Master! El couldnt move well, but she still tried to get closer to Gi-Gyu.


    The woman flicked her hand, and El was pushed back helplessly. The woman looked at Ha Song-Su in her arms before looking at Gi-Gyu. After putting Ha Song-Su over her shoulder, she pulled out the white spear from Gi-Gyus chest.


    Even though the spear had been pulled out from his chest, Gi-Gyu remained like a statue. The woman watched him for a while longer before she took to the sky with a loud bang.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Master! El didnt even bother looking at the woman. She rushed toward Gi-Gyu.


    Meanwhile, Soo-Jung stared at the woman and mumbled, Ha Rim She closed her eyes for a moment before swearing, Fuck


    What the hell is going on here? Soo-Jung whispered, remembering the 16 white wings on Ha-Rims back. The woman also hadnt said a word before leaving.


    -Not a chance!


    Old Man Hwangs shout rang in Eden; with that, Eden moved to trap the women who had attacked Gi-Gyu. Ha-Rim threw her white spear again, which went through Edens barrier to create a path for her.


    Old Man Hwang stared as Ha-Rim disappeared with Ha Song-Su.


    Master! El screamed with Gi-Gyu in her arms. The others also didnt pay much attention to Ha-Rim, who had escaped. Gi-Gyu was rigid like a statue, still standing where he had been stabbed. He hadnt even dropped Lou.


    Master! Master! El continued to yell, but Gi-Gyu didnt move.


    Edens army remained quiet.


    He isnt dead.


    The announcement stopped Soo-Jung from stepping up.


    Lou? El seemed to recognize the voice. Was Lou responding to Els call?


    ck liquid poured out from Gi-Gyus chest wound, slowly coagting into a fairy-sized demon.


    Lou was back.


    I think Im going to die, so heal me already, Lou muttered before copsing.


    Simultaneously, Gi-Gyu, who had been like a statue, also copsed.


    Master! El screamed.


    ***


    The incredible battle was finally over. It was over, but it had left a terrible cleaning-up job in its wake.


    Eden was in ruin, and so was its barrier.


    How is it? Lim Hye-Sook walked up to Old Man Hwang and asked.


    Its not up yet I think it will take a while.


    At the moment, Eden was under quarantine. Even though the enemy barrier around Eden had disappeared, Old Man Hwang still put it under quarantine.


    We have too many rampant energies here, with sorcerous energy being the worst, the elderly man exined to Lim Hye-Sook grimly. When the barrier disappeared, sorcerous energy escaped and affected the surrounding area. I had to do this to prevent further harm.


    Just as he had said, the rampant energies, especially sorcerous, had caused much damage. Edens barrier wasnt just for protectionit also prevented anything from leaving. However, the surrounding areas suffered because the enemies had destroyed the barrier.


    Rohan and Heo Sung-Hoon are running around on foot outside to prevent further harm, Old Man Hwang added.


    I see. Lim Hye-Sook sighed after learning about the situation.


    Looking at her, Old Man Hwang asked, Is he still unconscious?


    Lim Hye-Sook nodded quietly.


    I will finish things here and visit him soon, Old Man Hwang stated.


    Lim Hye-Sook nodded again and left the room.


    The cksmith continued to work the screens tensely.


    Haa he sighed. Edens situation improved quickly, but he still couldnt help sighing.


    ***


    <em>ck.</em>


    Old Man Hwang opened the door to see Gi-Gyu. The room was already filled with many people.


    Soo-Jung, Lim Hye-Sook, El, Tao Chen, and even Lou, wrapped in white bandages and in his child form, were here.


    Old Man Hwang asked Lou, Are you okay?


    I feel like Im dying, Lou replied. Because of that idiot, I am suffering like this.


    Lou shook his head in annoyance. He had saved Gi-Gyu. After finishing his own battle inside Gi-Gyu''s shell, he had been resting, monitoring Gi-Gyus fight. Gi-Gyu''s condition had been unstable, and to top it off, he let sorcerous energy take over. So, Lou had decided to monitor him.


    Then, something unexpected had happened, and it wasnt rted to Ha Song-Su. Gi-Gyu had defeated Ha Song-Su, but a white spear had flown out of nowhere just when he was about to kill his opponent.


    I thought I was losing my mind, Lou muttered. He had noticed the iing attack first. After his battle against the hell kings in Gi-Gyus shell, Lou had gotten enough time to rest to restore much of his power. This was why he could reappear to save Gi-Gyu.


    Old Man Hwang looked at Gi-Gyu with worry and asked Lou, How is he?


    Gi-Gyu was sleeping like he was dead. He had faced death like this many times before, but this time, things were different.


    Lou replied, His body is actually in excellent condition, considering he just defeated Ha Song-Su.


    No one had been able to defeat Ha Song-Su. Everyone had thought he was invincible, yet Gi-Gyu had beat him.


    Lou shook his head and added, Hes just sleeping.


    Old Man Hwang turned to watch El.


    She was looking over Gi-Gyu, but she didnt look overly concerned. This had to mean Lou was telling the truth.


    Suddenly curious, the elderly man asked, But where is Yoo-Bin?


    Gi-Gyu had copsed, so he expected Yoo-Bin to be here. But to his surprise, she was not present in the room.


    Shes in that ce, Lim Hye-Sook answered. She needs to be monitored after all.


    Gi-Gyu wasnt the only problem inside Eden.


    Haa Old Man Hwang rubbed his forehead, aware of which ce Lim Hye-Sook was referring to.


    Lim Hye-Sook exined, I heard someone is helping monitor her. Im guessing hes the monk Gi-Gyu mentioned before. Bodhidharma, right?


    And he is still unconscious? asked Old Man Hwang.


    Lim Hye-Sook nodded. I think Gi-Gyu must have done something to him. Unless Gi-Gyu wakes him up himself


    They were talking about Paimon, who was being quarantined as well. They assumed he wouldnt regain consciousness until Gi-Gyu woke him up. Everyone was curious about Paimon, but they were also well aware of how dangerous this demon could be. Everyone was taking turns watching him to make sure he didnt wake up to cause trouble.


    Old Man Hwang pointed at Gi-Gyu and asked, When do you think hell wake up?


    Gi-Gyu was sleeping like a newborn baby.


    Who knows? Thankfully, he suffered minimal physical injuries. But


    There was no way of knowing how the battle inside his shell had affected him. They hadnt disclosed to anyone what had happened in Gi-Gyus shell. Lou seemed uncertain of how it might have changed Gi-Gyu.


    Master! El suddenly yelled.


    Gi-Gyus eyes opened. He murmured, Im awake.

 Chapter 281: The Triumphant Beginning (2)

    Chapter 281: The Triumphant Beginning (2)


    What? You were awake this whole time? Lou red at Gi-Gyu suspiciously.


    Gi-Gyu sat up so naturally that one couldnt help but wonder if he had woken up from a quick nap.


    Its not like that Gi-Gyu asked for some water, his mouth dry and voice cracking.


    El quickly handed him a cup of water from the nearby table.


    Gi-Gyu gulped it down, uncaringly spilling water everywhere.


    Haa Gi-Gyu breathed deeply, and everyone watched him in silence. After his breathing had slowed down, he finally opened his lips.


    What happened to Ha Song-Su?


    Everyone in the room stared at him in shock.


    ***


    So youre telling me I defeated Ha Song-Su? Gi-Gyu asked after Old Man Hwang had exined everything.


    Dont you remember anything? Old Man Hwang asked.


    How could Gi-Gyu not remember such a vicious fight?


    How did he fight so well when his mind wasnt evenpletely awake?


    How did he spend every moment of the fight attacking and dodging if he was in such a condition?


    <em>Did he fight so well on instincts alone? </em>Old Man Hwang wondered. Had the battle experience embedded deep in Gi-Gyus soul kicked in?


    However, Gi-Gyu didnt have that much battle experience. He had some major life-or-death fights in his life, but he still didnt have decades of experience.


    Maybe


    Old Man Hwang nced at Lou and El before turning toward Gi-Gyu again.


    <em>Could it be Lou and Els data? </em>


    Also, Gi-Gyu was synced with everyone in Eden. Old Man Hwang realized that it was possible with theirbined battle experience. Of course, there was also Jupiter and his years of experience.


    Gi-Gyu exined, Thest thing I remember is bing one with Brunheart and activating the berserk mode. After that! He seemed to have abruptly remembered something. That white light! What was that?


    It was Ha-Rim.


    Ha-Rim? Gi-Gyu tilted his head, the name sounding familiar.


    She was with Ha Song-Su, Old Man Hwang answered.


    So she was here?! Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding. He remembered Ha-Rim being no ordinary woman. During Gi-Gyus first gate exploration, she apanied and protected Ha Song-Su. Even back then, Gi-Gyu knew she was hiding something and that she was powerful.


    Then Ha Song-Su is Gi-Gyu trailed off.


    She took him.


    Gi-Gyu frowned, disappointed. Ultimately, he didnt get to finish off Ha Song-Su. On top of that, he failed to extract any information from Ha Song-Su.


    Old Man Hwang said encouragingly, The important thing is that you won against Ha Song-Su. That fact alone changes everything.


    Gi-Gyu had defeated the one known as the strongest man in the world. Now, no one could stop Gi-Gyu.


    <em>But </em>Old Man Hwang had his doubts. Something didnt feel quite right.


    I agree with you, Sir.


    ...?


    I believe there is more to Ha Song-Su than the man I defeated. Gi-Gyu turned serious.


    Soo-Jung was bing angry. Ha Song-Su had defeated her and many other powerful yers, so how could Gi-Gyu say there was more to him? Her forehead twitching, Soo-Jung demanded, Mind sharing your thoughts with the rest of the ss?


    I Gi-Gyu looked down quietly. Didnt use Chaos, Life, Death, or Gods power during that fight.


    ...!


    All I used was sorcerous energy. It was certainly an overwhelming amount, but I didnt use any other superior powers I have. So did I really defeat Ha Song-Su?


    Gi-Gyu was just as doubtful as Old Man Hwang. He announced, I need to find an answer.


    What? Soo-Jung yelled.


    Gi-Gyu ignored her. He turned toward Old Man Hwang and asked, Sir, where is Paimon?


    The elderly cksmith slumped a little. Finally, it was time to wake Paimon up and hear the truth.


    <em>Lord Paimon </em>Old Man Hwang couldnt believe the demon he worshiped and respected had returned as his enemy.


    ***


    A strange rope restrained the monocle-wearing demon. Old Man Hwang, Hwang Chae-Il, and Min-Su had worked together to create it. It was a weapon in itself.


    Old Man Hwang exined, Originally, we made this rope to restrain Ha Song-Su in case we captured him alive.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and turned toward Bodhidharma. He asked, How are you doing?


    That beautiful woman, El, helped me recover fully.


    Im d to hear that.


    Yoo-Bin, who was nearby, asked Gi-Gyu, Oppa, are you okay?


    Gi-Gyu nodded and looked at Paimon.


    Old Man Hwang asked, Did you do something to him? We didnt try to wake him up, but still Im shocked that he still hasnt regained consciousness. Could it be that his mind has copsed


    It was obvious Gi-Gyu had done something to Paimon so that he couldnt wake up. Still, Old Man Hwang feared there was more to Paimon''s prolonged unconscious state. Paimon most likely knew much about Andras n, so Andras must have prepared a contingency for Paimon getting kidnapped.


    What if Andras had ensured that Paimon would never wake up if captured?


    Old Man Hwang mumbled, Im afraid we might not get anything out of him.


    Gi-Gyu walked up to Paimon and ced his hand on the demons chest. Behind him, a ck fog began to arise. It was sorcerous energy trying to escape Gi-Gyus body. Unfortunately, he still didnt have full control over his newly gained sorcerous energy.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu opened his lips. Thankfully, I think his mind is still intact. And I didnt really do anything to him.


    Gi-Gyu also hadnt expected Paimon to lose consciousness like this. He had expected the demon to wake up shortly after, so this was a surprise to him too.


    Based on his condition, I think youre right, Sir. I believe Andras put some kind of restriction on him.


    What? Old Man Hwang gasped.


    I think Andras made it so that Paimons mind would disintegrate if he gets captured Gi-Gyu looked at Paimon for a moment. But I think Paimon is fighting it.


    W-what do you mean?


    I have a good guess. After I defeated Paimon, I was nning to sync with him.


    Everyone nodded, agreeing that this was a good idea.


    Gi-Gyu continued, But I heard his voice in my head, saying that I shouldnt. His body wasughing like a madman, but his voice said something different in my head.


    What?!


    And I am certain it was Paimons voice.


    Old Man Hwang couldnt hide his confusion. He begged, Please exin.


    Im not certain of it, but here is my theory. Gi-Gyu continued coldly, I dont know much about Paimons legacy, but Andras used it to revive Paimon. He used it to aplish everything so far.


    Gi-Gyu didnt have to borate on this part of his story. Everyone knew that Paimon had something to do with the hell king cloning process and Ha Song-Su bing such a powerful figure.


    Paimon was involved in all of Andras crucial projects, so I am certain Andras put some restrictions on him. I am not sure exactly what it is, but I believe he found a way to escape it. Perhaps he separated his mind from his physical body and hid it.


    This was a definite possibility.


    Gi-Gyu continued, This exins how he woke up and telepathically warned me at thest minute. I think his real self shed with the part of his mind left in his physical body that sided with Andras.


    Gi-Gyu guessed that the two halves of Paimons brain were fighting for dominance inside.


    That makes sense. Lou nodded.


    So what do you propose we do? If Paimon doesnt wake up, we wont get anything out of him. Soo-Jung seemed very annoyed. The Chinese coup was a sess. Andras cant use China again for his human experiments. All this is great, but what we really need is information. With Ha Song-Su gone now, Paimon is our only source.


    Soo-Jung was correct in her assessment. They had won, but it wasn''t significant because they hadnt gained anything important. Gi-Gyu studied Paimon quietly. Paimon was the biggest loot of this battle because he held many secrets.


    We need to wake him up, Gi-Gyu announced.


    What?


    Gi-Gyu ignored Soo-Jung and ced his hand again on Paimons chest. Another ck fog arose from him; this time, the once-rampant sorcerous energy followed Gi-Gyus directions, exiting from his fingertips.


    Gi-Gyus lips moved, and he said, Force sync.


    What are you doing?! You said Paimon warned you not to sync with him! Soo-Jung yelled.


    Are you sure this is okay? Old Man Hwang also seemed concerned.


    Paimon, who had been lying on the bed like the dead, began to twitch. Restrained by the strange rope, he had been unable to even breathe; now, he was shaking uncontrobly.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun!</em>


    Everyone in the room watched in horror.


    A few minutester, Paimon finally stopped moving.


    Is it over? Old Man Hwang couldnt hide his concern.


    Gi-Gyu didnt reply.


    Instead, Paimon muttered, Where am I?


    The cracks on his monocle were gone. He glowed as he easily freed himself from the special rope Old Man Hwang had created with everything he had.


    Paimon sat up and looked around the room.


    ***


    I am truly impressed, Paimon stated. He was now wearing a hoodie and a pair of jeans. Wiping his monocle, he asked, How did you do it?


    You mean, how did I wake you? Gi-Gyu replied. They were still inside the room, but Paimon had asked most of the people to leave, so only Gi-Gyu, Paimon, Old Man Hwang, Lou, and El remained inside.


    Paimon exined, I put my consciousness to sleep just in case. I was fighting the other consciousness and the restrictions put on me when


    Gi-Gyu had suddenly woken him up, so Paimons other self disappeared into the virtual world of his mind. He couldnt understand how Gi-Gyu managed to do this.


    By sync.


    ...? Paimon frowned. I still dont understand. I am certain I told you not to sync with me, didnt I? It was for your own sake. Based on what I know, you and I shouldnt be intact like this if you synced with me.


    Paimon sounded sure of his theory. After all, many legends and epics called him the greatest expert in the world. He was well aware of what sync was. He had researched the ability extensively because he was once Gi-Gyus enemy.


    If you truly synced with me, I should be feeling an undying loyalty for you. But I dont feel anything. Therefore, you did not sync with me. I dont feel any connection to you at all.


    Gi-Gyu smiled, aware that Paimon was correct. He replied, I didnt sync with you, Paimon.


    What do you mean? Ah! Suddenly, Paimon rose and asked, So you synced with the restriction ced on me and my other consciousness? I see Yes, its possible, but it couldnt have been easy to aplish. So how?


    Do you want to know how? Gi-Gyu asked knowingly.


    Of course. Paimon didnt seem ashamed of his curiosity. As someone who wanted to learn about everything in the world, he resented what he couldnt understand. Gi-Gyu interested Paimon, so he waited patiently for Gi-Gyu to answer.


    Then you must tell me something first. Gi-Gyu had Paimon cornered now. I want to know Andras true goal, what you did, and how you cloned the hell kings. I also need to know what Ha Song-Su is.


    Gi-Gyus eyes sparked with the charisma of a man who knew how powerful he was.


    ...! Paimons eyes widened. Whacking his head, he grinned and replied, Andras wants to do the same thing as Gaia.

 Chapter 282: The Triumphant Beginning (3)

    Chapter 282: The Triumphant Beginning (3)


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened. He reacted as such because he was aware of Gaias goal. He stammered, H-he wants to create a world?!


    Gaia had done many things, but this was what Paimon had to be referring to.


    Paimon didnt answer his question. Instead, he asked, Isnt it now your turn to answer me?


    Gi-Gyu flinched.


    Paimon, Lou abruptly whispered.


    Paimon replied, It has been a long time, my master.


    Lou seemed to want to say something, but he shook his head. Haa Never mind.


    Of everyone here, Lou knew Paimon the best.


    <em>Lou </em>Gi-Gyu called out to him mentally.


    Lou replied, Torture, threats, and such have no power over him.


    Turning toward Gi-Gyu, Lou telepathically exined,


    -If you want him to talk, make it so that its his only option. And dont forget what he is capable of.


    Lou was referring to how Paimon had created a new consciousness just to fight Andras restriction.


    Gi-Gyu contemted, <em>I might be able to do something different to force him, but</em>


    He didnt want to take unnecessary risks. He nodded, ultimately deciding to tell Paimon what he wanted to hear.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Are you curious about how I woke up?


    Yes, thats what I want to know.


    Gi-Gyu promptly exined, I didnt sync with you. I synced with the consciousness you created. The one Andras put a restriction on.


    I already know that. Paimon asked, It wouldn''t have been easy, so how did you do it?


    Gi-Gyus lips curled up. Turns out youre not omniscient. I cant exin the exact process. All I can tell you is that it was possible.


    Hmm Paimon was unsatisfied with Gi-Gyus answer. Even though he had asked for an exnation, Gi-Gyu seemingly didnt know the exact steps himself.


    I see. In the end, Paimon nodded. Its possible that I underestimated your ability. The power you hold is indeed a true mystery. You are definitely something we wanted to create as a final product.


    Looking up at Gi-Gyu, Paimon continued, All right. I understand that you synced with my other consciousness. Then


    You want to ask about the restriction and the trap Andras put in it, dont you? asked Gi-Gyu.


    There was a restriction and a trap in the consciousness Paimon had created.


    Thats right. And these were partly aimed at you too. Andras believed that if you captured me, you would try to sync with me. Then the restriction ced in my consciousness


    The restriction would have transferred it to me, and I would have been trapped, Gi-Gyu finished Paimons sentence. In the worst-case scenario, Gi-Gyu could have be Andras puppet.


    Gi-Gyu exined, But I force-synced to the consciousness you created and burnt it simultaneously.


    Burnt it? Is that really possible? No, no, I suppose it is. Yes, I guess its quite possible since your power is unknown territory. Paimon asked and answered his question. It was obvious he was a bizarre creature.


    However, Paimon was only partly right. Until now, Gi-Gyu hadnt been able to burn a consciousness synced to him. Destroying the physical body of someone he was synced with was one thing, but destroying their consciousness was a different matter.


    <em>Im so d. </em>Gi-Gyu clenched his fists. He didnt show it before, but he actually had no idea if it would work. He would have definitely failed a few days ago.


    Gi-Gyu had be aware of this new ability after sorcerous energy had saturated his shell. While he had been doing his best to protect his shell from the abundant sorcerous energy around, he discovered a new ability.


    Bringing Gi-Gyu out of his thoughts, Paimon asked, Do you realize you havent given me an answer yet?


    Paimon was telling the truth. Gi-Gyu couldnt exin the process at all; he had done it without knowing how.


    Paimon grinned and mumbled, It looks like I will have to study and learn many things.


    Gi-Gyu looked at him with curiosity.


    Your guess is correct. What Andras wants is to create a world. Just like Gaia did. Paimon stomped the ground before adding, He wants to create another world.


    Gi-Gyu, Lou, and El all spoke at the same time.


    How?!


    Why would Andras do something like that?!


    Does Andras have the ability to do something like that? I didnt think it was possible, but now


    Paimon grinned again. For now, could you show me around this ce? Its called Eden, correct? I heard someone call it that.


    Ah Right. You over there. Paimon opened his arms leisurely before pointing at Old Man Hwang. Youll do. Give me a tour of this ce.


    Me? Old Man Hwang gasped.


    Yes, I remember you. Ive seen you before.


    Old Man Hwang blushed before requesting, Could I have a quick chat with the others first, Lord Paimon?


    Sure, go ahead. Ill be resting here, but dont take too long, Paimon ordered.


    ...


    Rxed, Paimon waited as the others left the room.


    ***


    In another room, Yoo-Bin and the other Eden creatures had gathered. Eden was being restored at the moment. Except for the few outside Eden protecting the surrounding area, everyone had gathered here. Capturing Paimon was a huge deal.


    The battle was over for now. So, they focused on the aftermath, which was what the enemy had done to their home.


    Gi-Gyu walked into the room.


    Yoo-Bin rose and asked, What happened?


    Gi-Gyu replied calmly after a brief silence, Everyone, please have a seat first.


    He tried to calm down the room because everyone seemed oddly excited after such a long battle. They stared at Gi-Gyu, waiting for him to exin the situation. But soon, their expectant look disappeared, realizing that Gi-Gyu, Lou, El, and Old Man Hwang looked worried.


    Soo-Jung asked, Pupil, did the conversation with him not go well?


    Gi-Gyu shook his head. No, it went well. I didnt get to hear every detail, but we at least found out Andras ultimate goal.


    His ultimate goal? Soo-Jung asked. Curiosity appeared in everyones eyes.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply before answering, He wants to recreate the world.


    Not one person could respond. They all wondered if they had heard Gi-Gyu wrong.


    Recreate the world?


    Only Soo-Jung remained calm and asked, Are you sure thats what Andras wants?


    Yes, I find it hard to believe as well, but that is what I was told. Andras wants to create a new world, like how Gaia created our Earth.


    And he has the ability to do that? Soo-Jung sniggered.


    No one seemed to share Soo-Jungs skepticism. So far, Andras had given them numerous peeks at his true capability. Initially, he was just a low-rank seatholder, an insignificant demon iparable to high-level demons or the hell kings.


    Andras also wasnt known for unusual intelligence or special skills. He was never famous, to begin with. He was just an annoying little demon and nothing more.


    But things were different now. They could trust nothing they knew about him. They were going to have to reassess Andras.


    Another silence fell.


    Gi-Gyu changed the subject. Before we discuss this topic further, I want to ask something.


    He turned toward Lou, Old Man Hwang, and Baal and asked, Can we trust Paimon?


    Gi-Gyu and Paimon werent synced at the moment. He was an independent creature, free of Gi-Gyus influence.


    This isnt a matter of trust. We cant forget that he was once your enemy. He was being used, but he did try to kill you. So can you now trust that he is an unbiased and neutral figure? I believe this problem can be fixed if you sync with him, Tao Chen suggested.


    The coup in China waspleted sessfully. Because Eden was under quarantine, they hadnt heard the specifics of what had happened afterward in China. However, what they had heard told them everything turned out okay and people were guessing who would take over the presidents position.


    The public didnt know that this decision had already been made.


    No. Gi-Gyu shook his head. He created a whole new consciousness to bypass Andras restriction. If I synced with him sessfully, perhaps it would work out. But if I fail, we might not be able to gain more information from him.


    Paimons abilities were unusual and impossible to understand. Gi-Gyu had never heard of a skill that could create a new consciousness. His abilities had improved, but syncing with Paimon would still be risky.


    It will only work if Paimon gives me his permission. I dont believe Ill be able to force a sync with him, Gi-Gyu exined.


    Another heavy silence fell. Just as Gi-Gyu had suggested, the only thing to do was to decide if they could trust Paimon or not. They never had to contemte the matter of trust before, so this would be a difficult decision to make.


    Haa Soo-Jung sighed.


    Everyone remained quiet with uncertainty when El finally spoke up. Master, then how about this


    Everyone had a different expression on their face after hearing her suggestion. Some looked convinced, while others looked at her with skepticism.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu seemed torn. El''s suggestion made sense, but he wasnt sure it would work.


    Tao Chen asked, But we dont have other options, do we? We cant trust Paimon because hes too sneaky and deceitful. And he has the intelligence to fool us all. Therefore, we cant just trust him blindly. And what if thats not even the real Paimon? What if they switched him with someone else as a trap?


    Baal interrupted Tao Chen. You dont have to worry about that. Thats Paimon, all right. He has always been that way.


    Lou, who had been quiet until now, opened his lips. As Baal said, Paimon has always been that way. It would look like hes obeying his master; in truth, he never does. He only does things that interest him. In a way, I suppose that makes him neutral, but I do believe we need to take precautions.


    In the end, they decided to go with Els suggestion. Those who had looked doubtful now seemed curious if it would really work. All in all, trying her idea would be worth it. They had nothing to lose.


    I have an idea I would like to try as ast resort. Ill talk to him again, and Ill returnter. Gi-Gyu left the room with El, Lou, and Old Man Hwang.


    ***


    Standing in front of the closed door of the room where Paimon was, Gi-Gyu hesitated. He turned toward Lou and mumbled, If Els n works, well find out a lot.


    Lou didnt say anything. He only looked at Gi-Gyu, waiting for him to continue.


    Calmness appeared in Gi-Gyus eyes as he asked, The Andras you know Do you really believe he can n all of these things and carry them out?


    Lou didnt answer, which was an answer enough for Gi-Gyu. Gi-Gyu didnt prod. Instead, he opened the door.


    Paimon had his legs crossed.


    You came back pretty quickly. In a low voice, he asked, So have you decided?


    Gi-Gyu nodded. He gulped loudly before asking, Would you sync with me?


    This was Els idea. If Gi-Gyu synced with Paimon after getting his permission, the process would go smoothly.


    And if Paimon refused


    <em>Ill have to kill him to sync with him. </em>Gi-Gyu decided. Even then, there was no guarantee that the sync would be carried out sessfully. They also didnt know the full extent of Paimons powers, which made this even more dangerous.


    So the best oue was for Paimon to give Gi-Gyu his permission.


    All right, Paimon replied.


    To Gi-Gyus shock, Paimon''s permission came too easily.

 Chapter 283: The Triumphant Beginning (4)

    Chapter 283: The Triumphant Beginning (4)


    Pardon? Paimons unexpected answer baffled Gi-Gyu. You will sync with me?


    Paimon gave his permission a bit too easily. It wouldve made sense if he didnt know what sync meant, but he knew well what it entailed. It would connect him to Gi-Gyu forever and force him to be Gi-Gyus subordinate. The undying loyalty he would feel toward Gi-Gyu would ensure Paimon could never disobey or betray him.


    Essentially, Paimon would lose his freedom.


    Paimon asked, It would mean that you will be my master in every sense, wouldnt it? Isnt that what sync means?


    Gi-Gyu was nonplussed. He had actually contemted killing Paimon so that he could sync more smoothly. At this point, he couldnt help but be suspicious of Paimons true motive.


    <em>Could it be that he found a way to destroy the sync connection? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. After all, Paimon had done something simr to Andras restrictions.


    Or did Paimon already have a consciousness ready inside him to fool Gi-Gyu?


    Gi-Gyu shook his head. That thought didnt make sense because he now could tell which of Paimons consciousness was real. Paimon had to know this as well. After all, he had already synced with Paimons fake consciousness before destroying it.


    What are you up to? Gi-Gyu asked, realizing he wouldnt figure out Paimons true intention on his own.


    You wanted to sync with me, and I agreed to it. I dont understand what the problem is here. Paimon smiled.


    Gi-Gyu got a bad feeling about it.


    Paimon must have felt the change in Gi-Gyus emotions because he stretched his arms and announced, Lets stop ying around. Youre superior to me. You have been from the beginning. Furthermore, I cant defeat you no matter how much effort I put into it. The whole world will be at your feet someday, so bing your ally early on is the smart thing to do. Dont you agree?


    Paimon smiled again and continued, And I am very interested in your power. Even when you were my enemy. I tried many things to figure them out, but even my best conjectures were nothing more than guesses. The best and only way to learn about your power is to experience them myself.


    Paimon was undoubtedly curious about Gi-Gyus ability to sync, but something still didnt feel right. Gi-Gyu didnt know Paimon very well, but he did know the demon was an intelligent creature. So, it didnt make sense that Paimon would choose eternal servitude without a fight.


    So why?


    If your question is answered, will you sync with me? asked Paimon. The smile on his face disappeared, reced by something somber.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Yes. So please tell me.


    Syncing with Paimon was inevitable, as Gi-Gyu literally had no other option. However, he wanted to get rid of this nagging feeling before going ahead with it. Also, time was of the essence, so he had to be quick.


    Paimon seemed to understand Gi-Gyu''s dilemma. He announced, I, too, am running out of time.


    Everyone in the room became confused.


    Another smile appeared on Paimons lips as he added, Im telling you that I will die very soon.


    ***


    Say hello to him, Min-Su. Old Man Hwang patted Min-Sus back.


    H-hello? Min-Su bowed awkwardly.


    Paimon eximed, Oh! I can feel that you have an unusual talent.


    Hes your direct descendant, Lord Paimon, Old Man Hwang exined.


    It makes sense This boy certainly feels very different. I can feel my power in you too, but this child is different. He has even more of my presence in him than Hwang Chae-Il.


    Paimon looked genuinely interested. Is this a form of ancestral regression? I have never seen it in person before. And a regression of my former self who has a clone of my own power How interesting.


    Paimons eyes sparkled. He crouched to get to Min-Sus eye level and began chatting with the boy.


    Gi-Gyu was watching their interaction but wasnt paying attention to their conversation.


    <em>I cant believe he will die soon.</em>


    Paimon had announced he would die very soon. At first, Gi-Gyu considered the possibility that Paimon was lying, but it turned out that this wasnt the case.


    <em>Now that Im synced with him, I know he was telling the truth.</em>


    With Paimons permission, Gi-Gyu had synced with him. Now that he was connected to the demon, Gi-Gyu knew for sure that Paimon didnt have much time left.


    <em>Just how did hest this long in his condition? </em>Gi-Gyu was shocked when he learned that Paimon didnt have a shell; to be precise, he had it, but only its shape. Paimons shell was cracked and wrecked, which meant he should have been dead. Ostensibly, he was using all of his existing powers to hang onto his life just a while longer.


    <em>Does it have something to do with Andras restriction? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered, but Paimon hadnt exined anything yet.


    Paimon did ask Gi-Gyu for one favor. The sync would force him to tell Gi-Gyu everything, so he asked for a bit of time before he spilled the truth. Paimon wanted to tour Eden and study the newly improved technology first. And he also wanted to meet Min-Su, his descendant.


    Gi-Gyu agreed to this request. He gave Paimon two days. Gi-Gyu was busy taking care of Eden''s repairs anyway.


    <em>He only has a </em><em>week</em><em> left to live. </em>Gi-Gyu thought. He wondered if he would learn everything before the week was over. Losing two days wasnt great, but he felt Paimon deserved some time with Min-Su.


    <em>Besides, I dont have to hear everything from his lips anyway. </em>This was partly why Gi-Gyu had given Paimon two days. He could simply use the sync to read Paimons memories.


    However, his assumption turned out to bepletely wrong. Gi-Gyu closed his eyes and tried to read Paimons memories again.


    -ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!


    -Oh! The quality of pyrite is exceptional!


    -Ohhhhh! This is!


    So many scenes appeared in Gi-Gyus head, but


    <em>They are all useless to me. </em>


    Paimons memories were filled with meaningless scenes andments. If Gi-Gyu were a cksmith and could understand the weapon-making process, this would have been marvelous.


    Gi-Gyu had no time to watch Paimon making weapons and eximing over rare materials. The problem was that Paimons head was filled with such memories. Because Paimon had lived a long life, there were too many useless memories. All the memories he could ess for now either had Paimon screaming like a madman while hammering something or Paimon showing interest in rare items.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed. Suddenly, he turned toward Paimon. He could feel Paimons emotions; he was currently furious.


    <em>Smack!</em>


    Ackkkk! How could you do this?! Paimon screamed angrily and stuck the back of Old Man Hwangs head.


    I-Im so sorry Old Man Hwang bowed and apologized awkwardly. Paimon looked much younger now, so the way he treated Old Man Hwang looked highly inappropriate.


    What do you think youre doing?! Gi-Gyu asked Paimon angrily. He sensed the demon calming down a little, but there was still some anger inside him.


    Paimon looked into Gi-Gyus eyes and exined, This child, Min-Su, has a talent rivaling mine. I cant believe just how badly this foolish man educated him. If Min-Su werent as talented as he is, everything would have been ruined.


    This won''t do. Paimon visibly calmed down before continuing. His anger was quickly reced by passion. I will need to spend a whole week with this child.


    Gi-Gyu seemed perplexed. He coldly replied, Thats not possible. I understand where youreing from, but the information about Andras is more important at the moment. I was being generous when I gave you two days. You must know about the situation better than I do.


    I do. Paimon frowned. But youre underestimating what this child can do for you in the future. Hmm Well, its understandable since you are so ignorant.


    ...


    Then give me just two more daysfour days in total. Let me spend that time with this child. Afterward, I will give you all the information you want. I promise.


    Paimon tilted his head before putting his hand on Min-Sus head. Just four days. Thats all Im asking. Its tough for me to ask you this because of this boiling loyalty forced upon me. You understand, dont you?


    In the end, Gi-Gyu bit his lips and agreed, All right


    Gi-Gyu didnt do this just because Paimon had demanded it. Old Man Hwang stood behind the demon, awed and expectant despite having been just smacked by Paimon.


    <em>And Min-Su looks so happy. </em>


    Min-Su had seen his grandfather get smacked, but he seemed more excited about spending time with Paimon. Gi-Gyu felt like he owed Min-Su at least this.


    Looking at Paimon, Gi-Gyu demanded, But you have to promise me to give all the information


    Dont worry, dont worry. We dont have much time, so lets go, my descendant. Paimon picked up Min-Su and left.


    Gi-Gyu looked at Old Man Hwang, wanting to converse with him.


    But the elderly cksmith begged, I-Im sorry, but could you please excuse me? I want to follow them so that I can learn. P-please Im begging you.


    The smack didnt lessen Old Man Hwangs desire to learn from Paimon.


    All right. Gi-Gyu ultimately agreed to that too. But you mustnt neglect Edens restoration.


    O-of course not! Dont worry about a thing! Old Man Hwang answered and ran after Paimon.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply before he began walking. He couldnt help feeling bitter about how things had turned out.


    ***


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed again and plopped down on the sofa.


    Kekeke, Louughed at him. His injuries must have healed a lot because his bandageyers looked thinner.


    Dontugh at me. Gi-Gyu looked at Lou. Suddenly remembering something odd, he asked, By the way, why is Paimon doing this?


    What are you talking about? Lou was busy munching on potato chips.


    I mean, I synced with him, right? I ampletely certain I connected to his consciousness. It wasnt a trap or anything, so I just dont get it. This is too strange. Sometimes, it looks like hes obeying me, but then


    Even though Gi-Gyu had synced with Paimon, the demon hadnt changed much. All of his other Egos addressed him so respectfully, but not Paimon. This demon also didnt call him Grandmaster like the others. Paimon had even refused his request.


    <em>And he called me ignorant. </em>Gi-Gyu sighed again. Could it be that he hadnt sessfully synced with Paimon? Or did he fall for some kind of trap?


    Kekeke, Lou giggled, clearly finding Gi-Gyu ridiculous.


    Gi-Gyu knew better than anyone that the sync was a sess. He did not doubt that Paimon now belonged to him.


    I am so sick of being called Grandmaster, but I wish Paimon would call me that, Gi-Gyu muttered.


    He has always been like that. He is a narcissist and sneaky bastard. Lou didnt seem worried about this situation. He has always been an incredible talent. It took me a long time to make him call me master. Weird guy, that one.


    Gi-Gyu had learned a bit about Paimons past through Lous data, and he had to agree. Paimon didn''t change at all. The only reason he became a seatholder was to gain ess to more and better material for his experiments.


    I heard many demons respected him, so I didnt think his personality would be like this, Gi-Gyu replied.


    Dont you know what it means to be respected by a demon? Lou looked at Gi-Gyu. It just means that hes powerful. He created powerful weapons to empower others and himself. That was the only reason why he was respected.


    His eyes darkening a little, Gi-Gyu asked, Are you sure he wont betray me? The way hes acting right now, I feel like he might stab me in the back someday.


    This worry could change how Gi-Gyu acted toward Paimon.


    <em>I might still have to kill him someday </em>


    Dont worry about it. He may be a little freer than your other Egos, but he still belongs to you. Lou ate another chip before adding, As long as hes synced with you, he cant betray you.


    Lou returned to focusing on his potato chips. Ha-Rim had attacked him recently, so there was much they needed to talk about as well.


    Lou continued, You said Paimon promised to tell you everything, right? Then dont worry. He always keeps his promise.


    Okay then. Gi-Gyu closed his eyes from fatigue and nodded.


    ***


    Four days had passed.

 Chapter 284: Paimon

    Chapter 284: Paimon


    Gi-Gyu used those four days to help his Eden creatures and check their evolution.


    Hal, Gi-Gyu called out.


    Yes, Grandmaster.


    How are you doing?


    Hals lips curled up into a smile. He now had a perfect human form. His skin still looked dull and ck, almost like a cadavers, but his form was perfectly human now. He used to look very corpse-like, so this was a huge improvement.


    I would love to Hal sounded determined. Go out to battle again right now.


    Hals evolution was unexpected. Moreover, most creatures inside Eden had undergone an evolution during Ha Song-Sus raid.


    How about your drake?


    <em>Grr</em> Death Drake growled. It used to be Hals phantom steed, but it had evolved along with Hal into this new beast. Now, Hal could fight in the air without Griffin King.


    Excellent. Gi-Gyu nodded in satisfaction. Before long, he was done checking on his subjects evolution.


    Hal was now Death Drake-Knight.


    The undead members were now either skeleton knights or something even higher.


    The mantises had gained tougher skin, and the chimeras regeneration ability had also improved.


    How about you, Hart? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Im great. Hart had also evolved, but not during the fight. I dont know what to do with the overwhelming amount of sorcerous energy.


    And youre still spending a lot of time with Baal?


    Yes, Grandmaster, Hart replied. He had been learning magic from Baaltely.


    A point to note was that only the creatures who could use sorcerous energy had evolved, not all.


    One such exception was El.


    Gi-Gyu called out to her, El.


    Master.


    Els wings had somehow be even more glorious, and something like a crown adorned her head now. The amount of power she could utilize had also increased dramatically. This was a surprise to Gi-Gyu.


    While he was chatting with El, a ck wolf came to rub against Gi-Gyu.


    <em>Grrr. Grrr.</em> Bi could no longer be called a puppy. Now a Fenrir, it could no longer stay in its puppy form. It was now a handsome wolf with a shiny ck coat.


    Gi-Gyu picked Bi up and patted it. Good job evolving, Bi.


    Thankfully, Bi could still minimize its form. It would look like a miniature wolf then, not a puppy.


    Now, is that all? Gi-Gyu asked. He was done assessing his creatures improvement and categorizing his foot soldiers.


    <em>But Im curious why many of them no longer have a status screen </em>The status screen for some still showed up but was missing for most.


    I wonder why Gi-Gyu mumbled, curious about the change. It had begun with El when her status screen disappeared after her evolution. Now, it was true for nearly everyone linked to Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu had a couple of theories.


    Could it be that Gaia is losing her power? If Gaia were weakened, there was a possibility she couldnt maintain the status screen of every being.


    Another possibility was that Gi-Gyus creatures had gained the kind of power that couldnt be assessed and marked by the status screen. Or perhaps their level was beyond what the status screen could measure.


    Gi-Gyu thought about hisst theory. <em>Maybe I have be almost as powerful as Gaia.</em>


    If he were nearly as strong as Gaia, she wouldnt have the authority to evaluate Gi-Gyus creatures. He had many other theories but found this one the most likely.


    Master, El called out to him.


    He didnt answer. He only nodded because he knew what El wanted to say. Gi-Gyu mumbled, I know its time.


    Paimons four days were over. Gi-Gyu was about to walk away when several creatures begged. They look upset.


    But Grandmaster


    Im sorry. Ill talk to the rest of youter, Gi-Gyu apologized.


    Botis, who looked like he was about to cry, replied, Of course, Grandmaster


    Botis slumped weakly. Most creatures who possessed sorcerous energy had evolved. Gi-Gyu didnt know if Haures did as well because he was outside Eden. But as far as he knew, the only creature who didnt be stronger from this recent battle was Botis.


    Haa Botis sighed. Does this mean I might be weaker than Hal now?


    Botis wondered if he needed to train more. He hadnt trained much since he won the Seat of Power; perhaps it was time to get back to it.


    Or


    Botis had another idea, but it would have to wait.


    Ill have to tell the grandmasterter, Botis said to himself. He watched Gi-Gyu leave, feeling a little better.


    ***


    <em>ng! ng!</em>


    The hammering sound rang in the air.


    No, this isnt right! Paimon screamed.


    Gi-Gyu stood before a closed door and contemted. Was Min-Su learning an important lesson from Paimon? If he entered, would he be interrupting?


    Again! Paimon yelled again.


    Gi-Gyu opened the door. This would never end unless he ended it.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    The moment Gi-Gyu entered, he saw Paimon break a beautiful sword.


    Paimon shrieked, You call this a sword?! You must bring out your true talent! Your


    Paimon stopped screaming when he saw Gi-Gyu but didnt drop the broken sword. Gi-Gyu silently looked around the room.


    Min-Su was sweating and hammering something.


    <em>ng!</em>


    In another corner, Old Man Hwang was doing the same.


    <em>ng!</em>


    Only Paimon had seemingly spotted Gi-Gyu.


    Paimon gave Gi-Gyu a look, silently asking him not to disturb Min-Su and Old Man Hwang. He had never looked this serious to Gi-Gyu before.


    Gi-Gyu left the room quietly, and Paimon followed him.


    Thank you. Paimon showed his appreciation to Gi-Gyu for doing what he had asked.


    Gi-Gyu licked his lips before asking hesitantly, This isnt child abuse, right?


    Min-Su was sweating profusely and hammering nonstop. Gi-Gyu couldnt even tell if the boy had rested during thest four days.


    But before Paimon could answer, Gi-Gyu shook his head. Min-Su didnt look like he was suffering. He was hammering with all the passion in the world. The boy had never looked more serious and eager.


    There was no way this was abuse Right?


    Is it already time? Paimon asked.


    Gi-Gyu nodded silently. It had already been four days, and he still hadn''t gained any information from Paimon. He assessed Paimons condition. Nothing much had changed, but Paimon certainly wasnt in better condition.


    Paimon only had three days left to live. Gi-Gyu didnt think it would be impossible to kill and re-sync with him. But his condition couldnt be restored to normal.


    Gi-Gyu knew Min-Su and Old Man Hwang wanted more time with Paimon, but this wasnt possible.


    I need to hear everything now, Gi-Gyu announced.


    Paimon didnt ask for more time. He only nodded.


    ***


    Paimon, Gi-Gyu, Lou, and El sat together in the control tower of the Sephiroth Tree. Hwang Chae-Il had been avoiding Paimon, perhaps because he had tried to steal Paimons legacy.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    The door opened and one more person entered.


    There you are, Gi-Gyu greeted Soo-Jung brightly.


    He is finally talking, so I am obviously here to listen. Soo-Jung sat down with a smile.


    Paimon sat in the middle of everyone and was wiping his monocle. He was shirtless, and they could see the sweat dripping down his thin yet well-muscled body. He was a picture-perfect oddball.


    Gi-Gyu prodded, I kept my promise. I didnt bother you during thest four days, so its time for you to keep your end of our bargain.


    I was going to, so dont worry. Paimon put on his monocle. His kind of arrogance couldnt be seen in a single one of Gi-Gyus creatures.


    When Paimon waved his hand in the air, a white hoodie appeared. He put it on and offered, Ask away. I promise I will answer truthfully.


    Gi-Gyu resented Paimons haughty attitude, but he couldnt help bing excited at the prospect of finding out the answers.


    Tell me what you have been up to. Why were you in China, and who nned the trap for me? Tell me everything you know about Andras n. And how did you clone the hell kings? Tell me about Ha Song-Su too. I need answers for everything, even the questions I didnt ask. Tell me things I need to know. You can tell which information would be useful to me, dont you?


    With a rxed smile, Paimon said, Ill start slow.


    Gi-Gyu frowned at his leisurely attitude, but Paimon began his story.


    How much do you know about my legacy? asked Paimon.


    Gi-Gyu didnt answer.


    Paimon muttered, It looks like you dont know anything.


    Old Man Hwang used to keep Paimons legacy safe until his son, Hwang Chae-Il, stole it. And that was how it ended up in Andras hand, and it was probably used to bring back Paimon.


    Unfortunately, Paimon was right. Gi-Gyu didnt know anything about it.


    Paimon shrugged and opened his mouth. My legacy isnt just one thing. I am held in one of them.


    It was as baffling an exnation as any.


    Noticing Gi-Gyu''s confusion, Paimon added, Idiot. You can take it literally.


    Are you saying you ced your ego in one of the things you made? Lou asked.


    Indeed. No wonder you used to be my master. Of everything in Eden, Paimon was most respectful toward Lou. He exined, Just as my old master stated, I wanted to see the full extent of my weapon. I wanted to see what it could do without its user. Without the users ability and power...


    Madness appeared in Paimons eyes. Gi-Gyu hadnt seen this since he had synced with him.


    Paimon continued, I wanted to create a weapon that could turn any user into the greatest fighter. A weapon that is power itself. I believed that something like this would be the ultimate weapon.


    Its true An ultimate weapon should be able to do that, Gi-Gyu agreed.


    For a user to be stronger the moment they hold a weapon would be a dream. Theoretically, a child could y a dragon, and an orc could defeat a high demon. This wouldnt be because the child or the orc was special. It would be possible only because of the weapon.


    The ultimate purpose of a weapon Lou mumbled.


    Paimon continued, I worked hard to create this ultimate weapon. I didnt hesitate to do anything and everything to achieve this. I dedicated my life to this, even willing to sell my soul for it.


    His lunacy began marring his voice as he continued, A weapon needs to be powerful To do this, do I need good material? Do I require a special technique? Or did I need to mix magic into it? I was desperate for the answer, and in the end, I found an ancient record.


    An ancient record? How old did this record have to be so that it was considered ancient by Paimon? Gi-Gyu couldnt even imagine.


    A broad smile appeared on Paimons face. Gi-Gyu could already guess what it was that Paimon had found.


    And it turned out that Gi-Gyu was right.


    Paimon added, An Ego item. I believed that this was the ultimate weapon.

 Chapter 285: Paimon (2)

    Chapter 285: Paimon (2)


    The ultimate weapon The Ego item Gi-Gyu mumbled. This imaginary weapon of ultimate power seemed far-fetched, but Paimon had suggested that it existed as an Ego item.


    After some thought, Gi-Gyu replied, I guess its possible.


    He realized that perhaps it wasnt such a ridiculous idea. After all, he was the one who benefited the most from Ego items, which seemed like a trade-off because he was the yer who couldnt level up. He opened his status screen, which now only included one line.


    [Level 1]


    Gi-Gyu was stuck on this level, but none who had seen him fight would dare to think he was a Level 1 yer. This was all thanks to all of his Ego items and the sync ability.


    Gi-Gyu now looked at Paimon a little differently.


    Ego items are mentioned in the ancient documents too, Paimon exined. They dont refer to them as Ego items or anything else in particr. However, as Gods weapons, these items supposedly had consciousness and were wielded by him to create and punish the world.


    Gi-Gyus eyes widened.


    And thats what Ego items are. Paimon finished his story.


    Something clicked in Gi-Gyus mind.


    The ancient document, God, and Ego.


    The Seat of Power in hell.


    The time period Paimon referred to as ancient.


    The weapon God wielded.


    Could it be Gi-Gyu was about to offer a theory.


    However, El beat him to it and asked, These Ego items you found Are you referring to the holy sword, Lord Paimon?


    Gi-Gyu turned to look at El. He agreed with her guess. It made perfect sense to him now.


    Paimon replied, Thats right. ording to the document, there were two swords. I believe they were the angels holy swords from the legends.


    Two swords Gi-Gyu mumbled. He began contemting but didnt get much time to think because Paimon continued quickly.


    I wanted to create a weapon as powerful as these two swords. Paimon began speaking even faster. He could seemingly feel he didnt have much time left.


    Paimon continued to talk nonstop as if he were rewarding Gi-Gyu for giving him four days of peace.


    ***


    In a deep underground area filled with darkness, a voice rang.


    The restriction has been broken. Paimon isnt dead yet.


    Nothing could be seen in the darkness, but the voice continued, Did he go to him? So, as expected, he must havee up with a n to escape the restriction.


    Another voice asked, Then what will happen now? The voice cracked a little, suggesting that this creature hadnt had a drop of water to drink in a long time.


    This was expected. He must have gotten more powerful since thest time. He wasnt supposed to be able to sync even if he managed to undo the restriction Its unfortunate, but it cant be helped. It would have been better if Paimon had died or if he synced with him the way we wanted him to. But this isnt bad either.


    ...


    Are you worried? The first voice sounded uninterested. There is no need to be concerned. Everything is going ording to n. And we will carry out the epilogue of our n soon.


    The creature sounded rxed and unconcerned. It was almost as if the creature wasughing at itspanion for worrying too much.


    The dry voice asked, When will hee?


    When the time is right. The other dry voice refused to give a clear answer. Until then, just do whatever. Our big picture is still in ce, and our n will continue sessfully. There is nothing you need to be concerned about. What is it that you want to do?


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Suddenly, the ceiling lit up with a sh, revealing the two speakers. The darkness was seemingly gone.


    I


    In the now-bright space, one could see two metal columns. A metal chain connected the two pirs and restrained a man between them.


    The man had a grotesque appearance. Like Frankenstein, none of his limbs matched. His torso was strangely dark, and his lower half resembled an insect''s. He was in rough shape and looked like a chimera.


    But his face


    Kill him. Kill Lucifer. That is what I want, the deformed figure, Ironshield, replied. He was once the most prominent American high ranker, considered one of the strongest yers in the world. But now, he looked inhuman and was chained down like a dog.


    Yes, I suppose that is what you want. You dont have to worry about anything. All you need to do is focus on what you want to do.


    I will kill them Kim Gi-Gyu Lucifer Ironshields head slumped like that of a puppet. But even so, he continued to mumble, Kill them Kill them


    Hmm Andras said wickedly, Hes not going tost much longer.


    I cant believe he survived this long even though he was born with no magic Did his determination make it possible? Andras snarled and continued, I will admit that your resentment and will are the best I have ever seen.


    Andras walked toward Ironshield, who remained slumped. He didnt seem to mind Ironshields extremely nausea-inducing appearance.


    Andras tapped Ironshields gaunt face. But its regrettable.


    Ironshield could no longer maintain any clear thoughts.


    Andras mumbled with a sneer, Sadly, you cant aplish anything you wanted to


    He turned around and announced, I need to make some adjustments.


    It would soon be time to use Ironshield. For that, Andras needed to do some work.


    I better do something about his gross body too, Andras murmured before leaving. The giant door to the space closed firmly behind him.


    Im going to kill Im going to kill Now alone, Ironshield continued to whisper. Suddenly, something changed. He raised his head, and his eyes shone sharply.


    Andras Im going to kill you too


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    The light vanished from the space, and the darkness returned. The only light remaining was the look of rage in Ironshields eyes.


    ***


    Silence fell in the room. Thankfully, everyone present was a supernatural creature. They had been talking without any sleep for the past two days, but not one of them even yawned. It was probably because they didnt feel fatigued easily or because they were discussing something deadly serious.


    Gi-Gyu thought about what Paimon had told him.


    Paimons legacy was his research on the Ego items and a couple of his sessful results.


    And


    <em>I cant believe he egofied himself </em>Gi-Gyu thought in disbelief.


    Paimons Ego was a part of Paimons legacy. He had exined that while he was trying to create the perfect Ego, he had hit a roadblock. He had fixed the problem by finding a shell capable of holding an Ego, but then there was no Ego great enough for it.


    What Paimon wanted was to create the ultimate weapon. Therefore, he needed an Ego befitting of his creations shell.


    While Paimon had been busy with his search, a rebellion had urred in hell. This was before Lou became the king. At the time, Satan was ruling hell, but soon, Lou defeated him to be the next king.


    The first demon to swear loyalty to the new king was Paimon. In return, Paimon had requested Satans corpse so that he could turn him into an Ego.


    Lou exined, I had no idea. I thought he failed to egofy Satan.


    After Lou had defeated Satan, he gave different parts of Satans corpse to the hell kings for their absolute obedience. However, before that, Lou had done something else.


    I gave Satan, who was still alive, to Paimon, Lou added.


    Satan had been on his deathbed when Paimon got him, who wanted to use him to create the ultimate weapon. He wanted to use the corpse as the shell and egofy Satans consciousness.


    However, Paimon had failed. Satan wasnt egofied, and everyone believed that Satans consciousness was shattered beyond repair.


    Of course, it had been proved false by the memory provided by the Tower, showing that Satans Ego was still alive.


    Gi-Gyu narrowed his eyes at Paimon. Paimon had said that after he failed to egofy Satan, he ended up egofying himself.


    Gi-Gyu continued to watch Paimon with uncertainty. Something was bothering him, and he ultimately asked, Are you sure you egofied yourself directly after trying to egofy Satan?


    Everyone turned to Paimon for an answer, knowing what Gi-Gyu was asking.


    Still, Gi-Gyu exined, Inside the Tower, I saw many memories. But I didnt see anything about Lous death after the hell kings betrayed him.


    Even Lou couldnt remember his own death.


    Gi-Gyu continued, The only thing I saw was that Lou appeared in a sword form in the underground space where Chaos was asleep.


    It was clear what Gi-Gyu was using Paimon of.


    Can you honestly say that you didnt turn Lou into the Emperor of ck Magic? Gi-Gyu asked Paimon while looking at Lou, who remained silent.


    Youre right, Paimon answered. I turned my master into an evil sword. He was my only sessful result. After realizing I could do this, I decided to egofy myself.


    ...! Gi-Gyu red at Paimon in shock.


    Paimon continued, I had no other choice. I needed to do this to save my family and my people


    Paimon looked at Lou calmly and added, I believe that what I did was the best way to show my respect to my master.


    <em>Whack!</em>


    Lou mmed the table loudly. Old Man Hwang had created the rooms furniture, so everything was incredibly sturdy. Still, the table split into two helplessly.


    ... Lou was obviously enraged, but he still didnt say a word.


    There was no denying that Paimon was a madman. He was capable of giving up everything he had and more for his goal. So it made perfect sense that he did what he did.


    Lou sat down again, probably because he wanted to hear the rest of the story. No one could tell what Lou might do after Paimon finished his story.


    <em>But Paimon will anyway </em>Gi-Gyu thought. But if this death urred at Lous hands, then


    Paimon asked under his breath, Isnt anyone going to ask me why I egofied my master and consider it a show of respect?


    Gi-Gyu, Lou, El, and Soo-Jung all remained quiet.


    No one needed to prod him. Paimon willingly answered his own question. My master, Lucifer, was


    It wasn''t easy to read Paimons emotions through his voice. He continued, He was an Ego item, to begin with. So I believed it was his fate to return to his original form.


    What? Both Lou and Gi-Gyu asked simultaneously.


    I was pressured to turn Lucifer into an evil sword, so I began studying him. I never thought to learn about him during all the time I served him. Something unreadable appeared in Paimons eyes. Then, I suddenly realized the truth. Lucifer was my master and the greatest hell king. He defeated Satan. He was the hero of hell, and!


    Paimon screamed, He was originally an Ego item! The two swords god wielded! The ones that were mentioned in the ancient documents! The ones that created and punished the world! Im telling you that Lucifer was one of these swords! <em>Khoff!</em>


    Suddenly, Paimon vomited blood and copsed.

 Chapter 286: Paimon (3)

    Chapter 286: Paimon (3)


    Paimon was resting on a bed, and Gi-Gyu and Lou stood beside him silently.


    ...


    Gi-Gyu watched him quietly. He had stated that Lou was one of the two swords God used to wield; then, he copsed.


    Gi-Gyu carefully ced his hand on Paimons chest again. He could feel that Paimon was in a terrible condition. It was a surprise that he was still alive at all.


    Paimon was on his deathbed. He was physically fit, but his shell was destroyed beyond repair.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward Lou, who also seemed unhappy. Gi-Gyu wondered what he must be thinking.


    Lou, Gi-Gyu called out to him.


    Dont worry about me, Lou said coldly. His normal nk look appeared on his face again. I just need some time to think.


    <em>Lou </em>


    Lou had been betrayed and turned into an evil sword. He had just discovered that Paimon had something to do with the betrayal.


    <em>But he must have had some idea that this is what happened, </em>Gi-Gyu guessed. He suspected that Lou already knew this. After all, Lou had known about Paimons research and had given him Satan.


    And


    <em>The fact that he became an evil sword </em>It made perfect sense what happened to Lou had something to do with Paimon. <em></em>


    But it appeared that Lou had put away his suspicion and worry until now.


    <em>I still cant believe that Lou was one of the swords God wielded, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in shock. He wondered why Paimon had even told them this shocking information. After Paimon had copsed, Gi-Gyu studied Lou but failed to see how Paimon had learned the truth.


    Gi-Gyu looked at Paimon again. It seemed this high-level demon on his deathbed was the only one who knew the truth.


    But Im d we at least got to hear a lot about Andras and his n, Gi-Gyu mumbled. Paimons death would be a huge loss, but Gi-Gyu tookfort in knowing they had gained a lot of important information.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that this wasnt enough to console Lou.


    Suddenly, Lou asked, What do you think about it?


    The fact that I am one of the swords God wielded. To be honest, I dont remember anything. You must already know that my memory begins when I suddenly appeared in hell.


    ...


    Even the demons have parents. Whether we were born or made, we all have parents.


    Gi-Gyu listened to Lou quietly.


    I have never been curious about my parents. To demons, parents arent important, but


    Gi-Gyu finished the thought for Lou. Youre probably just curious about what happened before you arrived in hell.


    Thats right. Lou looked at Gi-Gyu. I want to find those memories. I crave them.


    Lou shook his head and asked, Do you believe Paimon told the truth?


    Does it matter? Gi-Gyu asked in return. Are your old memories really important? Where you came from, what happened to you before hell Are these things significant?


    Lou couldnt answer. Instead, he asked, So Paimon wont wake up again?


    Probably not. I used everything in my arsenal to prolong his life, but He wont regain consciousness.


    Lou became quiet again.


    Gi-Gyu gave him a reassuring smile and offered, As long as Paimon is alive, I will try to look through his memories to learn as much as possible. I will look for the answer youre seeking.


    After a short silence, Lou mumbled, Thanks.


    After Lou left the room, Gi-Gyu turned toward Paimon again. His memories were jumbled, and Gi-Gyu''s job was to search through them and find answers for Lou.


    Gi-Gyu closed his eyes and sat down. Lou had tried to act calm, but he couldnt hide his true emotions from Gi-Gyu.


    Lou was desperate for the answer.


    <em>Paimon </em>Gi-Gyu closed his eyes and began rummaging through Paimons memories.


    <em>ng!</em>


    The hammering sound once again filled his head. He would hear this sound for as long as Paimon was alive.


    <em>Or until I find the answer Lou wants. </em>


    Gi-Gyu wondered which woulde first.


    ***


    Lou had a lot to think about, but he wasnt the only one. In Eden, someone else also had much to contemte.


    Unnie, Yoo-Bin called out and walked up to El. Yoo-Bin started calling El Unnie not too long ago. It happened shortly after they had shared a piece of Asmodeus.


    Yes? El replied dryly.


    Yoo-Bin sat down next to El.


    ...


    ...


    They didnt talk for a while and simply watched the scenery in front of them. Eden was busy with thest of its restoration process.


    Unnie, Yoo-Bin called out to El again. What do you think I am?


    Hmm? El had been deep in thought.


    Her face lowered, Yoo-Bin whispered, Do you think I am human?


    ...


    Lets be honest here. I have be something that belongs to Gi-Gyu oppa, and Yoo-Bin mumbled. Logically speaking, she wasnt a human now. She also no longer had a yers consciousness. She was still a part of the level system, but her yers mind was disappearing fast.


    Yoo-Bin looked up. I just cant tell anymore. I dont know if Im human or not.


    Yoo-Bins tone was serious, but she rxed as she continued, But I dont think this is bad. I should have died. I should have disappeared into oblivion, but Im still alive, arent I? When I was a yer, I was in an awkward position. People called me the rookie ranker, but I was honestlycking in many ways.


    El looked at Yoo-Bin.


    Yoo-Bin added, At the time, I felt such huge limitations. But I am not worried about that now. And most importantly


    Yoo-Bin smiled and stood up. She whispered, I hope your problem gets solved too, Unnie. With that, she walked away.


    El watched as Yoo-Bin left after saying her piece. Yoo-Bin seemed truly curious about what she was, but she didnt wait for Els answer.


    Alone in the room, El smiled because she understood Yoo-Bins sentiments. She wanted to console El in any way possible, and El could tell that Yoo-Bin cared about her.


    But it was also true that Yoo-Bin agonized over her situation.


    No, it wasnt just Yoo-Bin who had much to think about.


    <em>Everyone does.</em>


    Indeed, all beings with a conscience agonized over the many things in life.


    And then there were those synced with Gi-Gyu. They all had different backgrounds and different abilities.


    Everyone who is synced with the master El wondered if they believed they were the same as before they had synced with Gi-Gyu. All of them most likely had their own problems. Perhaps some had even found the answer already.


    El used to be one of them, but now


    Haa El sighed deeply. She had her own worry, but it was a different kind now.


    So her name is Ha-Rim, huh? It was the first time El had seen Ha-Rim, but she had heard about her. Gi-Gyu had exined to her that he met Ha Song-Su and Ha-Rim in the gate he found her.


    El contemted Ha-Rim''s identity. Even Paimon didnt know Ha-Rims identity. Paimon had told them about Ha Song-Su, but not Ha-Rim.


    Ha-Rim was a mystery even to Paimon.


    <em>Why? </em>El wondered why she had been the first to discover Ha-Rims spear. At first, she thought it was because she had recovered the fastest and had the most power.


    But it doesnt make sense. El knew now that this wasnt the case. She had sensed Ha-Rims presence first because it felt familiar to her.


    El had a guess about Ha-Rims identity, an uncertain one. She wasnt sure if she should tell her master about it. Gi-Gyu was currently focused on Andras and Lou. Was it the right thing for her to burden him further with this information?


    This was what was troubling Eltely.


    Haa El sighed deeply again. Just then, she sensed two people approaching her. She looked up with a smile.


    Old Man Hwang greeted her, There you are.


    Noona! Min-Su yelled excitedly.


    Old Man Hwang and Min-Su walked up to her.


    El stood up to greet them.


    Old Man Hwang asked, Is Gi-Gyu still with Lord Paimon?


    El nodded.


    Old Man Hwang nodded as well and announced, Eden will be fully restored soon. The preparation outside Eden is alsoplete, so we must let him know.


    Ah, I see. I will tell the master then, El replied.


    Gi-Gyu was concentrating only on reading Paimons memories. So the best thing would be for El to tell him in person.


    Welle with you, Old Man Hwang offered.


    Old Man Hwangs request wasnt strange, but there was no need, as she was simply rying a message. Old Man Hwang could have done it himself, but El would interrupt Gi-Gyu the least.


    Ah! Suddenly, El eximed as if she had realized something. You want to be with Paimon in hisst moments.


    Old Man Hwang was like Paimons descendant, and Min-Su was Paimons direct descendant. So it wasnt strange that Old Man Hwang wanted to be there during Paimonsst moments.


    After all, it was almost time.


    Youre close, butOld Man Hwang shook his headthats not it.


    ...? El looked at the elderly cksmith in confusion.


    Old Man Hwang put his hand on Min-Sus shoulder and exined, Min-Su has something he needs to tell Gi-Gyu. We might be able to save Lord Paimon.


    ...! Els eyes widened. Deciding to follow them, El announced, Lets go then.


    ***


    Are you sure youll be okay? Gi-Gyu asked Min-Su.


    Gi-Gyu had gone through many of Paimons memories, but he didnt get the answer he sought. Since all he had absorbed was random information, Gi-Gyu was disappointed he couldnt help Lou.


    El, Old Man Hwang, and Min-Su had suddenly shown up to tell him Eden was almost fully restored. Then Min-Su told him something amazing. The boy had stated that he might be able to save Paimon.


    Min-Su nodded quietly.


    <em>Hes growing up fast, </em>Gi-Gyu thought proudly. Min-Su had just been a kid when he first saw the boy in Dongdaemun Market. Gi-Gyu still remembered that day clearly.


    Min-Su had grown up a lot since then, much faster than an average child would. It appeared that he had grown up incredibly during his short time with Paimon. And it wasnt just a physical growth spurt the boy had experienced. His mind had also developed.


    Ill be all right. Please do this, Hyung. Min-Su sounded mature.


    With a bitter smile, Gi-Gyu turned toward Old Man Hwang.


    The cksmith whispered, Min-Su chose to do this. I do not see him as a little boy anymore. I want to respect his decision.


    But what about Hwang Chae-Il? Gi-Gyu asked hesitantly.


    He agreed to this as well, Old Man Hwang replied.


    Gi-Gyu nodded.


    The boy and his guardians had all agreed, so it would be Gi-Gyus decision now. There was only one obvious answer.


    Gi-Gyu mumbled, Im obviously grateful for this, but


    He couldnt help feeling a little guilty because what Min-Su wanted him to do was


    Gi-Gyu ced his hand on Min-Sus head and whispered, Sync.

 Chapter 287: Paimon (4)

    Chapter 287: Paimon (4)


    Eden was now fully restored. It was no longer quarantined, and its connection to the outside world was back. While Eden was still under reconstruction before, they couldmunicate with Heo Sung-Hoon and Rohan, who were outside, but the connection was limited. Now, they could speak freely with each other.


    I apologize for having to leave so suddenly. Tao Chen gave Gi-Gyu a fist-in-palm salute. And I would like to thank you as well, Bodhidharma, for teaching me so much.


    Bodhidharma returned the salute and replied, You have also helped me greatly.


    Gi-Gyu bowed slightly toward Tao Chen.


    Tao Chen added, Once China regains stability, I will return.


    Please take your time. And you dont have to return if you dont want to. Gi-Gyu smiled a little.


    He was only joking, but a serious look appeared on Tao Chens face. How could I do that? This war has be so much bigger now, and this is no longer something you must handle on your own. China is your neighbor and ally, and I truly believe the entire world should help you with this.


    Gi-Gyu looked at him in surprise.


    Tao Chen must have realized he was being too serious, so heughed and continued, But of course, Im not saying you cant handle this on your own. I just want to share your burden. Then, heughed loudly before turning serious. So please trust us, humans.


    All right. Gi-Gyu also performed the fist-in-palm salute. I will remember what you said today, Tao Chen.


    Tao Chen was happy with Gi-Gyus answer. I suppose a lot of things will change from now on Anyway, Ill get going now. With that, he left.


    Watching him leave, Bodhidharma spoke under his breath, Hes truly a great man.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt deny this. Tao Chen wasnt synced with him, but he was still one of the few Gi-Gyu trusted.


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu! a familiar voice called out to him. It had been so long since Gi-Gyu saw this man that he couldnt help but grin.


    Heo Sung-Hoon ran toward Gi-Gyu while waving his hand.


    Sung-Hoon! Gi-Gyu greeted him.


    Huh?! Did Tao Chen leave already?! Sung-Hoon asked in disappointment. Thats too bad. I should have gotten acquainted better with the next Chinese president.


    Gi-Gyu smiled at Sung-Hoon. He already knew that Tao Chen was nning to take over the president position. His smile became wider as Gi-Gyu replied, Congrattions on bing the new president of the KPA.


    Not too long ago, Gi-Gyu heard the news that Rohan and Heo Sung-Hoon had sessfully negotiated with the Korean government. With their help, the duo created a new Korean yers Association, and Heo Sung-Hoon was to be its president.


    It wont be called KPA. It''s now named Eden.


    Pardon?


    Sung-Hoon smiled. KPA is an old concept now. We wanted a new beginning for Korea, and we decided toe up with a different name. So the new association was named after this ce.


    Gi-Gyu still looked confused.


    Sung-Hoon chuckled. Then, noticing the monk, he asked, And who is this gentleman? Ah! Sung-Hoon had already heard about Bodhidharma. He does look like the portrait I have seen before


    Bodhidharma was a legend, so seeing him in person seemed to amaze Sung-Hoon.


    The monk gave a fist-in-palm salute to Sung-Hoon. Pleased to meet you.


    Sung-Hoon seemed flustered.


    Gi-Gyu said, He would like to work as an instructor in the new association.


    What? Bodhidharma, the Bodhidharma, wants to be an instructor? Sung-Hoon couldnt believe his ears. Bodhidharma was a legendary figure who had created the famous Shaolin Temple. He could have never even dreamed that such a legendary figure would want to be an instructor in Eden.


    Gi-Gyu asked, I hope I have at least that much authority to offer him this job. After all, you used the name of my ce, so you owe me, Sung-Hoon.


    ...! Sung-Hoon seemed surprised before he smiled widely.


    Gi-Gyu grinned back.


    ***


    A meeting began in Eden. All the relevant figures in Eden had gathered in the Sephiroth Tree. In fact, most Eden creatures were present.


    However, the Hwang family was strangely and notably absent.


    Soo-Jung sat down next to Gi-Gyu and asked, I dont see Old Man Hwang and his minions here.


    Yes, whispered Gi-Gyu.


    Well I guess their presence isnt necessary. Soo-Jung shrugged when Gi-Gyu didnt exin further.


    The situation with the Hwang family was the talk of the town in Eden.


    <em>Not only that, but the Hwang family will be a huge part of what is toe, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. This was precisely why the Hwangs werent here for the meeting.


    Hyung! Long time no see. Kim Sun-Pil, the head of the Morningstar-Child Guild, arrived. His guild had grown the most since its alliance with Eden.


    I heard everything from Rohan. I heard you did amazing, huh? Good job, Sun-Pil. Gi-Gyu praised him.


    Kim Sun-Pil scratched his cheek shyly.


    <em>Thank goodness. </em>Gi-Gyu was relieved to see Sun-Pil looking better.


    After Kim Dong-Hae had lost his body to Leviathan, Sun-Pil was forced to betray Gi-Gyu in the worst way. This incident had tormented Sun-Pil terribly, especially because he idolized Gi-Gyu.


    But thankfully, Kim Sun-Pil looked much better now.


    Greetings to Master. A man with a familiar voice bowed deeply to Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu scratched his cheek awkwardly. Hello, Rohan He was still ufortable with Rohan, but he added, Good job. He had to admit that Rohan had done some excellent work.


    Rohan blushed, happy that his master had praised him. He then coughed awkwardly before taking a seat.


    Wow Heo Sung-Hoon was thest to enter. He greeted some Grigories who had stayed behind in Eden and also shook hands with Choi Chang-Yong and the other famous yers. These yers exined to him what had happened in Eden during his absence.


    When Sung-Hoon heard about Ha Song-Sus attack and retreat, he shuddered. Wow, this is crazy The people here alone are probably enough to conquer the world and then some.


    Sung-Hoon quickly scanned everyone gathered in Sephiroth Tree. There was a fair number of them, and


    <em>Every single one of them is so powerful, </em>Heo Sung-Hoon thought grimly. Everyone in the room was stronger than him.


    Choi Chang-Yong muttered, Thats an understatement. Im sure Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu alone can conquer the world.


    Choi Chang-Yong, the guild master of a top ten Korean guild and high ranker, now had a favorable opinion of Gi-Gyu.


    The room was noisy, with the undead, monsters, and humans chatting. They exchanged news and information while discussing what was toe. After Ha Song-Sus recent attack, Hal and the other Eden creatures started interacting with Choi Chang-Yong and the other humans.


    Just then, someone pped loudly for attention. The room became dead silent.


    Gi-Gyu stood up and greeted, Now, thank you all foring.


    Gi-Gyu had a lot of important things to do, but this meeting was vital. He exined, Many things have happened in such a short period.


    China had a sessful coup, Gi-Gyu had learned a lot about Andras, and he had even synced with Paimon and gained much information from him, not to mention the stuff that had happened outside Eden. And then there was Ha Song-Sus attack on Eden.


    Everyone became quiet, reminiscing about the hard time they had suffered together.


    Thank you so much for all of your hard work. You all did very well. I called for this meeting because everyone here has the right to know what has happened so far. It will be a short meeting, but I still want to thank you foring.


    Not everyone knew everything that had happened. Only Gi-Gyu, Old Man Hwang, and a few others knew all the details. Everyone needed to be on the same page so that they could develop their next n.


    Sung-Hoon was the first one to report. The negotiation with the Korean government was a sess. From now on, the Korean government will cooperate with Eden wholeheartedly.


    And it just wasnt the Korean government. There wasnt a Chinese representative in the room, but there was no doubt that the Chinese government would be a powerful ally to Eden from now on.


    Rohan was the next to stand up. He gave them the minutes of their discussion with the Korean government. He also described the new association titled Eden. The Korean government and the rest of the world dont know the details of what happened inside Eden. But they know that a powerful enemy attacked it, and Eden fought it off.


    This was a huge deal. Eden had participated in the Chinese coup and defended itself against a powerful enemy. The world now knew how powerful Eden was.


    After Rohan and Heo Sung-Hoon finished their reports, Kim Sun-Pil and a few others also gave their own briefings. Some news was big, while others were minor details. They mostly talked about how the guilds and yers outside perceived Eden.


    When everyone was done, there was just one more thing to discuss.


    Onest thing. Gi-Gyu stood up again. He was about to reveal the reason for this meeting. He announced the obvious, Eden was attacked.


    Everyone knew about this, but some didnt know exactly what had happened.


    Ha Song-Su attacked us.


    Those previously unaware began to murmur among themselves.


    And Ha Song-Su ran away after being defeated. A smile appeared on Gi-Gyus face as he added, To be precise, after being defeated by me.


    ...! Many gasped.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu waited nervously. The meeting ended long ago, and everyone enjoyed a well-deserved rest.


    Everyone except Gi-Gyu.


    Master. El walked up to him, worried about Gi-Gyu looking so concerned. She reassured him, Im sure hell do fine.


    Gi-Gyu brightened a little. I did the right thing, didnt I?


    He had been questioning his decision since he made it. He wasn''t sure if he could handle the consequences of his decision.


    <em>I just dont know </em>Gi-Gyu genuinely felt troubled. Would he regret his decision? He didnt know, and that was exactly what worried him.


    Heo Sung-Hoon asked me to tell you that you must attend it, El said.


    Ah, okay. Thanks, El, Gi-Gyu replied.


    El sat down next to him to wait with Gi-Gyu.


    Heo Sung-Hoon had asked Gi-Gyu to attend a meeting with the Korean government. Gi-Gyu didnt like the idea, which was why he felt troubled. The truth was that he didnt need to negotiate with the government at all. After all, Gi-Gyu didnt need Korea to do what he needed to do.


    But the situation was very different for the yer who had allied with Gi-Gyu.


    Haa Gi-Gyu had a lot to think about. All the stuff that required his immediate attention was mounting, and he desperately needed the Hwang familys help to devise ns and carry them out.


    Just then, a fairy flew in.


    Master! Brun sat down on Gi-Gyus shoulder. She had been one of the busiest figures during Edens restoration. In addition, she had to undergo much healing after the battle with Ha Song-Su.


    Dragon Hunter absorbed much of Gi-Gyus sorcerous energy during the battle, which almost hurt Brunheart.


    Brun rubbed herself against Gi-Gyus cheek. Dont worry about a thing, Master.


    Gi-Gyu patted Brun. Lou appeared with a pout and sat beside him.


    Lou, Gi-Gyu called out. Are you okay now?


    Lou missed the meeting because he was still reeling from the recent news. The fact that he was one of Gods swords shook him badly. And then there was the possibility that Paimon had betrayed him.


    But Lou was here now. He muttered, I want to hear the truth


    Gi-Gyu grinned. If Lou was here for the truth, it meant that Lou wanted whatever the Hwangs were busy with to seed.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    The door opened, and Old Man Hwang exited as if he were leaving an operation room. The elderly cksmith looked exhausted.


    Gi-Gyu asked, How did it go?

 Chapter 288: Paimon (5)

    Chapter 288: Paimon (5)


    "Come in, Old Man Hwang offered. Showing it to Gi-Gyu would be better than trying to exin it with words.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and entered.


    However, Old Man Hwang stopped Lou from entering. Wait.


    What do you think youre doing? Lou red at the elderly cksmith, exuding ominous energy. His forehead also twitched angrily.


    Please dont get me wrong. Old Man Hwang quickly exined, Lord Paimon hasnt been fully resurrected yet. If someone with powerful sorcerous energy like yourself enters the ritual barrier, I dont know what effect it would have on him.


    Lou looked at Gi-Gyu and murmured, But what about him? But without waiting for an answer, he conceded, Fine.


    Lou stepped back, knowing that Gi-Gyu was an exception. Gi-Gyu was connected to Paimon through his sync ability. In addition, Gi-Gyu could control his energy better.


    Before entering the room, Gi-Gyu said to Lou, Ill be right back.


    El followed.


    Tsk Lou clicked his tongue and sat down, now all alone in the hallway. There was nothing he could do other than just wait. Either he would get an answer or


    <em>Paimon himself will walk out. </em>Lou closed his eyes and waited. He was still very much troubled, but he tookfort in knowing he was close to the answer.


    ***


    When Gi-Gyu entered the room, he waved his hands to push away the boiling energy that filled the space.


    He could barely breathe as his eyes turned toward the center of the room. There, he could see the magic circle, created by Baal and perfected by Min-Su, responsible for helping Paimon.


    In the middle of the circle was someone who looked like Min-Su.


    Is that Min-Su? Gi-Gyu asked in awe. The figure seemed like a corpse because it didnt make the smallest movement, and its breathing was also faint.


    What shocked Gi-Gyu the most, though, was Min-Sus appearance.


    Old Man Hwang answered, He is absorbing Lord Paimons body. He is almost done.


    Old Man Hwang tried to exin as best as he could. Lord Paimon is a high demon with incredible power. You may have synced with Min-Su, but that doesnt mean his shell volume, strength, and such would immediately increaseitll take some time. However, he must now absorb Lord Paimon, who is well beyond his limits. So this would take some time.


    Gi-Gyu nodded.


    Old Man Hwang added, Think of that magic circle as a tool to help Min-Su absorb Lord Paimons physical body. Without your help, it would have been impossible. He stood beside the magic circle.


    Hwang Chae-Il seemingly didnt realize Gi-Gyu was there because he kept his eyes closed and was chanting something.


    Old Man Hwang murmured, Please wait here for a moment. There is something you need to do for us soon.


    Without exining exactly what Gi-Gyu needed to do, Old Man Hwang closed his eyes and began chanting too. Gi-Gyu watched Min-Su while sensing the profound energies in the room.


    Min-Su no longer looked like an immature boy. He still wasnt an adult yet, but he now looked like a high school student. Min-Su had grown at least 20 cm since thest time Gi-Gyu saw him. He also had long hair now.


    Gi-Gyu noticed how red Min-Sus hair was. The boys facial features still remained, but one could also see Paimons facial characteristics. Gi-Gyu thought Min-Su would look like Paimon in a few years at this rate.


    Just then, the boiling energy suddenly paused.


    Huh? Gi-Gyu jolted when he saw the magic circle glowing. It began absorbing the energies in the air; Old Man Hwang and Hwang Chae-Il started chanting even faster.


    A group of fulgent lights gathered around Min-Su.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    All the lights heading toward Min-Su exploded.


    Master! El screamed.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu realized what Old Man Hwang wanted him to do. He raised his hands and began controlling the abundant power in the room. The magic circle had mutated the various energies, but Gi-Gyu could still control them. He stopped the energies from running amok and stabilized the magic circle.


    Gi-Gyu restrained the energies, allowing only the amount he knew Min-Su could handle to pass through.


    The process didnt take long.


    Ugh Hwang Chae-Il groaned.


    Its finally over Old Man Hwang announced with a tired sigh.


    Gi-Gyu silently watched the middle of the magic circle. All of Paimons remaining power had entered Min-Su. He also absorbed all the energies Old Man Hwang and Hwang Chae-Il had prepared in advance.


    <em>Death and Life. </em>Gi-Gyu knew they were meant for Min-Su, but some also entered Paimon because Eden was full of them.


    After absorbing everything, Min-Su opened his eyes.


    Haa That was rough, said Min-Su, who wasnt Min-Su.


    Paimon? Gi-Gyu asked. The voice and the tone definitely belonged to Paimon.


    Did it work? This boy I did give him some hints, but I never expected him to really pull it off, Min-Su, who sounded like Paimon now, ignored Gi-Gyu and mumbled.


    Gi-Gyu was about to say something more when Paimon in Min-Sus body turned toward him.


    Hmm! As expected, this isnt perfect. All he did was put the puzzle pieces together, but barely Well, I guess itll do, Paimon continued.


    Gi-Gyu gave up on asking any more questions.


    Meanwhile, Paimon was busy checking his new body. He mumbled, Not bad. He definitely has the talent.


    Are you really Paimon? Gi-Gyu finally asked, realizing Paimon might never stop talking to himself.


    Are you blind? Paimon finally answered. Cant you see that I am? What an idiot.


    <em>It really is Paimon.</em>


    But what about Min-Su? What happened to him? Gi-Gyu asked in a panic. This wasnt what he had been told would happen. If Paimon took Min-Sus body, what happened to Min-Su?


    Ahh, youre a moron. Cant you tell by now? Min-Su is perfectly fine. Im just borrowing his body for a moment by cing my consciousness into it. Min-Su must be tired because he went inside to rest.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed in relief. The sync had told him Min-Su was fine. However, he had been worried about how the process affected Min-Su.


    Just wait a little while. Three hours probably? In that time, we should be able to sort things out. It just needs a little tuning, thats all, Paimon ordered Gi-Gyu to leave.


    Paimon then turned toward the exhausted Old Man Hwang and Hwang Chae-Il, who were slumped in a corner.


    You two over there. You can still move, right? Paimon pointed his finger at them. I know you can, so stop being a baby and help me.


    Old Man Hwang and Hwang Chae-Il stood up. Pitying them, El injected some Life into them. Feeling much better, Old Man Hwang and Hwang Chae-Il thanked her profusely.


    What are you still doing here? Arent you leaving? Youre in the way, so get out, Paimon ordered again.


    Gi-Gyu finally left in silence.


    Lou, who had been waiting alone, stood up when he saw Gi-Gyu. Because there was a barrier around the room, it was unlikely Lou knew anything that had happened inside.


    Lou asked impatiently, What happened? Is Paimon awake?


    Gi-Gyu sighed and replied, It worked. Hes alive, but I want to kill him again.


    El, who had been maintaining a nk face,ughed.


    ***


    Since Paimon had told him it wouldnt take long, Gi-Gyu waited outside the room. Just as he had promised, Gi-Gyu saw Paimon soon enough.


    Old Man Hwang and Hwang Chae-Il looked more exhausted than before.


    Gi-Gyu said to them, You two should go and rest


    The two of them should have been curious about the information Paimon was about to give Gi-Gyu, but they were just too tired. They thanked Gi-Gyu and left without a fight.


    As the two walked out, Paimon spoke under his breath, Theyre weak, but if I work on them a while longer, they might turn into great assistants.


    Old Man Hwang and Hwang Chae-Il seemingly heard this because they flinched before leaving.


    So, is the tuning over? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Well, sort of? I dont think Ill have any problem moving inside this body for now. But well need to build a new body for me fast. Its difficult to move in a body like this


    Pardon? Gi-Gyu became confused. What did Paimon mean by building a new body?


    Do you think Ill leach off my descendant''s body forever? I envy this childs talent, but it would be a waste to use only one body when I can use two. Paimon smiled. But I have to admit that this child has immense talent. I mean it.


    Why didnt you tell me before? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Paimon had told Min-Su about how to save him, which Min-Su conveyed to Gi-Gyu during hisst visit. Based on what he knew about Paimon, Gi-Gyu knew Paimon wouldnt have given this information to Min-Su by ident. It was apparent that Paimon was giving Min-Su a hint about how to save him.


    Paimon smiled and answered, Because I wasnt sure it would work. This child was plenty talented, but his potential hadnt awakened then. Even if I exined the process to him, I wasnt sure he would seed. If he didnt do it right, this child could have wasted his talent and body for nothing, so I only gave a hint or two. I didnt have much expectation.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and asked, And when will Min-Sus consciousness wake up?


    Hes already awake. Hes just waiting for me patiently. What a good boy.


    Gi-Gyu was relieved. He had only allowed this because this was what Min-Su wanted, but it didnt mean he wasnt worried. Thankfully, it looked like everything worked out.


    However, Gi-Gyu still couldnt help feeling apologetic toward Min-Su.


    Paimon offered, Do you want to talk to him?


    It appeared that Paimon felt Gi-Gyus feelings through their sync. When Gi-Gyu nodded, the look in Paimons eyes changed.


    Hyung! This time, Min-Sus excited voice rang.


    Min-Su!


    Min-Su smiled brightly. His face still resembled Paimons, but there was no doubt that this was still Min-Su.


    Ahh So this is what it feels like. Min-Su continued to smile brightly. You feel very precious to me, Hyung. Its a different feeling, but I dont dislike it. Its actually very simr to what I felt toward you before I synced with you.


    There was not an ounce of resentment in Min-Sus smile. Gi-Gyu had been worried that the sync would burden Min-Su with unconditional loyalty toward him. He was still young, so Gi-Gyu felt guilty about this.


    Min-Su continued, You dont have to feel bad about this. From now on, Ill always get to be with you, Grandpa, and Dad. And now, Lord Paimon gets to be with you too, Hyung! Thats enough for me!


    In a blink of an eye, Paimon returned. Do you feel better now?


    ...


    I think the child grew further when I joined his body. This boy already had good feelings toward you. And perhaps its because he was a child, but his loyalty cant be called abnormal. Hes like me, I suppose.


    ...?


    This would make a great research project. I like it. Work always makes me happy.


    Relieved, Gi-Gyu decided to get to the main topic. He asked, What did you mean when you said Lou was one of the two swords God wielded?


    Ah, so were getting right to the point? Hmm, well, I suppose youve been waiting for a long time. A serious look appeared on Paimons face because he knew how important this was.


    Lou wasnt in the room, but Paimon continued, God had two holy swords. One held the light of creation and the other the song of destruction. I read about this in an ancient document. The anecdote that included the story of the beginning of the world.


    Paimon scratched his cheek and added, One of these records held information simr to Lucifers data. It wasplicated information, and only I could understand it, barely. After all, I researched the Ego item for a long time. But I cant exin the details to you.


    Hmm Looking at Paimons face, Gi-Gyu asked, Then can I look at that ancient document?


    They could figure something out if he and Lou could obtain this document.


    I dont have it with me. It doesnt exist anymore, Paimon replied.


    Gi-Gyu felt like he was getting a headache. There seemed no way to prove that Lou was a holy sword. Would they ever find the answers Lou sought?


    Unfortunately, this was something they would have to revisitter. On top of the answers Lou was looking for, there was another reason why they needed Paimon. They needed the other secret information Paimon held about their enemy.


    Where do you think Ha Song-Su is right now? asked Gi-Gyu. This was one of the things he still hadnt heard from Paimon.


    Without a change in his expression, Paimon replied, Hell.


    ...


    Hes probably in hell.

 Chapter 289: Awkward Days

    Chapter 289: Awkward Days


    Hell? Gi-Gyu felt he had heard it wrong. Didnt the Tower absorb hell?


    Hmm Paimon didnt answer Gi-Gyu immediately. After a few seconds, he mumbled, I dont think the tuning is perfect.


    ...?


    I cant remember it very well.


    Pardon? Gi-Gyu asked in puzzlement.


    It doesnt look like my consciousness has settled well in Min-Sus body. My memories are all mixed up. This wont do.


    ...?


    A bit more fine-tuning is needed We will talkter, Paimon mumbled to himself and stood up. Dont worry. I am certain nothing will happen for a while. The fact that I joined your side will put pressure on Andras. Hell definitely n something, but he wont rush into anything yet. So, focus on improving your newly gained power for now.


    Paimon looked at Gi-Gyu and continued, This war It will be long, boring, and difficult. Youre more important than you think in this war. He gazed into Gi-Gyus eyes and added, Youre at the center of this battle My head hurts. Youll have toe backter. I need to rest.


    With this, Paimon left the room. Gi-Gyu didnt stop him because he could tell Paimon wasnt lying.


    Left alone, Gi-Gyu thought about what Paimon had said. He needed to think about hell and the source of this war.


    ***


    Haaah... Soo-Jung yawned loudly. She seemed bored, but she was constantly moving. She had a heavy-looking club in each hand, which she twirled nonstop. It was seemingly a boring task because she couldnt stop yawning.


    Unnie! Yoo-Bin called out as she walked to Soo-Jung.


    Hey, Yoo-Bin, Soo-Jung greeted.


    Yoo-Bin, with her friendly nature, was the only one who called Soo-Jung unnie. Even though Yoo-Bin was close, Soo-Jung didnt stop twirling the clubs.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Soo-Jung swung the clubs toward Yoo-Bin.


    Hup! Yoo-Bin groaned and stepped back in confusion, narrowly missing a wave of bloodthirsty energy.


    Soo-Jung continued to twirl her clubs. One of the clubs fell straight down this time while she turned in a full circle. As soon as shended, she began twirling her clubs again.


    <em>ng!</em>


    For the first time, Yoo-Bin dodged one club and blocked the second one. Her hand turned ck but remained unscathed despite getting hit by the club. She finally began fighting back. A set of wings appeared on her back, and they targeted Soo-Jung.


    The clubs, wings, and Yoo-Bins ck hands crashed into each other repeatedly.


    Unnie! Stop already! Yoo-Bin shouted. Soo-Jung finally stopped.


    Haa Haa That was intense Yoo-Bin panted and looked down.


    Ha! This is so not fair. Soo-Jung lowered the clubs and grumbled, Should I ask him to sync with me too? Pfft! Soo-Jungughed and looked up. Her pouty face looked friendly.


    The infamous Lucifer getting angry would have scared anyone, but Yoo-Bin was used to this side of Soo-Jung.


    Eden was busy, but there wasnt much Soo-Jung and Yoo-Bin had to do. This was why they had spent a lot of their time sparring. Of course, Yoo-Bin won every single time.


    Soo-Jung unclenched her hands, dropping the clubs. She murmured, You are bing stronger so fast.


    <em>Shhhh.</em>


    The clubs turned to dust and disappeared.


    Soo-Jung muttered, This is not fair! I know youre working hard, but still Your growth rate is unreal.


    Yoo-Bin was bing stronger at an rming rate. She used to be a rookie ranker, but after syncing with Gi-Gyu and absorbing an Asmodeus piece, her growth rate went through the roof.


    Gi-Gyu had recently absorbed an incredible amount of sorcerous energy, which also increased Yoo-Bins growth rate.


    No longer panting, Yoo-Bin replied, You should ask him to sync with you too!


    No, thanks. Soo-Jung shook her head. It would be no different from me selling my soul to a demon.


    A demon? Is Gi-Gyu oppa a demon?


    No, but I dont want to feel unconditional loyalty toward anyone. No matter how powerful he can make me, I will never want that, Soo-Jung replied. Of course, this wasnt the only reason, but Soo-Jung couldnt tell Yoo-Bin everything.


    Before Yoo-Bin could ask more questions, Soo-Jung changed the subject. Hows my pupil doing? After talking with Paimon, he told everyone to take a break for a while, didnt he? But I havent seen him aroundtely.


    The battle with Ha Song-Su had ended, and Edens restoration was alsoplete. Gi-Gyu had been very busy dealing with Paimon, but now that he had some time for himself, Soo-Jung wondered why she hadnt seen himtely.


    Yoo-Bin replied, He went to have a meeting with the Korean government.


    A meeting? Soo-Jung frowned, disliking what she had just heard. But she quickly lost interest. Well, Im sure hell be fine.


    The situation was already out of hand now. The humans couldnt do much to or for them apart from, perhaps, giving Gi-Gyu peace of mind.


    Hmm I guess after this talk with the government, hell have some time to rest. Soo-Jung thought for a moment before mumbling, Maybe I should go on a trip with my pupil! It has been a long time.


    ...! Yoo-Bins face turned strange when she heard Soo-Jungs mumble.


    Yoo-Bin asked, You mean like on a date?


    What the hell are you talking about? A date? I meant just dinner or something. He has been stuck in Eden for so long. Dont you think he deserves a nice dinner?


    Yoo-Bins head tilted to the side in confusion. Isnt that like a date, though?


    Soo-Jung didnt answer Yoo-Bin. Instead, she gave her a mysterious smile and left.


    This is my chance, Yoo-Bin whispered while clenching her fist.


    Not too far away from her, Brunheart watched everything from the Sephiroth Tree. My masters wife will be!


    Brunheart had already decided whom Gi-Gyu would take as his wife. With a smile, she headed toward an unknown destination.


    ***


    Its an honor to meet you. A man gave his hand to Gi-Gyu for a handshake. Im Kim Sung-Moo, the Assistant Secretary of the yer Maintenance Department.


    My name is Kim Gi-Gyu. Gi-Gyu shook his head. Beside him were Sung-Hoon and Rohan.


    Haha, Ive only seen you on TV, so I must say that this feels surreal. I only saw you in your silver armor on TV, so You are such a good-looking man. Kim Sung-Moo sat down and announced with augh.


    After the yers first appearance, the governments of different countries felt the need to form an independent department to maintain them. They named it the yers Maintenance Department.


    At first, this was a powerful department, but it lost its authority to the yer associations around the world.


    However, things are different now. After the KPAs copse, the Caravan Guild and Andras imed to take over its function, but they neglected most of their duties. They kept the gates closed but didnt do anything to manage the yers needs. Therefore, the yers Maintenance Department regained its power not too long ago.


    But this department was about to lose its authority once again.


    So the new association will be named Eden How meaningful, Kim Sung-Moo announced with a smile. He acted friendly toward Gi-Gyu, but Gi-Gyu knew better.


    <em>He is good at hiding his true intentions. </em>Through his well-developed senses and faint sync, Gi-Gyu could discern Kim Sung-Moos true thoughts. He realized that this man was incredibly ambitious and saw people, including Gi-Gyu, as nothing more than tools.


    I cant believe a great yer like you had to live as a wanted man, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. Something was obviously very wrong in this world. Kim Sung-Moo poured Gi-Gyu a cup of water and continued, But dont worry. The Korean government believes in your innocence now, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu had been deemed a wanted man when he was innocent. He found it ridiculous that the government only now believed he was innocent.


    ... Gi-Gyus lips curled up.


    Kim Sung-Moos eyes flinched, but the smile remained on his lips. This department was in name only, but it appeared that Kim Sung-Moo had reached this position with much effort.


    Gi-Gyu went right to the point. You wanted to see me?


    He felt ufortable about this meeting. No matter how hard he tried, he couldnt think of a reason why he had to meet with the government. Sung-Hoon and Rohan must have felt that Gi-Gyu wasnt happy about this meeting because they flinched.


    Kim Sung-Moo replied, Yes, thats correct. A new group called Eden will beunched, and I thought I should meet its head in person. The president wanted toe in person, but As you know, hes incredibly busy.


    <em>Who is the current president of Korea? </em>Gi-Gyu couldnt even remember, and he didnt bother. He asked, Wasnt Mr. Heo Sung-Hoon supposed to be the head of this group?


    Kim Sung-Moo waved his hands in surprise and replied, Ah! Youre right, of course. But Mr. Sung-Hoon will be the head of it in name only, isnt he? Hell be basically a figurehead, and you, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu, will be the real


    <em>Crack.</em>


    The ss in Gi-Gyus hand shattered, but the pieces didnt fly everywhere. Instead, they floated in the air.


    What the?! Kim Sung-Moo watched in fear.


    Gi-Gyu apologized, Ah, Im sorry. When he rxed, the ss shards fell and lodged into the desk like daggers. I have difficulty controlling my emotions when I meet the type of people I hate.


    A smile appeared on Gi-Gyus face as he continued, For example, I dont like rude and disrespectful people devoid of human decency. I also hate people with big ambitions but no real skills. Do you understand what Im saying?


    Gi-Gyu openly insulted him, but Kim Sung-Moo remained quiet with a rigid expression.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Can I assume that you arent one of those people, Assistant Secretary Kim Sung-Moo?


    ...


    Mr. Heo Sung-Hoon is the head of Eden. I just dont understand why I had to be present for this meeting. I am just one of the many yers out there. If you have anything to discuss from now on, please address it to Mr. Sung-Hoon and Mr. Rohan. Gi-Gyu pointed at Sung-Hoon and Rohan.


    Ah! Gi-Gyu continued. And Im sure the situation regarding Eden in the Bukhan River region is resolved, correct?


    ...


    Please answer my question. I think you have the authority to answer me.


    In the end, Kim Sung-Moo replied, Youre correct The ce named Eden in the Bukhan River region has been acknowledged as a special autonomous district. From now on, it will be considered a part of the new association, also named Eden, and its headquarters. Therefore, the Korean government promises never to interfere with


    Yes, that sounds about right. Gi-Gyu stood up. Im not that busy, but this ce makes me ufortable, so Ill take my leave now.


    Gi-Gyu walked toward the door. Kim Sung-Moos trembling troubled him a bit, but this wasnt his problem.


    When Sung-Hoon and Rohan tried to follow him, Gi-Gyu asked, Why are you guys following me out? Werent you here to converse with Assistant Secretary Kim Sung-Moo?


    Rohan and Sung-Hoon tried their best to hide theirughs. Sung-Hoon replied, I dont think so.


    Did I make a mistake in that room? Gi-Gyu asked Sung-Hoon. Because he felt the situation allowed it, he had let his emotions take over. Now, he wondered if he had put too much burden on Sung-Hoon.


    Sung-Hoon replied, Of course not. I brought you here for this very reason. The Korean government was being difficult. They dont want to make the same mistake they made with the KPA before. They want to retain as much authority as possible, and it has been so tiring trying to deal with them. Im not the type to make a scene, and Rohan didnt want to do anything to bring you shame, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. So we had no choice but to bring you here.


    Sung-Hoonughed and continued, I know Kim Sung-Moo doesnt look like much, but hes an influential figure. I could smell something gross when we left, though. I think he peed in his pants Hahaha. You did very well. Things will go a lot smoother from now on, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Hahahaha. Suddenly, Rohan began tough too. He had been dying to shut Kim Sung-Moo up since he had been rude to his master. But everything worked out in the end.


    Gi-Gyu smiled as well, and the three of them left together.

 Chapter 290: Awkward Days (2)

    Chapter 290: Awkward Days (2)


    <em>Bzzz.</em>


    Hmm? Gi-Gyu looked down. He couldnt remember thest time he used or interacted with his phone. He checked the caller ID and saw that it was from another country.


    A foreign number?


    After a short pause, he answered, Hello?


    Just recently, after his wanted status had been dissolved, Gi-Gyu had powered up his phone and started carrying it around again. His cell phone often got destroyed during battles, so he used to keep it in Eden for safekeeping.


    -Have you been well?


    A smile spread on Gi-Gyus lips. Mr. Tao Chen?


    It was Tao Chen.


    -Ive arrived safely in China. Not being synced with you sure is inconvenient.


    I heard the news. Gi-Gyu had already heard about Tao Chens arrival in China. And I heard someone else is to be the president. Is that true?


    -Yes, probably. I dont have the ability to lead arge country like China. For me, staying beside you and continuing to fight would be better.


    Gi-Gyuughed. So you didnt refuse the post because it would put too many limitations on you as a yer?


    -Hahaha.


    Tao Chenughed before adding,


    -Ill be returning to Korea soon. I hope you will call me before your next big battle.


    Of course. Gi-Gyu was about to hang up.


    Tao Chen added, I have news.


    ...


    -There is a rumor going around about the Korean government. They are pretending to form a good rtionship with you for now, but they actually see you as a threat and


    I already know.


    -Thats what I thought. If you never need to, you are wee in China.


    Thank you, Tao Chen. Gi-Gyu finally hung up. He already knew the Korean government was nning something. After the KPA copsed and the Caravan and Iron Guilds took their position in spirit only, the Korean yer Maintenance Department finally gained some authority.


    They could finally keep the yers in check, so they never wanted to give up such a position of power. They were just using Gi-Gyu for now because they needed him. But there was no doubt they would like to take back the power.


    Was that Tao Chen? Soo-Jung, who was standing next to Gi-Gyu, asked. She was dressed up today, and she looked very different.


    Yup. You heard everything just now, didnt you? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Yeah. So what are you going to do?


    About what?


    Soo-Jung exined calmly, The Korean government still controls the area around your home. If they consider you a threat, things could get very annoying, dont you think?


    Im sure Sung-Hoon and Rohan will take care of everything, replied Gi-Gyu.


    And if something he didnt approve of did happen


    <em>I dont want to think about that just yet. </em>Gi-Gyu was already tired of all the other things he needed to take care of. The whole world was in danger, so he didnt expect the Korean government to do anything silly for a while.


    Then lets just go get lunch now, Soo-Jung announced.


    Soon, Soo-Jung and Gi-Gyu were out in Gangnam. It had been a long time since they walked the streets together. They strolled near the old KPA headquarters site.


    Wait, we have more peopleing, Gi-Gyu said to her.


    What? Soo-Jung was confused but soon sensed two familiar presences approaching them. She smiled bitterly. Ugh...


    Unnie!


    Im sorry werete, Master.


    Gi-Gyus gate had materialized; Yoo-Bin and El exited it.


    Gi-Gyu exined to Soo-Jung, You said we should go out for lunch together, didnt you? So I thought it would be great if we all went together.


    Soo-Jung wanted to p him, but she just shook her head and looked at Yoo-Bin and Els triumphant mien.


    All right, lets go Soo-Jung mumbled.


    The group began walking. A couple, who was standing nearby, whispered among themselves.


    Didnt those people just appear out of nowhere? a woman asked.


    What are you talking about? That doesnt make any sense, a man in a hoodie replied.


    Werent they talking about Tao Chen? Isnt that the name of the Chinese ranker?


    Stop talking nonsense. Were going to bete for our reservation, the man insisted.


    But I swear The woman seemed curious, but herpanion dragged her away.


    From far away, another man watched the whole thing. He picked up his phone and reported, Morningstar is on the move. Ah, yes, yes. Hes with that angel and Ranker Shin Yoo-Bin. Yes, all right. Ill keep you updated.


    The man hung up and began following Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu took a big forkful of noodles, painting his lips with the sauce.


    Master.


    Oppa!


    Yoo-Bin and El tried to wipe his mouth for him, but they were toote. Gi-Gyu quickly wiped it himself. The duo had acted fast, but they werent as quick as him.


    Ha! This is nuts, Soo-Jung muttered while eating her risotto.


    Gi-Gyu looked confused. He whispered, You dont have to do that, El. And While looking around, he hesitantly asked, Could you not call me Master when were outside?


    They were in an expensive restaurant, so there werent many people inside. In the restaurant''s sea of whispers, Els sentence drew quite some eyes. After all, how often could one hear Master in a public restaurant?


    El looked distressed. Then what should I call you?


    She couldnt imagine calling Gi-Gyu other than Master. She looked just as stressed as when she was fighting Ha Song-Su.


    Gi-Gyu suggested, You can address me more informally.


    But how could I?! El seemed shocked.


    Then you should just call him Oppa too, Unnie! Yoo-Bin suggested.


    Oppa? El seemed even more confused.


    Realizing this was going nowhere, Gi-Gyu quickly changed the subject. Lets figure this outter. For now, lets just eat. Im having such yummy pasta after a long time. Are you all enjoying your food?


    Yup, its good, Soo-Jung replied.


    I wouldve preferred it if it were just you and me, Oppa. Hng Yoo-Binined.


    Oppa El whispered with uncertainty.


    Gi-Gyu looked at the three women and grinned. He couldnt even remember when he was this rxedst. So, he was enjoying this break very much.


    Soo-Jung wiped her lips and asked, Whats Lou doing?


    I think hes feeling better because he returned to training. Lou absorbed a bunch of sorcerous energyst time too, so I think he found a way to get more powerful, Gi-Gyu exined.


    Thats great. And is the situation with Paimon still the same? asked Soo-Jung.


    Yup.


    They chatted for a while longer before leaving the restaurant.


    The man watching Gi-Gyu from the corner table of the same restaurant made another call. Yes, yes. Morningstar just left.


    ***


    Like all the other regr folks, they enjoyed the day. The gates and the Tower threatened the world, but the non-yers still led normal lives. Gi-Gyu and his group saw a movie before taking a stroll on the street.


    Gi-Gyu looked around and mumbled, This feels like a totally different world.


    The Chinese coup, Andras'' world domination n, Ha Song-Sus invasion of Eden, the death of thousands of monsters


    It all just feels like a dream, Gi-Gyu mumbled. As he walked on the street, the scene he saw looked surrealpared to the reality he faced daily. The outside world seemed so peaceful. Even now, new gates opened continuously. Regardless of Andras, Kronos, and Gi-Gyus actions, the gates were still opening, and the regr yers were still doing their best to close them.


    <em>Of course, they arent doing it just to save the world </em>


    The yers were mainly doing their job for financial gains, but still, they were risking their lives to maintain peace.


    This is the other side of the peace, Soo-Jung chimed in. Just as she had said, they were all living on the other side of this peace. They were fighting dangerous battles and bleeding for the non-yers.


    Gi-Gyu suddenly frowned when he heard the conversation between some high school students nearby.


    So its called Eden? I heard the KPA is being revamped.


    Its stupid. Why are they doing that? So annoying.


    Everything seemed so peaceful and quiet, but now, this.


    They were talking about the new association Sung-Hoon was building. The high school boys continued to chat.


    I wish I was a yer too. All I would have to do is kill a few monsters, and I would make tons of money. And people respect you for that. Its an easy life.


    Hahaha! You talk like you respect the yers!


    Well, I do! They make a lot of money, so they deserve to be respected!


    Their conversation made Gi-Gyu frown, but he knew this was reality. He didnt me them for their thoughts. Besides, he currently had more important things to worry about.


    Whats wrong? Soo-Jung asked.


    I hope everyone is okay, Gi-Gyu wondered.


    Who?


    Tae-Shik hyung, Suk-Woo, and Gi-Gyu trailed off. He was thinking about his mother and Yoo-Jung. He didnt even know where they were or if they were still alive. He tried to believe they were safe, but he couldnt help worrying about them every moment of the day.


    Gi-Gyu was doing everything in his power to locate them but


    <em>Its like they have disappeared from this world.</em>


    This exined why he couldnt find any physical evidence of their existence.


    Just where were they?


    His mother and sister should be enjoying their lives just like all the other non-yers in the world. But Gi-Gyu feared that his family was somewhere suffering without his knowledge.


    He felt frustrated and desperate. He tried to be patient, but these thoughts haunted him.


    I thought you were annoyed by something else. Soo-Jung looked at them with her eyes narrowed. You havent made a move, so I havent been doing anything, but it bothers me.


    Suddenly, Soo-Jung turned to look at something.


    Gi-Gyu agreed. Indeed, he had been too patient.


    Hey! Soo-Jung yelled when Gi-Gyu suddenly disappeared. He was so fast that they didnt even notice where he went.


    Oppa! Yoo-Bin called out to him too, but it was toote. He was gone.


    Oppa? El seemed to be the only one who still hadn''t realized what was going on.


    Haa Soo-Jung sighed and rubbed her forehead. We should get back now.


    She assumed Gi-Gyu would take care of everything. She had been anxious that Gi-Gyu might explode.


    <em>Hes like a ticking bomb He should take this opportunity to release some of his stress.</em>


    Indeed, Gi-Gyu had been suppressing his anger. If something triggered him, Soo-Jung had no idea how he might release it. For now, he seemed to at least have decent control over himself. So he needed to release some steam at every opportunity he got.


    An opportunity like now.


    Gi-Gyu suddenly appeared in front of the man who was making another report.


    Yes Morningstar is now The man couldnt continue. He trembled, and Gi-Gyu took away his cell phone.


    -Why arent you reporting?!


    The voice on the other side of the phone yelled.


    Gi-Gyu answered the phone, Is this Assistant Secretary Kim Sung-Moo?


    It was indeed Kim Sung-Moo.


    -...


    There was no answer. The call was quickly disconnected, and Gi-Gyu turned the phone into dust.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    Gi-Gyu turned to the man who was reporting to Kim Sung-Moo. He asked, Where is the man you were talking to?


    ...!


    Please answer. Im not in a good mood right now, Gi-Gyu added under his breath. He feared that he might have let Kim Sung-Moo underestimate him.

 Chapter 291: Awkward Days (3)

    Chapter 291: Awkward Days (3)


    Gi-Gyu knew Andras might have nted a spy in the Korean government. And that was partly why he had met with Kim Sung-Moo despite finding it cumbersome.


    <em>But Andras wouldnt be this careless. </em>


    Ostensibly, Gi-Gyu was wrong in assuming Kim Sung-Moo was Andras spy. Andras and his minions would never use silly methods like this. Only a greedy human could do something like thissomeone who had overestimated themselves greatly.


    Standing in front of a giant door, Gi-Gyu rang the doorbell. No one answered, even though he rang it a few times.


    Just then, he felt several presences nearby. Gi-Gyu rang the bell again and announced, If you dont get rid of the yers approaching me, things will get very ugly. If you still want to resolve this with a conversation, open this door right now.


    However, the yers didnt stop, making Gi-Gyu frown. He was about to step back when the firmly-closed door suddenly opened.


    ***


    Would you like some tea? Kim Sung-Moo tried to act nonchnt, but his hands were trembling. He wasnt a yer. He was a non-yer office worker talented in politics. So, he couldnt endure Gi-Gyus angry energy.


    No, thank you, Gi-Gyu refused and sat on the sofa.


    An awkward silence fell.


    I apologize. Kim Sung-Moo broke the silence. We were just Since youre such an important figure We were only trying to protect you, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. A bodyguard, if you will.


    Kim Sung-Moos excuse was ridiculous, so Gi-Gyu red at him; he became quiet.


    After another short silence, Kim Sung-Moo made another excuse, And about the yers outside They are just my bodyguards. Please dont misunderstand.


    Gi-Gyu burst intoughter. Did Kim Sung-Moo really think his lies would work? Was lying his reflex? Something he didnt even know he was doing?


    When Gi-Gyu had caught the yer following him, he heard Kim Sung-Moo curse the yer crudely.


    You cant even follow a single person? I guess you dont want the money for your mothers hospital bill, huh? Gi-Gyu repeated what he had heard. Kim Sung-Moos face turned pale as Gi-Gyu continued, If you can kill him, kill him now. This could be our chance. If hees to my home, Ill have an excuse for killing him.


    Kim Sung-Moo suddenly knelt on the floor and apologized, I-Im so sorry!


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. He couldnt believe someone like this had be the head of the yer Maintenance Department.


    Kim Sung-Moo simply couldnt gauge his opponents power. There was only one reason Eden was at peace with the Korean government: Gi-Gyu allowed it. A mighty enemy was threatening the world, and Gi-Gyu was the best shield against it. To those who knew the current situation well, he was the strongest shield and the spear.


    <em>I heard this man works as a thug for the wealthy and powerful. </em>This exined how Kim Sung-Moo could be assistant secretary of the yer Maintenance Department.


    He was an assistant secretary, but he had the authority of a minister because he was supported by some of the wealthiest people in the country. The appearance of the Tower and the yers had benefited this man greatly.


    The wealthy had always wanted the yers power. So when the yer Maintenance Department came to be, they tried to control it. Of course, after this department lost power, the wealthy also lost interest in it.


    <em>But now they think they have another chance at power. </em>


    These powerful people probably believed that Kim Sung-Mood and hisck of brains and ethics would get them what they wanted. How could they think that?


    Gi-Gyu believed that Kim Sung-Moo was in this position only because he was the son of the man who owned the biggest financial institution in the country.


    Gi-Gyu asked, You kneel before me because you know your bodyguard yers cant defeat me, correct?


    ...


    And if I believe your words and leave you today, youll try to do something to annoy me again.


    Kim Sung-Moo clenched his fists, but Gi-Gyu didnt care.


    So I have no other choice. Gi-Gyu slowly stood up and walked to the man.


    Ackkk! Kim Sung-Moo screamed and tried to run, but an invisible force held onto him and made him stand up.


    Ugh! Kim Sung-Moo groaned when Gi-Gyu put his hand on his head.


    <em>I really didnt want to do this </em>Gi-Gyu had never wanted to use this power on a non-yer, and he didnt have to until now.


    <em>Isnt this what those people were talking about before? </em>


    His sync ability yielded results simr to brainwashing. It forced the target into bing his servant with unconditional loyalty. Using such power against a non-yer seemed


    Anyway, Gi-Gyu didnt hesitate for long.


    Sync. Gi-Gyu knew that just one word from him could change so many things. He had the power, and he needed to use it.


    Ugh! Kim Sung-Moo gasped as Gi-Gyu received all of Kim Sung-Moos information quickly. Gi-Gyu saw Kim Sung-Moos life, which was filled with filthy desires and hical deeds.


    Gi-Gyu frowned and put Kim Sung-Moo down.


    Youre not worth syncing with, Gi-Gyu muttered,


    Aaaahhh! Kim Sung-Moo shrieked because the sync process had abruptly stopped. Gi-Gyu knelt and grabbed Kim Sung-Moos mouth.


    Gi-Gyu warned, You better not annoy me again. Spend the remainder of your days atoning for your sins. If you dont


    A ck stem stretched out from Gi-Gyus hand and entered Kim Sung-Moos mouth. It reached his stomach through his throat.


    Gi-Gyu added, Youll get to see what hell really looks like.


    <em>Plop.</em>


    Kim Sung-Moo was finally freed and dropped to the floor. And by then, Gi-Gyu was long gone.


    ***


    Gi-Gyus head was pounding. He left Eden to take a break, but he only ended up experiencing something unpleasant.


    He had eaten delicious food, watched an interesting movie, and spent some time with people precious to him, but


    <em>Where are they? </em>


    His family still wasnt with him. They were supposed to be with Suk-Woo, and Gi-Gyu was very unhappy with this situation. He regretted so many things.


    He wasnt fighting for world peace. He had begun his journey to protect himself and get his revenge. And by aplishing this, he would also be bringing peace to everyone in the world. In a way, it was a means to an end.


    But


    <em>What about my family?</em>


    His family deserved this peace and happiness the most. Sadly, they were stuck somewhere. Gi-Gyu couldnt help imagining his family suffering, and this tormented him.


    <em>Kim Sung-Moo. </em>It was bad enough that he still couldnt find his family, but his mood worsened at the thought of this vile man. Kim Sung-Moo had tried to harm him and made him waste some precious time.


    Gi-Gyu gritted his teeth loudly. He felt nauseous, recalling how this man had tried to kill him for his selfish desires. Gi-Gyu wanted to kill him right now, but he stopped himself.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed, knowing that Kim Sung-Moo probably wouldnt live long anyway. And even if he did, he wouldnt live a normal life. During the sync process, Gi-Gyu had injected Death into him, which meant Gi-Gyu should be able to control this man for the rest of his life.


    If Kim Sung-Moo repented and helped Gi-Gyu, Gi-Gyu would be willing to give him a peaceful life.


    <em>Knock, knock.</em>


    Soo-Jung knocked on the door and entered.


    I guess you arent feeling any better? she asked apathetically. Dont mind it too much. These simple creatures see this situation as a threat or a chance.


    She sat beside Gi-Gyu, who kept his eyes closed and breathed deeply. Many thoughts crossed his mind, which he found hard to endure.


    This war might be long or short, but its only the beginning. So you need to get some rest while you can, Pupil Soo-Jungs voice sounded like a luby.


    Gi-Gyu contemted with his eyes closed as if he were asleep. Then, he heard someone in his head.


    -Grandmaster.


    It was Hal.


    -Heo Sung-Hoon has a message for you.


    <em>Go ahead.</em>


    Gi-Gyu now treated his Egos like they were really his servants.


    -He said he found a man named Kim Tae-Oh.


    ...! Gi-Gyus eyes flew open.


    ***


    It was a luxuriously decorated room. The bed looked elegant, the chandelier was extravagant, and there was even a giant table in the middle. Like some medieval noblemans estate, everything in the room was huge and opulent.


    Dammit, a man sitting on the bed swore loudly.


    Dammit, dammit, dammit The man looked furious. However, he only mumbled to himself while sitting on the bed like a helpless doll.


    <em>Rattle.</em>


    The door opened, and an elderly man entered. He asked, Did you rest well?


    ... The man frowned instead of answering.


    Shouldnt you give up now? The elderly man offered a kind smile while watching the man on the bed.


    The man on the bed spat at the older man. The elderly man frowned a little, but he quietly wiped away the spit.


    The elderly man no longer frowned, but he now looked angry. He smirked and muttered, I understand why you feel this way. But its no use. Just give up already.


    Shut up, the man on the bed finally spoke. How could a man of God sell his soul to a demon?!


    The man on the bed screamed in a fury, Why! God is watching you!


    ... The elderly man remained quiet. Next, he sighed deeply and said, Haa This is so annoying. I was perfect, but I guess its because of that creature.


    The elderly man stopped muttering and looked at the man again. Youre nothing more than a puppet. Less than a fraction of what you used to be. So give up your body already. Stop wasting my time. Dragging this out is pointless, as I will take your body eventually. I dont care if I need to suffer the penalty.


    The elderly man frowned in annoyance and continued, It will be toote if you regret itter. Michael, you must remember who gave you that name. This isnt something you can handle. This life isnt something you can endure.


    With that, the elderly man left.


    Michael, the man on the bed, whispered, How could the pope


    The elderly man who had threatened him was the pope.


    Gabriel Michael whispered the name of the pope.

 Chapter 292: Awkward Days (4)

    Chapter 292: Awkward Days (4)


    After Gi-Gyu got Heo Sung-Hoons message, he returned to Eden.


    Sung-Hoon greeted him with a smile, Hello.


    You found Tae-Oh? Gi-Gyu asked impatiently.


    His first meeting with Kim Tae-Oh wasnt that long ago, but it now felt like such a distant memory. Tae-Shik had introduced him to Tae-Oh when he worked as a Tower guide. At the time, Gi-Gyu was weak and could barely support his family.


    <em>We only confirmed Andras identity thanks to Kim Tae-Oh, </em>Gi-Gyu thought grimly. He had been searching for Kim Tae-Oh, who had disappeared, and the truth about the Caravan Guild was revealed in the process.


    Tae-Shik used to me himself for what had happened to the young yer, so he also wanted to find Tae-Oh.


    Sung-Hoon replied, Yes, I did.


    Unfortunately, he didnt look too happy about it.


    Where? Where is Tae-Oh? Gi-Gyu demanded.


    Pleasee this way


    Tae-Oh, the man Gi-Gyu was looking for, was in Eden. Gi-Gyu followed Sung-Hoon quickly.


    As they walked together, Sung-Hoon exined, It was a coincidence that we found him. We never expected him to be here, so we never thought to look.


    Sung-Hoon walked a little faster and became quiet. It looked like he wanted to continue once Gi-Gyu met Tae-Oh.


    Gi-Gyu recognized the area Sung-Hoon brought him to. After the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guilds attack, they had tried to rehabilitate as many enemies as possible. But this didnt mean they killed everyone they couldnt rehabilitate. Some were kept alive to study the First Potions effects, while the others were used to learn how the demons stole the yers bodies.


    Here. Sung-Hoon stopped before the area with the live enemy yers; Gi-Gyu felt his heart fall.


    Sung-Hoon said quietly, Ive made sure hes safe now. He was about to be eliminated. If I hadnt found him in time You should go see him now.


    Sung-Hoon entered the building. At the entrance, Hart stood waiting.


    Hart bowed deeply and ruefully whispered, Grandmaster I apologize. I had no idea he was your friend.


    Gi-Gyu tapped Harts shoulder as he walked by. He replied, Its all right.


    He knew this was no ones fault. They hadnt ever suspected that Tae-Oh might be among the enemy army. And it was Gi-Gyu who had ordered the experiments to be carried out.


    Hart quietly followed behind Gi-Gyu, who was following Sung-Hoon.


    ***


    Ackkkk!


    Kekekeke.


    Hehehehe.


    As they entered deeper into the area, they heard gruesome moans and groans. Some screams sounded so strange that they couldnt tell if they were of pain or pleasure. As he listened, Gi-Gyu continued to walk.


    When they reached the end of the hallway, Sung-Hoon exined, He wasnt in good condition, so we couldnt move him out of this ce.


    After all the experiments were done and nothing more could be learned from a prisoner, they were eliminated. These yers, who had done terrible things, were finally given true death.


    Sung-Hoon stood before a metal door and announced, Its going to smell a bit.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    Sung-Hoon opened the metal door. As forewarned, a horrible stench stabbed Gi-Gyus nose. He was used to the smell of rotting corpses, but this was so bad that it made him frown.


    Hehehehe! The moans,ughs, and screams were even louder in the dark room.


    Sung-Hoon turned on the light, and Gi-Gyu saw a creatureughing most grotesquely. Nearly all of his body was rotting, pus was seemingly leaking from every orifice, and even his face looked like it was melting, but Gi-Gyu recognized him.


    Gi-Gyu hadnt attended school regrly, so he had gotten no chance to make friends. He had some acquaintances, but he was never close to anyone.


    However, there were a few people he could call friends.


    Tae-Oh Gi-Gyu called out his friends name.


    Hehehehe. Only a strangeugh came out of the creatures mouth.


    Gi-Gyu had no doubt the creature was Tae-Oh, but he understood why others couldnt recognize him. The changes in his appearance were just too great. It was a truly fortunate coincidence that Sung-Hoon found Tae-Oh.


    Sung-Hoon exined as if trying to make an excuse, He isnt like this because of our experiments. yers under sorcerous energys influence just turn out this way


    I know, Gi-Gyu whispered. He knew the experiments werent entirely at fault, but Gi-Gyu also knew using yers likeb rats was inhumane.


    But he had no other choice.


    <em>These yers couldnt be rehabilitated. They were either too evil or too far gone because of the sorcerous energy. </em>


    The captured yers had been divided into two groups. The first one contained demon yers who hadmitted murders and rapes on their own and without the demons directive.


    The second group had yers far under sorcerous energys influence and beyond recovery. <em></em>


    The first group was used to learn how the demons stole yers bodies.


    The second group was


    <em>We were trying to help them return to normal </em>


    Gi-Gyu couldnt save them all. Even he couldnt save those whose bodilyponents, including their bone marrow, had been poisoned with sorcerous energy. If he extracted the sorcerous energy, these yers would die instantly. Syncing with them would also not save their corrupted minds or stop the sorcerous energy contamination.


    Hart exined, If we leave him like this it wont be long before hes gone.


    Tae-Oh didnt have much time left. Gi-Gyu tried to reach out to him but ultimately just shook his head. He didnt know how to save Tae-Oh.


    Hows the research going? asked Gi-Gyu despite knowing the answer.


    We still dont know how to return them to normal, Hart replied sadly.


    Suddenly, a thought popped into Gi-Gyus head. I have an idea.


    ...! It seemed that Sung-Hoon realized what Gi-Gyu wanted to try.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward Hart and ordered, Bring Paimon here.


    Paimon was deeply connected to this situation, and Gi-Gyu suspected that he knew all the secrets of this process. Hart seemed surprised because his eye sockets wavered, but he silently left.


    Everyone remained quiet except Tae-Oh, whoughed while scratching the wall like a ghoul.


    ***


    Hyung. Paimonno, Min-Su walked in.


    When Gi-Gyu gave Min-Su the signal, the look in Min-Sus eyes changed as Paimon appeared.


    Did you need me? Paimon asked. He had heard the gist of the situation. It would have been better if he had been involved in the experiments from the beginning, but he was busy fine-tuning his body.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Did Hart exin everything to you?


    Yes So this is your friend. Paimon walked toward Tae-Oh. His movement somehow seemed more awkward than before. He looked at Tae-Oh nonchntly, who continued to scratch the floor with seemingly no will to fight.


    Paimon studied Tae-Oh, and Gi-Gyu asked, Do you think you can do this?


    Please give me a moment. I still havent finished tuning, so its taking me longer to concentrate.


    Gi-Gyu nodded, and time passed in the silent room. After a while, Paimon finally stood up.


    The First Potion was used here, Paimon announced.


    ...


    Ive already told you a bit about the First Potion before Hmm Paimon seemed to be thinking deeply about something.


    Gi-Gyu asked again, Is it possible?


    No, Paimon replied quickly. It isnt possible. We cant return this man to the way he was before. The First Potion has reached his bone marrow as well as his brain. This man cant be healed anymore. Im actually more curious about why hes still alive.


    Paimon turned toward Tae-Oh and continued, I understand how you must feel right now, but letting him go would be the kinder thing here. If I was already done tuning and this man had about a month left to live, perhaps it would have been different. But


    Paimon looked up at Gi-Gyu again and added, One day at the longest.


    ...


    This man will not survive the 24-hour mark.


    Gi-Gyu begged, Are you sure there is no way to


    No, there isnt. Please dont ask me again. Paimon walked up to Gi-Gyu. I feel partly responsible for this. I can see that I have caused pain to a lot of people.


    Paimon looked unhappy, and Gi-Gyu watched Tae-Oh with sadness in his eyes. Paimon mumbled, We cant save him, but if we use whatever time he has left, you might be able to talk to him for a moment.


    Is that possible?


    It is aplicated process, but maybe. Well extract the sorcerous energy from this man and give his remaining life force onest boost. That might be enough for him to talk normally for a moment. But of course, he will die immediately afterward. He has a day to live, tranting to about a minute of conversation time.


    Paimon looked into Gi-Gyus eyes and asked, So what would you like to do? By the way, dont bother trying to sync with him. Even if you do, nothing much will change. Sync is a connection, not an all-powerful healing ability. Even if you kill and egofy him to sync with him, youll get an Ego far too damaged to function normally. His soul and mind will be stuck at the time of egofication. You cant heal ruined minds. You cant do that like some others.


    Gi-Gyu didnt have to contemte long. At this point, it was clear that Tae-Oh couldnt be brought back to normal. In a day, he would die in this monstrous form. Therefore, Gi-Gyu had only one choice.


    Please go ahead.


    All right. Paimon approached Tae-Oh again. He ced his hand on top of Tae-Ohs head and began mumbling.


    Ackkkkkk! For the first time, Tae-Oh screamed instead ofughing.


    Gi-Gyus face crumpled ufortably. It was a difficult thing to hear ones friend scream like this.


    Ackkkk! Tae-Oh continued to scream. Sung-Hoon and Hart left but not because they couldnt tolerate the screaming. They just wanted to give Gi-Gyu some privacy to talk to Tae-Oh.


    This man has a lot of angst in him, Paimon whispered as he took his hand off Tae-Ohs head. His resentment and obsession kept him alive for this long. Youll have more time than I thought, but it still wont be more than two minutes. Its not much, but try to give his troubled mind some respite. Oh, and you should know that he cant see you.


    Paimon walked away. As he passed by, Gi-Gyu could feel their strong connection, and he was d of what he felt. Paimons words may have been cold, but he was genuinely guilty. Gi-Gyu could also sense Paimons renewed determination.


    It hurts Words began to pour out from Tae-Ohs lips.


    Tae-Oh Gi-Gyu whispered.


    Tae-Ohs head moved. His eyes looked cloudy, but he was now facing Gi-Gyu.


    G Gi-Gyu? It seemed that Tae-Oh recognized Gi-Gyus voice. Gi-Gyu, I cant see anything My body hurts so bad Why Why?


    ...


    Oh Tae-Oh mumbled to himself for a while before pausing. It seemed that he remembered what had happened. Without a word, Gi-Gyu held Tae-Ohs hands.


    Hng Hng Tears and pus leaked from Tae-Ohs eyes.


    Gi-Gyu didnt know what to say to him.


    Gi-Gyu What have I done? I Tae-Oh sobbed. I just wanted to live with my mother happily I never had true talent, and I thought this was how I will make


    An ugly smile appeared on Tae-Ohs ruined face, but it was quickly reced by guilt and worry.


    M-my mother?! Do you know what happened to my mother? Please tell me. Please, Im begging you!


    Gi-Gyu didnt let go of Tae-Ohs hands and wondered what he should say.


    The truth, perhaps?


    Tae-Ohs mother was dead. Since Tae-Oh had been deep in the Caravan Guild, his mother was neglected and died from starvation.


    Should Gi-Gyu tell him the truth? Or should he lie?


    She passed away. Gi-Gyu chose to tell him the truth, but not the full one. She died of illness. By the time we found her, it was toote.


    Ahh


    Her illness was also a result of being neglected, but it sounded better than dying of starvation.


    Ah Ugh MMother Tae-Oh seemed to be having a hard time breathing. The Caravan Guild Ahh What have I done?


    Tae-Oh squeezed Gi-Gyus hands. He grabbed hard enough to make Gi-Gyu flinch a little.


    Tae-Oh begged, P-please avenge me. Im begging you, Gi-Gyu Ive heard about you I heard that youre bing stronger When I heard about you, I felt hopeful No I was jealous No I I wanted to be powerful like you Thats what I wanted Ohh Ahh You have the power to do this, right?


    Gi-Gyu squeezed Tae-Ohs hands.


    Tae-Oh continued, Couldnt you avenge me? I know I dont have the right to ask, but I


    Tae-Ohs voice became quieter and weaker.


    Gi-Gyu replied, I will. I will get your revenge. And I swear it will be a painful one.


    Thank y Tae-Oh stopped breathing. Hested a lot longer than Paimon had predicted.


    When Gi-Gyu let his hands go, Tae-Oh fell to the ground. Gi-Gyu stood up and clenched his fists. This reminded him that he was doing the right thing. He was fighting for world peace, and he didnt need a special reason for doing this.


    It was all for the safety of his friends and family.


    And


    <em>Revenge </em>


    He was doing this to avenge so many people. Gi-Gyu didnt need others to recognize his achievements or sacrifice.


    <em>I </em>


    He was just doing what he knew was right.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    Gi-Gyu left Tae-Ohs cold corpse behind and walked out.

 Chapter 293: Awkward Days (5)

    Chapter 293: Awkward Days (5)


    Tae-Ohs funeral was a small event. No one really knew him, and he had no family left. His funeral took ce in one corner of Eden. The only attendants were Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon. There was no need for those who didnt know Tae-Oh to attend.


    But El waited for Gi-Gyu until Tae-Ohs funeral was over.


    Master.


    El.


    With his head bowed, Gi-Gyu approached El, and she hugged him tightly without a word. He was surprised by her unexpected action but didnt push her away.


    He remained in Els embrace for a while.


    Youre doing very well, Master. Please do not doubt the path you took, El mumbled. No matter what others say, dont stop. Youre doing the right thing, so keep moving forward.


    She, in essence, meant that Gi-Gyu could never be wrong, which was quite an irresponsible thing to say. However, he couldnt help feeling consoled.


    Thanks, El.


    And you can stop at any time. You can seekfort if you are too tired. All I want to do is help you find happiness


    Gi-Gyu took a step back. El seemed a little confused at first, but she smiled shyly. She looked so beautiful to him.


    <em>That was close. </em>Gi-Gyu sighed secretly. In her soothing embrace, he had almost burst into tears. Tae-Ohs death certainly saddened him, but he drew anger more than sadness from it. He didnt feel like crying over this.


    <em>Something feels strange </em>Gi-Gyu was confused, but hid his feelings, smiled back, and replied, Your presence helps me greatly, El.


    El bowed deeply, confusing Gi-Gyu.


    ...? Gi-Gyu tilted his head, wondering what El was doing.


    El looked up at him and whispered, Sweetie Im here for you.


    ...?


    Yoo-Bin said it will cheer you up if I say this to you. I-Im sorry! El ran away in embarrassment, making Gi-Gyu grin. He had to admit that it was a little strange, but she had ended up making him feel better.


    He felt thankful to both El and Yoo-Bin.


    ***


    So Gi-Gyus eyes widened in disbelief. You want me to order you to do something?


    Thats correct, Paimon replied. He seemed annoyed that Gi-Gyu wasnt doing what he had asked immediately. Give me an order. Do you know how forceful this sync is?


    No.


    So I need to check it. I want to know what kind of power you have over me. Howe you havent studied your own power until now? Paimon seemed frustrated. He then turned toward Old Man Hwang, Hwang Chae-Il, and Hart, who flinched.


    Paimon continued, Those two are just cksmiths, so I can understand their ignorance. But that lich over there. Hart! Howe you never advised your master to study this? Are you sure youre a purebred lich?


    <em>Rattle.</em>


    ... Hart slumped, shivering in fear.


    <em>Did Paimon do something to Hart? Maybe a special mental training or something? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered.


    Meanwhile, Paimon clicked his tongue in disapproval and ordered, So give me an order.


    Order what? Gi-Gyu couldnt think of anything.


    For now, just try anything.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu rubbed his chin and thought for a while before ordering, Address me more formally.


    ... Paimon frowned for a moment before asking, Is that the end of yourmand, Master?


    ...! Gi-Gyu jolted at Paimons respectful tone.


    I see, so this is how it works. Hmm Your words seem to strongly urge me to follow them, Master. Paimon had seemingly realized something.


    But Gi-Gyu felt so ufortable by the change in Paimons tone that he added, Please just return to normal


    Oh so this is how it works. If your order matches what I want, the urge bes even stronger. That was an excellent order. Paimon praised Gi-Gyu.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed.


    Try giving me another order. Maybe something bigger this time.


    What do you mean bigger? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Something I might hate. Addressing you formally wasnt difficult to do, so although I felt a little hesitation, it wasnt a problem. But I dont know what will happen if you make me do something harder.


    ... Gi-Gyu thought for a moment before ordering, Cut your hand off.


    But the moment he said the words, Gi-Gyu quickly added, Stop!


    Gi-Gyu canceled the order because Paimon was really about to cut off his hand.


    Oh,e one. That was also an easy one, Paimon grumbled.


    ... Gi-Gyu couldnt believe Paimon called hurting himself too easy. Was pain inconsequential to all demons?


    Paimon offered, Do you need an example? Fine, lets try this. Ill tell you what I hate.


    Paimon began listing all the things he didnt like. I hate seeing poorly-made weapons. I hate how unskilled cksmiths talk back to me. I dont like how people are awed by mystery


    As Paimon continued, Gi-Gyu contemted what he should order him to do. He understood what Paimon hated, but he wanted to take this opportunity to prank the demon.


    <em>I want something dastardly </em>Gi-Gyu wanted something that would embarrass Paimon. Something that would help him release some of his anger. Paimon was asking for it, and Gi-Gyu knew this was a rare chance.


    Paimon was still listing all the things he hated when Gi-Gyu mumbled, Servant.


    ...? Gi-Gyu had spoken so quietly that Paimon didnt hear him. Paimon stopped and turned toward Gi-Gyu.


    Dance like a crazy person while pretending to be a rabbit and say out loud that youre a moron and Kim Gi-Gyus loyal servant.


    ...!


    ...!


    ...!


    Old Man Hwang, Hwang Chae-Il, and Hart all gaped in shock.


    <em>Rattle.</em>


    Hart was so surprised that his lower jaw came undone.


    A-all right, Paimon muttered and red at Gi-Gyu with bloodthirst. Slowly, he began dancing.


    Pfft


    Pfft


    Old Man Hwang and Hwang Chae-Il tried their best to suppress theirughter.


    Im a moron Paimon began chanting.


    Gi-Gyu only canceled his order after ten full minutes.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed, feeling like he had finally relieved some of his stress.


    ... Paimon looked down, his eyes filled with regret.


    Ah. Gi-Gyu turned toward Paimon as if he had remembered something. Paimons tuning was still iplete; he was on thest step. Gi-Gyu still hadn''t learned from him how Ha Song-Su was in hell. Paimon was supposed to tell him this after tuning up.


    I have something I want to ask you, Gi-Gyu whispered. When Paimon saw the serious look in Gi-Gyus eyes, he straightened up and faced Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu finished his conversation with Paimon. The questions he had asked were things only Paimon could answer.


    <em>Jupiter and my union </em>


    Gi-Gyu had merged with Jupiter, but he wasnt sure if Jupiters consciousness was asleep orpletely gone. So far, Gi-Gyu hadnt had any contact with him. Gi-Gyu had no idea exactly what had happened and what the result was.


    Paimon had shown interest in learning more about the sync, so Gi-Gyu was curious about his findings.


    <em>Paimon and I are very simr, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Just like him and Jupiter, Paimon had be one with Min-Su.


    Of course, their situations werent exactly the same. Gi-Gyu and Jupiter were one in body and mind, while in Paimons case, there was one body with two consciousnesses. But despite the difference, this was closest to Gi-Gyus case.


    Another case Gi-Gyu considered was El and Yoo-Bins case. They shared a piece of Asmodeus, but he didnt feel like it was the same as his own.


    <em>But maybe what happened to Yoo-Bin is simr to what happened to me. </em>


    El didnt absorb the power Asmodeuss piece offered, but Yoo-Bin had. Because of this, even her personality had changed.


    Gi-Gyu wanted to know exactly what had happened to him, so he had asked Paimon for help. Gi-Gyu had asked for his condition to be studied, and Paimon agreed without hesitation.


    After the meeting with Paimon, Gi-Gyu left the room. He was walking outside when he paused.


    Someone was leaning against a wall and watching Gi-Gyu.


    Can we talk for a moment? Soo-Jung asked.


    Hey, Soo-Jung.


    Soo-Jung continued to lean against the wall and added, I want to ask something.


    Soo-Jung seemed calm yet cold. Gi-Gyu watched her quietly, waiting for her to ask whatever was bothering her.


    Why didnt you kill Kim Sung-Moo? I mean, even if you dont kill him, I thought You would at least take out a bit of your anger on him. Soo-Jung seemed confused. But you didnt do what I expected. You put restrictions on Kim Sung-Moo and let him live. Even if you killed him, it wouldnt have been a problem. Its not like you made a deal with the government because you really needed it.


    Soo-Jung was right. Gi-Gyu could have killed Kim Sung-Moo, and no one would have made a fuss. He doubted the government would care if he killed Kim Sung-Moo. On the contrary, Kim Sung-Moo was a sore spot for the government.


    But there was no reason for me to kill him, Gi-Gyu replied.


    ... Soo-Jung seemed shocked.


    I have no right to punish a fellow human in that manner.


    Soo-Jungs eyes wavered as Gi-Gyu continued, If someone directly threatens me or someone important to me, I will take care of them. But


    With a bitter smile, Gi-Gyu added, Ive be powerful now. I cant just go around killing people because they annoy me. I thought it would be better if I just turned their lives miserable.


    Youve changed Soo-Jung mumbled as she stared at Gi-Gyu. A smile appeared on her face as she continued, But in a good way. Or maybe you have always been like this


    Something in Soo-Jungs eyes changed, but Gi-Gyu didnt panic. Her eyes turned violet, but they werent hostile toward him.


    Soo-Jung studied Gi-Gyu silently for a moment before muttering, Perhaps Ive misjudged you from the beginning.


    During their first meeting, she had imed that he was naturally evil and was just suppressing his true nature. Gi-Gyu wondered if she remembered that day.


    Your eyes. Gi-Gyu asked, They aren''t just normal Evil Eye, are they?


    ...


    I got a violet Evil Eye as well. Gi-Gyus eyes turned violet just like Soo-Jungs. As you imed, the violet Evil Eye allows you to see the true nature of your enemy. But


    Gi-Gyu added calmly, Yours is different. Your Evil Eye is


    Before Gi-Gyu could finish his sentence, Soo-Jung turned away from him.


    She said, Whatever. All I wanted to know was your condition. Its still unstable, but At this point I dont know. I think I said something I shouldnt have. You should go rest, Pupil.


    Soo-Jung left, and Gi-Gyu didnt stop her or ask any more questions. He only smiled.


    It was then that Hals voice rang in Gi-Gyus head.


    -Go Hyung-Chul has arrived.

 Chapter 294: The Vatican

    Chapter 294: The Vatican


    Go Hyung-Chul was back.


    Gi-Gyu wanted to see him immediately, but Go Hyung-Chul had already left, saying he wanted to tour Eden first. Gi-Gyu could find him inside Eden, but he suspected Go Hyung-Chul had a reason for doing this. So Gi-Gyu left him alone for now.


    Instead, he went to visit Lou.


    Lou.


    You came? asked Lou as he swung his sword. His swings were so careless that at first nce, one might think a novice swordsman was doing basic training. His irregr movements made it seem like he wasnt practicing any specific technique.


    But


    There are no blind spots, Gi-Gyu thought in awe. He couldnt believe this was possible at all.


    Lous technique was perfect. Though his movements looked aimless, Lou was hitting the targets of his choice. There was a reason why it didnt look like proper swordsmanship.


    Whir.


    Information popped into Gi-Gyus head from Lous data. Lou was actually practicing a technique he had created himself. The same one he had taught Gi-Gyu.


    This was a technique, yet it wasnt. Just like how using a sword didn''t make you a swordsman, using a spear didn''t necessarily mean you were a spearman.


    A universal technique Gi-Gyu whispered. Lous way was universal and omnipotent. As if to prove this, a drop of sweat fell from Lous forehead to wet the dirt under his feet.


    A talented swordsman like Lou wouldnt be sweating if he were just ying around. He was using an incredible amount of focus and energy to train at the moment.


    Haa Lou breathed in deeply. Then, he returned to his child form.


    What? I thought you didnt have to return to this form anymore. Gi-Gyu was surprised.


    Lou had grown much stronger, so Gi-Gyu thought he no longer needed the child form to save energy.


    Lou exined, Its good exercise. I primarily created this technique to hunt and steal from other demons. Of course, the results will be different if a human or anyone of other species practices this technique. For me, training in this form is the most effective.


    Lou seemingly maintained his child form as a type of training. He continued, And Im not quite there yet.


    What?


    No, never mind. Anyway, how did I look? Lou threw away the sword, which got stuck in the dirt ground and asked nonchntly.


    I have to admit that its amazing.


    It would be great if you also trained, but I guess its too difficult at the moment, Lou muttered.


    Previously, Lou had rmended that Gi-Gyu practice the same technique. He had Lous data, and their abilities were also simr. Unfortunately, he still hadnt been able to perfect the technique. It wasnt that Gi-Gyu didnt try. He practiced the skill every chance he got, but the problem was that the result wasnt to Lous satisfaction.


    I havent mastered it yet, Gi-Gyu thought in disappointment.


    Lou grinned and added, Well Im sure youll find your way. Dont you think so?


    Fwoosh!


    A sword materialized in Lous hand.


    Lous aliases included Emperor of Evil Swords and Progenitor of Evil Swords. The ck sword in Lous hand wasnt made of his energy. It was a real, physical weapon, sharpened with care. It was an evil sword.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Did you get your abilities back?


    Sort of?


    Lou had lost most of his abilities as the Emperor of Evil Swords. He could regain his power by absorbing evil swords, but finding evil swords wasn''t easy. So, Lou had found another way to be stronger.


    Now that I think about it Gi-Gyu suddenly remembered the yer With a Hundred Swords.


    What are you doing now? Gi-Gyu asked when he noticed Lou taking a battle stance and watching him.


    Lets do a round of sparring, Lou suggested.


    Gi-Gyu shook his head. He hade here to console Lou, who seemed to be having difficulty epting his past as one of Gods original swords.


    I suppose if this will make him feel better, then Gi-Gyu liked the idea. A sword materialized in his hand too.


    El. The sword was the weapon form of the feather El had given him.


    Here I go, Lou announced as he made the first move. He wouldve let Gi-Gyu make the first attack in the past, but Lou had finally acknowledged that Gi-Gyu was much more powerful now.


    Lous incredible speed made his movements invisible to the naked eye. His sword rushed toward Gi-Gyus forehead, but


    nk.


    Hey! Thats not fair! Lou protested when a helmet suddenly covered Gi-Gyus face and blocked the attack. The helmet was a part of the Dragon Hunter Armor; before long, a scaled armor had enveloped him.


    Youve never fought me in this form, have you? Dont you want to try it? It feels like you have gotten more powers as the Emperor of Evil Swords.


    Youre annoyingly sharp Lou grinned. A giant sphere materialized behind himthe crystal form of sorcerous energy. Being the Emperor of Evil Swords and ck Magic, Lou was a magic expert.


    Hey! Gi-Gyu yelled. Are you trying to destroy this entire ce!


    Gi-Gyu swung his white sword toward Lou.


    ***


    What have you done? Go Hyung-Chul asked in shock.


    Shouldnt you greet me first? Gi-Gyu smiled at Go Hyung-Chul, who stood before him. It had been a long time since theyst saw each other, but Go Hyung-Chul was yelling at him instead of saying hello.


    Greetings my ass! Just what have you done?! With shock in his eyes, Go Hyung-Chul continued, Just how I heard the news.


    About what?


    What?! Go Hyung-Chul seemed confused by Gi-Gyus nonchnt attitude. I heard you defeated Ha Song-Su. What else would I be talking about?


    Ah! That.


    Ah! That? Ha Go Hyung-Chuls eyes wavered visibly.


    Gi-Gyu exined, I dont even remember what happened I lost control, which is the only reason I won. And besides, I didnt even get to finish the job.


    I heard Ha-Rim took him.


    You know Ha-Rim? asked Gi-Gyu. He had been one step away from eliminating Ha Song-Su, but Ha-Rim, who seemingly had angelic powers, had rescued him.


    So far, no one seemed to know about her. Even Paimon didnt know much about this mysterious woman.


    Go Hyung-Chul replied, I dont have much on her, but I did investigate her. Shes the same age as us.


    ...


    That fact alone tells a lot about her, doesnt it? asked Go Hyung-Chul. The fact that Ha-Rim was the same age as him meant many things. Go Hyung-Chul and Yoo Suk-Woo were also the same age.


    Project Adam.


    All the products of this project seemed to have been born in the same year. Gi-Gyu got a good idea of the situation.


    Go Hyung-Chul continued, Im trying to find out more. Ha-Rim and Ha Song-Su have the samest name, and Well, as I said, Im still in the middle of my investigation. But more importantly, I still cant believe you defeated Ha Song-Su. This is an excellent sign. It doesnt matter if you did this because you lost control. What matters is that you have the potential to kill him.


    Go Hyung-Chul seemed relieved.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Yes, I agree. But what did you mean by what Ive done? What were you talking about?


    Gi-Gyu was curious. It sounded like Go Hyung-Chul was asking about something more than Ha Song-Sus defeat.


    Go Hyung-Chul exined, I also heard about how arge army attacked Eden. I was expecting this ce to be in ruins, but it looks perfectly fine


    His eyes sparkled, and Gi-Gyu noticed that they had be even redder. Go Hyung-Chul added, I thought I was getting pretty strong, but what the hell is going on with everyone here? Are you guys all beasts or something?


    Go Hyung-Chul marveled at the Eden creatures growth speed.


    Gi-Gyu looked him up and down and muttered, I agree youre a bit stronger now.


    Go Hyung-Chul shook his head in disgust. Your sync ability told you that?


    Yup. Exining everything will take a long time. Shall we go somewhere else to talk? I assume you returned because you have some information, right?


    Go Hyung-Chul nodded.


    Gi-Gyu led the way and asked, I requested information on many things. Which one?


    Go Hyung-Chulsst report to Gi-Gyu talked about the hell king cloning in China. He also sent details about the researchb. Afterward, Gi-Gyu had lost contact with him.


    Well, it wasnt that we lost contact, but


    Eden could not receive Go Hyung-Chuls messages during the battle. As they walked together, Gi-Gyu waited for Go Hyung-Chuls answer.


    I still havent found anything about Lee Sun-Ho and your familys location. I tried to infiltrate the Ang Guild, but Anyway, Ill tell you about thatter. I also couldnt learn much about General Manager Oh Tae-Shik, Guild Master Yoo Suk-Woo of the Cain Guild, and your familys situation. It almost seems they have vanished.


    Gi-Gyus slowed down a little. He finally had some time to rest, but the free time just increased his worries for his family, Tae-Shik, and Suk-Woo. Gi-Gyu didnt want his life to continue without them. This was why Go Hyung-Chuls arrival had filled him with hope.


    Guess I shouldve expected this


    But in a way, the news had ended up relieving Gi-Gyu. Compared to Andras and the hell kings, Go Hyung-Chul was a much weaker creature. But there was one thing he was better at than anyone in the world.


    Information gathering Gi-Gyu had to admit that if Go Hyung-Chul couldnt find his family, it was very likely that his enemies couldnt either.


    Then what did you find out? asked Gi-Gyu. It seemed that everything he had asked for was still a mystery. He hadnt asked Go Hyung-Chul for anything more, so he became confused.


    Go Hyung-Chul turned rigid. He almost looked afraid. Michael.


    Michael?


    This was Els name, but Gi-Gyu realized Go Hyung-Chul wasnt referring to her.


    I have information on high-ranker Michael, who is the Vaticans hero and has remained hidden from the public.


    How do you know that? asked Gi-Gyu. It was true that he had been curious about Michaels situation, but Gi-Gyu had asked Sung-Hoon to look into this yer. Gi-Gyu had hoped Sung-Hoon could use his KPA ties for it.


    However, Go Hyung-Chul had seemingly brought him the information on Michael. Go Hyung-Chul looked concerned, which told Gi-Gyu that the news he brought wasn''t positive.


    Go Hyung-Chul exined, I found out about him while chasing after the Caravan Guild.


    All right. Im going to get Sung-Hoon, so you go ahead first. Gi-Gyu felt like Sung-Hoon needed to hear about this too.


    ***


    So Sung-Hoons eyes widened, and he gaped. He had been busy with Eden, the new organization, but when he heard Go Hyung-Chuls information, he seemingly forgot everything.


    Sung-Hoon asked Go Hyung-Chul, Are you saying Andras got his ws into the Vatican too?


    ording to Go Hyung-Chul, the Caravan Guild was involved with the Vatican too. He had discovered one of the Caravans secret facilities, which seemed to hold a clue.


    Go Hyung-Chul exined, Do you remember how we thought the First Potion factory and countless sorcerous energy sources were situated in Italy? They are actually in the Vatican.


    But that information alone isnt enough to im that Andras has reached the Vatican. The Vatican City was destroyed and rebuilt, but no one knows its location. Couldnt it be that the Caravan Guild has simply reached Europe? asked Sung-Hoon.


    Go Hyung-Chul smirked. No, because I saw it with my own two eyes.


    ...?


    The Vatican yers wear a unique uniform. You know that, dont you? Go Hyung-Chul asked.


    When Sung-Hoon nodded, Go Hyung-Chul continued, The Vatican yers are so secretive that many dont know much about their appearance. But I do. And I have learned that the Vatican yers


    ...


    Have contacted the Caravan GuildGo Hyung-Chul looked straight into Sung-Hoons eyesand epted the First Potion.

 Chapter 295: The Vatican (2)

    Chapter 295: The Vatican (2)


    The First Potion? asked Sung-Hoon.


    Thats right. And it wasnt just a few vials. I saw quite a few Vatican yers in their white uniforms epting the First Potion. Go Hyung-Chuls eyes were unwavering.


    <em>So the Vatican took the First Potion.</em>


    But Heo Sung-Hoon opened his lips. That information alone doesnt warrant that the entire Vatican is working with Andras. Perhaps its just a few Vatican yers.


    Heo Sung-Hoon didnt finish his sentence, aware his im didnt make much sense. Go Hyung-Chul had said that the amount of First Potion delivered to these yers was significant. Therefore, it couldnt have been just for a few yers.


    Heo Sung-Hoon couldnt hide his disbelief. The Vatican was the holynd, after all.


    How could they have colluded with a demon? Sung-Hoon muttered. It was like the beginning of a bad joke.


    However, there was still no clear proof that the Vatican and the Caravan were in cahoots. The Vatican yers took arge amount of First Potion, but they could have just been the middleman.


    Gi-Gyu and Heo Sung-Hoon had the same idea, but Go Hyung-Chul warned them, Dont get your hopes up. Dont you think I wouldve followed those yers who took the First Potion?


    ...


    Thankfully, I hid perfectly as I followed them and heard everything. An ugly smile appeared on Go Hyung-Chuls lips. It was impossible to tell if he wasughing at himself or the yers. They said they were taking the First Potion to the pope.


    The pope? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Thats right. The pope. Im talking about the ruler of the Vatican.


    I know who he is, Gi-Gyu replied rigidly. He remembered seeing the pope at the Global yers Association meeting. Gi-Gyu had apanied Oh Tae-Shik to this event, and it was where he first met Michael too. The pope and Tae-Shik were seemingly acquainted.


    Gi-Gyu remembered the pope being an amazing yer. He had only seen the pope briefly, so he didnt know much, but he assumed that the pope had to be a man of elegance and impable ethics.


    When Gi-Gyu met the pope, he hadnt felt anything odd.


    <em>Could it be that I couldnt tell because I wasnt as capable back then? </em>


    Gi-Gyu wondered if he just couldnt sense the evil in the pope at the time. But he didnt believe so because he had been with Lou and El.


    <em>I better ask Lou and El. </em>


    Gi-Gyu was deep in his thoughts when Heo Sung-Hoon muttered, I just cant believe this situation. The pope isnt just a simple ruler. Every person in the Vatican is devoted to him. In a way, its a situation worse than China. If the pope is cooperating with the Caravan, then


    It would mean that the entire Vatican is working for Andras, Go Hyung-Chul finished Sung-Hoons thought. Not much is known about the Vatican yers apart from a few things. They have their system, and like the rest of the world, they close gates and climb the Tower to be stronger. However, they are rarely spotted in public, and few have witnessed their true powers.


    So I guess theyre trying to be a mysterious organization, Sung-Hoon whispered.


    No, its more like theyve dialed their caution up to eleven after a gate destroyed the original Vatican. Since then, they have stopped propagating propaganda and maintained a cautious attitude. As a matter of fact, few knew the Vatican still existed before the pope revealed himself.


    Gi-Gyu believed the statement because he, too, had no idea the Vatican existed until he had met the pope and Michael.


    And Go Hyung-Chuls mouth must have been dry because he licked his lips as he continued, There is a strange rumor going around about the Vatican yers.


    What?


    Allegedly, they all use very simr skills.


    ...? Gi-Gyu looked at Go Hyung-Chul in confusion. How is that strange?


    Different yers could have simr jobs. Some even had the same job and, in turn, the same powers. So why was this considered odd?


    Ive heard about this too, Sung-Hoon chimed in. I heard that they all have simr unique abilities.


    ...! Gi-Gyu finally understood the significance of the statement. Go Hyung-Chul hadnt exined it clearly. Two yers having simr skills was one thing, but two yers having a simr unique ability As the name suggested, this ability was supposed to be unique to each individual.


    So the fact that the Vatican yers all had simr unique abilities had to mean


    So the Vatican had strange elements even before all this, Gi-Gyu muttered. The Vatican seemingly held a secret before they had even joined the Caravan Guild and Andras.


    Gi-Gyu tried to organize his thoughts as he asked Go Hyung-Chul, All right. I understand that the Vatican working with Andras could be a huge problem. But there is something else you want to tell me, isnt there?


    The Vaticans involvement with Andras was indeed an important piece of information. However, Go Hyung-Chul was supposed to tell Gi-Gyu something even more crucial.


    Something involving El


    Tell me what you learned about the Vaticans Michael, Gi-Gyu asked.


    ***


    The situation reminded him of the tale of Hansel and Gretel. It was one of the few stories he knew. Since his childhood, he wasnt allowed much. Even the Hansel and Gretel story was secretly narrated to him by one of the priests.


    He remembered this story very clearly.


    <em>Kidnapped by a witch and raised by her to be eaten </em>


    In the story, Hansel and Gretel were basically livestock. Their father was a poor woodcutter and didnt pay much attention to his children. And their stepmother abused them terribly.


    Their stepmother and father schemed to abandon the children. The kids tried to find their way back but got lost and ultimately ended up in the witchs house of cookies.


    The cannibalistic witch intended to fatten the siblings before eventually eating them.


    The simrity between the story and his situation made himugh. At least the children in the story had a family. Their father was too poor and weak to care for them, and their stepmother abused them, but still, they werent alone.


    Well, perhaps I also have a family, he muttered. Perhaps he also had a stepmother figure in his life.


    But it was a little different for him. He had suffered abuse but didnt realize it at the time. The generous, considerate, and respected figure had been like a father to him.


    At least, it was what he thought until he learned that everything was a sham.


    Gabriel he whispered. This was the name of his father, the pope of the Vatican.


    And the same man had imprisoned him. He was trapped in this beautiful castle. Hecked nothing, yet he was stuck here, barred from doing anything he wanted. Even his powers were ced under restriction. He despaired, wondering how he had ended up in this situation.


    He had always wanted to find his parents. More specifically, he wanted to find his origins. And one day, he had found a clue.


    Under the Vaticans protection, he had grown strong. When he finally entered the outside world, he had met him and her.


    The man and the woman who could give him the answers he was seeking.


    So he had decided to follow them. He felt that if he stayed with them on their journey, he would someday find out who he was. This was why he had returned home.


    His home was the Vatican, a ce that had raised a foundling like him. However, he finally saw it that day.


    Michael gritted his teeth angrily, thinking about the pope whom he used to respect and follow. The pope, Gabriel, had been like his father and an emotional anchor. But when Michael told him that he wanted to explore the world to destroy evil, the pope had finally taken off his mask and revealed his true self.


    Gabriel had said to him, Its finally time. You have done your job.


    The pope had tried to steal Michaels body. Michael thought it was all over for him. He had copsed weakly, and in his head, he kept hearing the demand to surrender.


    But with a hollow sound, the pope was pushed out from Michaels physical body. This was the first time Michael saw the pope looking confused. He still remembered how Gabriel had gasped in shock. The pope made several more attempts to steal his body, but he was always kicked out in the end.


    Ultimately, the pope gave up, imprisoned Michael in this castle, and sealed away the holy grail. This made Michael as weak as a non-yer.


    Livestock indeed. Michael smirked.


    The pope was raising him to useter. Michael had been searching for his identity all this time when the truth was that he was just a shell for someone else. So he despaired but didnt give up.


    I still have one sliver of hope left, Michael whispered. He told himself that he wasnt simply livestock. His existence had a meaning. When he met them, he had felt something extraordinary. It told him that there was much more to his identity.


    This was why he couldnt die just yet. Actually, he would rather die than let the pope steal his body, but he couldnt even kill himself right now.


    But this didnt matter because Michael nned on surviving. Somehow, he would make it and learn the truth about himself.


    Please Answer me Michael prayed. He had shared the power of the holy grail with him to save him. From then on, he could feel a faint connection between them.


    Please! The connection was weak, but Michael believed in the power of the holy grail. This man he had saved couldnt be a simple human, so Michael believed this could work.


    But unfortunately, Michael didnt have much time. Even as he prayed, the pope was probably looking for a way to steal his body.


    Answer me


    Would his request be answered? Michael was trapped in a hidden castle in the Vatican. Only those closely involved knew the Vaticans location.


    Help


    But Michael continued to call out for help. He sped his hands like he was praying and closed his eyes.


    Kim Gi-Gyu Michael called out to the man who was hisst hope.


    ***


    Michael is being detained in the Vatican, Go Hyung-Chul exined.


    Are you saying Michael isnt involved with the Caravan Guild or Andras?


    Exactly, Go Hyung-Chul answered. They called Michael a traitor. They said he was an ungrateful traitor and a demon who needs to be destroyed.


    Gi-Gyuughed because he knew one thing for sure. There is no way hes a demon.


    Michael might have been a corrupted angel, but he was definitely not a demon. Michael carried the holy grail in his body; this wouldnt have been possible if he were a demon.


    <em>And if he were a demon, he wouldve been carrying around Chaos. </em>


    When they first met, Gi-Gyu had sensed only holy power from Michael.


    And


    <em>Gabriel </em>


    Gi-Gyu felt certain that Michaels body belonged to Gabriel, but he wasnt sure about whose consciousness was in the body. Of course, it could be that Michael had fooled himpletely.


    That would mean that both the mind and the body belonged to Gabriel. Then, Michael would be on Andras side. But why would the Vatican call him a traitor if this were the case?


    This doesnt make any sense Gi-Gyu was perplexed. He asked Go Hyung-Chul, Is there anything else you can tell us?


    No. I was almost caught a few times. The first set of yers moving the First Potion was weak, but the other Vatican yers were incredibly powerful. I wouldnt have lost if I were forced to fight them, but I needed to remain hidden. So there was a limit to what I could find. Go Hyung-Chul shook his head.


    Lets just keep this simple, Sung-Hoon announced decidedly. We are now certain that the Vatican and the pope have sided with the Caravan Guild.


    Gi-Gyu nodded, and Sung-Hoon continued, And the Vatican has also detained a high-ranker named Michael. So isnt it obvious? The enemy of our enemy could be our friend. And doesnt Michael have a favorable attitude toward you, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu? I think


    Sung-Hoon turned toward Gi-Gyu and suggested, It would be best if you ask him in person. If the Vatican is on the Caravans side, its helping the demons. This means we need to destroy them.


    Sung-Hoon was right. There was no point in thinking too hard about this. Gi-Gyu looked at Go Hyung-Chul and Sung-Hoon and asked, So, where is the Vatican?

 Chapter 296: The Vatican (3)

    Chapter 296: The Vatican (3)


    Go Hyung-Chul and Heo Sung-Hoon simultaneously answered, We dont know.


    Disappointed, Gi-Gyu remained quiet. They had no reason to lie. Then, he stared at Go Hyung-Chul questioningly.


    Go Hyung-Chul had followed the Vatican yers and found such valuable information. So, how did he not know the Vaticans location?


    Noticing the stare, Go Hyung-Chul muttered, Staring at me wont change anything. I cant tell you what I dont know. I followed them but couldnt track them to their headquarters.


    Go Hyung-Chul slumped as shame shed in his eyes. He added, I wasnt good enough.


    Raising his face to look at Gi-Gyu, Go Hyung-Chul exined bitterly, It was partly because the Vatican yers were more powerful than I thought, but The bigger reason was that I just couldnt trace them.


    ...?


    I guess you could say I couldnt follow their trail, Go Hyung-Chul seemed to be mocking himself. They disappeared like a mirage I couldnt find a single clue as to where they were going.


    Go Hyung-Chul had admitted that he was simply not skilled enough to find the Vatican. Instead of using Go Hyung-Chul, Gi-Gyu turned to look at Heo Sung-Hoon.


    The Vaticans location has never been released. After their home was destroyed, they refused to share their location. Even the general manager couldnt have found them. Heo Sung-Hoon seemed just as frustrated.


    But I cant understand this. Gi-Gyu finally opened his lips. I mean, they must be here somewhere on Earth, right? They aren''t weak yers. They are powerful, so how hard could it be to find an area with arge group of powerful yers?


    Tilting his head, Gi-Gyu continued, No one has been able to locate them after all this time? Is there not a single publicly active Vatican yer out there? Or someone who likes to talk? Not a single traitor? I just dont understand how theyve stayed hidden for so long.


    It was a logical question, but Heo Sung-Hoon replied firmly, Well, yes. No traitors and no bbermouth. From the day of its inception, the new Vatican Sung-Hoons eyes didnt waver as he continued, It hasnt had a single traitor. None of its yers have ever uttered its location.


    Gi-Gyu felt uncertain. Was this really possible? If it were a short period, perhaps yes. But the Tower appeared over 20 years ago. So, how could no one find a single ce?


    A group with not a single traitor?


    Was it due to the power of religion?


    <em>No. </em>Gi-Gyu didnt believe so. No religion had maintained that level of loyalty among its members. It was one thing not to have a single traitor, but how could they not have a single bbermouth, a besotted prattler, or even a garrulous yer?


    How strange, Gi-Gyu mumbled. It almost felt like the Vatican didnt exist on Earth.


    <em>And neither do those yers. </em>


    There were so many suspicious things about this ce. It was odd that no one had found this organization suspicious.


    Sung-Hoon seemed to have guessed Gi-Gyus thoughts.


    Sung-Hoon exined, The gate annihted the original Vatican, so they had to rebuild it from the ground up. Also, the new Vatican only revealed its power a while ago. So, we can safely assume they keep themselves hidden to umte power.


    ...


    Gi-Gyu still couldnt ept this situation.


    We just dont know the Vaticans exact location, Go Hyung-Chul said. But I do have some guesses.


    Thats what I thought. Gi-Gyu seemed more hopeful.


    But it doesnt change anything. Go Hyung-Chul was no longer self-mocking; he smiled bitterly. Even if I have some ideas, I dont have the power to find the truth


    ...


    So I have a favor to ask. Go Hyung-Chuls tone changed a little. It seemed that he was getting desperate, which surprised Gi-Gyu.


    Go Hyung-Chul rose. But before that lets spar.


    ***


    Could everyone step aside for a moment? Gi-Gyu asked his creatures.


    <em>Thud.</em>


    Hal mmed his halberd on the ground and rose. Your wish is mymand, Grandmaster.


    Botis, who had been sparring with Hal, stepped back and announced, I am at yourmand, Grandmaster.


    The others followed. The death drakes Hal and his knights were riding also moved aside.


    Andstly, Lou muttered arrogantly, Is there going to be a fight?


    Lou usually trained alone, but at Hal and Botis request, he had decided to help them. He normally wouldnt have agreed to this, but for some reason, he had agreed to their request easily.


    As Gi-Gyu watched, something started to bother him.


    <em>Botis. </em>Gi-Gyu thought with worry. At first nce, he looked okay, but further observation showed how slumped he looked. Botis was covered in blood. He could easily overpower Hal in the past, but it was no longer the case.


    <em>I was told that Hal defeats him every time now. </em>


    They werent battling for real. They were only sparring, but Gi-Gyu had heard that Botis couldnt win a single fight.


    Gi-Gyu knew that Hal had grown exponentially, but he couldnt help pitying Botis, who had his lips closed unhappily.


    Go Hyung-Chul prodded, Are you ready yet?


    For some reason, Go Hyung-Chul was giving the same vibe as Botis. They were both feeling disappointment and self-defeat.


    Botis, I hope you know how thankful I am to you. Gi-Gyu touched Botis mucus-covered shoulder.


    Grandmaster? Botis seemed confused. However, he didnt ask questions and just stepped back since he knew a sparring match was about to begin.


    The energy Gi-Gyu exuded next was aggressive. Go Hyung-Chul exuded the same kind of aura, but his was weaker. And instead of power and confidence, Go Hyung-Chul oozed desperation and despair.


    Botis watched Go Hyung-Chul and thought, <em>He must be at his limit too. </em>


    With time and effort, they both could be stronger. However, just like Botis, he wasparing himself to others around him.


    <em>Hes being too hard on himself. </em>Botis sighed. Those around Botis used to be weak as kittens. But now, they were either just as strong as him or even more powerful. <em></em>


    Botis hadnt stopped getting stronger. It was just that his growth held little significance whenpared to the others.


    Botis walked away to create proper distance from the sparring match.


    -Master!


    Gi-Gyu stood facing Go Hyung-Chul when he heard Bruns voice in his head.


    -Do you want me to create a barrier around your match?


    Brun sounded yful.


    No. Gi-Gyu refused firmly.


    Gi-Gyu asked Go Hyung-Chul, Are you sure you want to do this?


    Of course. Go Hyung-Chul seemed nervous.


    I know you want a sparring match, but Gi-Gyu murmured.


    Go Hyung-Chul shook his head and replied, You dont have to go easy on me.


    What Go Hyung-Chul wanted was a sparring match close to a real fight. Go Hyung-Chul was stronger than before, but it was nothingpared to the growth Gi-Gyu had experienced.


    Gi-Gyu raised his bare hand and gestured. Go ahead. Make your best move.


    Go Hyung-Chul didnt refuse.


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    He swiftly threw his dagger at Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    Go Hyung-Chul still remembered the shock he had felt when he first met Kim Gi-Gyu. He had been busy investigating Project Adam when he learned about Gi-Gyu. He had thought he could gain some valuable information from this yer.


    At the time, Kim Gi-Gyus power and potential were shockingly incredible. But


    <em>I had just as much potential back then. </em>


    Go Hyung-Chul remembered his arrogant days. He had be a yer at a very young age and quickly reached the high ranker position. But because he had achieved so much so easily, he became bored. So, he ultimately gave up the yer life to be a paparazzo.


    Go Hyung-Chul had always thought he was invincible. Kim Gi-Gyu was certainly powerful back then, but he used to believe he was just as strong. Actually, Gi-Gyu was weaker than him then.


    But when they met for the second time, things had changed.


    <em>Hes a beast. </em>Go Hyung-Chul remembered how fast Gi-Gyu had grown. He had spent much time and effort to find out as much as possible about Kim Gi-Gyus past.


    Not too long ago, Kim Gi-Gyu had been one of the numerous weak yers out there. Then one day, he just started getting stronger. Go Hyung-Chul still couldnt believe how fast Gi-Gyu had improved. Every time Go Hyung-Chul had met him, he couldnt stop himself from getting shocked by Gi-Gyus recent growth spurt.


    <em>He never stops growing. </em>


    Time was fair to everyone. The yer system, which relied on experience, wouldnt be considered fair if it weren''t.


    <em>But he</em>


    The world seemed to work differently for Kim Gi-Gyu. Go Hyung-Chul found it unfair. Was Gi-Gyu born this way? Gi-Gyus fate was different, and he had things Go Hyung-Chul could never dream of.


    <em>And now, hes the most powerful being I know. </em>


    Gi-Gyu illuminated and darkened the world. He was so strong that it looked like he could swallow the world whole. The disappointment Go Hyung-Chul felt was immense. He knew he wasnt the best in the world, but he used to believe he was someone important. Butpared to Kim Gi-Gyu, he was a nobody. He had felt even worse after discovering he was just aboratory projects byproduct.


    Go Hyung-Chul found it hard to keep his mind straight. He refused to show his confusion, but his uncertainty about his future was real.


    While chasing after the Vatican yers, Go Hyung-Chul had realized the truth. He was growing, but everyone else was just growing faster. Someday, he would end up at the bottom. He had no parents or memories, and the fear of being left behind was eating him alive.


    As if he was shaking off his despair, Go Hyung continued to throw his daggers at Gi-Gyu.


    <em>ng.</em>


    Unfortunately for him, not a single one could leave a mark on Gi-Gyu. He assumed Gi-Gyu blocked the daggers with his bare hands because


    <em>Hes so fast that I cant actually see him. </em>


    Go Hyung-Chul knew better than anyone that Kim Gi-Gyu wasnt even using his full strength, but he still couldnt clearly see what Gi-Gyu was doing.


    How could he have thought he was a high-ranker and the greatest paparazzo? He wasnt one in a million. In front of him was the real hero who would light up the world.


    <em>But still </em>Go Hyung-Chul exploded with sorcerous energy, and his Evil Eye lit up. He never wanted these red eyes, but they grew hotter with each passing second, exuding unnatural heat. A power he had never felt before enveloped him.


    It had to be thanks to the energies in Eden because this power was alien to him.


    <em>With this, perhaps </em>Go Hyung-Chul had known he wouldnt win. All he wanted was a little proof. Something that would show he could someday reach a higher level.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    The overwhelming magic scattered everywhere, and Go Hyung-Chul simultaneously turned into fog and disappeared. It was his specialty, and Edens help had improved the skill even more. He became hopeful. If he could use this to put a tiny scratch on Gi-Gyu


    Gi-Gyu grabbed Go Hyung-Chuls scattered form and forced him to materialize. Gi-Gyu asked, Do we have to keep going?


    ...


    Gi-Gyu let go of Go Hyung-Chuls neck. He fell to the ground and thought about hisst attack. He had put every ounce of his strength into that attack, but it was nothing more than a handful of dust to Gi-Gyu.


    I heard, Go Hyung-Chul, sitting on the ground, mumbled.


    What?


    Shin Yoo-Bin, who was just a ranker, suddenly gained the power of a high ranker. Perhaps more. Go Hyung-Chuls red eyes burned as he watched Gi-Gyu. Its because she synced with you, isnt it?


    Gi-Gyu could feel the emotions within those red eyes. When he grabbed Go Hyung-Chul, he had felt Go Hyung-Chuls feelings. This was why Gi-Gyu knew what he would say.


    Sync with me, Go Hyung-Chul requested. I will let you have me, so please


    Go Hyung-Chul knelt with his head bowed. Botis, Hal, and the others gathered in the training hall didnt say a word. It seemed that Go Huyng-Chul didnt care that he was being watched. He continued, I want to be strong too. I want to get more power. I want to kill my enemies with my own hands.


    He was sobbing as he begged, Please sync with me.


    Tears rolled down Go Hyung-Chuls red eyes as he screamed, Make me strong too!


    <em>Just why? </em>


    Gi-Gyu wondered what had happened to Go Hyung-Chul that made him want power so badly. But he didnt have to contemte for long to deduce the reason.


    <em>Its the Caravan Guild </em>


    The fight against the Caravan Guild was already bigger than anyone had ever expected. Normal humans couldnt even think about getting involved in such a fight.


    It was evident that Go Hyung-Chul wanted to exact revenge against the Caravan Guild.


    My answer is Gi-Gyu looked at Go Hyung-Chul, who looked hopeful.


    No, Gi-Gyu answered firmly.

 Chapter 297: The Vatican (4)

    Chapter 297: The Vatican (4)


    The anticipation in Go Hyung-Chuls eyes turned into confusion, disappointment, then fury.


    Why not? Go Hyung-Chul red at Gi-Gyu.


    ...


    Why not?! Why wont you sync with me?! Go Hyung-Chul screamed when Gi-Gyu didnt answer. He no longer knelt on the ground. He yelled, Tell me Tell me the reason!


    Go Hyung-Chul demanded an answer, but Gi-Gyu remained silent. Finally, Go Hyung-Chul wielded his daggers again; this time, his energy was filled with determination and fury. The new elements seemed to have brought his magic to new heights.


    If you wont tell me Go Hyung-Chul turned into fog again and headed toward Gi-Gyu, who remained still.


    In the blink of an eye, he materialized next to Gi-Gyu. His dagger was pressed firmly against Gi-Gyus neck, but he didnt cut through Gi-Gyus skin.


    Gi-Gyu finally opened his lips and said, Do you know what sync is?


    Go Hyung-Chul didnt move his dagger one bit.


    Gi-Gyu coldly said, It isnt a simple ritual for obtaining power.


    I know that.


    No, you dont. If I sync with you, your power will increase, sure. However, you will be forced to lead apletely different life. A life nothing like the other yers.


    Gi-Gyus synced Egos followed the system but slightly differently. They could level up and learn new skills like the other yers, but there was one big difference.


    You will belong to mepletely, and you will never be able to leave my influence, exined Gi-Gyu. It also meant that Gi-Gyus condition would directly affect his Egos. An example was what had happened recently. Gi-Gyu had fallen into a trap, which had weakened the entire Eden. More importantly


    Your condition will change depending on the level of my sorcerous energy, Death, and Life. And Im not talking about just your physical condition. Your mental condition will be affected as well.


    Go Hyung-Chul retrieved his dagger and stood quietly. His face was trembling.


    Gi-Gyu continued, Everything about you will change once you belong to me.


    Gi-Gyus voice was so cold now that it was icy.


    And Gi-Gyus voice shook slightly as he continued, You will develop an unconditional loyalty toward me. Are you okay with that? Do you still want to sync with me?


    Go Hyung-Chul didnt answer. He had already heard about the sync process and thought he was ready for it.


    <em>Am I not ready? </em>Go Hyung-Chul despaired again.


    If you sync with me, youGi-Gyu walked by Go Hyung-Chulmight not be able to exist as yourself. With a single order, I could make you give up on your revenge. We will talk again if you are ready to ept all this.


    Gi-Gyu wasnt moving fast, but he disappeared quickly. Even though he was gone, Go Hyung-Chul stayed on the spot for a long time.


    ***


    Drakes were high-level monsters that only appeared in S-ss gates. Such a powerful monster was running amok as its giant body shook the entire ce.


    Kwerrrrk! Its scream pierced the yers ears. The rankers were strong, but they werent strong enough to dodge the magic-filled shout of this monster.


    R-run! someone yelled, but it was toote.


    Kwerrrrk! The drake opened its mouth and drenched the yers with its drool. The S-ss gate was too much for even the rankers.


    No!


    Cheol-Min!


    The fleeing yers screamed. There was a young yer among the yers who had failed to escape the drake. He was the youngest and the weakest of the group. The yers had tried their best to stop him from joining them, but here he was, standing right in front of the drakes mouth.


    Ahhhhh! The young yer named Cheol-Min was a swordsman. He raised his weapon and aimed it toward the drake; his hands shook badly. Despite being a ranker, hecked experience; consequently, he failed to shake off his fear and froze.


    Cheol-Min was about to face certain death.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    ...! The yer named Cheol-Min remained frozen on his spot with his sword raised. The drake, which had meant certain death for him


    Cheol-Min! Are you okay? The other yers hade running to help Cheol-Min.


    What about the drake? Cheol-Min asked, confused.


    Kwerrrk! the drake roared once more. Before, its roars sounded like a predators roars; now, the roar sounded different.


    Cheol-Min and the other yers turned to look.


    <em>Kaboom! Kaboom!</em>


    The dust from the explosion slowly settled down, and they saw a man punching the drake.


    What the hell? one of the yers whispered.


    Every time the man punched the drake, the beast cried pitifully.


    ***


    Thank you for saving us.


    We dont know how to show our appreciation.


    The yers couldnt thank the man enough. He had helped them close the hellish S-ss gate. So, before being transferred to the reward room, the yers bowed to the man deeply.


    Im d I could save your group, Heo Sung-Hoon replied. Im from a group named Eden. We are still very new, but we n to follow the KPAs footsteps to ensure the yers safety and honor.


    Ah! the yers eximed when Sung-Hoon handed them his business cards.


    Eden was essentially the new Korean yers Association. Unfortunately, most yers had lost their trust in the KPA, so they refused to join Eden. The government and the media helped improve Edens reputation, but the best way to change the yers minds was to work with them for their betterment.


    I will work hard and do my best, so please join us! Sung-Hoon continued.


    Our guild will join for sure!


    Ours too!


    The guild masters of the two guilds promised.


    Unlike when the KPA existed, guilds now had to work together to close S-ss gates.


    By the way, who is that gentleman? Cheol-Min pointed at a yer standing far away. Sung-Hoon had helped them close the gate, but he didnt y a big part. The other yer, however, had helped them close the gate in just three hours. He was the one who had exterminated the drake.


    Sung-Hoon asked, Have you heard of Morningstar?


    That mysteriously powerful yer was Gi-Gyu. He was standing far away and talking to something.


    M-Morningstar?! You mean the one who once was a wanted man? one yer asked.


    Yes, but that was just a misunderstanding, Sung-Hoon exined.


    yer Kim Gi-Gyu, right?


    Yes, you could say that he is the backbone of our group, Eden.


    He looks different from the wanted posters, another yer mumbled.


    Hes a real beast, isnt he? Cheol-Min eximed in awe.


    Just what level is he? one of the guild masters asked.


    The yers seemed fearful as they asked various questions, but Sung-Hoon only silently smiled.


    We need to investigate the gate, so would you like to go to the reward chamber and collect your rewards? Sung-Hoon suggested, and the yers nodded. They touched the gates boss monster, the blue drake, and were transferred to the reward chamber.


    Sung-Hoon sighed deeply and walked toward Gi-Gyu. He asked, Are you done?


    Ah, yes, Gi-Gyu replied.


    Gi-Gyu was talking to the mid-boss, a drake. Sung-Hoon scratched his cheek awkwardly as the monster rubbed itself against Gi-Gyus cheek. The monster was drooling heavily and gave the impression that it was about to swallow Gi-Gyu whole. However, the expression on the drakes face resembled that of an innocent puppy.


    Brun, Gi-Gyu murmured, and a blue gate appeared in front of him.


    Gi-Gyu pointed at the gate and ordered, Go inside.


    The drake nodded emphatically before walking into the gate, which closed behind it.


    Sung-Hoon thanked Gi-Gyu, Thank you so much for helping me today.


    Sung-Hoon had been trying to publicize Eden as the new association, but as mentioned earlier, the yers acted cynical. It was all due to the KPAs copse, and the poor job Caravan Guild had done in its ce. Moreover, the yers now knew demons were stealing their bodies; it increased their wariness. So, the guilds worked together to close the gates instead of joining the new association.


    Sung-Hoon didnt think what the guilds were doing was a bad idea. However, there woulde a time when the guilds would all have conflicts with one another. He believed the best thing was to have the yers unite under an organization, so he worked overtime to make the guilds join Eden.


    And the most effective way to aplish this was to save the yers in danger. Gi-Gyu was here because Sung-Hoon requested his help.


    There have been too many S-ss gatestely. Sung-Hoon sounded exhausted. You saved the day. Not many yers have joined Eden yet, so I have been having a rough time. Haa


    Call me whenever you need me. This isnt hard anyway, Gi-Gyu offered.


    Sung-Hoon smiled bitterly. This was an S-ss gate. Because there were so many of them now, they seemed to be getting easier to close.


    <em>Still, it looks like hes out for a stroll.</em>


    It looked like Gi-Gyu had closed the S-ss gate without breaking a sweat.


    Sung-Hoon asked, Did you sync with the drake?


    Yes. It actually looked pretty useful. I didnt use my full strength, but it still managed to endure a couple of my punches.


    Sung-Hoon smiled. Gi-Gyu had helped him a few times already. Whenever he found a decent monster, Gi-Gyu would sync with it and send it to Eden.


    Ah. Sung-Hoon suddenly remembered something and said, I heard the news. yer Go Hyung-Chul wanted to sync with you, right?


    Rumors spread fast in Eden. Go Hyung-Chul had begged Gi-Gyu to sync with him, but Gi-Gyu had refused. It was such an unusual event that even Sung-Hoon had heard about it.


    Haa Im going to guess it was Lou who spread this rumor. If even you have heard about it, everyone must know by now, Gi-Gyu said in annoyance.


    Well Sung-Hoon scratched his cheek. Is it true that yer Go Hyung-Chul is still in Eden?


    Even though Gi-Gyu had refused to sync with him, Go Hyung-Chul chose to remain in Eden. He spent the days alone in a quiet ce, staring at nothing. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Why didnt you sync with yer Go Hyung-Chul? Heo Sung-Hoon asked. I know it could lead to some problems, but dont you think he would be a great help? Im surprised youre so concerned about this, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. I thought it would be a good deal on your end to sync with him.


    Heo Sung-Hoon seemed genuinely curious. Go Hyung-Chul would indeed make a powerful ally. Having a loyal yer would be helpful for Gi-Gyu.


    Could it be Sung-Hoon asked hesitantly, Are you afraid you might lose a friend?


    Pardon?


    The way you treat yer Go Hyung-Chul makes it look like you think of him as a friend, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. So if you sync with him, he will no longer be your friend but your subordinate. Isnt that what youre worried about? asked Sung-Hoon.


    Gi-Gyu was surprised to hear this. He wondered if Sung-Hoon was right. Did he consider Go Hyung-Chul his friend?


    <em>Do I even have friends? </em>


    The only person Gi-Gyu could call friend was Yoo Suk-Woo, who wasnt even here right now.


    <em>Go Hyung-Chul, </em>Gi-Gyu thought for a moment. Their first meeting wasnt a pleasant one. The paparazzo had investigated Gi-Gyu in detail, andter on, their rtionship became a purely business one. But now


    <em>Its true </em>Gi-Gyu had to admit that he feltfortable with Go Hyung-Chul. Everyone around him showed overwhelming loyalty and affection. Go Hyung-Chul was one of the few who remained objective. This was exactly why Gi-Gyu liked being around him.


    A friend Gi-Gyu mumbled. He couldnt tell if he considered Go Hyung-Chul his friend.


    In the end, Gi-Gyu smiled and replied, I n on talking to him about it again.


    He walked toward the blue drake. It was the boss monster, but it wasnt powerful, so Gi-Gyu didnt sync with it.


    If hes really ready for it, then I will sync with him. Gi-Gyu turned toward Sung-Hoon while reaching out to touch the blue drake. Because, as you said just now, he would make a great ally.


    Gi-Gyu needed Go Hyung-Chul. He had never met anyone who could gather information better than Go Hyung-Chul. The paparazzo had been a great help to him so far, and he was a crucial part of Gi-Gyus ns.


    Gi-Gyu touched the blue drake.


    [Would you like to move to the reward chamber?]


    Gi-Gyu nodded at the system announcement. Go Hyung-Chul alone wasnt determined to do whatever for his goal. Gi-Gyu felt just as determined to keep Go Hyung-Chul close.


    <em>Hmm, a friend </em>

 Chapter 298: The Vatican (5)

    Chapter 298: The Vatican (5)


    Are you finished? Gi-Gyu asked.


    Yes, replied Paimon. He was done tuning his new body. Paimon had told Gi-Gyu a lot about Ha Song-Su and Andras current possible location. He had also told Gi-Gyu why they preferred to remain in the shadows.


    <em>I never even thought they could be hiding there. </em>Gi-Gyu was surprised. Apparently, his enemies had set camp in an unexpected location.


    The Tower had absorbed hell, but Paimon was certain Andras and Ha Song-Su were inside hell. Then, Paimon had talked about hell for a while.


    <em>Hell </em>Gi-Gyu knew Paimon wasnt lying. Hell unquestionably existed, but the one inside the Tower probably differed from the one Lou and Paimon remembered. Gi-Gyu wasnt happy with what he had heard. Paimon had finished his tuning, but he still hadnt told Gi-Gyu everything.


    I apologize. Paimon seemed confused as well. He hadnt forgotten the information. He had just lost it during the tuning process. Paimon suspected something had gone wrong, as some important pieces of information no longer existed in his head. He felt that someone had interfered. It was a miracle that Paimon even remembered the approximate location of Ha Song-Su and Andras.


    Paimonter exined that he had to make a choice during the tuning process. He could only keep part of his memories, so he had chosen his research results over the time he had spent taking orders from Andras.


    Paimon thanked Gi-Gyu, Thank you for not ming me for keeping what is precious to me.


    Paimon now only had the memories of his research, experiments, weapons, and family. Gi-Gyu didnt criticize him for making such a choice.


    We will find our enemies one way or the other. It will just take more time, but it doesnt matter. You dont have to worry, said Gi-Gyu.


    Thank you. Paimon seemed genuinely grateful. Sincere gratitude from such an arrogant creature should have touched Gi-Gyu, but he had more pressing matters to consider.


    By the way, the one who interfered with your tuning process Gi-Gyu trailed off.


    Paimon nodded. Im guessing its him.


    Paimon had undone the restrictions Andras had ced on him. However, theyter learned that someone had ced another limitation on himsomeone who could fool Paimon and Gi-Gyu and interfere with Paimons tuning.


    Kronos, Gi-Gyu and Paimon said simultaneously.


    As you know, Kronos is on Andras side, Paimon exined.


    <em>So he is on the prowl now. </em>Gi-Gyu thought grimly.


    The one who had remained hidden until now


    The one who had been sealed away in the Tower...


    Kronos had finally made his move.


    ***


    Ill ask you again. His red eyes shining, Go Hyung-Chul looked straight into Gi-Gyus eyes.


    Gi-Gyu looked right back at him, having realized that something was different. Before, Go Hyung-Chuls eyes only had desperation and impatience; now, they looked calm.


    I need more power. I mean it, Go Hyung-Chul continued. I require it for my revenge. I need it to do what I want in life. Right now, I am just a side piece in this war, which is not what I want. I want to get my revenge with my own two hands.


    Go Hyung-Chul knelt, and Gi-Gyu didnt stop him. Gi-Gyu only looked at the paparazzo, whose emotions had transformed.


    Go Hyung-Chul begged, So, please Give me power.


    He looked down quietly, waiting for Gi-Gyus decision.


    I wont ask you if you wont regret it. Gi-Gyu finally opened his mouth. Everything will change after this. You will no longer be yourself. You will be reborn as a creature who belongs to me.


    The lines were a bit embarrassing, but he needed to do this. The sync was Gi-Gyus unique ability, and it was a powerful one.


    He continued, The sync is a merciless process. It wont care about my or your situation. It will bind us forever.


    It was a sacrifice, but it gave great power in exchange.


    After we sync, you will have to give up on your revenge if I order you to. If I ask you to kill someone precious to you, you will have no choice but to do it. Thats what the sync is all about.


    Go Hyung-Chul only listened.


    You wont be my friend, Gi-Gyu announced.


    Go Hyung-Chul finally looked up. There was confusion in his eyes, which made Gi-Gyu smile.


    Gi-Gyu continued, Youll be a creature with unconditional loyalty to me.


    Did you consider me your friend? Go Hyung-Chul asked with a satisfied grin. There was no sarcasm or any negative feelings in his voice.


    I will also try to be your friend, Go Hyung-Chul added. Clearly, he wouldnt give up on syncing with Gi-Gyu.


    Shaking his head, Gi-Gyu replied, All right.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    Gi-Gyus hand ced his hand on Go Hyung-Chuls head, and his hand began glowing. It almost looked like Gi-Gyu was baptizing Go Hyung-Chul.


    Ahh Go Hyung-Chul moaned quietly. It was from contentment, not pain.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    The sorcerous energy, Life, and Death in Eden melded together and filled Go Hyung-Chul.


    So this is the sync. Go Hyung-Chul felt the indescribable energy.


    Gi-Gyu clenched his lips even tighter and focused. Ignoring the energies filling Go Hyung-Chul, he stabilized the connection between the two shellssomething he couldnt do before.


    With the newly gained power, Gi-Gyu made the connection firmer.


    <em>In the past, I synced to gain more power, but now </em>Gi-Gyu could empower others. Of course, this didnt mean he couldnt take what was Go Hyung-Chuls. It was a two-way street, and Gi-Gyu could also use Go Hyung-Chuls abilities.


    Gi-Gyu had perfected the sync.


    After a long time, the light finally disappeared.


    Thank you, Go Hyung-Chul whispered and lost consciousness.


    ***


    Everyone gathered in the training hall.


    Kwerrrrk!


    Go get him!


    Whoever wins gets to ride it!


    The creatures shouted in excitement. Eden had a new addition thanks to the recently closed S-ss gate. The neer was the drake Gi-Gyu had defeated on Sung-Hoons request; it was currently jumping around in the training hall.


    Hal stood nearby.


    The loser will have to do intense training until they be a lich, Hal ordered as he watched his knight fight the drake. This drake had transformed into a death drake after syncing with Gi-Gyu.


    Hal already had a drake, so he announced, And the winner will get the drake and be the second Death Drake-Knight.


    The knights eyes glowed dangerously. They were all holding their weapons. Some wielded only swords, while others used shields as well. Some even used spears, halberds, and axes.


    Ackkkk! the knights screamed as they ran toward the angry drake. The drakes skin was so much harder than before. It almost seemed like it had been carved out of stone.


    <em>ng!</em>


    The drakes skin was tough enough to withstand the knights weapons. But in the end, one of the knights managed to defeat it.


    Its over, Hal murmured before the drake copsed.


    The winner was a death knight holding a sword and a shield.


    Uwahhhh! the winner climbed the drake and roared.


    [A new Death Drake-Knight has been born.]


    The system announcement rang in Gi-Gyus ears. He was watching the battle from nearby and witnessed the glow in the winner''s eyes bing a darker orange. Then, he heard another system announcement.


    [The maximum number of knights in the order has increased.]


    I better ask Sung-Hoon to see if I can enter any more gates which have drakes, Gi-Gyu mumbled. It was just a little, but he could feel his power increasing thanks to the drake.


    Although the drake battle was over, the Eden creatures remained in the training hall. Actually, more people and creatures, including Choi Chang-Hon and the other yers, gathered in the hall.


    Hmm. Lou joined the crowd.


    Im here. I heard there is something fun going on here. Soo-Jung arrived as well.


    El was currently busy devising their next step with Hamiel.


    Soo-Jung asked, It hasnt started yet?


    The center of the training hall had nearly 300 beings. A barrier materialized around it, and everyone waited quietly. Gi-Gyu walked to the middle, and when he waved his hand, the abundant energy in the area consolidated to strengthen the barrier.


    The final result was an unusually sturdy barrier.


    You cane out now, Gi-Gyu grinned and announced.


    I was going to anyway, a voice replied. Everyone here turned toward the speaker, who walked into the training hall. It turned out that the drake wasnt the only addition to Eden.


    Thank you for sparring with me again. Go Hyung-Chul smiled as he stood in the middle of the training hall.


    Gi-Gyu and Go Hyung-Chul looked at each other. Go Hyung-Chuls outer appearance hadnt changed much except for one thing. He no longer had his signature red eyes. Instead, his eyes glowed blue, the same shade as the gate.


    The sync tethered him to Gi-Gyu and helped him evolve. Gi-Gyu wasnt sure if it was because Go Hyung-Chul was a failed product of Project Adam or because he was demonified [1]. It could even be because of his unique ability. All in all, it was an inexplicable oue.


    Go Hyung-Chul smiled again and added, Im thankful I get to use this new power against you.


    Gi-Gyus smile deepened at the thought. Go Hyung-Chul was now his loyal ally. However, he was trying to act the same way as before to not make Gi-Gyu ufortable.


    We have a big audience, so lets get this started. Gi-Gyu stretched his neck from side to side. He didnt use Lou or El. Instead, he raised his bare hands. First move is yours.


    If you lose this battle, you will be so embarrassed. Are you sure youre okay with that? Go Hyung-Chul teased.


    Gi-Gyu smiled, but before he could even blink, he heard Go Hyung-Chuls voice again. And this time, it was from behind.


    You will regret this match.


    Gi-Gyu didnt jolt. His feet turned into a blur, and he dodged Go Hyung-Chuls attack. Go Hyung-Chuls current speed and power were on apletely different level from before. He had also gained a new ability.


    Here I go. Go Hyung-Chul abruptly turned into ck liquid and was absorbed by the ground in less than a second.


    <em>sh!</em>


    Go Hyung-Chul reappeared from Gi-Gyus shadow and thrust his dagger toward Gi-Gyu.


    [Shadow Lord]


    This was Go Hyung-Chuls new job.


    ***


    Are you sure about this? If youre worried, then


    Gi-Gyu interrupted Lous concerned words and replied, Ill be fine now. Ill do great with you. And if something happens, Ill just run this time.


    Gi-Gyu grinned to reassure Lou. But this time, he wasnt being arrogant. Gi-Gyu was stronger than before and had prepared for traps.


    And its not like a battle will erupt immediately. Ill call for you if I need you. Go, be prepared for me, Gi-Gyu said to Lou.


    All right.


    Turning toward Soo-Jung, Gi-Gyu requested, Please take care.


    Dont worry. Lim Hye-Sook and Shin Yoo-Bin are also going this time. Soo-Jung sounded rxed.


    Dont get into any fights. The second you get a whiff of them,e back, Gi-Gyu said to Soo-Jung.


    I got it. Im not some weakling you need to worry about, Soo-Jung grumbled. She was about to leave to look for Ha Song-Su and Andras.


    Most of all


    Soo-Jung interrupted Gi-Gyu and added, I know, I know. If I find your family and Yoo Suk-Woo, I should prioritize rescuing them.


    Go Hyung-Chul was the one best suited to search for Suk-Woo and Gi-Gyus family; at the moment, he couldnt join the search party.


    Im ready, Go Hyung-Chul said to Gi-Gyu.


    Were ready too, Master, said El. Behind her, Hamiel and the other two angels stood waiting.


    All right. Well see youter, Gi-Gyu said goodbye to Soo-Jung. Gi-Gyu, Go Hyung-Chul, El, and the other angels were leaving for Italy, which they suspected was where the Vatican was located.


    1. The author doesnt exin the demonified part

 Chapter 299: The City of Angels

    Chapter 299: The City of Angels


    Wee. The man had shiny blond hair, a straight nose, and porcin skin. With a bright smile, he opened his arms to greet Gi-Gyu and said, Nice to meet you, Morningstar!


    Gi-Gyu''s travel to Italy was a secret, so only the people responsible for escorting him weed him.


    Nice to meet you too, Gi-Gyu replied in awkward Italian, making his escorts smile even brighter. He had practiced a few Italian greetings and sentences, and this must have pleased them.


    Im the branch manager of the European yers Associations Italy branch, Alberto. The blond man offered his hairy hand for a handshake.


    Gi-Gyu shook his hand and thought, <em>Hes just a regr yer. </em>


    He had checked out Alberto secretly to see if he had any sorcerous energy or a foreign aura about him. Sung-Hoon had previously told him that Alberto could be trusted, but Gi-Gyu wanted to be sure. Now, he was confident the Caravan Guild and Andras hadnt experimented on Albertos body.


    <em>Well, I guess I dont know for sure just yet, </em>Gi-Gyu told himself. He knew that he shouldnt deem the man innocent just because he couldnt feel any sorcerous energy or foreign aura from the branch manager. A man didnt have to be brainwashed to be greedy and evil enough to obey a demon.


    Oh! What a beautiful woman you are! Alberto eximed in fluent English when he saw El. He opened his arms to hug her, but when she just silently looked at him, Alberto scratched his cheek and added awkwardly, Haha! Im sorry if I offended you.


    After the introduction, Alberto escorted Gi-Gyu and the rest of the group. They moved quietly and in secret so no one recognized them.


    <em>I better keep my eye on him, </em>Gi-Gyu thought as he followed Alberto. This man could be connected to the Caravan or the Iron Guild.


    <em>And Im definitely not doing this because he tried to hug El, </em>Gi-Gyu told himself firmly.


    ***


    -Ill go ahead and look around on my own.


    Before they had even gotten on the ne, Go Hyung-Chul had hidden in Gi-Gyus shadow; now, he wanted to investigate independently. In his paparazzo days, Go Hyung-Chul had made many enemies, so he had to keep his public appearance at a minimum.


    Gi-Gyu had no problem with that, as it yed in his favor.


    As the group moved, Go Hyung-Chul left them without Alberto noticing.


    The car they were riding in stopped. It had been a long time since Gi-Gyu sat in a car.


    Were here. Alberto and a man, seemingly his assistant, opened the car door for Gi-Gyu and the group. Gi-Gyu watched the scenery in front of him.


    The Colosseum, Gi-Gyu whispered.


    Thats right, Alberto announced with a prideden voice, The Italian branch of the European yers Association is here.


    Gi-Gyu continued to look at the Colosseum. It was his first time seeing it, but it did not impress him.


    <em>Maybe its because Im so used to looking at Old Man Hwangs constructions. </em>


    All of Old Man Hwangs buildings were unusual and beautiful. The sudden thought made Gi-Gyu smile.


    From now on, please follow close behind. Could you excuse me for a moment? Alberto asked. Gi-Gyu nodded. Alberto took something out of his pocket and activated it.


    <em>Whir.</em>


    With a slight noise, a magic wave spread out.


    We cant have you seen by the public, Mr. Morningstar, so I just formed a barrier, Alberto exined. He had likely used a barrier-type item to hide their abilities.


    Gi-Gyu walked behind Alberto. Gi-Gyus and Els faces were exposed, but the tourists in the area didnt pay them any attention. The item must have been very effective.


    <em>This isnt really necessary, but </em>Gi-Gyu didnt require such an item because he could do much more, but he didnt want to refuse Albertos help.


    Please, this way. There was a door behind the Colosseum; Alberto opened it and entered. Gi-Gyu was about to follow him in when suddenly, his heart thumped.


    Master! El hugged Gi-Gyu in surprise. He had staggered a little. It had happened so fast that Alberto and the surrounding tourists didnt notice, but El saw it.


    Gi-Gyu shook his head once and stood up straight.


    El asked worriedly, Are you all right?


    Gi-Gyu couldnt answer her. The thump earlier was apanied by a voice in his head.


    -Help me.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt tell whose voice it was.


    Who was that? Gi-Gyu tried to find a trace of the voice, but it was gonepletely. His heart rate was back to normal as well. Something wasnt quite right.


    Mr. Morningstar? Alberto returned when Gi-Gyu didnt follow him inside. Gi-Gyu shook his head and began walking.


    ***


    Unlike when he visited China, which had been purposefully publicized to lure Ha Song-Su and the Caravan Guild out in the open, Gi-Gyus trip to Italy was secret. He was here to find the Vaticans exact location and rescue Michael, so it would be better to stay out of sight.


    With Sung-Hoon and the Italian governments help, Gi-Gyu had arrived here secretly. When the KPA was still in power, Sung-Hoon and Tae-Shik had formed a good rtionship with the European yers Association (EPA). Using this connection, Sung-Hoon had requested the Italian branchs help.


    Of course, this didnt mean Andras and his guild couldnt influence the EPA. The right y here was to not trust thempletely.


    Sung-Hoon had said to Gi-Gyu, You can trust that man.


    Gi-Gyu had questioned how he could trust someone so much. Sung-Hoon said, There is no way he can be a traitor unless his body was stolen. I heard that he has some kind of deal with the association president.


    When Gi-Gyu first saw Alberto, he sensed no sorcerous energy in him. There was still a chance Alberto had changed, but


    <em>If I want to work in Europe, I need his help. </em>Since Gi-Gyu didnt want to reveal his power wherever he went, he needed someone to help him move around in secret. And the best person for that would be someone with significant influence in Italy.


    In summary, Gi-Gyus had two goals: Save Michael, and do that without getting detected by the Caravan Guild.


    An iron hand in the velvet glove? Did I get that right? I learned a bit of Korean for Association President Oh Tae-Gu, but I still find it hard. Alberto hadnt stopped chatting since the start of their journey. I cant feel anything from you at all. It must be because Im not a strong yer, but I can tell youre an amazing man, Mr. Morningstar. Your ability to hide your energy is remarkable! If Sung-Hoon hadnt contacted me earlier about you, and such beautiful people werent apanying you, I wouldnt have believed that youre the infamous Morningstar!


    Gi-Gyu was hiding his presence so that no one could sense him. Of course, he knew this wouldnt be enough to avoid the Caravans detection, but it was better than nothing.


    And they are your summoned beings, right? They look just like humans! Alberto continued. Gi-Gyu wanted to interrupt and ask him to remain quiet, but he never got the chance.


    Ultimately, Gi-Gyu had to interrupt him rudely. Could you excuse me for a moment? I need to do something.


    ...? Of course. Within this barrier, you can do anything you want. Alberto smiled.


    Gi-Gyu didnt refuse the offer. He walked up to Alberto.


    What are you doing? Alberto couldnt even understand what was happening. Gi-Gyu had ced his hand on Albertos head.


    ...? Alberto looked up at Gi-Gyu in confusion.


    Sync, Gi-Gyu said aloud with his hand still on Albertos head.


    ***


    This is amazing. I had no idea such an ability existed. Alberto still hadnt stopped talking; there was surprise in his voice now. You are truly amazing. I guess your reputation wasnt exaggerated at all.


    Alberto was truly impressed.


    It hasnt been long since I learned to do this, Gi-Gyu replied in fluent Italian. His pronunciation was perfect too, which was why Alberto couldnt hide his shock.


    <em>I didnt know it would work, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. He didnt sync with Albertopletely, which was why they wouldnt affect each other directly. Gi-Gyu had only synced with him temporarily to extract Albertos memory of hisnguage. In the past, Gi-Gyu couldn''t have even imagined something like this. However, now that he had perfected the sync, he realized the endless possibilities within his reach.


    <em>And hes so annoying. </em>Gi-Gyu was frustrated by how Alberto admired Els beauty. This was why he had wanted to pull a prank on Alberto. Even if he failed, Gi-Gyu was certain that he wouldnt harm Alberto in any way.


    In the end, Gi-Gyu seeded in extracting Albertosnguage module.


    <em>But I got much more than that I really dont need these memories. </em>


    Gi-Gyu now also had Albertos memories of his past girlfriends. He simply wanted to ensure Alberto wasnt a traitor, but now he had HD ess to Albertos promiscuous lifestyle.


    Im sorry I did it without exining, Gi-Gyu apologized now that he knew Alberto wasnt a traitor.


    No, not at all. Im d we cleared it all up, Alberto chirped.


    Gi-Gyu coughed awkwardly before exining, I dont know if Sung-Hoon exined this to you, but were here to find the Vatican. Do you, by chance, know its location or anything that might help?


    Sung-Hoon had promised Gi-Gyu that Alberto would cooperate fully.


    The Vatican Alberto frowned for the first time. Youre asking me a tough question.


    ...


    Simply put, I dont know its location. Im pretty sure it exists in Italy somewhere, but because of its uniqueness, it is impossible to know its location. Alberto exined.


    How is that possible?!


    Currently, the Vatican was arge group with numerous powerful yers. It was like an army, so how could a country not know the location of such a group? As the branch manager, Alberto was responsible for the yers in Italy. So it didnt make sense to Gi-Gyu that he didnt know the Vaticans location. But thanks to their temporary connection, Gi-Gyu knew that Alberto wasnt lying.


    Its because I have no authority over them. Alberto pointed at the sky and continued, Someone much higher controls them. The Vatican is independent of our association. Even though they must live somewhere in Italy, we know very little about them.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling disappointed.


    HoweverAlberto narrowed his eyeswe are investigating them.


    And did you find anything so far?


    A sharp look appeared in Albertos eyes. So far, he had acted like a good-natured clown; now, he was exuding intense energy. Gi-Gyu realized that Alberto didnt be the branch manager by chance.


    The year the Tower appeared, that S-ss gate in Rome destroyed the Vatican and much of Italy. We all suffered because of it. Our financial loss and casualties were unimaginable, Alberto answered.


    Gi-Gyu already knew this part of history. Italy alone hadnt suffered that year. When the Tower first appeared, the gate had damaged the entire Europe badly. If it werent for the very first high-rankers and the forerunners, the continent of Europe might have disappeared from the map.


    <em>Just like North Korea. </em>


    But Europe wasnt a ce the world could afford to lose. And luckily, the S-ss gate was closed, and the whole of Europe worked together to recover. Eventually, Europe returned to normal, proof of its impressive strength and the power of its long history.


    After that nightmarish day when Italy became hell, Alberto whispered. The Vatican changed. Their people had just lost their home, yet when they resurfaced


    Alberto licked his lips and added, They were holier than before. With their new divine power, they took over Italy.

 Chapter 300: The City of Angels (2)

    Chapter 300: The City of Angels (2)


    Albertos exnation made El flinch, and Gi-Gyu, Hamiel, and the other two angels looked confused.


    What do you mean by divine power? Please exin, asked Gi-Gyu.


    Alberto looked even more serious now. He mustve thought Gi-Gyu knew something.


    Like I said, their auras felt very holy. Much different from other yers aura. Also, they all seemed to specialize in healing. Alberto shook his head and continued, What I couldnt understand was How they were using the same unique ability.


    Gi-Gyu, El, and the others became even tenser.


    They all had the same unique ability. And they used it to take over Italy.


    How?


    Do you know what is unique about the European yers Association? Alberto answered Gi-Gyus question with another question. Gi-Gyu shook his head. Beforeing here, he had researched Italy, but he didnt know every detail.


    Like all the other associations, the EPA also manages yers. But the big difference is thatAlberto swallowedits affiliated with the government.


    Isnt that the same with all the other associations? asked Gi-Gyu. The associations had much powerrgely because they had their respective governments support. Some believed this was why the associations had be even more powerful than their government. But officially, an association was a part of its countrys government.


    No, its very different in Europe, Alberto replied firmly.


    ***


    They arrived at an incredibly extravagant hotel in Rome. Alberto had reserved some rooms here for Gi-Gyu and his groups stay. Resting on a giant bed, Gi-Gyu thought about his conversation with Alberto.


    Alberto had exined that a few influential people controlled the entirety of the EPA. This was why the EPA was different from the other associations.


    For example, the KPAs authority had been almost absolute before it was destroyed. It hadplete jurisdiction over the yers. Although the government could advise and make requests, it couldnt force the association to do anything.


    <em>Kim Sung-Moo </em>He was the man from the Korean government Gi-Gyu had met earlier. The countrys wealthiest backed that man. But ording to Sung-Hoon and Rohan, Kim Sung-Moo was now being incredibly cooperative. He acted like he was possessed; he had even betrayed the people who had put him in this government position.


    Of course, this made sense to Gi-Gyu, as he held Kim Sung-Moos life in his hands.


    <em>The Korean government has no control over the yers. That is why it tried to take the </em><em>KPAs</em><em> power through Kim Sung-Moo and his department. </em>


    It proved how weak a hold the rich and powerful had over the yers. But apparently, things were different in Europe.


    Alberto had exined, The biggest problem here is that the most powerful people here are mostly non-yers.


    Gi-Gyu finally understood everything.


    The Vatican and its yers had holy power, which they used for healing. Unlike the other yers, they could even heal the non-yers. Europes rich and powerful coveted this power, so the Vatican used this greed to its advantage.


    Alberto had then listed the main conditions the Vatican had put forth. The Vatican wanted them to not publicize its special power. It didnt want to be controlled in any way. Andstly, the Vatican wanted its location to remain a secret.


    They had demanded a few more things, and the powerful figures had agreed. The rtionship between the Vatican and these people continued for a long time. This was how the Vatican secretly controlled Italy and the rest of Europe.


    I only discovered the truth about the Vatican by ident, Alberto had exined. Europe''s influential figures kept the Vatican hidden until not too long ago when the Vatican chose to reveal itself.


    <em>I think it was about when I began to gain power. </em>


    After five years of despair as a weak Level 1 yer, Gi-Gyu had gained an incredible ability. And around this time, the Vatican had started to make public appearances.


    Alberto had added, They became even more active after the KPAs copse. And


    It seemed Alberto was about to say something else, but he trailed off. Gi-Gyu didnt prod him even though he could tell Alberto was hiding something. As long as it didnt betray him in some way, Gi-Gyu wasnt in a hurry to find out.


    Anyway, we want to know about them just as much as you do, Alberto had said before leaving.


    -So? Did you find anything?


    Alone now, Gi-Gyu contacted Go Hyung-Chul, who was searching the entirety of Italy alone.


    -No, nothing. My abilities have improved, but investigative work is still as hard as ever. Being impatient wont help anyone.


    -But I wasnt being impatient.


    -All right. Ill go to the hotel now.


    Alberto had also prepared a room for Go Hyung-Chul, but he had to share it with Hamiel.


    Gi-Gyu smiled. So Europe has already been taken, huh?


    Go Hyung-Chuls findings had revealed that the Vatican was working with the Caravan Guild. And the various spies and demons Gi-Gyu had sensed while exploring Italy with Alberto only proved the point. Andras had already infiltrated the Italian branch.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu couldnt eliminate them since he didnt want to reveal himself fully yet. For now, he would remain hidden and help Alberto a little without getting directly involved.


    I cant sleep Gi-Gyu mumbled. He wondered if El and Hamiel had already unpacked. Were they resting now? He was about to activate his senses to check on them when he heard a knock on the door.


    Master, may Ie in? El asked from outside the door.


    As soon as Gi-Gyu gave permission, El entered and gazed at him. Just looking at each other was making them both uneasy.


    El broke the ufortable silence. Master, about what that man Alberto said


    About the Vatican?


    El nodded.


    El, I know what you want to say. Gi-Gyu asked, They are angels, arent they?


    ***


    Do we have to go everywhere together? Gi-Gyu asked, his tone suggesting he was ufortable with this n.


    Unfortunately, yes. There is no other way. If you go around alone, you will face some difficulties. Alberto gave Gi-Gyu a smooth smile. Well I guess you wont be in danger, Mr. Morningstar, since youre so powerful.


    Alberto''s smile turned yful as he added, But it sure will annoy you.


    Hows that?


    Italys public safety level isnt great. I need to apany you mainly because your presence in Italy must remain a secret.


    A serious look appeared on Albertos face as he continued, And also because I must protect Italy from you if an unfortunate situation arises.


    ...


    I hope you understand, Mr. Morningstar. Ive heard some things about you from Heo Sung-Hoon.


    <em>Just what did he tell Alberto? And I can see that they are very simr. </em>Gi-Gyu was beginning to see a resemnce between Sung-Hoon and Alberto. Alberto was smoother and more annoying, but his overall demeanor matched Sung-Hoons. Gi-Gyu could tell why they were close friends.


    Anyway, what do you n to do now? Alberto asked. He understood that Gi-Gyu and his group came to Italy because of the Vatican.


    We havent seen much of the Vatican yerstely. Even if we try, there is no way to meet them. All we can do is wait for them to appear, Mr. Morningstar.


    Gi-Gyu had no idea Michael belonged to such a secretive group. He also never realized what an influential figure the pope was. He almost regretted not doing anything when he first met the pope. But at the time, Gi-Gyu hadnt felt any suspicious energy from him.


    He must be a truly powerful being since I couldnt sense anything from him, Gi-Gyu murmured.


    Pardon?


    Ah, its nothing, Gi-Gyu replied and turned to El, who nodded in agreement.


    We n on just looking around for a while, Gi-Gyu said to Alberto.


    Just blindly? Alberto asked; Gi-Gyu raised one hand.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    A small light appeared from his hand and began spreading. Feeling the magic Gi-Gyu was scattering, Alberto asked, Wait, isnt that the support category yers detection magic?


    Thats correct.


    But how? I thought you specialized in the offense. But given what you did yesterday, I guess youre different. Alberto nodded in understanding.


    I am hiding my presence, which means I cant use my power. If the popce finds out I am here, you will end up in an awkward position as the branch manager. Isnt that right? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Alberto grinned. Exactly. I didnt even report your arrival to my superior.


    Gi-Gyu liked how quick Alberto was on the uptake. The detection magic could detect the other yers nearby. Gi-Gyu only used a small amount of magic, so he was safe from being found out.


    Now that its activated, we can just roam the city. My sensor will get triggered if someone notable is nearby. This should be convenient for both of us since you cant use any of your men from the association, Mr. Alberto.


    Then Alberto smiled. Where would you like to go first? I can tell you that Im an amazing guide.


    For a branch manager, Alberto seemed to like to brag too much. Gi-Gyu didnt think this was something to be proud of, but perhaps it was a good thing in this situation.


    Im d to hear that, replied Gi-Gyu.


    <em>Shouldnt he be busy since hes the branch manager?</em>


    <em>***</em>


    Hmm a cloak-wearing man groaned. The night was getting darker, and as if frustrated, he swore, Dammit!


    Ultimately, he took a step and was about to leave the alley when suddenly someone stopped him. Hey!


    The cloaked man turned around and saw a group of thugs. The group was a medley of races.


    Haa The cloaked man sighed and patted his chest. You scared me there for a moment.


    What? Hahaha! The thugs seemed surprised at first before they burst intoughter. It was quitete in the night, so theirughter echoed in the nearly-empty alley.


    One of the gang members replied, Well, I guess we did scare you. Would you like us to apologize?


    The group began to surround the man, who hesitated before watching the thugs quietly.


    Good boy, one of the thugs, seemingly the group leader, walked up to him and took the mans hood off.


    The cloaked man didnt resist or make a move.


    An Asian?


    But why are his eyes blue?


    Kekeke.


    Those eyes dont suit you, idiot!


    The thugs smirked and chatted among themselves. The Asian man with eyes the color of a gate frowned.


    Were sorry we scared you, but youll have to give us everything you have! the group leader demanded.


    Hey, Asian! If you want to keep your legs, leave your wallet here! another gang member yelled. It appeared that they were here to mug him.


    The Asian man sighed deeply again. Do you know how scared I was when I thought the Caravan Guild had caught me?


    The man, Go Hyung-Chul, was in the middle of searching Rome for Vatican yers. His new job, Shadow Lord, gave him incredible power. Unfortunately, it wasnt enough to find the Vatican. Go Hyung-Chul was annoyed and had been on his way back to the hotel when these thugs appeared.


    Because he didnt feel them nearing him, Go Hyung-Chul, at first, thought they must be incredibly powerful.


    But I couldnt feel you guys because you are too weak, Go Hyung-Chul muttered. They were non-yers, and these fragile men had apparently decided to mug a Shadow Lord.


    Is this how thugs make a living in Italy now? What if you pick a fight with a yer? asked Go Hyung-Chul in confusion.


    Who cares?! Kekeke!


    We just need money!


    The thugsughed and shouted, and Go Hyung-Chul realized he couldnt hold an intelligent conversation with them. Several buildings surrounded them, and he heard the windows being shut. With his enhanced hearing, he could also hear the people inside.


    Just close the window and stay quiet.


    Lets go back to bed.


    Theyre at it again.


    No one was calling the police, which was not a usual reaction. This was a tourist-loved countrys capital city, so Go Hyung-Chul couldnt believe what was happening.


    Are you guys high? Guess there is no need to chat then. Go Hyung-Chul grinned. He had a frustrating day and needed to let off some steam. It seemed that he had found his target.


    What the hell is he saying?!


    If you arent going to give it to us, well have to take it from you!


    The men shouted and ran toward Go Hyung-Chul. These thugs might have sensed that something was wrong if they werent intoxicated, but they were not in their right minds.


    The thugs rushed toward Go Hyung-Chul.


    Fuck! Why is he so fast?! the group leader shouted. Not a single one of them couldnd a hit on Go Hyung-Chul.


    Haa This is getting even more annoying. Tired of wasting time, Go Hyung-Chul moved.


    Hhes a ghost! a thug screamed. A thug who had been swinging his fist gasped when Go Hyung-Chul suddenly appeared before him. Go Hyung-Chul flicked the mans forehead hard. He didnt use his full strength, so he knew the man wouldnt die.


    However, Go Hyung-Chuls eyes widened in shock when the man stood back up and yelled, Dammit! That hurt!


    The finger flick should have knocked the man out, yet he seemed perfectly fine. And he even seemed to have enough energy to try to punch Go Hyung-Chul again.


    ...! Go Hyung-Chul couldnt believe how fast this man was. You are


    The thug couldnt be a non-yer, but Go Hyung-Chul couldnt feel any magic from him. Go Hyung-Chul continued to dodge the thugs attacks while studying them.


    Haa Haa Get him Get him


    W-we need the money to buy more drugs


    Catch him!


    The thugs mumbled and tried to hit Go Hyung-Chul. With an ugly grin, Go Hyung-Chul red at them.


    Mmph! All the thugs stopped as if they had been tied down. Their shadows were seemingly stopping them from moving. The streemp brightly lit the alley, so each of them had a shadow. But even without this new skill, Go Hyung-Chul could take a thousand of them at any time.


    Go Hyung-Chul grinned and whispered, I would love to try this drug too.


    He finally found the clue he had been seeking.

 Chapter 301: The City of Angels (3)

    Chapter 301: The City of Angels (3)


    Before Go Hyung-Chul got into a fight with the local druggies, Alberto had given Gi-Gyu and El a tour of Rome. Hamiel and the others, however, were trying to find a trace of other angels.


    This tastes great. Gi-Gyu licked his ice cream, standing before Capitoline Hill. El, are you sure you dont want one too? Would you like a taste of mine?


    Gi-Gyu offered his cone filled with melting ice cream which was also thered with his spit.


    No, never mind. Its got my saliva all over it. Its too dirty. Gi-Gyu admitted his mistake and retrieved his hand.


    ... El seemed shocked, but Gi-Gyu didnt notice.


    Alberto, who was also eating ice cream,mented, Mr. Morningstar, you have no manners.


    Gi-Gyu and Alberto had be friends quickly. Perhaps it was because Alberto was an optimistic person. Or maybe it was because as the branch manager, he had to be friendly and possess great social skills.


    <em>Maybe I like him because hes so much like Sung-Hoon. </em>Gi-Gyu took a bite of his ice cream and smiled.


    Gi-Gyu replied, By the way, youre good at this, huh?


    Well, I didnt be the branch manager for my ser skill, thats for sure, Alberto mumbled with his mouth full of ice cream.


    They were touring Capitoline Hill, a trendy tourist ce in Rome. Gi-Gyu and El were two enthralling individuals, but no one stared at them even though it wouldve been the normal reaction. This was all thanks to Albertos ability.


    Gi-Gyu had a guess about Albertos level the moment they had met. Alberto wasnt weak, but he wasnt a high ranker either.


    Im a pretty famous support-category yer. Then again, it is nothing to brag about before you, Mr. Morningstar, Alberto exined. His level was low, but he had incredible skills and a unique job. He could expertly use all of his countless support skills.


    Alberto had used his Cognitive Impairment skill on Gi-Gyu and El so that the ordinary public wouldnt pay them any attention.


    If an unusually powerful yer appeared or someone high up in the Caravan Guild showed up, things might be different. But Gi-Gyu had already made ns for such a situation. Using their temporary sync, he had connected to Albertos skills. Now, only those stronger than Gi-Gyu or with special detection skills could see through this.


    <em>I could use the Halloween skill, but</em>


    Gi-Gyu had the skill named Halloween, which he had gained when he synced with Rohan. He could change his appearance using it, and only the strongest could see through the change then.


    But the skill couldnt be used on El and had other annoying limitations. This was why Gi-Gyu had epted Albertos help.


    Hmm


    Whats wrong? Alberto asked.


    Something feels strange. Gi-Gyu looked around and replied, I can see that these are just normal people going about their everyday lives, but


    The scene before him just felt odd. He turned toward El and saw that she also seemed a little rigid.


    It might be becauseAlberto opened his mouthRomes crime rate has gone uptely. Murders and arson are urring more frequently.


    ...


    The government is trying to hide it to the best of its abilities, but the locals can feel something is wrong. The police departments yers are trying to catch these criminals, but With concern in his eyes, Alberto said, They either return injured, or we receive reports of police brutality. We have to regrly dispatch a lot of yers, which is a huge problem.


    Police brutality? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Alberto looked around hesitantly before he whispered, Im talking about the criminals dying.


    Im guessing most of these criminals are yers? The situation would be illogical otherwise. After all, the police departments yers werent weak, so how could non-yers injure them or even force them to do something brutal?


    Thats the problem, Alberto replied.


    Pardon?


    Most of the criminals are actually non-yers.


    When Alberto answered, Gi-Gyu and El looked at each other.


    ***


    After concluding everything on todays agenda, Gi-Gyu and El returned to the hotel. They hadnt learned anything useful; they still couldnt help feeling like something was wrong.


    <em>Thump.</em>


    Also, Gi-Gyus heart pounded at random periods.


    Master! Are you okay?


    Ah, yeah.


    Gi-Gyus answer was calm, but El couldnt help feeling worried. She asked, May I examine you?


    They were alone in a luxury hotel room.


    Gi-Gyu replied, No, Ive already checked myself. You dont have to worry.


    Gi-Gyu didnt want to worry El, but she still seemed unsatisfied.


    Gi-Gyu continued, Somethings very wrong.


    Are you talking about the non-yers being able to injure the yers?


    Yes, but there is more Gi-Gyu trailed off.


    They had spent all day in Rome and found it unusually peaceful.


    Alberto had exined the reason. Just like most crimes These things seem to only happen at night.


    During the day, everything seemed normal, which was why the government could hide the increasing crime rate and continue epting tourists. But there was one more odd thing.


    ording to Alberto, Italy is now in the hands of the Caravan Guild, said Gi-Gyu.


    The Caravan Guild, with the help of the Vatican, was now controlling the entire Europe. Gi-Gyu suspected the Caravan Guild had a huge presence in Europe.


    Yet I rarely sensed people with sorcerous energy here, Gi-Gyu mumbled. Italy seemed cleaner than Korea. Moreover, Gi-Gyu had sensed more Caravan Guild members in Korea than here.


    There were, of course, some in Rome too, but fewer than in Korea.


    Andstly


    Yes, Master?


    ording to Go Hyung-Chul, the Vatican took the First Potion.


    When El nodded, Gi-Gyu continued, But what we know of the Vatican suggests that this group is made of


    El turned rigid, knowing what Gi-Gyu was about to say.


    The Vatican must be made of angels Very few angels can survive being overtaken by sorcerous energy. This means Gi-Gyu closed his eyes, guessing that all Vatican angels must have gone corrupt.


    If not, then there was only one other possibility.


    Just what are they using the First Potion for? Gi-Gyu wondered. The angels might have be corrupt after colluding with the Caravan Guild, but the process of angels bing corrupt was much moreplicated than Gi-Gyu knew.


    The usefulness of the First Potion to the Vatican Angels confused Gi-Gyu the most. Paimon had previously told him the First Potions basic ingredients. And one of them was actually the essence of Satan.


    To be precise, the First Potion was the essence of sorcerous energy and Chaos. Satan, once trapped underneath Chaos, had absorbed a part of Lous data and Chaos itself. Also, they suspected that Satan was currently within Ha Song-Su.


    Paimon exined, The First Potions intended purpose was to create demons with powerparable to seat holders. And in the process to achieve that


    Andras had created countless hell kings. He was still perfecting it because the current clones had fatal problems.


    Therefore, the angels would have a difficult time using it. But once Gi-Gyu figured out the Vaticans true identity, he knew he would learn more about this.


    El, lets go, Gi-Gyu announced. It was finally dark outside, the perfect time to witness these special criminals. There was obviously something very abnormal about these people.


    <em>I think they hold the key to everything. </em>Gi-Gyu stood up. Alberto had asked them not to leave the hotel at night, but Gi-Gyu wasnt obligated to obey Alberto. If something happened, their rtionship might get strained, which would mean they might not get further help from Alberto.


    But if we dont do something, nothing will change, Gi-Gyu said to El. They couldnt just waste their time touring the city.


    All right. El followed Gi-Gyu without arguing. They put on their jackets and were about to leave when, suddenly, Go Hyung-Chul popped out from Gi-Gyus shadow.


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    Where are you guys going? asked Go Hyung-Chul.


    Looking at him in confusion, Gi-Gyu asked, What do you have in your hands?


    Oh, these? Go Hyung-Chul held several men in his hands. I think I found a clue.


    Go Hyung-Chul smiled brightly.


    ***


    So they picked a fight with you, so you caught them and brought them here? Did I get this right? Gi-Gyu asked Go Hyung-Chul with a dumbfounded look on his face.


    Go Hyung-Chul had gone out to gather information about the Vatican; instead, he had returned with a bunch of non-yers. And apparently, he had done this because they tried to pick a fight with him.


    Well, if you say it like that, it sounds bad, but Yes, thats basically what happened, Go Hyung-Chul answered.


    So howGi-Gyu narrowed his eyescan you be so unapologetic about this?


    Go Hyung-Chul was looking at him with his arms crossed. It looked like he was expecting praise from Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu rubbed his forehead. <em>Does he think he is some puppy out to bring home sticks? Why would he kidnap these men just because they picked a fight with him?</em>


    Hmph. Go Hyung-Chul smirked. It looks like you dont understand the situation. Im telling you these men are clues.


    ...?


    See? Look. Go Hyung-Chul raised his hand.


    Hey! What are you doing?! Gi-Gyu screamed, but Go Hyung-Chul didnt stop.


    <em>Whack!</em>


    Go Hyung-Chul hit one of the non-yers heads. He didnt use his full strength, but that should have killed the non-yer. It had happened so fast that Gi-Gyu couldnt even stop him.


    But now, Gi-Gyu and El watched the result in shock.


    See? Look! Go Hyung-Chul announced proudly.


    Huh? Gi-Gyu stared. The non-yer had fainted, but he didnt die.


    Go Hyung-Chul exined, You guys can sense that they are non-yers, right?


    Gi-Gyu could indeed feel no magic from these people.


    If you dont believe me, you try it yourself. When Go Hyung-Chul suggested, Gi-Gyu nodded. He now understood what was happening here.


    El said quietly, Master, these must be the criminals Alberto mentioned.


    Just as El had stated, these were Romes troublesome criminals who could harm yers. Gi-Gyu walked up to one of them to ascertain something.


    El, if something goes wrong, please heal him immediately, Gi-Gyu ordered.


    Yes, Master.


    Gi-Gyu gathered a bit of his power, just enough to kill a non-yer.


    <em>Whack!</em>


    The moment Gi-Gyu hit one of the non-yers head, he heard a mans voice.


    What are you doing?


    Everyone turned toward the door to find Alberto standing at the entrance.


    Alberto, what are you doing there? Gi-Gyu gaped as he stared at Alberto first before looking down at the non-yer he had hit just now. Ah This isnt what it looks like


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help sounding guilty.


    <em>But wait, I didnt actually do anything wrong, did I?</em>


    <em>***</em>


    Thanks to his special skills, Alberto could walk around while hiding his energy. He was considered one of the best in this field. Because he had hidden his presence so well and revealed no hostility toward Gi-Gyu, Gi-Gyu could not detect him.


    There was an urgent matter, so Alberto had opened the door to Gi-Gyus room without knocking. And the door was unlocked because Gi-Gyu was about to leave.


    Haa You scared me there for a second. It looked like Alberto was really shocked.


    In front of them were the non-yers who remained unconscious. Alberto had walked in to see Gi-Gyu hit one of them, so it made sense that Alberto misunderstood the situation.


    Well, I thought that if you meant to kill them, I knew no one could stop you, Mr. Morningstar. I assumed you would kill me too for witnessing this, so I didnt bother running, Alberto exined. In that brief moment, Alberto thought Gi-Gyu might have lost control over himself. If this were the case, he would be willing to stay and contain the situation even though he knew it meant he would die trying.


    Im d we cleared things now. Gi-Gyu scratched his cheek awkwardly. They had talked for a while, but the non-yers still hadnt woken up.


    All I did was make them unconscious, Go Hyung-Chul exined when Gi-Gyu thought he had done something to them.


    I dont think Alberto, who finally seemed to understand the situation, murmured. They are going to wake up.


    Deep worry filled Albertos face.

 Chapter 302: The City of Angels (4)

    Chapter 302: The City of Angels (4)


    Alberto knew more than he had revealedwhy wasnt he telling Gi-Gyu everything?


    How can you be sure? Gi-Gyu narrowed his eyes at Alberto, who seemed certain that these men wouldnt wake up. Gi-Gyu could tell if someone was lying, but he couldnt learn others secrets without syncing with them.


    I told you about the police brutality before, right? Alberto seemed ufortable.


    You mean?!


    Yes. The criminals rarely die from police yers'' attacks. Most of these non-yers lose consciousness after being arrested and never wake up. But since they die under police custody, the public deems their deaths the result of police brutality, exined Alberto.


    ...


    Its an honor to meet you, Mr. Go Hyung-Chul. I know that you were a famous high ranker. May I ask you one thing? You said you met these non-yers tonight, correct? asked Alberto.


    Go Hyung-Chul replied with a small nod.


    Then they will most likely die before the end of tomorrow. Alberto seemed resigned, indicating something like this had happened many times before. Weve had all kinds of yers in the healing and support categories try to heal them, but we have never been sessful.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward the unconscious non-yers again. Their conditions were strange and unusual.


    A heavy silence fell.


    El asked Alberto, By the way, didnt you say you came here for an urgent matter?


    Ah! Alberto suddenly remembered why he had walked into Gi-Gyus room so hurriedly. He was so shocked by what he had seen that he had forgotten about it.


    Alberto shook his head. It is about something simr to this.


    Instead of exining further, Alberto nced at Go Hyung-Chul.


    Realizing Alberto was worried if Go Hyung-Chul could be trusted, Gi-Gyu nodded and promised Alberto, Hes like my ve, so you dont have to worry. You can tell us.


    ve? Alberto asked in confusion.


    Who are you calling a ve?! Go Hyung-Chul yelled in annoyance.


    Gi-Gyu exined, Im just kidding. Simply put, he can be trusted, so go ahead. Whatever you tell me will be ryed to Go Hyung-Chul anyway.


    All right, Alberto replied. Some Vatican yers are scheduled to visit a week from now.


    ...!


    ...!


    Go Hyung-Chul and Gi-Gyu looked at each other. They had difficulty finding clues, but it looked like things were looking up. They never expected a giant clue, much less Vatican yers themselves, to show up so easily.


    However, Vatican yers rarely showed themselves, so it was odd that they decided to emerge during Gi-Gyus visit.


    But why? asked Gi-Gyu, wondering what could make the Vatican yers move. Could it be that they know Im here?


    Was the Vatican sending someone to confirm Gi-Gyus presence in Italy? If this were the case, then


    <em>I need to prepare myself. </em>Gi-Gyu had to be ready to avoid falling into another trap like before.


    No. Alberto shook his head. He pointed his fingers at the unconscious non-yers and added, I think its because of them.


    Ah. Gi-Gyu finally understood.


    The yers could do the impossible; they could even do things that modern medicine couldnt. Yet none of the yers could save the unconscious non-yers; consequently, they couldnt even extract any information from them.


    They couldnt question the unconscious criminals, and the crimes continued in the meanwhile.


    Gi-Gyu suggested, Maybe the Vatican yers could wake these men up.


    Yes I truly hope we get something out of this because some of thetest victims have been tourists.


    Go Hyung-Chul groaned and mumbled, So the government has no choice but to get involved. Well, it makes sense since the Vatican is controlling Europe.


    Go Hyung-Chul wasnt here when Alberto and Gi-Gyu had talked about how the Vatican controlled Europe. If he already knew about this, it meant this was a well-known fact.


    <em>Guess it makes sense since he deals with information, </em>Gi-Gyu thought.


    Anyway, they will be here in a week, huh? asked Go Hyung-Chul.


    Yes, Alberto answered.


    That means they wont be here in time to save these men. Which means they are certain the crimes will continue.


    Go Hyung-Chul acted condescending toward Alberto, and it seemed that Alberto didnt think much of it.


    The non-yers in the room wouldnt survive another day. So the Vatican yers must being here to save the future non-yer criminals who would go unconscious.


    But Albertos answer was negative. No. One person has survived. The Vatican is sending their yers to try to heal this person.


    ...!


    This was something unexpected.


    Wait. Confused, Gi-Gyu asked, Why do you think only the Vatican yers can save this person?


    Pardon?


    I am not sure if I can save him, butGi-Gyu reached for one of the thugs with blond hairI should be able to extract information.


    Gi-Gyu touched the mans head. Looking at him, Go Hyung-Chul whispered, Ah, why didnt I think of that?


    Alberto blinked in confusion, What are you nning to do now?


    ***


    Time passed by quickly. Everyone in Eden continued to train hard, just as usual, and Sung-Hoon and Rohan were busier than ever.


    -You might not be able to contact me for a while, Pupil! Keep training hard.


    This was Soo-Jungsst message, who had gone on a journey with Yoo-Bin, Lim Hye-Sook, and Baal. They were out to find Gi-Gyus family and friends. Paimon was also busy doing his experiments. He was working on necessary things for Min-Su.


    No one was wasting time except for Gi-Gyu himself.


    You have now seen almost all of Rome''s main tourist attractions, Alberto announced.


    I guess there isnt much to see, replied Gi-Gyu.


    Oh, please dont say that. Youve seen everything in Rome, but Italy has so much more to offer. You will need at least a decade to see everything in this country. Alberto seemed very proud of his country.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward El and asked, El, did you have a good time too?


    Of course. El smiled.


    It had been a week since Go Hyung-Chul brought the non-yer thugs to his room. During this time, Gi-Gyu had toured Rome leisurely.


    Gi-Gyu asked Alberto, Can I ask you something? Will you give me an honest answer?


    Alberto pped his chest a few times and replied, You can ask me anything, Mr. Morningstar. I will do my best to answer you truthfully.


    You dont have much work as the branch manager, do you?


    Pardon? Alberto, who had seemed so confident, slowly turned rigid.


    All this week, you did nothing except give us a tour of Rome. Youre the branch manager of Italy, which means youre pretty much at the association president level, yet Gi-Gyu couldnt believe how much free time Alberto seemed to have on his hands.


    Hahaha! What are you talking about?! Alberto rxed again. I have a lot of free time <em>because</em> Im the branch manager! I actually dont have too much to do. I can finish my duties in the evenings.


    But this didnt make sense. A branch manager had to approve and reject a lot of things for an association to run smoothly.


    After all, Im just a puppet branch manager, so my presence isnt really missed there.


    It was only for a brief moment, but Gi-Gyu saw a pained look in Albertos eyes. Was there something more going on here than he knew?


    As usual, El changed the subject smoothly. So its today.


    Yes, Alberto replied. A Vatican yer is going to visit the association branch today.


    Today, the dispatched Vatican yer would arrive here. This yer would heal the unconscious non-yer who had been somehow strong enough to fight yers. They wished to extract information from this non-yer if he woke up.


    So well finally get to see him, said Gi-Gyu. He hadnt wasted thest week just touring the area. He had synced with the thugs that Go Hyung-Chul had brought one night, but it didnt work. Go Hyung-Chul had then tried to find traces of Vatican yers, but he was unsessful.


    This was why today would be a momentous day. They would finally meet one of the famed Vatican yers.


    <em>We have to catch him. </em>Gi-Gyu promised himself. For them to proceed forward, they needed to get this yer. He didnt have any more time to waste.


    I dont think that would happen, but Alberto said to Gi-Gyu, If your presence here is revealed, I cant take your side. As a matter of fact


    This could turn into an international incident. Alberto warned, I will deny any knowledge of it. I will formally protest against the Korean government and the new association Eden.


    Alberto had no other choice. Just as he had mentioned, he was the Italian branch manager in name only. The Vatican and the Caravan Guild controlled Europe, and Alberto was powerless against them.


    If this happens, you might not face physical danger, but you will no longer receive the medias support. Alberto gave Gi-Gyu sound advice.


    The situation would indeed get veryplicated if Gi-Gyus presence were revealed. Physically, he would be safe, but the reputation he had built for himself and Eden might get ruined. He didnt want to see the Caravan Guild and the Iron Guild regain power just because the media and the public lost their trust in him.


    Alberto looked at his watch and announced, Its time.


    <em>Thump!</em>


    Gi-Gyu felt a strong jolt in his heart and staggered.


    ...! Gi-Gyu gasped.


    Mr. Morningstar!


    Master!


    Alberto and El rushed toward him in shock.


    Im okay, Gi-Gyu tried to reassure them. This had often been happening since he arrived in Italy. His heart began to pound...


    <em>And Im going to hear the voice again.</em>


    Gi-Gyu waited, and just as he had predicted, he heard the voice in his head.


    -Help me.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt even tell if it was the voice of a man or a woman. This person was asking for his help, yet there was no way for Gi-Gyu to find out who it was.


    <em>Who are you? </em>Gi-Gyu had asked many times, but he never got an answer. All he could hear was the loud pounding of his heart.


    Alberto urged, We need to hurry.


    Master


    Im okay, El. Gi-Gyu stood up quickly. They didnt have much time. They couldnt run because they couldnt risk being noticed. The group needed to get to the association building by car; to get there on time, they needed to leave now.


    Looking nervous, Alberto announced, The car is waiting outside.


    ***


    Go Hyung-Chul said to Gi-Gyu in his head.


    -Dont bete.


    Go Hyung-Chul was already in the Italian association building, located in the Colosseum. He had secretly arrived early to study the area. The n was to capture the Vatican yer, and they needed to know the area well to do this.


    The car carrying Gi-Gyu and the group drove quickly toward the Colosseum.


    I dont feel anything yet, Gi-Gyu murmured.


    Me neither, El replied.


    The time the Vatican yer was supposed to arrive was near, but neither detected anything. This bothered them greatly.


    Well be arriving soon. I hope you realize that I cant go with you, Alberto, who was driving, said hesitantly.


    We know.


    Soon, Gi-Gyu would get a big clue. He was getting excited when suddenly, his heart began pounding again.


    Why? Gi-Gyu grabbed his chest in confusion. During his time in Italy, this strange phenomenon had happened no more than once in a single day.


    <em>Could it be </em>Gi-Gyu guessed what this might mean. But he didnt get much time to contemte.


    -Help me.


    The desperate voice filled his head again, making him sweat.


    Master! Master!


    Gi-Gyu could hear Els panicked voice. He wanted to reassure her, tell her he was okay, but his lips refused to move. Instead, the voice inside his head became much clearer.


    -I said you need to rescue me, you moron!


    Michael? Gi-Gyu mumbled.

 Chapter 303: The City of Angels (5)

    Chapter 303: The City of Angels (5)


    <em>Why arent theying? </em>Go Hyung-Chul looked at his watch impatiently. It was well past the time Gi-Gyu, Alberto, and El were supposed to arrive. On top of this, he could not contact them either.


    -Can you hear me? Can you?!


    Go Hyung-Chul screamed in frustration, but no reply came.


    <em>Dammit, </em>he swore.


    Pleasee this way, an association agent escorted the Vatican yer. The yers uniform indicated he was a high-ranking figure in the Vatican.


    <em>Dammit, </em>Go Hyung-Chul swore again.


    He had gained the powers of the Shadow Lord thanks to syncing with Gi-Gyu; it helped him find information with incredible stealth. After assimting into the shadow of the person he was following, he could extract information like where they had been that day. Go Hyung-Chul could also hide inside a shadow to move around secretly.


    However, the Vatican yers aura was like a sharp knife stabbing at him.


    <em>They called it divine power, didnt they?</em>


    Go Hyung-Chul could sense that the Vatican yer posed a serious threat to him. Was it because sorcerous energy was his power source now?


    <em>Or maybe this yer is stronger than we thought. </em>


    Go Hyung-Chul decided that this Vatican yer might be a more important figure than his uniform suggested. Gi-Gyu and El had told him earlier that the Vatican yers were likely angels. So, the Vatican yers divine power was now eating away Go Hyung-Chuls sorcerous energy.


    Thankfully, the Vatican yer hadn''t noticed Go Hyung-Chul yet. And despite being unaware of his presence, the yer was giving off enough energy to affect Go Hyung-Chul.


    That wasnt good.


    <em>Please</em>


    Just where were they? At this rate, Go Hyung-Chul might get detected and fall into grave danger.


    Frustrated, Go Hyung-Chul tried to contact Gi-Gyu repeatedly but never got an answer. Meanwhile, the Vatican yer was on his way to healing the unconscious criminal.


    <em>Dammit! Dammit! Just why?! </em>


    If something had happened to Gi-Gyu, he would know. After all, their shells and souls were connected. But Go Hyung-Chul couldnt feel anything wrong with Gi-Gyu, which was why he found it so odd that they had lost contact.


    <em>I cant do this alone. </em>


    It wasnt that Go Hyung-Chul hadnt anticipated something like this. After all, he was an experienced informant and a high ranker.


    Yet, he didnt expect the Vatican yer to be such a powerful figure.


    <em>Hes as powerful as a high ranker. </em>


    Now that he was synced with Gi-Gyu, Go Hyung-Chul had enough power to defeat this yer.


    <em>But then I will be taking too much risk. </em>


    If a battle broke out, Go Hyung-Chul knew he couldnt finish this yer off quickly. If the fight dragged on, the situation would be even moreplicated. He would end up at a disadvantage.


    And there was one more thing Go Hyung-Chul didnt expect. The yers divine energy affected him much more than he could have ever imagined.


    <em>Please Get here already. </em>


    Go Hyung-Chul didnt want to lose this chance because he might not get another one.


    Weve arrived. The suspect you need to treat is inside this room, Cardinal Castro, the association agent exined as they stood outside a door.


    All right. With Gods blessing, I shall go inside. I will be entering the room alone, Cardinal Castro replied.


    But


    Im not just a simple priest. Havent you received the message from the top?


    O-of course, Sir.


    Still hidden, Go Hyung-Chul could hear the conversation between the Italian yer Association (IPA) agent and the Vatican yer. Finally, he had learned the mysterious figures name and rank.


    <em>Hes a cardinal! </em>


    Cardinals were incredibly powerful individuals as they ranked right below the pope.


    <em>This could be it. </em>Go Hyung-Chul couldnt afford to lose this chance. If he could capture this cardinal or at least extract as much information from him as possible, Go Hyung-Chul knew he could learn a lot about the Vatican.


    In the end, Go Hyung-Chul made the only decision he could make.


    <em>Ill do it when he enters that room to treat the suspect. </em>


    The cardinal would be alone only while treating the unconscious criminal. When Go Hyung-Chul made the decision, he felt better. He had always worked alone, so this wasnt something new. Gi-Gyus presence or absence would change nothing.


    Then Cardinal Castro entered the room.


    <em>Ten, nine, eight </em>After counting down to one, Go Hyung-Chul would enter the cardinals shadow. When inside the room, he would restrain the cardinal. It was a simple n, but it wouldnt be easy to execute.


    Go Hyung-Chul took a deep breath once.


    -Can you hear me?


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu called out to him. Go Hyung-Chuls eyes widened. He was so shocked that he almost shouted physically. But he screamed in his head at Gi-Gyu instead.


    -Why are you getting back to me now?! The cardinal is already inside the criminals room. I dont know where you are, but its toote. Im going to go in alone.


    Go Hyung-Chul was about to disconnect when Gi-Gyu replied,


    -Stop! The n is a no-go. Its a trap! If you go in now, itll end very badly.


    It was an order; Go Hyung-Chul couldnt refuse Gi-Gyus orders. And at that very moment, a loud explosion urred inside the suspects room.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    The association agent screamed, What the hell?! Cardinal Castro!


    Kwerrrk! a beastly roar rang. The screaming beast gave off incredible sorcerous energy.


    ***


    Help Help A dry voice left the even drier lips. He couldnt remember how much time had passed and when hest had a drop of water. It was probably at least a month, probably more.


    This fucking body Because his body was too powerful, he couldnt even die of starvation. He couldnt even kill himself. His hands, sharp enough to pierce anything, couldnt pierce his own body. Committing suicide was taboo, meaning his only salvation was for someone to find and kill him.


    Please help He begged for someone to rescue him. If that wasnt possible, then


    Someone find me and kill me already!


    His body could survive starvation, but his mind was in a worse state. He prayed and prayed to God. He also prayed to the one who might be connected to him.


    Fuck


    However, no one answered Michael. His body was shockingly thin now; he was sprawled in his bed. Thefortable nket made him want to fall asleep.


    <em>But I mustnt </em>


    Michael knew he shouldnt fall asleep. He couldnt let go of his mind.


    <em>If I fall asleep, That bastard</em>


    He feared the one who had called him stubborn would steal his body. So, Michael endured. He didnt sleep or eat to avoid getting his body stolen.


    <em>If he takes my body, it might create the greatest demon ever.</em>


    And that wouldnt be a demon with sorcerous energy. It would be worsean evil creature who believed it was doing Gods work.


    If he seeded in stealing Michaels body and became the most powerful figure, then


    <em>Even you might be unable to defeat him, Kim Gi-Gyu.</em>


    Kim Gi-Gyu, code name Morningstar, was the strongest yer Michael had ever met. He had a saintess and a demon as his servants. He had an army of hundreds of thousands of monsters under him and even formed a territory on Earth in this modern world.


    But even a monster like Kim Gi-Gyu couldnt beat the pope if he got Michaels body. Michael couldnt believe how ignorant he had been. How could it be that he never saw through the popes charade? His power and his n?


    <em>This stupid body. </em>Michael resented his body for being so strong. His body was perfect, and he was like a monster himself that the pope had created. He had no idea how the pope managed to do this. All he knew was the name, Gabriel.


    A terrible headache stabbed his brain. The more he thought, the more pain he felt. However, the pain made his time bearable, so he was d.


    Thank goodness


    This pain helped him ignore the other pain he felt. The pope had recently visited him, meaning he wouldnt return for a while. After all, the pope had a lot of work to do.


    Before leaving, the pope had said to Michael, This world will soon be mine. That disgusting Andras couldnt do it, but I will.


    It was like a deration. And his first step toward that was taking over Europe wholly.


    <em>Does he want to be a hero? </em>Michael wondered. Did the pope want to be a savior? A messiah?


    But it must not happen. Whatever the pope wanted, Michael couldnt let it happen.


    He sat up with his back straight and hands held together. His body was too thin, but he knew he could restore it whenever he wished.


    Michael began to pray silently.


    <em>Please, if there is God </em>


    Michael begged to be saved. The pope had taught him all the wrong things, but if God truly existed, Michael knew he would be saved so that he could save the world.


    <em>Please help me stop that creature who is more evil than the demons. </em>


    But if God didnt exist, then


    Help me, Michael said out loud. Kim Gi-Gyu was the only one he could trust. He was the only man who could fix this situation, save him, and stop the pope.


    Michael had tried to contact Gi-Gyu countless times, but it hadnt worked so far. However, he didnt give up because he felt Gi-Gyus heartbeat from time to time. Michael could briefly feel a faint connection to him. At the same time, he could also feel power andfort.


    So far, there had yet to be an answer. Michael couldnt be sure if Gi-Gyu even heard his voice. But as long as this connection existed, he refused to give up; he was getting tired.


    Michael frowned. He wasnt sure, but he felt Gi-Gyu had heard his voice, which made him wonder if Gi-Gyu was too stupid to realize where it wasing from.


    The thought angered Michael; he screamed, I said you gotta help me, you moron!


    -Michael?


    To his shock, his prayer was answered.


    ***


    Michael? Gi-Gyu asked when he recognized the voice. It was still unclear, but the annoyed voice definitely belonged to the man who had called El a saintess and knelt before him.


    The man had the appearance of Gabriel but used Els old name.


    Michael! Gi-Gyu shouted.


    With a jolt, Alberto asked, Whats wrong?!


    Master! El had felt something too.


    The terrible pain that had rung in his chest and ripped into his head disappeared.


    How did this happen? How? Gi-Gyu asked in surprise. He came to Italy to rescue Michael; somehow, he heard Michaels voice in his head.


    Where the hell are you?! Michael! Michael! Gi-Gyu yelled, but there was no answer.


    Dammit. For a moment, Gi-Gyu thought he had found the biggest clue, but it seemed that he had lost contact.


    I cant hear him anymore. I think hes gone, Gi-Gyu said to El.


    Not yet. Ill help you. Please open your shell, and Ill protect the others, El replied quickly.


    Gi-Gyu didnt hesitate long.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    A strange energy filled the car.


    Mr. Morningstar! Alberto felt like he couldnt breathe for a second. But El must have done something because he looked a little better. Alberto stopped the car on the side of the road and ced a barrier around them. He made sure the explosion of energy didnt escape the vehicle.


    Ugh El groaned in pain. The connection is weakening Please hurry


    Gi-Gyu nodded and yelled, Michael! Where are you?! Are you really in the Vatican? Where is the Vatican?


    Gi-Gyu tried to ask just the most important questions as quickly as possible.


    -The pope The association The ColosseumStop the cardinal


    Michaels messages came in pieces.


    ...! Suddenly, Gi-Gyu figured it out. He wasnt entirely sure, but it was all he had.


    Master, I lost him. El was sweating heavily. She had to seemingly expended much of her power to maintain that brief connection. She looked very pale.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and closed his shell. He needed to hurry and send a message to Go Hyung-Chul if his guess was correct.


    Hey, can you hear me?


    -Why are you getting back to me now?! The cardinal is already inside the criminals room. I dont know where you are, but its toote. Im going to go in alone.


    Thankfully, Gi-Gyu could hear Go Hyung-Chuls voice, and it appeared that he wasnt toote.


    -Stop. The n is a no-go. Its a trap. If you go in now, itll end very badly.


    The Colosseum was where the association was located. This was the only thing Gi-Gyu could think of that Michael would warn him about.


    The Vatican yer is up to something. It might be a trap, Gi-Gyu continued to speak to Go Hyung-Chul, but when he felt something was wrong, he got out of the car.


    Gi-Gyu said to Alberto, Dammit! Alberto! Ill get there faster on my feet!


    Morningstar!

 Chapter 304: The City of Death

    Chapter 304: The City of Death


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    A corner of the Colosseum shattered with a loud explosion.


    Kyaa!


    Its a terror attack!


    Run!


    The tourists around the Colosseum screamed and ran. Before long, the area was filled with fire, smoke, and screams. The scariest thing for everyone was that they couldnt see anything in the thick smoke. They couldnt even see the person standing right in front of them.


    Son!


    Mommy!


    Dad! Where are you?


    Ines! Ines! Dont move and stay there!


    Moments ago, the families here were enjoying the Colosseum; now, they were screaming for their loved ones. But no matter how hard they yelled, they couldnt find their family in this hell. The situation had escted way too quickly.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Another st urred, and more screams rang. Only this time, instead of shock, they were screams of pain.


    Ackkk! My arm


    S-save me Please!


    Chaos, screams, explosions, smoke, and childrens cries permeated the famous tourist spot. Theughter and joy from a minute ago were gone, and the ce quickly turned into a nightmare.


    However, the Colosseum wasnt a simple tourist ce. The EPAs Italian branch was located here. yers were dispatched quickly to rescue the non-yers, and the situation began to settle.


    Please run!


    Wind!


    Barrier!


    The yers used wind magic to disperse the smoke and deployed barriers to protect the non-yers. Once much of the smoke disappeared, the battle-category yers began moving the tourists to safety.


    This way! the yers ordered.


    This was why the association was built inside the Colosseum. Thisndmark and its tourists needed to be protected.


    Oh my god People gasped. The people running away and the yers helping them all froze on the spot in fear. The yers had gotten rid of the smoke to help the people flee, but it ended up creating even more chaos.


    R-run!


    Its a monster!


    When the people saw that a giant monster was responsible for the damage, they screamed and panicked.


    Kwerrrk! the beast with two horns roared. It was a third of the Colosseums size, and its face was melting grotesquely. The beast had eight arms, and the wings on his back only had bones left.


    I-is this a gate break? one of the yers dealing with the smoke paused and mumbled. The giant was undoubtedly a monster, most likely as strong as an S-ss gates boss monster. Seeing such a monster out on Earth felt surreal, which was why so many yers had frozen in shock.


    Kwerrrk! the beast screamed and iled its hands as if it was swatting flies. Several yers got smashed, giving rise to even more shock and fear.


    Run! We gotta run!


    Please save us!


    The tourists finally came to their senses and resumed running.


    Ack! Dont step on me! Ines! Ines! Where are you?!


    In the wild stampede, the panicked non-yers stomped on others to escape. Now, it was pandemonium. Dozens of tourists died in the stampede, and the monsters powerful aura froze even more. From somewhere, a fire raged, and blood rained from the sky.


    However, one man ran in the direction opposite the crowd.


    Dammit! Go Hyung-Chul swore as he sprinted toward the monster. Hurry up, Kim Gi-Gyu Dammit.


    Go Hyung-Chul had be much stronger, but even he shuddered when he felt the beasts power.


    ***


    <em>Whir.</em>


    Gi-Gyu shuddered at the familiar feeling.


    <em>Its the sorcerous energy. </em>


    He had no doubt it was sorcerous energy. After getting out of Albertos car, Gi-Gyu began running at full speed. He was so fast that the non-yers couldnt even see him.


    <em>El.</em>


    -Yes! Master.


    Gi-Gyu called out to El, who was some distance away, but her answer was immediate.


    <em>The sorcerous energy is too dense. I think our enemy is more powerful than we anticipated.</em>


    El must have also felt it because Gi-Gyu could feel her emotions. He ordered, <em>Please protect the non-yers with Hamiel and the others.</em>


    <em>-</em>What about you, Master?


    <em>I need to see whats giving off such energy.</em>


    After a brief silence, El replied,


    -All right.


    Logically speaking, Gi-Gyu had made the right decision. El and other angels worked well together as an attack and defense team. Gi-Gyu could do everything, but he specialized more in battles.


    <em>And </em>Gi-Gyu gulped. He stopped running because he could feel Els tension. She appeared nervous because she didnt know what he would say next.


    <em>Do you know the path by chance?</em>


    <em>-</em>Pardon?


    <em>Its just </em>Gi-Gyu looked around, not knowing where he was. He thought he was heading toward the Colosseum, but he found himself in a ce he had never been before.


    -...


    El remained quiet.


    <em>Never mind. Ill figure it out, </em>Gi-Gyu scratched his cheek and added. There were so many buildings around him that he wanted to avoid using his speed skill if possible. But it seemed that he had no choice.


    Super Rush, Gi-Gyu spoke under his breath, and his feet began glowing with golden light. He took a step in the air and started running in the sky.


    <em>***</em>


    -Iming! Hang on!


    Go Hyung-Chul heard Gi-Gyus message in his head. Before he could answer, he had to dodge the giant beasts handing toward him.


    Kwerrrk! the monster screamed. Go Hyung-Chul escaped the hand, but the energy wave ripped through the air and didnt stop moving.


    Dammit! Go Hyung-Chul stretched his shadow to prevent the wave from reaching the others. Unfortunately, he failed.


    Help!


    Ackkk!


    The non-yers screamed when the wave hit them. The energy wave wasnt a simple gale. It contained magic and unknown energy. Every yer that came in contact with it began melting.


    Is it acid? Go Hyung-Chul muttered. It was always sad to see non-yer casualties, but this time, it helped them learn something about the monster.


    <em>Dammit. </em>Go Hyung-Chul couldnt understand why he suddenly cared about the non-yers. As a yer, he had reached the high-ranker position. Before he had synced with Gi-Gyu, he knew he was missing something. Although he was human, hecked sympathy or any other human emotions.


    He used to be apathetic to non-yers plight, utterly unaffected by their situation.


    <em>But I feel different now. Is this because of the sync? </em>


    Go Hyung-Chul suspected this change resulted from the connection between their souls and shells. He knew Gi-Gyu valued human lives, and it appeared that Gi-Gyus beliefs also affected him.


    I dont like this, Go Hyung-Chul mumbled while dodging the monsters hand again. His opponent was powerful, so he needed all his power and focus to defeat it. If he didnt have to worry about anything else, Go Hyung-Chul felt confident he could win.


    <em>I cant. </em>His body refused to follow his brain. He couldnt ignore the safety of the non-yers and concentrate only on the monster. Go Hyung-Chul realized that he had to protect the tourists and fight the monster simultaneously.


    <em>Just what the hell is that? </em>Go Hyung-Chul had worked as a yer paparazzo and a special informant. He had gained much information and knowledge, yet the monster before him was a mystery.


    <em>Its probably because of that drug. </em>He thought of the drug that allowed the non-yers to be strong enough to fight yers. There was something about this drug


    I guess I lost the cardinal. Go Hyung-Chul muttered while fighting the monster and simultaneously protecting the non-yers. His main goal for the day had been to capture the Vatican yer and question him. He was supposed to extract information about the Vatican; unfortunately, he couldnt feel the cardinals presence anywhere.


    <em>I guess his goal wasnt to heal the suspect but to release the monster inside the criminal. </em>


    After the cardinal had seeded, he must have escaped somehow. Go Hyung-Chul could tell that the cardinal was skilled enough to do this.


    Hup! Go Hyung-Chul gasped suddenly. Until now, the monster had been only punching. However, it abandoned the simple battle pattern, and a massive amount of sorcerous energy exploded from the monster.


    It was toote to dodge this time, so Go Hyung-Chul yelled, Shadow Barrier!


    This was his first time using this skill. The shadows of Go Hyung-Chul and everyone around him moved toward him. Like the sorcerous energy orb that had surrounded Gi-Gyu before, the shadowsbined to form a sphere to protect Go Hyung-Chul.


    Ah, wait! At thest minute, Go Hyung-Chul remembered the non-yers around him and stretched the barrier to protect them too. The decision reduced the orbs thickness, and it lost much of its defense power.


    Kwerrrk! The monster roared as thick white smoke arose from its mouth. This smoke covered the sphere and began burning it.


    Ugh Go Hyung-Chul groaned, beginning to regret syncing with Gi-Gyu. He blocked the monsters attack, but he had used up too much of his power. Removing the burnt shadow, Go Hyung-Chul panted. If he were attacked like this again, he wouldnt make it.


    He didnt have many options left now. After going through them quickly, Go Hyung-Chul decided that the best option was to make the monster focus only on him and lure it into an isted area.


    <em>Shall I try using that skill? </em>Go Hyung-Chul had recently obtained a new skill, perfect for such a situation.


    Shadow Restraint! When he yelled, the burnt shadow he had put aside began climbing the monster.


    Please! he prayed out loud. The shadow had just barely enough power to restrain the monster. When Go Hyung-Chul saw the shadow enveloping the monster in severalyers, he sighed in relief. Thankfully, the shadow had seemingly constrained the monster.


    The people and yers, who had been frozen in fear, finally began moving. The yers directed the tourists to safety, and the situation began improving.


    Kwerrrk! The monster suddenly freed itself.


    Fuck! Go Hyung-Chul yelled when the monster spewed out its acid smoke again. He contemted as the situation around him worsened. He knew he could escape and save himself, but that would mean tens of thousands of non-yers would die.


    His life mattered the most to him, but the sympathy and remorse in his head refused to let him be selfish.


    Dammit, Go Hyung-Chul swore before a smirk appeared on his lips. It was toote to regret it now. He made a choice and was ready to pay the price.


    Go Hyung-Chul was about to drain the rest of his power to form another Shadow Barrier when suddenly, he saw a bright golden light.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    Sorry, Imte!


    Gi-Gyu was finally here.

 Chapter 305: The City of Death (2)

    Chapter 305: The City of Death (2)


    Go Hyung-Chul had never been so d to see someone.


    He wasnt this happy even when he reunited with the woman he had fallen for briefly.


    Heck, not even when he bumped into his childhood bully after bing a high ranker was he this ecstatic.


    He had been happy when he learned about his birth secret from a Caravan yer, but this


    Go Hyung-Chul yelled, What took you so long?!


    He was in a desperate situation, so he couldnt be happier to see Gi-Gyu. Perhaps the overwhelming pleasure he felt partly stemmed from the sync, which forced him to feel undying loyalty toward Gi-Gyu. And it was also possible that Go Hyung-Chul had the utmost faith in Gi-Gyu, believing he could even fix this dire situation.


    Why are you crying? Gi-Gyu asked in confusion.


    Huh? Go Hyung-Chul was just as confused. But instead of trying to figure out his emotions, he yelled, Dodge!


    Go Hyung-Chul saw the monsters giant hand, the size of a house,ing down at them. The monster targeted Gi-Gyu now, whose feet were glowing golden. When Go Hyung-Chul saw that Gi-Gyu only continued to stare at him in confusion, he screamed, No!


    Thinking Gi-Gyu would be swatted by the giant hand, Go Hyung-Chul was about to leap to sacrifice himself. However, Gi-Gyu abruptly vanished from right in front of his eyes.


    A spectrum? Go Hyung-Chul whispered. Before he knew what was happening, he saw Gi-Gyu reappear behind the monsters back.


    <em>Whack!</em>


    Gi-Gyu leaped in the air to step on the monsters shoulder before kicking its face. The resultant explosion was loud, and so was the sound of its hide being ripped.


    Kerrrrk! The monster screamed before falling to the ground.


    Gi-Gyu looked down at the beast and exined, I had a little bit of time left on my Super Rush.


    ...! Go Hyung-Chul couldnt hide his shock. He had sparred Gi-Gyu a few times before and after they synced. He had fought Gi-Gyu after bing stronger, so he had seen much of Gi-Gyus abilities, but what he saw just now was still a huge surprise.


    <em>Does this mean that he never used his full power when he sparred with me? It looks like he didnt even show half his power. </em>Go Hyung-Chul despaired. This jerk, now his master, had never shown his full strength to him. Even now, Gi-Gyu wasnt using his full strength.


    Were not done yet! Gi-Gyu yelled and ran toward the monster.


    Haa Go Hyung-Chul sighed.


    ***


    So tough, Gi-Gyu muttered, realizing that the monsters skin was tougher than he had expected. He had punched the monster with half of his strength, yet the beast looked fine.


    <em>Does it have some kind of tolerance to physical attacks? </em>


    The monster had a thick and tough hide, which meant it might have a certain tolerance for physical attacks. But this didnt mean Gi-Gyu could use his bigger and more destructive skills or attack with his full power.


    Kwerrrrk! The monster roared again. Before it fell, Gi-Gyu had ensured there wasnt anyone nearby that could get hurt. However, he couldnt prevent the Colosseum from being destroyed. If he used one of his big skills or his full power, there was a good chance he might harm the evacuees. It would cause even more turmoil and confusion.


    This way!


    Please keep calm and move quickly!


    The yers were still working hard to help the tourists run to safety.


    Gi-Gyu asked El impatiently, <em>El, isnt it done yet? </em>


    <em>-</em>Just a bit longer! Please wait!


    El replied in a hurry.


    <em>What about Hamiel and the rest? </em>


    El was in the middle of making a barrier to protect the non-yers and the association yers who were too weak to face the monster. Gi-Gyu was confused because he could only feel Els energy. He could find no trace of Hamiel and the other angels.


    -They are chasing after the cardinal.


    <em>The cardinal?</em>


    Hamiel reassured me he could do this, so please dont worry.


    <em>All right. </em>


    Hamiel had seemingly found a clue about the cardinal on his way here.


    Gi-Gyu noticed that the monster was trying to get up, so he plunged his fist into its head again. Stay down!


    <em>Whack!</em>


    With a loud explosion, the monster copsed again.


    This is After studying the monsters body, Gi-Gyu realized something. This monster is simr to the ones that attacked Eden before.


    Those monsters had also possessed incredible regeneration power and were tough. Gi-Gyu knew that his creatures had a hard time dealing with them. From what he could feel, the monster before him had simr qualities except for one difference.


    <em>I think this one is even stronger. </em>Based on the sorcerous energy the monster was effusing, Gi-Gyu could tell that it was much stronger than the ones that had attacked Eden.


    Its as strong as a hell king, Gi-Gyu muttered. However, it couldpare to hell kings only in terms of the amount of sorcerous energy held. In every other aspect, this monster was too simple and stupid. Its brain didnt work properly, and it attacked blindly. This monster was much easier to deal with than the hell kings.


    Gi-Gyu was watching the monster and thinking when he got the signal he had been waiting for. From Els location, a white light beamed and enveloped the entire area.


    -Master, thanks to the yers help, I was able to create my barrier much more quickly.


    It appeared that the association yers had decided to help El use her skill.


    <em>All right. </em>


    Gi-Gyu replied and turned back toward the monster. He blinked once, and something in him changed drastically.


    An opaque light appeared in his eyes, and Gi-Gyu ordered, Die.


    With his undeniablemand, the light spilled over the monster.


    <em>Alberto Im sorry. </em>Gi-Gyu apologized in silence, knowing that to kill the monster, he would have to sacrifice the Colosseum.


    ***


    Ha Go Hyung-Chulughed and sighed at the same time. He couldnt understand why he had even risked his life earlier. It was even more upsetting because he had given up his identity to sync with Gi-Gyu to be more powerful.


    Whats wrong? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Go Hyung-Chul was reminded of how insignificant he waspared to this man.


    <em>I guess thats why hes my master. </em>Go Hyung-Chul told himself. Honestly, he had known this for a while now. When they had synced, he didnt say anything to Gi-Gyu, but he had felt what was inside Gi-Gyu.


    <em>His power seems bottomless. </em>Go Hyung-Chul thought in awe. It was bigger than the ocean. The only way he, a mere yer with meager power, could describe it was Space. Kim Gi-Gyus shell was vast and unimaginable, like space, and the fact that he ever tried topare himself to Gi-Gyu felt ridiculous.


    But at that moment, a stupid expression was on Gi-Gyus face. It was hard to imagine that this was the same man who had killed the monster so mercilessly earlier.


    <em>Hes a strange one, </em>Go Hyung-Chul thought.


    Mr. Morningstar! Alberto rushed toward Gi-Gyu. It was hard to tell if he had just arrived or if he had been helping with the aftermath of what had happened.


    Ah For some reason, Gi-Gyu looked upset.


    <em>Is it because he destroyed the Colosseum? </em>Go Hyung-Chul wondered. But Gi-Gyu had saved so many people; the Italian yers Association had to be indebted to him. If it werent for Gi-Gyu, the monster would still be rampantly running around, and the casualties would have been unimaginable. There was no way the Italian government didnt realize this.


    Go Hyung-Chul asked, You did such an amazing job, so why do you look upset?


    Well, because It was apparent why Gi-Gyu was concerned. It was because he had destroyed the Colosseum. However, it turned out that Gi-Gyu was worried for nothing because Alberto rushed forward and thanked him.


    Thank you! Because of you, so many people and yers survived this. If you werent here, I dont know what would have happened, Mr. Morningstar Alberto trailed off.


    I-it is nothing.


    No, I mean it. Alberto took a step back and bowed deeply. Everyone in Romeno, the entire Italy, and I, the manager of the Italian branch of the EPA, are now indebted to you, Mr. Morningstar.


    Alberto straightened his back and continued, I cant speak for Italy as a whole, but if you ever need anything from me, I will be happy to help.


    Alberto was genuinely thankful, and all Gi-Gyu could do was scratch his cheek.


    <em>Poor guy. </em>Go Hyung-Chul thought. Alberto may have had minimal influence, but it was only whenpared to the other association managers. Alberto was still the head of the Italian branch of the EPA, which meant he was in control of all the Italian yers.


    Go Hyung-Chul couldnt tell if Alberto didnt know what he was saying. He also was frustrated that Gi-Gyu only looked awkward and refused to name his reward.


    <em>But this isnt a bad feeling. </em>Go Hyung-Chul thought. Thanks to the sync, he felt so many more different emotions.


    <em>Maybe this is what loyalty feels like? </em>he wondered.


    Im sorry about the Colosseum. If I hadnt controlled the monster, things would have gotten much worse, Gi-Gyu apologized.


    Its all right. Alberto smiled. After the Vaticans destruction, the Italians have be more epting of the destruction of Whats wrong?


    Alberto stopped when he noticed that Gi-Gyus frown hadnt dropped.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Its not over yet.


    Pardon?


    Go Hyung-Chul. When Gi-Gyu called out to him, Go Hyung-Chul nodded. Gi-Gyu ordered, You stay here and help Alberto with the cleanup.


    Gi-Gyu took one step as he exined, I think Hamiel and the other angels are battling Cardinal Castro right now. I need to go help them.


    Before Go Hyung-Chul could even respond, Gi-Gyu was gone.


    Go Hyung-Chul muttered, Guess hes gone.


    Go Hyung-Chul and Albertos eyes met.


    Alberto exined, Firstly, now everyone in Italy knows why Mr. Morningstar is here. About that


    Go Hyung-Chul realized that there was something he could do for Gi-Gyu. It wasnt a physical battle, but it could still be beneficial.


    Go Hyung-Chul replied, All right.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu still found it difficult to control the sorcerous energy he had gained so abruptly. This was why he had practiced his new power while battling the monster.His goal had been to destroy the monster with only his fists without using his swords. The monster had gotten Gi-Gyu a few times with its acid attacks, but it couldnt cause significant damage. As nned, he had killed the monster with his bare fists.


    However, he had received Els message while talking with Go Hyung-Chul and Alberto.


    -Hamiel is fighting the cardinal.


    With a thump in his chest, Gi-Gyu also received a message from Hamiel.


    El announced.


    -Ill be heading out to help Hamiel, Master.


    Knowing El could support Hamiel well, Gi-Gyu feltfortable spending a little time with Go Hyung-Chul and Alberto. He could feel that Hamiel was a little nervous, but it wasnt rming. He assumed that Hamiel was just anxious about the battle. Besides, there were two other angels with him.


    <em>They should be just fine. </em>Gi-Gyu felt certain that the three angels would fare well until El arrived. He assumed they could capture Cardinal Castro before he caught up with them.


    All of Gi-Gyus creatures had been training very hard to be powerful. So, like Gi-Gyu, all his creatures had grown stronger. Therefore, Gi-Gyu believing his angels could capture the cardinal was a logical thing.


    Because he had used up Super Rush during the battle with the monster, Gi-Gyu had to move slower than he would like. But he wasnt worried.


    However, he realized how arrogant he had been when Gi-Gyu finally arrived.


    What the heck? he whispered. The first thing he saw was the despair on Els face.


    Master El moaned.


    Nearby, Hamiel was on the ground, unable to move. Grandmaster


    Then, he saw his two angels, dead not too far away.


    Hamiel whispered, The enemy has killed them.


    Gi-Gyu suddenly remembered the strange thump he had felt earlier. It was a sign of the sync between him and the two angels breaking.


    Grandmaster Im so sorry. Hamiel mustve forced himself to remain awake until now. When he saw his master, he finally fainted.


    Ahhh! Gi-Gyu wailed in agony.

 Chapter 306: The City of Death (3)

    Chapter 306: The City of Death (3)


    In the end, Gi-Gyu left only Go Hyung-Chul behind in Italy and returned to Eden. He had left a gate in Rome so that he could return anytime.


    Many of Gi-Gyus creatures wanted to greet him, but Gi-Gyu chose to see only Old Man Hwang.


    Good job, Old Man Hwang whispered.


    Gi-Gyu seemed to be missing something now. He replied, Im going to rest now.


    Gi-Gyu, looking as tired as ever, entered the Sephiroth Tree.


    ... Old Man Hwang watched him without a word.


    He is When Gi-Gyu was out of sight, Old Man Hwang whispered, Carrying so much on his shoulders. He is just a young man


    Old Man Hwang was worried about Gi-Gyu. His strength let him take on a lot, but that didnt mean Gi-Gyu didnt feel the burden of it all. Old Man Hwang stood there for a long time before leaving.


    He muttered, I better go prepare a funeral.


    An extravagant funeral would be necessary.


    ***


    I couldve saved them, Gi-Gyu whispered. He could have saved the two angels if he hadnt acted arrogant and arrived just a little sooner.


    I couldve saved them. All he had to do was prioritize Hamiel and the other angels safety. But that wasnt what Gi-Gyu had done. Being an arrogant fool, he had been rxed.


    El had told Gi-Gyu that day that it wasnt his fault. Gi-Gyu disagreed with her, but he knew she wasnt wrong. Although he med himself, he knew that it wasnt just his fault. The deaths of the two angels were an ident. Their enemy was stronger than they had imagined, and he had mistakenly believed Hamiel and the angels could win. So, he had focused on dealing with the monster in the Colosseum instead.


    It was just an ident; still, Gi-Gyu felt incredible rage inside. The angels death had broken the sync they had shared forcefully. He had never experienced something like this before; it affected him greatly.


    Kneeling in front of the angels, Gi-Gyu had mumbled, Life I need to use my Life


    He had tried to inject as much Life as possible into their cold corpses. He tried to do everything he could to resurrect them. However, El stopped him in the end with simr sadness in her eyes. There was nothing he could have done.


    Master Their Roots are shattered. El had exined that the two angels had been purified. Their existence had been eradicated, and they had returned to being nothing.


    The sync might have seemed like a source of limitless power, something that made him an existence like God, but that wasnt true. The sync could create something from a smidgen of life, but Gi-Gyu couldnt create something out of nothing. He couldnt bring back beings that no longer existed.


    This was different from what had happened with El.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed, a little calm now. When he first realized he had lost two of his angels, the devastation felt like nothing Gi-Gyu had ever experienced before. When the sync between them was severed, it felt like he had lost the whole world.


    Brun, Gi-Gyu went limp, looked at the ceiling, and called out.


    Yes, Master. A fairy suddenly appeared in the air. Brunheart had be one with Eden, which meant that no one could escape her eyes inside. Gi-Gyu had known that Brunheart was watching over him when he entered Eden. It was clear she was worried about him.


    What is everyone doing? asked Gi-Gyu.


    They are preparing the funeral.


    This was the first time someone close to him had died. This was nothing like when his skeletons and other monsters died repeatedly.


    The two angels had faced a true andplete death.


    Brunheart exined, They promised to prepare a big funeral befitting their importance.


    All right, Gi-Gyu replied, thinking how mature Brunheart sounded today.


    ***


    The funeral was arranged quickly. The ceremony took ce not too long after Gi-Gyu had arrived. El had arranged the procedure; the funeral would follow the angels traditional way.


    And God El prayed out loud. Afterward, the two angels turned into dust and disappeared into the air. They would live in memories from now on, as their physical forms had left this world. With Els blessing, the two angels had disappeared forever.


    What will happen to them? Gi-Gyu asked as he watched. He now knew much about hell and the ce up above. So, he was curious about the afterlife.


    ... To his disappointment, he didnt get an answer.


    Gosh, I never thought there woulde a day when Ill attend an angels funeral, Lou, standing next to Gi-Gyu, grumbled. But despite his words, there was a trace of sadness on his face.


    Afterining a while longer, Lou asked Gi-Gyu, Are you okay?


    All Gi-Gyu could do was give Lou a bitter smile. Every one of Gi-Gyus Egos was affected when the sync was severed back then. All of Gi-Gyus creatures felt a devastating loss.


    Just call me if you need anything. Lou left.


    One by one, everyone began leaving the funeral. Losing your fellow soldier wasnt something new to any of them. All of Gi-Gyus creatures were soldiers, so they were used to losing their allies.


    Still, they were all saddened by the deaths of the two angels.


    A change urred in Eden. Everyone began training much harder now.


    Would you like to go train with me? Botis asked Hal, who nodded. The two of them left quietly.


    Gi-Gyus creatures had always wanted to be stronger; now, there was something more to their training. They wanted more real-life experience because they had realized that syncing with Gi-Gyu didnt mean they were above death.


    After Gi-Gyu had be stronger, many of his creatures synced with him without experiencing death first. However, those who had synced with him early on had all died first. This seemingly made the new creatures subconsciously believe that they were invincible.


    They had thought death wasn''t enough to kill them; Gi-Gyu would just bring them back to life. Consequently, they stopped fearing death. Before this incident, they used to train hard, but there was always a rxed atmosphere among them.


    But this wasnt the case anymore.


    <em>Those two angels died, and they arenting back. </em>The realization brought shock and numerous other emotions to Gi-Gyus creatures.


    Gi-Gyu was standing quietly when he heard someone sniffling nearby. When he turned, he saw Hart crying. He wiped his skull with a handkerchief and muttered, How could you two die like this.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help but smile a little. Perhaps, this gloom he felt might go away eventually.


    ***


    After the angels funeral and the time of mourning ended, everyone began to train with newfound zeal. This wasnt simply because they felt threatened and wanted to survive this war.


    Everyone in Eden was thinking the same thing. They wanted to rip their enemies into pieces with their own two hands. Of course, Hamiel was the angriest. His enemy had killed his family members in front of his eyes. He was weak and had failed to protect them.


    Grandmaster Hamiel whispered.


    Hamiel, how are you feeling? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Instead of answering his question, Hamiel begged, Grandmaster Please let me


    Hamiel could barely move while resting in his bed. He continued, I wont be a burden. I wont be in your way, Grandmaster, so


    His hands trembling, the angel begged, Please Please take me with you.


    No. Gi-Gyu was firm in his decision. In your current condition, you cant even move, let alone fight.


    Hamiel gritted his teeth. But! I must kill them with my hands!


    And you think you can do that? You think you can win if you meet him again? asked Gi-Gyu.


    ...


    You and three other angels fought himst time, but you failed even to scratch him.


    Gi-Gyu had already heard the details of the battle between the angels and Cardinal Castro. Hamiel and the others had caught up to the cardinal, but the battle afterward was a total failure.


    Hamiel exined, We never had a chance.


    You said hes a much higher-ranking angel than you are, right?


    Just as they had suspected, the Vatican yer, Cardinal Castro, was an angel. And it turned out that he wasnt just any kind of angel. He was in the Cherubs category, the highest-level group of angels.


    Gi-Gyu continued, You said youre sure hes a Cherub, but you cant even tell me his identity.


    ...


    Supposedly, there werent many Cherubs in the world, yet Hamiel didnt know Cardinal Castros real name. Even El, who had read Hamiels memoriester, couldnt tell.


    No, Ive never seen him before, Hamiel replied weakly.


    You cant go. If you do, you will only get in our way.


    Taking an injured member would only worsen the situation. Also, they would likely have to face enemies other than just Cardinal Castro. Hamiel was angry at the entire Vatican, and Gi-Gyu suspected that many there were even more powerful than Cardinal Castro.


    That is why Im leaving you here, Gi-Gyu said his decision. Hamiel bit his lips.


    After a few minutes, Hamiel opened his mouth again. Then I will be your sword, Grandmaster.


    ...! Gi-Gyus eyes widened. Bing a sword didnt mean that Hamiel would simply fight in a different form.


    If I be a holy sword, I wont be a burden, continued Hamiel.


    Hamiel was born from a holy sword. If he transformed back into a sword, he would just be a weapon, somethingcking mind and memory.


    No. When Gi-Gyu refused, Hamiel slumped.


    But! Depending on how hard you work, I might change my mind. Gi-Gyu ced his hand on Hamiel. He could feel Hamiels eyes burning with passion now.


    Hamiel had been injured very badly during the battle against Cardinal Castro. He lost a lot of his Root. His Root wasntpletely gone, but it would take much effort and a lot of pain to restore it.


    Hamiels wound was so terrible that he should have died as well. But the two other angels had sacrificed themselves to protect Hamiel. If not for their strong will, he wouldnt have survived.


    Get your revenge with your own two hands, Gi-Gyu ordered.


    epting Gi-Gyus hand, Hamiel closed his eyes.


    [The conditions for Hamiels evolution have been satisfied.]


    [Would you like the evolution to proceed?]


    [This might open a different route, which would be followed instead of the already opened one.]


    [Would you like to proceed?]


    The conditions for Hamiels evolution had already been revealed. But the conditions were unique. All the avable routes had hard-to-satisfy conditions. After discussing with Hamiel, they decided not to proceed at the time. They had made the same decision for the other angels too.


    But things were different now.


    Thank you, Hamiel whispered. Gi-Gyu could feel that Hamiel was truly grateful, and he smiled bitterly. There was a good chance that the decision they were about to make was wrong.


    <em>But I cant lose anyone anymore. </em>Gi-Gyu knew that everyone around him needed to be stronger. If Hamiel became more powerful, he would also be stronger.


    Gi-Gyu closed his eyes and murmured, Evolve.


    [Hamiels Evolution Route]


    Gaias voice announced.


    [You have chosen corruption.]


    Death and sorcerous energy began entering Hamiel.

 Chapter 307: The City of Death (4)

    Chapter 307: The City of Death (4)


    Hamiels evolution began. He was now like a butterfly waiting to break out of its cocoon. The process was expected to take a long time, but no one knew exactly how long.


    [The evolution has begun following the selected route.]


    [The route may change if an intervening condition is added.]


    [There is a chance the evolution may fail.]


    <em>Ive done all I can for him. </em>Gi-Gyu felt he had done his part. <em>From now on, it will all depend on you, Hamiel. </em>


    Hamiel had worked hard for Eden but hadnt aplished anything big enough to be noticed. It was impossible to tell if Hamiels hard work would be rewarded or if he would disappear just like his two friends. All Gi-Gyu could do was pray for him.


    <em>I hope you make it. </em>Gi-Gyu hoped that Hamiel would get his revenge. To that end, he wouldve to work fast, as Gi-Gyu and his other creatures wouldnt wait for him.


    If youre toote, there wont be anything left for you to kill.


    Gi-Gyu left for Italy again.


    ***


    While Gi-Gyu had been upied with the two angels funeral and Hamiels evolution, those around him remained busy.


    Sung-Hoon replied, Yes, that would be great.


    -Do you think the Korean government will act ordingly?


    When the person on the phone asked, Sung-Hoon thought of Kim Sung-Moo. Kim Sung-Moo was the Assistant Secretary of the yer Maintenance Department, an important figure in the government.


    <em>And he also has many wealthy people on his side, </em>Sung-Hoon thought. Before the yers appeared, money used to rule the world. The countys wealthiest had nted Kim Sung-Moo in the government to regain their power.


    But Kim Sung-Moo was no longer theirs to control.


    <em>He cant disobey us anymore. </em>Kim Sung-Moo now belonged to Gi-Gyu.


    Sung-Hoon replied, You dont have to worry about that.


    -All right. Then well go ahead with this n.


    Sung-Hoon didnt hang up the phone; he just lowered it briefly. Then, he raised his phone again and asked in fluent Italian, I think thats it for official business. Now, how are you doing?


    Because he always followed Gi-Gyu, many didnt realize what a capable and well-educated man Sung-Hoon really was.


    -Im well. How about you? You were supposed to be the KPAs next manager of the Gate Maintenance department. I was worried when I heard about the KPAs copse. But it looks like it worked out even better for you since youre the head of the new association named Eden. Am I correct?


    The man on the phone asked teasingly. Sung-Hoon spoke severalnguages and was a talented politician. So, it made sense that he could expertly lead the new organization, Eden. Was this his bright futureing to fruition?


    What is the point of such a title given whats happening in the world? Sung-Hoon replied bitterly.


    The man on the phone probably agreed because he stopped teasing Sung-Hoon.


    Please take good care of Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. I mean, Morningstar. Hes our only hope.


    -Our only hope? Is that because of his power? I must admit that he has aplished some incredible things.


    Its more than that. Sung-Hoon thought about President Oh Tae-Gu, who was trapped in Gehenna, and Oh Tae-Shik, who had disappeared. Anyway, please take good care of him. I want you to repay me for all my help by assisting him.


    -You know I dont have much power now.


    The man on the phone became quiet for a moment before he added,


    -But Ill do my best.


    Grazie, Alberto.


    -Prego, Sung-Hoon.


    Sung-Hoon finally hung up the phone.


    Haa he sighed. Thest time Eden was attacked, they had defeated Ha Song-Su and achieved peace. However, the peace was short-lived because another battle was about to begin.


    <em>Its war, </em>he thought grimly. And this time, it was against the Vatican. <em></em>


    No. Were against the entire continent of Europe. Heo Sung-Hoon sighed again. We barely got China under control, and now, Europe is making trouble.


    He stood up. It was time to get to work.


    ***


    In Rome, a gate appeared in a corner near the Colosseum. The gate effused energy so subtle that the yers in the area didnt even sense it. Even the newest gate detection machine couldnt sense this gate.


    Phew Gi-Gyu sighed as he exited the gate, followed by El.


    Master, please dont worry, El said to him.


    It has been so long since Ive been to Italy, announced Rohan, who left the gatest.


    Rohan, youve been to Italy?


    Of course, in my past life Suddenly, Rohan flinched and closed his mouth. He had been about to speak of his past life when he was a yer named Rogers Han. Rohan didnt like to think about his former life, and Gi-Gyu suspected it was because of what Rogers Han had done to him.


    I apologize. Rohan bowed.


    Gi-Gyu smiled and replied, Dont worry. Its all in the past.


    Gi-Gyu liked to think that he had be a bigger man. They had been chatting for about a minute when they heard a man.


    Im d you returned quickly, Alberto greeted. He walked toward them from a nearby corner. Gi-Gyu had already contacted him before arriving.


    Alberto looked pale. Gi-Gyu had left Italy just three days ago, but it looked like the workload had swamped Alberto.


    Gi-Gyu teased him, I thought you were a powerless branch manager, so why did you have to work so much?


    I was forced to overwork precisely because I am a powerless branch manager. Alberto smiled. After all, a powerless branch manager is the best scapegoat for a situation like this.


    Alberto was smiling, but Gi-Gyu realized Alberto had gotten in trouble because of the Colosseum incident. Gi-Gyu was about to apologize when Alberto added, Im just grateful that Heo Sung-Hoon and the Korean government helped me out.


    Pardon?


    Havent you heard? asked Alberto. All Gi-Gyu had heard from Sung-Hoon was that he needed to speak with Alberto.


    Looking at his watch nervously, Alberto suggested, Lets get going first. I am getting a lot of attentiontely, so we dont have much time.


    Turning toward Rohan, Alberto asked, You must be Rohan?


    Thats correct.


    Nice to meet you.


    After the introduction, everyone moved toward a nearby parked car. Just then, Gi-Gyus chest thumped, and he heard the familiar voice.


    -Help me.


    He couldnt believe he heard the voice as soon as he arrived in Italy. The voice was faint, but he knew the speakers identity.


    <em>Im close. Youll have to wait just a bit longer. </em>Gi-Gyu wasn''t sure if Michael could hear him, but he still replied.


    We will get to you soon. Gi-Gyu finished his message out loud but under his breath.


    Hearing him mutter, El asked, Master? Did you say something?


    Gi-Gyu only smiled.


    ***


    The truth is, the Italian citizens and the tourists are all very grateful toward you, Mr. Morningstar, Alberto exined as he drove. After all, you saved them all. But the problem is


    Its your government, isnt it?


    Looking ahead, Alberto nodded. The biggest problem we have now is how you got into Italy. I told you about it before, didnt I?


    Yes, I remember. You said you didnt report it to your superior.


    Exactly. And technically, what I did was wrong. Its considered an abuse of power, and


    Through the back mirror, Gi-Gyu could see Albertos face turning tense.


    Alberto added, It looks like the Vatican has formally protested.


    Gi-Gyu gritted his teeth loudly. <em>Those bastards.</em>


    Gi-Gyu asked, What about Cardinal Castro? What happened to him? When you think about it, he was behind what happened in the Colosseum, wasnt he?


    It was obvious Cardinal Castro hadnt visited Italy to heal the suspect. The Vatican had spread this dangerous drug, and Cardinal Castro hade here to free the product of their scheme.


    Alberto replied, Yes. But the Vatican isnt having any of it. They actually med our branch for the injuries Cardinal Castro suffered.


    This time, Gi-Gyu managed to suppress his sigh.


    Alberto continued, Anyway, the Korean government and Sung-Hoon gave an official exnation about your secret arrival to Italy, Mr. Morningstar.


    Alberto looked much more rxed as he exined, They imed you were sent here in secret to investigate yers who have lost their bodies to demons. They said they suspected the Caravan Guild had taken over the Italian government, so they secretly worked with me to get you into Italy.


    Thats Gi-Gyu found this exnation ridiculous. Did it work?


    The excuse Sung-Hoon hade up with was ridiculous. It didnt make sense to disobey internationalws for the good of one country. There was no way a government would ept such an excuse from another government.


    There are certain things you dont understand, Master, Rohan chimed in. This is a very usible exnation.


    Alberto remained quiet, and Rohan continued, Korea has more power in the world than you think, Master. When I was the Iron Guilds deputy guild master, I


    Rohan suddenly became quiet, and instead of speaking out loud, he ryed the message to Gi-Gyu telepathically.


    -Ill tell you this. When I was the deputy guild master of the Iron Guild, Ironshield didnt try to take over Korea just because of you, Master.


    Rohan seemingly didnt think it was a good idea for Alberto to hear this. Rohan continued,


    -Korea is a powerful country. Besides Lee Sun-Ho, it has many other high-ranking yers, which is why the Korean government has significant authority. And after you appeared and everyone realized that you have a close rtionship with the Korean government


    Rohan gave a small smile and added,


    -Currently, Korea has about the same power as Europe.


    Gi-Gyu was surprised. He had no idea that he was that important. He agreed that in terms of strength, he certainly was a powerhouse. But he didnt realize that his presence could be used politically and internationally like this.


    So its true, Alberto suddenly broke the silence andmented. The powerful and charismatic former deputy chief of the Iron Guild calls Mr. Morningstar Master.


    Alberto drove the car a little faster as another awkward silence fell. Finally, El covered her lips to stop herself from bursting intoughter.


    When the car neared the Colosseum, Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his shock. Huh? How?! The Colosseum!


    Gi-Gyus battle with the monster had half destroyed the Colosseum. That was only a few days ago, yet the structure now looked as undamaged as ever. It hadnt been rebuilt to perfection. Before the battle, the Colosseum had some damage marks; even those marks were restored perfectly.


    Alberto exined, We have someone who specializes in this.


    Gi-Gyu wondered why he had even been guilty about destroying it.


    When the car stopped, they got out, and Go Hyung-Chul, wearing a suit, greeted, There you are.

 Chapter 308: The City of Death (5)

    Chapter 308: The City of Death (5)


    That was so hard. Gi-Gyu groaned. The interview was something he had to do so that he could move around freely again. It also helped him maintain what he had built so far. But that one activity ate his entire day.


    Thank you for your hard work, Alberto said to Gi-Gyu.


    Again, Gi-Gyu was making headlines.


    -Why did Morningstar reappear in Italy when he should supposedly be recovering from injuries?


    After Gi-Gyusst visit to Italy, Alberto and Sung-Hoon had released an official statement; it said Morningstar was recovering from the injuries he had suffered during the monster battle. Consequently, when Gi-Gyu returned to Italy, he had to publicly exin why he was back and what he knew about the monster.


    It was so hard acting like I was injured and in pain when I felt perfectly fine, Gi-Gyu grumbled. Since he was supposed to be recovering, he had to create a disguise. One that even yers with sharp eyes couldnt see through.


    <em>I cant believe he made himself ill for this. </em>Alberto was in awe.


    Though temporarily, Gi-Gyu had made himself physically sick before making his public statement. When he appeared on TV, he looked as pale as a ghost. No one could doubt that he was badly injured and in the middle of recovery.


    -The dark beast! It reaches Italy!


    -The Italian government requests Morningstar to destroy the corruption within our country!


    -The Colosseum tragedy! Was the Caravan behind it?


    -Morningstar sacrifices himself to save the Italian citizens!


    The media outlets used Gi-Gyus exnation as headlines. The fact that the public believed it was the Italian government, not the Italian association, that had requested Morningstars presence was especially beneficial.


    The Italian government is in an awkward position now. Alberto smiled. Your poprity has skyrocketed. The citizens of Italy are cheering the government for doing the right thing.


    The Italian government was now stuck between the Vatican and its people. Ultimately, it had decided to aid Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu asked Alberto and Go Hyung-Chul, What do you think is the Vaticans ultimate goal?


    Gi-Gyu was now free to roam the city, but they still needed to figure out what the Vatican was nning.


    Gi-Gyu continued, What are they trying to aplish by releasing a monster like that?


    Perhaps Go Hyung-Chul replied. They are trying to be a hero. Considering how they have been behaving and how sneaky they are, this is the best answer I cane up with.


    A hero?


    First, create a huge turmoil in Italy. Go Hyung-Chul smirked. Second, fix the problem. In two simple steps, they can be heroes not only in Italy but also in the entire European continent.


    So you think they will be active from now on? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Instead of answering him, Go Hyung-Chul nodded.


    Hes probably right. Alberto agreed. Knowing what I know about them and their behavior until now


    Alberto became quiet. Of all of them here, Alberto was the angriest with the Vatican. Italy was his country, and even if one didnt count the recent Colosseum incident, the Vatican would still be responsible for the deaths of numerous Italian people. Go Hung-Chul and Gi-Gyu had acted fast during the Colosseum incident, but a lot of people still died. The casualties included non-yers, yers, and even association members.


    <em>Especially the yers that supported Alberto, </em>Gi-Gyu thought sadly. Those who died that day werent corrupt people with boundless ambitions and desires. They were brave yers who had tried to do the right thing for Italy and its people.


    We know one thing for sure, Go Hyung-Chul stated. That Colosseum monster I think there are more of it out there.


    There were indeed more criminals out there that had been drugged with an unknown substance. They were attacking yers, and their number hadnt decreasedit had actually increased. Also, they stayed underground, so finding them wasnt easy.


    We need to stop them, Alberto announced. If what happened in the Colosseum repeats, Rome and Italy will be synonymous with death.


    Gi-Gyu and Go Hyung-Chul nodded.


    After thinking for a moment, Gi-Gyu asked Go Hyung-Chul, How about them?


    Gi-Gyu was determined to do what was necessary.


    Go Hyung-Chul smiled at Gi-Gyu and replied, Actually, they have been waiting for your arrival for a long time.


    Go Hyung-Chul and Gi-Gyus eyes met, while Albertos eyes sparkled. The three of them left the room quickly.


    ***


    Hng! A man stepped back in fear, but his back hit a wallno, it was a torso.


    Where do you think youre going? asked the man with the wall-like torso. You need to keep your promise.


    Another man standing before him added, Your deadline has passed.


    <em>Im surrounded! </em>the man thought in panic.


    Aall right I mean Yes, sir! yelled the man. He was afraid, but he quickly realized that he couldnt escape. They were in a dark alley, and no one could hear him.


    The man in the front muttered, Gosh, we saved you, yet youre stillining.


    The other man trembled in fear, rummaging his pocket for something. I barely managed to get this! So take it, and please leave me alone!


    The man begged to be released, but when he saw the item in his hand disappear in a blink of an eye, he became quiet. He was a non-yer, and these men werent people he could escape. They could kill him easily and leave his corpse in the middle of this dark alley if they wanted to.


    <em>I dont want to end up like my friends! </em>They were just gone forever.


    The man begged, Y-youll let me go, right?


    Sure.


    However, the man couldnt move because the Asian man with ck eyes was now holding him by his neck.


    Ugh Y-you said youll let me live


    And I will.


    The Asian slowly loosened his grip around his neck.


    Huh? The man suddenly realized that he was full of energy.


    You must live an ethical life from now on.


    W-what the? When the man could finally think clearly, he found himself alone in the alley, enveloped by nothing but cold wind and silence.


    <em>Was I dreaming just now? </em>he thought, but he knew it couldnt be that.


    Ackkk! Suddenly, he began screaming and ran out of the alley.


    A momentter, when the man had disappeared, the figure who had let him go murmured to himself, I may have let you live, but I dont know if youll actually survive.


    Gi-Gyu came out from the dark and revealed his face.


    Youre so cold. Alberto appeared from nearby.


    I wouldnt say were cold. He was supposed to die, but we let him live. Go Hyung-Chul also appeared from the dark.


    The man who had escaped just now was the only surviving member of the group of thugs that had picked a fight with Go Hyung-Chul. Gi-Gyu had used the sync to read the mans memories and save him.


    <em>I cant believe he was poisoned with a toxin I couldnt remove, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in concern. He could have tried to remove it, but he knew it would put him at risk.


    <em>And this man wasnt worth taking that risk. </em>Gi-Gyu tried hard not to vomit. The memories he had read told him that this man had done terrible things. Gi-Gyu didnt consider the thug a human because he had been corrupt even before taking the drug.


    Before the thug had left, Gi-Gyu showed him what he had done wrong.


    Go Hyung-Chul muttered, But I think he believes he has been cured.


    Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly. He had suppressed the toxin inside the man but didnt remove it. This was the best Gi-Gyu could do to get what he wanted. Based on Gi-Gyus assessment, the thug wouldntst a day and would soon join his other thug friends, which was exactly what he deserved.


    Alberto seemed to want to change the subject. Pointing at the bottle Gi-Gyu was holding, he asked, So is that it?


    It was the bottle the man had left behind. It was filled with the drug being sold secretly in the alleys of Rome and the rest of Europe.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Yeah, its called Gods Tears, huh?


    The drug had an extravagant name.


    Go Hyung-Chul, Gi-Gyu called out to him, holding the bottle.


    Dont worry. Go Hyung-Chul grinned.I already figured out who it is and how to contact him.


    Gi-Gyu had read the mans memories but couldnt learn about this. It was probably because the one he was looking for wasnt a non-yer. Gi-Gyu suspected that the culprit either erased the mans relevant memory or ced a barrier around them. This was one of the reasons Gi-Gyu had chosen not to remove the toxin from the man. If the culprit were as powerful as Gi-Gyu thought, he would know something was wrong if the thug returned alive unaffected by the toxin.


    The simplest way was to follow the man. To get more drugs, he would go to the culprit and lead them to him in the process.


    <em>But we have no idea how powerful this culprit is, so we might end up in a dangerous situation, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. If he ended up facing an opponent he couldnt restrain quickly, they could have needless casualties on their hands.


    <em>So this would be the safest and surest way. </em>


    Things could have gotten even moreplicated had Gi-Gyu ced a secret detection skill on the thug.


    Just then, Go Hyung-Chul looked far away and announced, Hes dead. Ill go take care of his body.


    It appeared that the thug didnt evenst a day. He had died not even an hour after he had been let go.


    Now Gi-Gyu needed to do his job.


    Alberto asked, Are you going to go right now?


    Both Go Hyung-Chul and Gi-Gyu nodded at the same time.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu wasnt given much time to roam the city freely. Because he had made an official appearance, many were curious about him.


    Gi-Gyu looked out the window and mumbled, The streets are still filled with people.


    Gi-Gyu stayed in the same hotel room he had stayed in during hisst visit. Outside the hotel, arge crowd had gathered. They werent just Italian reporters but people from all over the world. They were all waiting in the hope of getting a glimpse of Gi-Gyu.


    I guess Im really popr, Gi-Gyu mumbled proudly. Indeed, he was incredibly popr. He had helped Korea, China, and now Italy. Some called him a child with too much power, while others thought he was a viin who had helped with the Chinese coup.


    But no one could deny that Gi-Gyu was a hero who had saved many people.


    Just then, Gi-Gyus hotel room door opened with a loud creak. Reporters werent allowed inside the hotel, and the entire floor with Gi-Gyus room was kept vacant.


    El had entered his room.


    El, Gi-Gyu greeted pleasantly, but El looked back at him coldly.


    She replied, Do not call my name with my masters face.


    Ah Of course I thought maybe someone might be watching us.


    Ive already ced the necessary barrier, so you should deactivate your skill and rest, El ordered coldly.


    All right. Rohan deactivated his unique skill Halloween. Now looking like himself, he returned to his room.


    Master El sighed deeply as he looked out the window. She wondered when Gi-Gyu wasing back.


    Just then, a sharp pain tinged in her chest.


    <em>I knew it </em>El looked out at the gray cloud and sighed deeply.

 Chapter 309: The City of Death (6)

    Chapter 309: The City of Death (6)


    Ugh a blond man groaned like an animal in the middle of an alley. His pupils were dted, he could barely move his body, and he was drooling heavily, indicating that he had likely consumed drugs and alcohol both.


    Ughh. the man continued to sob, longing for something to fill his emptiness.


    Ultimately, the man retrieved a bottle from his chest pocket in a besotted fashion.


    Ugh It was a vial of Gods Tears. Believing it was the only thing that could fill his emptiness, he drank the entire bottle.


    Ackkk! His already dted pupils distended a bit more, and his heart began beating with newfound zeal. Finally feeling alive, the man lolled down on the ground.


    Someone approached him and clicked his tongue, Tsk, tsk.


    The man walked out of the darkness but didnt show himself. He looked around before raising something in his hand.


    <em>Whir.</em>


    With a white brilliance, that something vibrated for a while before emitting an energy wave.


    I guess he wasnt being tailed, at least, the man muttered. The vibrating item was a feather. If someone nearby were targeting him, it wouldve turned orange.


    Now Youll get holy water today. The man put the feather back in his pocket and took away the bottle from the man on the ground. He then reced it with another bottle. The intoxicated man could barely move, yet when he felt the new bottle, he quickly grabbed it and put it in his chest pocket.


    Ugh.


    Good job. the man with the feather smiled.


    Just then, a bright light burst all around him.


    ...! The feather in his chest suddenly began glowing, and before he could do anything, it left his pocket and floated into someone elses hand. The original owner of the feather tried to turn around, but it was toote. Strangers had already surrounded him.


    Toote, one of the men announced.


    Another man, holding the orange feather, muttered, This is


    A momentter, the orange feather crumbled and disappeared, making the original owner gasp in shock. He used to believe the feather was stronger than any mental, but that man had destroyed it like it was an actual feather.


    I dont think this should surprise you, announced someone coldly.


    The hostility in this voice was obvious, and the original owner of the feather jumped. Y-youre!


    Of the three men who had surrounded him, the only one who had revealed his face looked familiar.


    Branch Manager Alberto! called out the original owner, whose face had darkened in fear.


    Feeling betrayed, Albertos voice became even colder as he whispered, I never imagined you to be a traitor, Marchetti.


    Then, Marchetti lost consciousness. Alberto looked grim, but he walked up to the drug addict on the ground and murmured, Good job.


    Thank you. The drug addict stood up quickly as if he was never intoxicated. He looked perfectly fine now, and he bowed to Alberto. He was one of the few men Alberto could trust.


    Sadly, Marchetti used to be one of these men too. Go Hyung-Chul carried Marchetti over his shoulder, and they left the alley.


    ***


    A little before daybreak, Marchetti was bound in a room. Alberto announced in a heavy voice, There is a group named Argus.


    He exined, The EPU and our government were controlling us yers unfairly. Of course, the European yers Association was being controlled by you know who. We were being disrespected, and our rights werent being protected. At the time, we created a secret organization to fix this.


    That secret organization was Argus; Alberto had created it. The members worked secretly; only he knew their true faces and names. Alberto ensured the members didnt know each other because this was the only way to avoid the government and the Vaticans detection. Even if one of the members were caught, there was no way the Vatican could destroy the entire group.


    Marchetti was Alberto looked down at the man, who remained unconscious. The most talented member of Argus.


    Alberto used the past tense, and he then exined why. At least until his entire family was killed.


    There was no need or reason to exin further.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Was that man who acted like a druggie also an Argus member?


    Yes. Alberto nodded. He specializes in disguises and camouge. He is the best in this field, so he was the best choice for the job. But Neither of us imagined that the culprit would be another member of Argus. He probably figured out what was going on based on my reaction.


    Gi-Gyu wondered what happened to the Argus. Based on what Alberto had said, it sounded like Argus had been disbanded or was no longer active. Gi-Gyu had never heard of this group and assumed there was much more to it than he had heard.


    Alberto shook his head and took a step back.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Are you sure youll be okay?


    They were about to extract information from Marchetti. They needed to learn about the strange drug named Gods Tear and the Vatican.


    <em>And we also need to learn about that feather. </em>Gi-Gyu reminded himself. The feather he had destroyed earlier definitely belonged to an angel. Only Marchetti could tell him whom it belonged to now.


    Gi-Gyu and Go Hyung-Chul would try to read Marchettis memories, but there was a chance it might not work.


    Gi-Gyu said quietly, We might have to torture him.


    Marchetti had likely betrayed Alberto, but he was once Albertos trusted ally. It wouldnt be easy to watch his old colleague get tortured.


    Ill be okay, Alberto replied.


    <em>Flick.</em>


    When Go Hyung-Chul flicked his finger, Marchetti woke up suddenly and screamed, Ackk!


    The first thing Marchetti had done after waking up was bite down on his tongue. It seemingly wasnt a simple suicide attempt. His face slowly turned ck as he died just as slowly.


    Gi-Gyu muttered, He mustve ingested poison just now


    But this was no use.


    El. When Gi-Gyu called out, a bright light appeared and enveloped Marchetti. Slowly but surely, Marchettis dying face brightened.


    T-this power is! Marchetti whispered. He seemed more interested in the power that had saved him than the fact that his suicide attempt had failed.


    Instead of trying to kill himself again, he shuddered and knelt. I-its an honor to meet you!


    What the hell? Alberto looked shocked, but Go Hyung-Chul and Gi-Gyu nodded as if they had expected this.


    Gi-Gyu mumbled, Its going to work out easier than I thought.


    ***


    In the lobby of a luxury hotel, five men sat and chatted. They chatted without paying attention to the passersby, and the passersby also seemed unconcerned with them.


    Ive lost contact with Marchetti, one man announced.


    Marchetti? You mean the one one of hispanions asked.


    Thats correct.


    Is Morningstar behind it?


    Most likely. The timing suggests it. After all, he also interfered with our ceremonyst time. The five men drank coffee elegantly like noblemen.


    And what did they say?


    Nothing about this yet. We are to continue our work and wait.


    The five men nodded. They were just lowly servants following orders.


    And One of the men who had been keeping silent finally opened his lips. I believe Branch Manager Alberto is involved as well.


    The branch manager?


    Haa


    The men turned nervous, which was strange. When it was mentioned that Morningstar, a powerful enemy, was involved, the men seemed annoyed at best. But when Albertos name was mentioned, they looked sad and shocked. Their reaction was unexpected.


    It would have been wonderful if the branch manager were chosen by them too.


    I agree, but what can we do? We must not question them and just follow their will.


    Of course


    The five men regained control over their emotions quickly.


    Suddenly, something sparkled on their chest. When the sh disappeared, the men moaned in satisfaction. Ahh


    The men spoke at the same time.


    They have spoken.


    Its almost time.


    Darkness will fall in this world.


    But it will eventually be lifted.


    Thest man dered, The light of truth has been shone, so we must obey it.


    All of them sped their hands and began praying. Soon, the day they wished four woulde. And when it did, the Italian citizens they resented would finally face God. They were no longer thinking about Marchetti, Morningstar, or even Alberto.


    We must contact our brothers, one of them announced.


    ***


    Several days after Morningstar had reappeared in Italy, the Italian Republic was noisy, and something between joy and despair permeated its streets. Something dark and wet, like death, filled the country, and Italy and Rome struggled to figure out what it was.


    But days passed by as usual.


    Gi-Gyu was slumped on the sofa when he said to Alberto, You must be exhausted.


    Gi-Gyu looked tired, but Alberto looked even worse. Alberto was giving off an unpleasant smell as if he had just left a sewer.


    It has been very hard I tried my best, but they havent shown themselves since that day, replied Alberto.


    Theyre probably taking extra precautions.


    Both Alberto and Gi-Gyu sounded tired. They, and Go Hyung-Chul and El, who werent in the room at the moment, had been concentrating on capturing and detaining the criminals.


    <em>Marchetti kept saying the time ising. </em>Gi-Gyu thought about Marchetti, who had whispered these words repeatedly until he finally died.


    Gi-Gyu told Alberto, I think we need to get Go Hyung-Chul and El back here.


    Suddenly, neither of them said a word. They turned rigid as they looked out the window at the same time.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    A giant explosion urred, followed by smoke spreading everywhere.


    Rome Gi-Gyu continued to look out the window. Will turn into the city of death.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Another huge explosion urred.

 Chapter 310: Rome is Burning

    Chapter 310: Rome is Burning


    They tried to stop it.


    They tried to use the information gathered from Marchetti to prevent this situation, but Go Hyung-Chul couldnt capture the Vatican yers Marchetti had mentioned. Now that everyone knew Gi-Gyu was here in Italy, their enemies were spending more effort to stay hidden.


    -Im sorry, but I failed. For now, Ill join you.


    Go Hyung-Chul telepathicallymunicated to Gi-Gyu.


    They didnt even have to torture Marchetti to get the information, most likely because El had been in the room. He had stated, The one who awarded us Gods Tears visits us regrly.


    They had hoped to gain useful information, but most of the things Marchetti had told them were useless. It appeared that Marchetti and others werepletely dependent on this figure and believed being chosen by that figure was an honor.


    But there is a secret group. An old member of Argus


    The figures these men worshiped had chosen a select few to serve him. ording to Marchetti, one of the chosen was an ex-Argus member. He had hoped to enter the inner circle of the blessed individuals with the help of this ex-Argus member. But before Marchetti could, Gi-Gyu, Alberto, and Go Hyung-Chul had captured him.


    However, Marchetti had been having a difficult time contacting these men before he was even captured. Gi-Gyu had destroyed Marchettis feather so his enemy couldnt figure out his location, but it turned out that he had made a mistake. This feather was the only way for them tomunicate and prove their identity.


    In the end, Alberto announced, I need to leave to deal with this situation outside.


    Looking at Gi-Gyu, Alberto continued, I know I have no right to ask for your help. I realize that you are not obligated to help.


    Looking defeated, Alberto asked Gi-Gyu, But still Will you help Rome?


    <em>Boom.</em>


    From outside, they could hear deafening explosions, zing fires, and desperate human screams. But they still hadnt gone out for a reason.


    Alberto added, There are too many enemies outside. If you dont help usThe Caravan Guild will destroy Italy and maybe even achieve world domination.


    If this continued, the Vatican would get what it wanted.


    Dont worry. Gi-Gyu smiled to reassure Alberto. We


    Gi-Gyu raised his hand, and a blue gate appeared in front of him. Gi-Gyu continued, Eden will help Italy.


    A series of simrly-serious voices followed Gi-Gyus determined voice.


    -Were ready.


    Gi-Gyus creatures had already received his message and were ready for a battle.


    Lou, you need to save the citizens. Ill open the doorpletely soon, Gi-Gyu said to Lou, who was inside the gate.


    Thank you. Alberto bowed and left the room. For a while, he would be the busiest man in Italy.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed and closed the gate. They were in a hotel near the Colosseum. Since they had already made the necessary preparations, he was sure their immediate surroundings werent in any danger. However, he could hear explosions and screams from not too far away, so he couldnt even imagine the death toll not too far away.


    On top of this, Gi-Gyu was worried about something else too.


    <em>Michael, are you all right? </em>thought Gi-Gyu. Since the day they had captured Marchetti, Gi-Gyu hadnt felt the thump in his chest or heard Michaels cry for help.


    ***


    Alberto walked in a dark tunnel, and when he arrived at its end, he could hear and see countless people.


    Hurry!


    Ask for reinforcement from all the avable guilds! Contact the European yers Association too!


    Whats the damage?! Tell me!


    yers around him screamed at one another to get the situation under control.


    Haha Albertoughed bitterly. He was supposed to be the busiest of them all, but he seemed defeated. There was no will in his eyes, and he wasnt making much of an effort. It looked like he had given up.


    The other yers ran around him, asking him for his orders at the top of their voices, but he simply told them to follow the manual. This was different from how Alberto usually acted. In fact, he hadnt been seen much in publictely. Also, rumors had it that he was about to be fired. Apparently, the government and some influential figures were unhappy with his recent behavior.


    Alberto had never been the obedient type. But considering what had happened in the Colosseum and how he had helped Morningstar enter Italy without following the proper channels, it was no wonder Alberto had lost the government and the powerful figures support.


    All right, the other yers replied when Alberto refused to give proper orders. After a few minutes, no one even bothered to ask him for help.


    <em>I guess they can work fine without me. </em>Alberto smiled bitterly and turned around to return to the dark tunnel. As he walked, the yers voices gradually became quiet.


    The Tails Guild and the Salmon Guild have already sent out their yers to rescue the non-yers!


    All the other guilds are doing the same thing.


    It was as if they had been preparing for this. Thergest guilds of Italy were moving ordingly as if they had anticipated what was happening.


    The battle has begun! one of the yers yelled.


    All the famous yers, who werent already dispatched to close the gates, also got involved. The yers, notorious for not getting involved unless necessary, had appeared out of the blue even before their help was requested or ordered.


    <em>Just as I suspected </em>It reminded Alberto just how useless he was in this situation. He didnt know about the yers around him, but the famous guilds and the powerful yers chose to help quickly because of one person.


    <em>Hes indeed someone very powerful. </em>Alberto was in awe of Morningstar once again. Gi-Gyu had seemingly befriended some important yers when they were dispatched to Korea, China, and Eden. Many were high-rankers, and some had significant authority in their respective countries. It appeared that Gi-Gyu had predicted this situation in Italy early on and had informed them of it. This was why they hade prepared to help.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    Alberto opened a rusted metal door located deep inside the tunnel. To others, this ce might look like an old, unused storage room, but Alberto had to work very hard to create this secretly.


    Branch Manager Is that you? a dying voice asked.


    Marchetti, Alberto mumbled and walked up to the former member of Argus, who Gi-Gyu had captured for being a middleman dealing Gods Tears.


    A smallmp light shone on Marchetti, who looked thin like a mummy. He replied, I dont think I willst much longer


    Alberto couldnt say anything, knowing Marchetti was correct.


    Those who had used Marchetti made sure he wouldnt survive long. He was still alive only because Gi-Gyu had prolonged his life. Marchetti should have died long ago because he was also addicted to Gods Tears.


    Im sorry, Marchetti apologized.


    ...


    I lost my entire family, and I the promise of bringing them back meant


    I know. It was the only reason why you worked for them. It was the only thing you ever wanted, Alberto whispered.


    To Marchetti, they had seemed like God. They had promised to resurrect his family, and he believed them because they had done something simr in the past.


    Im sorry Marchetti closed his eyes.


    You had a hard life, Alberto murmured. He could no longer hear Marchettis breathing and told himself that this was his fault.


    It was his fault that Marchettis family had died and Marchetti ended up being used like this.


    <em>Im sorry I made you die with so many regrets. </em>Alberto med himself for everything.


    Haa Alberto sighed and turned away from Marchettis corpse. There was a reason why he had been acting so defeated and refused to do much.


    <em>Im going to end this. </em>Alberto was saving his energy forter when he would have to give up everything he had. Alberto nned on using all of his power. He would spend himself to save Rome, which was now the city of death.


    <em>And I will die full of regrets just like Marchetti</em>


    ***


    It wasnt just Marchetti who was sprawled like a corpse. Michael was in a very simr state.


    Michael, youvested much longer than I expected, the pope sneered.


    Michaels voice cracked as he whispered the popes name, Gabriel


    A wide smile appeared on the popes lips, making Michaels eyes waver nervously. Michael didnt even have the strength to lift a finger now.


    You cant even use your powerful body properly anymore. How pathetic. Ill take it from you now. The popes smile deepened as he got closer to Michael. His fingers twitched as he ced them on Michaels forehead.


    Its time. That filthy, disgusting Andras failed, but I wont, the pope promised. You''re still fighting me. This is meant to be, so why are you fighting so hard?


    Michael shuddered uncontrobly. The pope pressed harder on Michaels forehead and muttered, Is this all because of that damn Morningstar?


    With deep regret on his face, the pope whispered, I sent you to him so I could learn more about him. But things worked out very differently instead.


    Still pressing on Michaels forehead, the pope continued, I made a mistake. And now, I am forced to hurry because of him.


    Just then, the popes hand turned red as if it were burnt.


    Ugh! The pope removed his hand hurriedly, but it remained bright red. The pope wasnt human, so nothing ordinary could burn him.


    That damn boy is interfering again. The pope grunted.


    This time, it was Michael who smirked.


    This is yourst chance. Next time, I will take your body even if it means I must destroy it. Consider it a true blessing, and ept me next time. In the end, the pope left.


    The pope failed to steal Michaels body again today.


    I guess youre really trying to help me Michael whispered. He had been able to burn the popes hand because he had ess to a part of Gi-Gyus powers. Micheal had seemingly formed a connection to Gi-Gyu by sharing the holy grail, which had been strengthened recently. The power was like acid to the pope, which was why he had given up for the day.


    But Michael knew such a trick would only dy the inevitable. Soon, the pope would achieve what he had set out to do.


    <em>Please help </em>He knew there wasnt much time left. He needed Gi-Gyu to rescue him before it was toote. However, he had just recently realized that praying was no longer working. It was as if his shell was blocked now, and he wouldnt make it at this rate.


    Haa Michaels deep sigh filled the room.


    <em>Did it already begin? </em>The pope had said that it was time, which meant that things must be unfolding now.


    Michael had only recently discovered the popes n, which was why he could warn Gi-Gyu.


    <em>The purification has begun. The purification by fire</em>


    <em>***</em>


    The fire burned. Once the turmoil began, it refused to calm down. It almost looked like several gate breaks had urred in Rome. It wasnt as bad as when the giant monster had appeared in the Colosseum, but panic still filled the city.


    Thankfully, the guilds and the association had moved quickly, so the death toll wasnt high.


    <em>For now, anyway, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. ording to Marchetti, the current situation wasnt the final step of their enemys nit was the first.


    He called it a purification Gi-Gyu mumbled. Marchetti had exined that those who denied god were to be purified, beginning in Rome. It was a way to restore faith.


    The purification by fire would continue until all was burnt to the ground or until someone stopped it.


    Are you ready? Alberto asked.


    Im always ready, replied Gi-Gyu. They were standing in the middle of the Colosseum, where non-yers werent allowed to enter.


    Master.


    I think we can begin now.


    Both El and Go Hyung-Chul were present as well.


    <em>Lets get started </em>Gi-Gyu raised both hands and announced, Im going to put Rome to sleep.


    He nned to drag the Vatican out into the open. If it didnte out, Gi-Gyu would rip everything apart to find it.


    Open, Gi-Gyu ordered. Today, Rome was burning like a nightmare. Above the Colosseum, a giant blue gate opened.


    <em>Whir.</em>


    I guess this was the beginning of a new legend, Alberto mumbled.

 Chapter 311: Rome is Burning (2)

    Chapter 311: Rome is Burning (2)


    Its an honor to serve you. A man bowed deeply to a woman. The man had a sword and was wearing armor. And since everything on his body was from a popr yer band, he was undoubtedly a yer.


    Kwerrrk! In front of them, monsters with grotesque appearances raved. The monsters were covered in mucus, their rotting flesh was falling off their bodies, and their crimson eyes made those around them shudder.


    Kyaaaa! people screamed as these monsters destroyed everything around them. The beasts mauled countless non-yers, and the yers died fighting them bravely.


    There were just too many monsters around them.


    Kerrrrk! the monsters screamed. Initially, there was only one monster, but their number was increasing.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Rome was now riddled with explosions.


    The yer mumbled to the quiet woman, Our brothers must be doing very well.


    The purification fire doesnt discriminate. The woman finally opened her lips. Get ready. Soon, hell arrive.


    Her words were akin to a prophecy.


    He? You mean


    Just then, the male yers face turned rigid.


    <em>Whir.</em>


    A giant wave of energy, powerful enough to make everyone shudder, began enveloping Rome.


    Thats the yer whispered. Every yer could sense the powers origin. The yer looked up at the sky. Above the Colosseum, a huge blue gate was opening.


    The evil that needs to be purified from this world will arrive. It is our nemesis, and we must destroy it, the woman announced.


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    Four pairs of gorgeous wings sprouted from her back; she plucked a feather, gave it to the man, and ordered, We will get ready to capture him. You


    The man bowed and epted the feather as if it was the greatest treasure.


    The woman continued, Must lead Gods warriors.


    <em>p.</em>


    With a single movement of her wings, the woman disappeared. Even the man, at least a ranker, wasnt fast enough to see her fly away.


    I knew it The mans eyes shone with pleasure. The figures he served were indeed truly divine.


    <em>Gods apostles. </em>And he was a blessed follower of these figures.


    The man raised his feather as madness filled his eyes. Kill them all! Purify!


    Kwerrrk! The already-wild monster began acting even more frenzied.


    ***


    Despite being surrounded by confusion and destruction, the citizens couldnt help staring at the giant gate in the sky. Even those running away from the monsters gazed at it as if mesmerized.


    <em>Whir.</em>


    The gate glistened like a jewel; it resembled the ocean and the sky. But soon, the people realized what it was.


    Kyaaaa!


    Fuck! Thats a gate!


    What the hell is happening?!


    Help us! Save us!


    The citizens of Italy screamed for help. The structure floating in the sky wasnt a jewel. It was a gate, and it didnt make sense that a gate this size was opening.


    Its appearance wasnt the end of the strange phenomenon.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun.</em>


    The vibration from the gates energy was enough to shake the ground; now, the people below could hear terrifying beastly roars from the sky.


    Kirrrrk! a giant griffin screamed as it exited the gate. And this was just the beginning. Dozensno, hundreds of monsters lept out from the sky.


    Chweek!


    ...! It was then that people began to calm down. They quickly realized the monstersing from the gate werent their enemies.


    Morningstar! It must be Morningstar!


    Were saved!


    People cheered even as the explosions and screams continued.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    As countless yers were making their way to safety, the yer leading them shouted, Its the Colosseum!


    ...! those around him gasped.


    The yer at the front used his magic to convey his message. He screamed, Run to the Colosseum! Thats the only way well survive!


    The yer was from one of therge guilds that hade to help. He was responsible for evacuating people, and he knew what to do when he saw the gate. The only safe location here had to be Morningstars gate, Eden.


    Ackkkk! The people began to run.


    The numerous yers calmly helped the citizens. While they stayed behind and kept the monsters engaged, the non-yers ran toward safety.


    Kwerrrk! Finally, Edens army arrived.


    The being riding a Griffin King said in his dark, gloomy voice, Dark Spear.


    Next, darkness rained down on the area. A


    ***


    Hart, Hal, Gi-Gyus army of monsters, Botis, and even the Drake Knight''s order rushed to save the citizens. In addition, Edens creatures, including Lou, El, and Go Hyung-Chul, were still in the Colosseum. Choi Chang-Yong and the Blue Dragon Guild members had also arrived. Their group also included the members of the Morningstar-Child Guild, now renamed Morningstar Guild.


    Thank you foring all this way, Gi-Gyu bowed to the yers. Turning toward Sun-Pil, he added, Youre doing me a huge favor.


    Not at all, Gi-Gyu. Im just happy that I get to help, replied Sun-Pil.


    Other guilds had also offered to help and had arrived in Italy through Gi-Gyus gate.


    Gi-Gyu announced, Your job will be to keep the citizens safe from the monsters.


    Gi-Gyu had determined that human yers, instead of his monsters, would be better for evacuating the citizens. Hal and his army of monsters would focus on dealing with the beasts, while the yers were to help the non-yers escape.


    Then well get going now, Choi Chang-Yong announced, leading his yers away.


    Gi-Gyu had already informed Alberto about this, and he had also contacted therge Italian guilds regarding his n. All the Korean guilds would not have any problem doing their job.


    As for us Gi-Gyu looked at the yers running out to help. We need to take care of the Vatican yers.


    His eyes glowed as he added, Lets go capture those angels.


    What was happening in Rome was all their doing. If Gi-Gyu didnt stop them, those angels wouldnt stop doing this. He needed to destroy the Vaticans deep-rooted power in Italy and Europe and reveal their crimes to the world.


    <em>And Iming for you too, </em>Gi-Gyu said to Michael, although he wasnt sure if Michael could hear him.


    Lou announced, Then well take our leave too.


    Lou, El, and Go Hyung-Chul left at an incredible speed. Their goal was tomunicate with Choi Chang-Yong and the other yers to find the angels and capture them. Gi-Gyu had nned and ordered this. Their goal was to evacuate Roman citizens, kill the enemy monsters, and capture the angels.


    Just then, a group entered the middle of the Colosseum. The group included some non-yers, and powerful yers guarded them.


    Guess theyre finally here, Gi-Gyu muttered.


    These were politicians seeking safety in the Colosseum. Alberto had approved Gi-Gyu''s n, but the Italian government wasnt informed about it. Consequently, the influential government figures and the association members that backed them were baffled. After all, they had just witnessed the abrupt appearance of unidentifiable monsters. Next, they saw a giant gate appear in the Colosseum, the Italian Associations headquarters. And as if all that wasnt enough, countless monsters had swarmed out of that gate.


    They approached Gi-Gyu. Before they could protest, Gi-Gyu announced, The Vatican is behind all of this.


    What the hell are you talking about?! Nonsense! You may be a powerful yer, but you still cant do something like this! a man, likely the one with the biggest title in the group, protested. But he couldnt finish his sentence because Gi-Gyu shut everyone up with his energy.


    The bodyguards took this as a threat and ran toward Gi-Gyu, but they could barely make a single step.


    Ugh! All of the guards groaned while bleeding from their mouths.


    Gi-Gyu continued patiently, You are also partly responsible for this situation. The poison spread by the Vatican has taken deep roots in the people of Rome.


    Alberto finally arrived. Im sorry Imte.


    Albert! Exin this to us! What is happening here?! the leader eximed.


    Alberto gave Gi-Gyu a look before stepping forward. What Mr. Morningstar said is true. The monsters destroying Rome and killing our people are our citizens. The Vatican turned them into monsters.


    Several political members flinched.


    <em>They obviously know whats going on, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in disgust. Marchetti had informed him that the Vatican had already bought off numerous politicians. They were promised immortality in exchange for the lives of the people in Rome.


    Ha, Gi-Gyu smirked.


    His face tense, Alberto said to Gi-Gyu, Ill take care of the rest here. Mr. Morningstar, you can go do what you need to do.


    ... Gi-Gyu studied Alberto quietly. The energy Alberto gave off was different from before. He could also sense Albertos emotions, but now wasnt the time to ponder the issue.


    All right. Gi-Gyu kicked the ground and disappeared.


    Tell us whats happening! No, never mind! The leader pointed his finger at Alberto and ordered his guards, Arrest that man right now!


    Gi-Gyu had only caused minor damage to the bodyguards, so they slowly stood up while groaning. Ugh


    But Alberto stood still without even attempting to escape.


    The leader who had ordered his arrest bit his fingernail nervously. <em>Why isnt he running? He doesnt look scared. Is there something else I dont know about?</em>


    The leader wondered if Morningstar had made preparations to protect Alberto. But when he turned toward his guards, they nodded confidently.


    The leader thought, <em>I need to clean this ce up quickly.</em>


    He couldnt afford to anger those he served, or they would renege on their immortality promise.


    The leader was about to scream for Alberto to be arrested again when he looked up at the sky because it was suddenly turning dark. It was nighttime, but the fire burning Rome should have kept it bright. However, it was as if a dark curtain had closed all around them.


    ... Alberto closed his eyes. It was clear he knew exactly what was happening.


    A voice announced in Albertos voice.


    -Grandmaster asked me to protect you.


    What the heck is that?! the politicians yelled when they saw a ck sphere floating down from the sky.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    The ck sphere opened to form two sets of giant wings as ck as conceivable. The figure looked down at the humans from above with a nk expression.


    T-the great being! The politicians gaped at the man floating above them.

 Chapter 312: Rome is Burning (3)

    Chapter 312: Rome is Burning (3)


    <em>Whack.</em>


    Gi-Gyu thrust his fist toward a monsters face. The monster opened its mouth to scream, but no sound came out. Gi-Gyu had punched it so hard that its head began to crumble down. As expected, it died within seconds. Even the most powerful monster with the best regeneration power couldnt survive if its Root were destroyed. Gi-Gyu had learned this after battling the acid-spitting Colosseum monster. He had discovered that these monsters root was inside their brains.


    Gods Tears Gi-Gyu muttered. They had obtained a vial of this drug from one of the thugs that had attacked Go Hyung-Chul. Gi-Gyu had handed it to Paimon, who had returned with an answer not too long after.


    Paimon had exined, Im certain of it. This is an improved version of the First Potion. Most of its core materials arepletely different; still, it is undoubtedly the First Potion.


    As Gi-Gyu had suspected, Gods Tears was the First Potion the Caravan Guild had given to the Vatican. Its main ingredient was different, and so was its effect; consequently, they didnt realize it at first.


    Gi-Gyu asked, So how are the non-yers using it? Shouldnt it kill them immediately?


    They probably fixed the biggest weakness of the First Potion, Paimon replied confidently. Think about the identity of those who are behind this.


    Angels specialized in healing, and their power and sorcerous energy were on the opposite ends of the spectrum.


    Paimon added, If anyone can do this, its them.


    Gi-Gyu still had many questions, but it made sense that the angels had seeded in creating this monstrous drug. They renamed it Gods Tears and used it to infiltrate Rome.


    Kwerrk! The monstersi.e., non-yers under the drugs effectwere still roaming the streets of Rome, destroying everything in sight.


    Paimon knew the name of these creatures. He exined, They are called the Grigory.


    Grigory? asked Gi-Gyu. Wasnt this the name of the secret organization the KPA had created? Sung-Hoon led the group currently; in the past, President Oh Tae-Guone of the worlds first high-rankersused to lead it.


    Paimon continued, I analyzed the monster sample you sent me earlier.


    Along with the vial of Gods Tears, Gi-Gyu had also sent Paimon the monster he had killed in the Colosseum.


    Ive dealt with it once before I read about them in ancient documents. When you mix the bloodline of a higher being with someone from another species, you get a Grigory, Paimon said to Gi-Gyu.


    The higher beings didnt propagate the same way as humans. Different beings had different ways, and on rare asions, the higher beings joined another species to form a new and different race.


    Paimon continued, The ancient document stated that different Grigories have different appearances. There are cases where they resemble their parents greatly, but most of the time, they hold qualities different from their parents.


    No one could guess how a Grigory would turn out. And Paimon stated that these new monsters had qualities simr to those of the Grigories.


    Then why? Gi-Gyu wondered why Oh Tae-Gu named his secret organization Grigory and why only Paimon knew about this ancient information.


    Paimon had replied, Grigory could also mean a guard, so I would guess that Oh Tae-Gu meant this when he named his group. But of course, I dont know for sure.


    <em>My father was also involved in creating this group, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. His father, a Kronos clone, helped form this organization, so Gi-Gyu suspected there was a deeper meaning to it.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. Just what was it that the Vatican angels had created? Gi-Gyu looked around, deciding it was no time to be distracted by his past conversation with Paimon. Many people still hadnt been evacuated, and they were staring at him because he had just destroyed a giant monster with a punch.


    Gi-Gyu finally realized what he must look like to others. To get here, he had to kill several monsters, which ensured that he was now covered in monster blood and mucus.


    Im sorry, I Gi-Gyu said to the non-yers who were eyeing him nervously. Am Morningstar. Ive killed all the monsters on my way here, so if you just follow this path, youll be safe. Ah!


    Suddenly spotting something, Gi-Gyu raised his hand. When the non-yers saw a skeleton militia walking toward them, theirfort from hearing his name disappeared, making them flinch. Also, the skeletons rattling bones sounded unnervingly ominous.


    Before the non-yers could scream in fear, Gi-Gyu quickly exined, They arent our enemies. You just have to follow them.


    When Morningstar exined confidently, the people nodded. Before they could even thank him, Gi-Gyu jumped toward an explosion nearby.


    Boom!


    ***


    The burning mes in Rome destroyed everything on their path. But before they could swallow the entire city, many worked hard to put them out.


    Please evacuate immediately.


    Everyone, please go that way!


    The yers yelled tirelessly. Thankfully, the situation was finally settling down. It was partly thanks to therge Italian guilds and their yers, but they couldnt have done it alone. After all, too many monsters here were more powerful than they could have ever imagined.


    The Drake Knights order had actually helped put out the fire quickly.


    A gloomy voice ordered, March!


    Although his voice sounded dark, there was an odd confidence in it. With hismand, the knights riding undead drakes began moving. They roamed the streets to kill all the monsters with incredible ease.


    You must evacuate to that ce over there Hal now looked almost human, but his shockingly pale skin and gloomy energy made the non-yers shudder.


    T-thank you. Some of them managed to thank him, but they couldnt hide their difort.


    Helion, the deputy chief of the order, wasnt as human-like as Hal, but he could still speak fairly well. He reported, I think this area has been cleared, Chief.


    While there were no monsters in their immediate surroundings, one could still see monsters rampaging around in Rome. Gi-Gyus creatures and the yers had already killed many of them, but their number was still increasing constantly.


    Hal ordered, Well move on to the next street.


    They aimed to push out as many monsters as possible to rescue the non-yers.


    Hal muttered, I dont see any of the creatures our grandmaster is looking for.


    They were asked to look out for the angels, but they havent seen any so far.


    One of the knights shared with Hal,


    -Chief. I found a suspicious-looking creature. I think


    A smile spread on Hals lips as he realized one of his knights had found something useful.


    -I believe hes controlling the monsters


    The smile on Hals mouth widened, and his eyes began burning with ambition.


    <em>This could be a notable aplishment. I can make Grandmaster proud, </em>Hal thought happily. And even more importantly, he could get his revenge.


    Its time to avenge our allies! Hal screamed, and his knights roared.


    Kwerrrr! roared the two giant drakes, indicating they were also excited. Their drool spread everywhere as they munched on the monsters.


    It was time for vengeance.


    ***


    Just how many are there? Gi-Gyu stood on top of St. Peter''s Basilica and looked down at Rome. The mes, which had started to die down, were zing again, ready to take down the city. Gi-Gyus creatures and the yers were fighting well, but the problem was that there were too many monsters.


    Its just like what happened before Gi-Gyu muttered sadly. When Eden was attacked, the sheer number of their enemys forces had made it impossible for his creatures to defend their home. The same was happening in Rome. Whenever they killed a monster, it would regenerate and rejoin the fight.


    Gi-Gyu gritted his teeth, remembering the identity of the monsters that had attacked Eden. A noticeable number of Chinese citizens had gone missing, and there was a rumor that they were being used for human experiments. Tao Chen hadter confirmed the missing number, which had been more than anyone had ever expected. Paimon had guessed that the monsters that had attacked Eden were probably these missing Chinese citizens.


    How could they think so little of human life? Gi-Gyu whispered. Andras, the Vatican, and Kronos all appeared to believe that humans were just toys that could easily be reced.


    The air around Gi-Gyu began to burn from his anger. He tried his best to remain calm.


    <em>They attacked Rome despite knowing that Im here. </em>


    This meant that they had a way to deal with him. Gi-Gyu had already defeated Andras best weapon, Ha Song-Su, so what else had they prepared?


    <em>I refuse to be trapped like thest time. </em>


    When he had fallen for Paimons trapst time, he ended up putting everyone in danger. Gi-Gyu knew that the Vatican beings werent stupid enough to believe that he would fall for the same trick twice.


    -Chief Hal from the Death Drake Knights order reporting to the Grandmaster. We are battling someone we believe to be the monsters'' leader.


    Gi-Gyu heard Hals voice in his ears.


    -I do not believe hes an angel.


    Others have reported simr things. No one had so far spotted an angel, which was expected.


    Our enemies here are too weak, Gi-Gyu mumbled. The monsters sent to attack Rome were much weaker than the one that had appeared in the Colosseum earlier. They suspected all these monsters were non-yers who had ingested Gods Tears.


    Did the Vatican send such weak monsters because they didnt have anything better, or could they have a secret n?


    Marchetti had exined that the purification by fire method included three steps. This meant that what was happening now had to be the first step.


    Whatever. It doesnt matter. Just show yourselves. Gi-Gyu was ready to make his enemies regret underestimating him.


    Just then, a sudden awkward silence fell. All the monsters stopped moving briefly. When they paused, it almost felt like the whole world had gone silent.


    Gi-Gyu sensed a massive amount of energy from a particr direction, so he turned toward it.


    Dammit! he swore, realizing that the energy originated from the Colosseum. A giant group of light floated down from the sky, giving off unusual energy. Gi-Gyu was about to head toward the Colosseum in panic when he heard a voice in his head.


    -Grandmaster. Please do not worry.


    Even as he began moving, Gi-Gyu grinned because he knew whose voice it was.


    -I will ensure no human is harmed until you arrive.


    The voice was filled with overwhelming arrogance, but Gi-Gyu knew this creature had all the right to be confident. The once barely noticeable angel had now turned into something entirely different.


    <em>I dont even know how powerful he is now, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in awe and pleasure.


    All right, Hamiel, Gi-Gyu replied and headed toward the Colosseum leisurely.

 Chapter 313: The Price of Corruption

    Chapter 313: The Price of Corruption


    For whatever reason, the Colosseum and the sky above it were saturated with magic and various energies. Gi-Gyus gate could be a likely culprit; all in all, the incredible energies here made it the perfect descending ground for monsters.


    A bright light shone in the sky.


    Ahhh eximed the Roman citizens all around the ce. Ahhh! Please save us!


    They had been on their way to the Colosseum to seek safety, but when they saw the bright light, they knelt on the ground and began praying. The Vatican still had a great influence on Italy. Although most of the religions were gone, many still remained religious.


    And at this very moment, the magical light was enough to strengthen their faith.


    Its time an elderly gentleman in an elegant suit rose and whispered. At the time, there was a myth: One day, the sky would illuminate their country and bring salvation. Consequently, the crowd erupted in murmurs, and some even knelt on the ground. However, they all looked around to figure out the situation.


    The elderly gentleman continued, The light will arrive from the sky


    Although he was mumbling, everyone could still hear him. He continued, Sending Gods warriors to destroy our enemy.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Initially, the light only beamed down in the middle of the Colosseum. However, it began to spread; it soon enveloped everything around the Colosseum.


    Kyaaaa!


    GGods light!


    What the hell is that?!


    When the people saw an ominous ck light trying to devour Gods light, they began screaming.


    ***


    Several figures chuckled ominously in the middle of the Colosseum, where the light shone the brightest.


    Kekeke.


    The great beings have arrived. Alberto, they will tear you limb from limb and then feed you to the monsters! said a politician to Alberto. It was hard to believe a high-ranking politician would speak so coarsely. Alberto couldnt help but sigh when he thought about how such an individual was responsible for leading Italy.


    These people were solely responsible for the current situation.


    <em>Marchetti </em>Alberto thought about Marchetti and other Argus members. Marchetti had said he wasnt sure but believed many ex-Argus members were now loyal to the Vatican.


    Seemingly, all those members had one thing inmon.


    <em>They were told that their dead families will be resurrected. </em>


    Alberto found this promise ridiculous. The very same people who had killed their families had promised to resurrect them.


    Well, I guess they arent the only ones responsible, Alberto muttered. A part of him med him for what had happened. This wouldnt have happened if he hadnt formed the group. And even if he did, he shouldve cared for the members better.


    One of the politicians screamed, You have the appearance of the great beings, but! Your wings are ck! Clearly, youre impersonating the great beings!


    When the politicians first saw Hamiel, they had revered him. However, they had soon realized Hammiel didnt look like the ones they worshiped. They still couldnt attack him, but they now seemed certain Hamiel was not on their side.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    The light beaming down on the Colosseum grew brighter. Slowly, the politicians and their guards began changing.


    Kekeke They stopped speaking words and began groaning like beasts.


    Are you okay? Alberto asked Hamiel, unperturbed by the politicians transformation. He was more worried about how tense Hamiel looked. An ominous energy danced around Hamiel.


    Hamiel chuckled and replied, Im fine.


    Alberto flinched and looked away when a frown appeared on Hamiels face.


    <em>What happened to him? </em>Alberto wondered. Back when the first monster had attacked the Colosseum, he had chased after Cardinal Castro with Hamiel. At the time, Hamiel had a respectful attitude and had introduced himself as a servant of his grandmaster, Gi-Gyu.


    But now, Hamiel looked very different. His appearance and energy had changed, but his pitch-ck wings shocked Alberto the most.


    <em>It hasnt even been a month since I saw him How can a person change this much? </em>But Alberto realized something. <em>Wait, he isnt human.</em>


    When Marchetti had seen El, he called her a great being.


    So El and Hamiel are angels and so are our enemies. Alberto remembered how shocked he had been when he first heard this. He resented those responsible for this, but if the culprits were really angels, was the Vatican really at fault?


    Thankfully, El and Hamiel had eased Alberto''s worries. They had said that the ones in the Vatican might be Gods apostles, but that didnt mean they were good. Even though God had tasked the angels with monitoring the world, they werent all that different from humans.


    Of course, only a few angels, including El and Hamiel, believed this. The rest of them were arrogant beings who thought they were superior. El had exined that as time passed, these angels became twisted.


    Do not call me that again, Hamiel ordered Alberto. And step aside.


    Before Alberto could obey, he was moved to a corner of the Colosseum. No one or nothing had pushed himhe just involuntarily moved there. Alberto looked at Hamiel in amazement.


    Ugh


    Ackk!


    Alberto had been in enough battles to believe that he had seen everything. However, what unfolded before him left him shell-shocked.


    P-President! one of the politicians groaned. These politicians had threatened Alberto just a moment ago, but what had happened next was so gruesome that Alberto couldnt help but pity them.


    The politicians were now writhing in pain thanks to the divine light from the sky.


    H-help


    Ugh


    Keeeek!


    A second ago, they had been fashionable men in expensive suits. Now? Their suits had melted away, their faces were grotesque, and their eyes and noses were leaking some kind of acid. They were human no more.


    Hamiel mumbled, They must have all been using that drug.


    Without turning toward Alberto, Hamiel announced, You can see now, cant you?


    As his wings slowly opened, Hamiel ordered coldly, This isnt something you can handle. If I am forced to protect you, I can''t focus, so stay back.


    Alberto flinched, but he replied, Ill help.


    ...


    It might not be much, but still My offensive isnt strong, so I will  Alberto stepped forward with a tense face.


    Hamiels forehead twitched slightly, but he nodded, Go ahead then.


    Hamiel had given his permission to Alberto to get involved in this battle. Alberto was not a strong yer, but Hamiel felt he could be useful.


    And the various energies Alberto was exuding currently just couldnt be ignored. Hamiel whispered, Not bad.


    At that very moment, Alberto tensed to release his power. When it reached Hamiel, it shocked him.


    ...! Hamiel suddenly found himself full of power.


    Alberto dered, I am ready to give up my life for this.


    Meanwhile, the politicianspleted their transformation.


    Kwerrrk! the beasts roared as the light beam from the sky grew increasingly bright.


    Hamiel said to Alberto coldly, Its about to begin. You may want to give up your life, but my duty is to protect you. The Grandmasters order is absolute. If you get in my way, I will move you somewhere else, even if I need to do it by force.


    Alberto nodded. He was about to use a couple more skills for Hamiel, but he needed more time.


    ...! Alberto watched in shock as Hamiel opened his giant ck wings and covered the sky.


    Hamiel roared, Eat up.


    The dark energy from Hamiel began devouring the light beam from the sky. It was then that someone came down from the sky.


    Was one of Gods apostles descending?


    Hamiels forehead and lips twitched. He mumbled, Grandmaster I am forever indebted to you. I will repay you with everything I have until my soul disappears.


    The descending angel looked familiar.


    Alberto murmured, Cardinal Castro.


    ***


    How do you feel? the one who used the alias Ras asked. He held a low Seat of Power but had enjoyed great power in hell after Lucifers demise. But Marquis of Dissension wasnt satisfied with this. In the end, he had extended his ws to Earth.


    Andras, I can tell you have prepared a lot for this.


    I am relieved you are satisfied with my work, Andras replied respectfully. It was hard to believe that a powerful figure like him was acting so humble. He knelt on the ground and bowed deeply to the figure in front of him.


    But its not perfect yet. Is this all you have aplished so far?


    No. Andras raised his head. Your current body was about to shatter, so I made this as a temporary measure.


    The figure nodded arrogantly.


    Andras continued, Your actual new form is being prepared as we speak. I am sparing no effort to create a powerful shell to hold you.


    The figure finally looked satisfied. He said to Andras, It looks like Gabriel has made his move.


    Yes. Andras bowed deeply enough to touch the ground again. Now that he has realized the truth, he must be impatient. He has been waiting for a very long time. Knowing what hes like, the fact that he has waited this long must mean


    It must be because he isnt in good condition.


    Indeed.


    Both Andras and the man smiled.


    He was aplicated problem. I was nning on using him as a pawn, but he kept trying to change the game. But its understandable. The smile on the mans lips deepened. He was stuck inside Chaos for a time, so it makes sense that he isnt in a normal state. This actually works to our advantage. He was a tricky problem, but now he has be nothing.


    Very much so.


    All right, so I hear you helped him.


    Andras raised his head again and exined, I only helped a little in his n.


    Kekeke the man chuckled. He suspected Andras did much more than just help a little. He was certain that Andras had manipted Gabriel to further their n.


    The man rubbed his chin and mumbled, But you acted too rashly. I think its because


    The man frowned when he felt his hairless chin. His original face was covered in an unruly beard, but now, his face was clean-shaven.


    He asked, Is it because of that child?


    Yes. Andras bowed again guiltily.


    Fine, I can understand that. But everything will find its ce eventually, Andras.


    I am at yourmand, Andras offered.


    The man ordered majestically, Continue working on the new body for me, but at the same time, you must also find the remnants of my other forms. The things Gaia and my old forms held will help us greatly in the future.


    Of course, I will do as you wish, so Andras bowed again and continued, You must be the king of this world and all the dimensions. Youre the only one fit for the position, and When the timees, please do not forget your promise.


    Andras inhaled deeply before whispering, Oh, mighty Kronos.


    The man quickly disappeared as if he was just an illusion. The only thing that proved he had been here was the smile on Andras lips.

 Chapter 314: The Price of Corruption (2)

    Chapter 314: The Price of Corruption (2)


    <em>Has it begun? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered when he felt Hamiels energy storming nearby. He felt certain the battle had begun; he couldnt hide his shock.


    I had no idea he had be this strong, Gi-Gyu mumbled. As Hamiel began fighting, his power gradually came to light. Gi-Gyu knew he hadpleted his evolution, but he never got the chance to test the final result.


    <em>Hes as powerful as El was before. </em>Hamiel was now as strong as the El before her evolution. No, perhaps he was even stronger than that. All in all, Hamiels evolution was a sess. The evolution had made Hamiel a corrupt angelthe most humiliating mark of shame for an angelbut it gave him incredible powers he could use for revenge.


    -I am forever indebted to you, Master.


    Gi-Gyu smiled when he heard Hamiels telepathic message. Hamiel could now avenge the other angels, and Gi-Gyu was happy for him, but he wondered what price Hamiel would have to pay for bing a fallen angel.


    <em>Good luck. </em>Gi-Gyu replied to him and looked ahead. It was a fortunate thing that Hamiel had be so powerful. After all, light beams simr to the one focused on the Colosseum could now be seen all over Rome.


    -It has been a while since I got to go wild.


    Lou muttered.


    -I will hurry so that I do not burden you, Master.


    El sounded a little anxious, probably still guilty about how she couldnt prevent the two angels death. They were like her followers along with Hamiel, and losing them was hard on her too. She sounded determined not to make a mistake again.


    <em>No, El, you need toe this way, </em>Gi-Gyu ordered.


    <em>-Of course, Master.</em>


    Gi-Gyus massive forces moved ording to hismand, dutifully fighting their assigned battles. And now, it was time for Gi-Gyu to join the fray.


    Gi-Gyu looked at the light beam falling from the sky. While waiting for El, he mumbled, Im so d I dont have to go out looking for the angels myself.


    The Colosseums light beamthe one right in front of Gi-Gyuwas the strongest of all the light beams in Rome. And it was still bing stronger. Consequently, Gi-Gyu suspected the strongest angel of the group would descend to Rome through this beam.


    El, Gi-Gyu called out to her when she arrived. She had sped here at an incredible speed, arriving here even before the enemy angel. She must have pushed herself because she looked a little tired.


    El smiled, Im relieved that I am notte.


    Although Gi-Gyu felt tense, her smile made him smile as well. I know.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward the light beam again; it was now thicker and brighter than before.


    <em>What an incredible amount of divine energy. </em>And its power was drowning the surrounding area.


    <em>Thank you, Hamiel. </em>Gi-Gyu was grateful because, with Hamiels evolution, he now had more on his side to protect the Roman citizens. Therefore, he could now focus on the fight.


    When Gi-Gyu had said earlier that he didnt have to go out looking for the angels, he didnt mean that he would wait until they arrived. There was no need for him to be this patient.


    Lets go, Gi-Gyu said to El before leaping.


    Just then, an angel with giant wings started descending from the light beam. Gi-Gyu smirked, seeing the confused look on the angels face when he saw Gi-Gyu.


    Dont be surprised, Gi-Gyu whispered to the angel as he plunged his hand into the male angels chest. The action had been so fast that the angels only got a few breaths on Earth. The angels face dropped; he could now see Gi-Gyus arm that had pierced his chest.


    Its shocking, isnt it? Gi-Gyu whispered in his ear and twisted his arm to get deeper inside.


    <em>This is gross, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in disgust. Even though his arm was lodged inside the angels chest, he could feel the angels flesh around his arm wiggling to regenerate. Was the angels regeneration power enhanced because this ce was saturated with divine energy?


    Gi-Gyu didnt want to feel this unpleasant sensation anymore.


    I was shocked when you guys made a scene before too, Gi-Gyu muttered.


    Master.


    Got it, Gi-Gyu stopped insulting the angel and took out his arm.


    Khoff. the angel coughed up a mouthful of blood. Even though Gi-Gyus arm was no longer inside his chest, it didnt regenerate. Instead, ck energy began enveloping him.


    It was Death, which Gi-Gyu had injected into the angel when his arm was lodged inside.


    Goodbye. Gi-Gyu lost interest in this dying angel. He looked up and took to the sky. Finding and killing the angels werent as difficult as he had anticipated.


    El announced, Its challenging to hold the door open. We must hurry.


    The sweat drops on her forehead showed how hard she was working. There was no need to wait for the angels toe down from the sky. The divine energy-rich light beams were doors the angels used to enter Rome. And that was why no one could find them in Rome. The light beams were like Gi-Gyus gate, which he used to move to-and-fro Eden.


    El and Gi-Gyu jumped into this light.


    Lets go meet our enemies. Leaving behind thesest words, Gi-Gyu and El disappeared with the light beam.


    Meanwhile, the angel with the pierced chest finally copsed, looking like soot.


    ***


    Who are you? The figure who used the name Cardinal Castro asked Hamiel. He no longer pretended to be human because his giant wings were out in the open. It appeared that he recognized Hamiel.


    You mustve be corrupt. How disgusting. Cardinal Castro looked at Hamiel with distaste.


    Hamiel burst intoughter. Hahaha! I cant believe you would say that to me. How amusing.


    Hamiels ck and Castros white wings pped while they red at each other.


    Kwerrrk. On the ground, the politicians-turned-beasts went wild, but when Hamiel pped his wings once, his feathers flew down like bullets and pierced the monsters.


    Kwerrk! The beasts cried out. Their incredible regeneration quickly healed them, but they could no longer move, as something ck was devouring them piece by piece.


    ... Castros face turned tense, recognizing the ck energy.


    Is it Death? Castro whispered. Only one hell king held Death, the power opposite of the angels power. Castro knew how Hamiel earned this power.


    Hamiel didnt give Castro time to ponder. Just as you said, I have gone corrupt. But do you truly believe that you havent?


    What?


    A dark smile appeared on Hamiels lips as he continued, You killed your own and the guiltless. And you still call yourself innocent?


    Thats not true!


    Do you truly believe that maintaining the white wings proves you havent gone corrupt?


    Castros face turned pale.


    If its just the color of the wings that matters, then I suppose you can say Ive fallen from grace. Hamiels wings turned even more ck as he continued, However, if thats the only way to protect my faith, I am only happy to fall as low as I need.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Hamiel pped his wings once and flew so fast that it sounded like a supersonic jet had passed.


    Ackkkk! Alberto screamed, barely able to stand the huge storm Hamiel had created. Castro didnt stand by while Hamiel made his move. He also moved his wings to receive Hamiels attack.


    The two angels crashed into each other. The ck and the white wings mingled, creating an almost art-like scene. The two angels fought so fast that their ck and white feathers began clouding the sky.


    <em>Boom! Boom!</em>


    Every time they crashed, an explosion urred. At a nce, it looked like a battle between an innocent and a corrupt angel. However, Alberto thought about what Hamiel had said. <em>Who really is the corrupt one here?</em>


    Were dark wings the sole differentiator? Perhaps this was the case in the world of angels, but Alberto disagreed.


    How could any creature not fall if they lost their friends? How could anyone forgive those who stabbed their familys heart?


    Hamiels reaction was understandable. It was Castro who disgusted Alberto. Castro saw humans as nothing more than bugs, and he used them. He believed that as long as his wings remained white, he couldmit all kinds of atrocities.


    <em>Hes disgusting. </em>But Alberto shook his head, knowing this wasnt the time to contemte. Hamiel and Castros battle was bing even more vicious, and its effect was intensifying. The two angels were equally matched.


    <em>I must do what I can. </em>Alberto bit his lips, and the smell of his blood tickled his nose. To carry out his responsibility while maintaining his focus, he had to awaken his power this way.


    Hup! Alberto aimed his skill toward the ground. A wall rose from the ground, enveloping the Colosseum and the angels fighting. All he could do was protect the citizens from this battle. Alberto had never more resented the fact that he didnt belong to the attack category than now.


    Kyaaa!


    Suddenly, Alberto heard a scream nearby. He turned toward the area outside the Colosseum and muttered, What the?!


    Help!


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Numerous explosion sounds followed the peoples screams.


    ...! Alberto realized that the evacuees outside the Colosseum were in trouble. The light beams outside the Colosseum hadnt stopped turning the Gods Tear addicts into monsters.


    Alberto whispered, There could be Gods Tears addicts outside the Colosseum as well.


    Some among the evacuees could indeed be Gods Tears addicts. Gods Tear wasnt like other drugs, and even Gi-Gyu found it hard to detect it in someone. They had tried to separate the addicts from the rest, but they couldnt sieve out the addictspletely.


    No Suddenly, Alberto realized that there werent enough yers to control the situation. Everything had happened so fast that they didnt have the time to gather enough reinforcements.


    Under ideal conditions, they would have separated the addicts, defeated the monsters, and saved the people. But there werent enough yers in Italy to aplish this. Even with Edens help, the situation seemed uncontroble.


    -No, you mustnt.


    Albert suddenly heard Hamiels voice. Hamiel was continuously crashing into Castro in their intense battle, but he appeared to feel rxed enough to talk to Alberto.


    <em>But! </em>Alberto protested. Hamiel could tell Alberto wanted to go out of the Colosseum to save the evacuees. It must have been obvious because of the look on Albertos face.


    Hamiel ordered,


    -Protecting you is part of my duty; therefore, I cant let you go into danger.


    Alberto turned tense. Hamiel was right. He was a support category yer, so even if he went out, he wouldnt be much help.


    Dammit! Alberto swore loudly, unable to control his frustration.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Before long, the sky above the Colosseum and the streets of Rome were riddled with explosions.


    Dammit! Alberto was dying inside.


    -This isnt your job.


    ...?


    -Not yet


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Another explosion urred in the sky. When the smoke cleared, Alberto saw that Castro was bleeding while Hamiel looked fine.


    Hamiel was now looking at Alberto as he said aloud, Not all of our reinforcement has arrived yet.


    Hamiel looked happy, perhaps because Castro didnt seem like a threat now. He looked unconcerned, and a smile appeared on his lips. Hamiel continued, But now I think theyre here.


    ...!


    Alberto stared out of the Colosseum. The wall he had created still stood, but there were holes from Hamiel and Castros fight. Alberto could see the blue light of Edens gate through these holes.


    The gate! Alberto eximed.


    ***


    Several people left the gate that had formed outside the Colosseum. A clocked individual revealed his face and announced, Im relieved. It looks like we arent toote. But I think we need to hurry.


    Another man holding a long sword ordered, Kill all monsters! Its time for us to repay him and prove our loyalty!


    Yesssss! screamed the yers lined up behind him.


    Haa the man in the cloak sighed as if assuaged.


    Tao Chen suggested to Sung-Hoon, You should go see Branch Manager Alberto now.


    All right. Please stay safe and dont die, Tao Chen, Sung-Hoon replied.


    With Tao Chen as their leader, the Chinese yers were here to save the burning Rome.

 Chapter 315: The Price of Corruption (3)

    Chapter 315: The Price of Corruption (3)


    Alberto looked immensely relieved. Since he had been alone, he could only focus on protecting the people outside from the two angels fight. Consequently, he couldnt deal with the monsters terrorizing the people.


    Area Barrier, Alberto had been using this skill nonstop. He would use the skill, empty his mana reserve, quickly refill it, and then execute the skill again. This cycle had pushed him to his limit. After all, the hardest thing for support yers was providing support to yers stronger than them.


    So, when Alberto saw Tao Chen and the reinforcements, his face brightened. Just as Hamiel had promised, more help had arrived.


    Im so relieved, Alberto whispered when he heard the citizens'' screams and the monsters roars decreasing. He didnt know the details, but it was evident that some powerful yers had arrived to help.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Alberto looked up at the sky again. It appeared that the battle between Hamiel and Castro was also winding down. While Hamiel attacked relentlessly, Castro could only barely defend himself.


    <em>But why does he look so unhappy? </em>Alberto wondered. Even though Hamiel was about to get his revenge, his face had a frown. Was he feeling guilty that he had to kill his kind?


    <em>No, that doesnt make sense. Earlier, he was so furious at Castro. </em>


    Besides, Hamiel was going all out to kill his enemy. It was hard to believe he would be feeling guilty. But then, why did Hamiel look upset?


    Alberto was curious, but he didnt get much time to wonder because he sensed that someone had pierced his barrier and was approaching him.


    <em>Is it an ally or an enemy?</em> Alberto shivered and reached out for the dagger in his inner pocket. He could buy Hamiel a bit of time if he used his skill. He wouldnt make it out alive, but at least Hamiel would get to focus on just one enemy.


    Alberto rxed a bit as he sensed the intruder getting closer.


    <em>This familiar energy </em>He realized that whoever was approaching him was someone he knew. He was one of the greatest yers in the support category, and his ability to detect energies was impable. Once he met someone, he never failed to recognize their energyter.


    Alberto was relieved because things could have gone very badly if an enemy had arrived while Hamiel and Castro were still fighting.


    Long time no see! a familiar voice greeted him from afar.


    Alberto called out his name, Heo Sung-Hoon!


    But perhaps Alberto shouldnt have be so optimistic and excited.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Castros attack worked for the first time, and Hamiel almost fell to the ground. Almost simultaneously, the monsters which Hamiels feathers had incapacitated were released.


    Kwerrrk! the monsters roared.


    No! Alberto screamed. The monsters rushed toward Heo Sung-Hoon, who seemingly had no time to defend himself. He was powerful, but the Heo Sung-Hoon Alberto knew wasnt strong enough to handle these monsters.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Kierk! several monsters shrieked in pain.


    What the hell? Alberto couldnt hide his shock. He had just seen Heo Sung-Hoon pierce three monsters with his pike in one swing. Heo Sung-Hoon dealt with the freed monsters quickly before Hamiels feathers returned to bind them again.


    Heo Sung-Hoon walked up to Alberto, who was still in shock. Haa Reinforcements are finally here.


    He didnt even mention what he had just done, as if it was no big deal. More help will arrive soon. You did well holding down the fort.


    Ah okay


    I dont think I can help with that fight, though, Heo Sung-Hoon said as he looked up.


    Alberto, still looking confused, whispered, When did you be so powerful?


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Alberto had many questions, but he never got the chance. A bright light engulfed the Colosseum, blinding all of them. Alberto didnt panic, and instead, he used his skill. He yelled, Vision!


    Their vision was restored, but the two men looked at the sky in shock instead of resuming their chat.


    What is that?! Heo Sung-Hoon whispered.


    Hamiel was now fighting a giant beast with horns.


    ***


    Strike! With each strike of his Green Dragon Crescent de, Tao Chen killed several dozens of monsters in his way. He beheaded them all, not giving them a chance to regenerate.


    <em>Is this the power of a ruler? </em>Tao Chen wondered. He wasnt fully a ruler yet, but after the system had announced that he had met the necessary conditions, he felt himself bing stronger with every bit of training. Tao Chen felt so much more powerful than before.


    But Im still far from where I need to be, Tao Chen muttered as he swung the Green Dragon Crescent de again. He was still too weak to help Gi-Gyu. He was still not strong enough to make a difference.


    <em>Slice.</em>


    With another swing, he killed all the monsters in his way.


    Haa While Tao Chen was taking a short break, another yer was busy helping the evacuees.


    Pleasee this way! Sun Won yelled in fluent Italian.


    Sun Won, thank you for your hard work, Tao Chen said to him gratefully. Tao Chenspliment seemed to have cheered Sun Won, because he began working even harder.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Sun Won wasnt just helping the evacuees. After all, he had worked just as hard as everyone, and having a great teacher had certainly helped him grow.


    Wee. Sun Won and Tao Chen bowed deeply when a familiar figure arrived. The other yers around them also showed their deep respect. Everyone acted as if the Chinese president had arrived; even the Italian evacuees stopped to stare.


    There is no need to be so polite. Were in the middle of a battle, so please rx, Bodhidharma announced.


    The monk had been going back and forth between China and Korea to help the yers be stronger. With his knowledge of ancient Chinese martial arts, he had helped the yers train efficiently. Sun Won was the one who had benefited the most from his guidance.


    Bodhidharma was leading Edens army in Sung-Hoons ce. Looking around, he dered, I think we must divide the army.


    Sun Won seemed confused, but Tao Chen looked at the monk with understanding.


    The monk looked at the light beams and exined, I can feel the situation changing.


    Thanks to Lou and Edens creatures, the light beams were disappearing;mentably, the sky was seemingly raining light beams. It was almost midnight in Rome, but it was bright as if it were midday.


    Stronger enemies en route, stated Tao Chen. Sun Won and the others tensed up, not because they were afraid, but because they were more determined than ever.


    Well get ready! the yers roared. The monsters were strong, but because they werent brilliant, they were easy targets. It was a perfect chance for the yers to test their improved power.


    Tao Chen continued, This isnt a game. All of your lives are important. You are precious soldiers of China, so do not underestimate your worth. Stay safe.


    Sun Won and the other yers nodded, their excitement decreasing a little. But Tao Chen wasnt trying to bring their morale down. He added, But its time to show off our countrys power! The white people have looked down on us for far too long! We have to show them what we can do!


    Tao Chen smiled. We will save them to prove our power!


    Yeah! the Chinese yers roared.


    Bodhidharma smiled and said, Ill go over there now.


    Tao Chen nodded, realizing that a significant change had urred nearby.


    <em>Beasts with horns </em>Tao Chen thought grimly when he saw those monsters appearing one after another.


    ***


    Hamiel had been attacking Castro nonstop, and Castro didnt look good.


    Hamiel asked, You still havent shown your true form, have you?


    Even though Hamiel was winning, there was a reason he looked upset. He screamed, Show your real self!


    Some angels had two different forms. The top three sses of angels were true apostles of God. Although their Roots had changed, Hamiel and the two dead angels used to be Gods apostles, so Hamiel could see that Castro was a Cherub.


    And the Cherubs made up one of the top three sses.


    If you insist on maintaining that form Hamiels eyes turned dark. Death, sorcerous energy, and the distorted form of his divine energy were all bing thicker. He desperately wanted revenge, but Hamiel wanted to kill Castro when he was at his best. Hamiel wanted to make Castro feel the despair he had felt before.


    However, Hamiel could only do one thing if Castro continued fighting in this form.


    Ill have to just kill you now. Hamiels speed increased. He could use more power, thanks to his evolution. And consequently, the number of Castros injuries increased every time Hamiel pped his wings.


    Its finally time, Castro opened his lips for the first time.


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    The sky was now filled with light beams. Hamiels power devoured as much as it could, but there was just too much divine power around.


    Hamiel couldn''t eat all the light beams.


    Ugh Hamiel groaned and took a step back. He seemed to be in pain, but he was excited. The situation was worsening, but Hamiel was excited because Castro was finally transforming.


    Lets do this, Hamiel whispered as he watched Castro turning into a beast with the protection of the light beam around him.


    Five horns Hamiel mumbled. Instead of wings, Castros new form had five horns on its forehead. There were different levels among the Cherubs, and this sight proved that Castro was among the highest-ranking angels.


    Youre definitely an important one, Hamiel said in pleasure.


    ...


    It was not only the Colosseum that experienced a significant change in the situation. The world outside the Colosseum was changing as well. In fact, the thick divine energy was changing the entirety of Rome.


    Countless enemy angels transformed into their real forms and got ready to fight.


    Kwerrrk!


    From far away, the monsters roars rang. Along with the angels, the Gods Tears addicts were also transforming. Among the citizens, some werentpletely addicted to Gods Tears. Now, even those citizens were transforming into monsters. As for thosepletely addicted to Gods Tears, they were changing into giant beasts, simr to the ones that had first attacked the Colosseum.


    Dammit, Alberto cursed when he saw several building-sized monsters appearing all around Rome.


    Just give me a minute. Hamiel turned away from Castro and toward Alberto and announced, Ill take care of him quickly and help you.


    Gi-Gyu had ordered him to destroy Castro, and Hamiel would do it no matter what. After all, it was his master and saviorsmand. But Hamiel couldnt do anything yet because Castro wasnt done transforming. It was impossible to defeat a Cherub mid-transformation, although they could have perhaps done it if they had Gi-Gyu here. This was because while a Cherub transformed, the light beam gave it an immortal-like regeneration power.


    <em>Ill kill him after the transformation is over. </em>Hamiel promised himself. His ck wings enveloped him. It looked like he was trying to protect himself from the light beams divine light, but that wasnt true. Hamiel, now looking like a ck egg, was exuding a giant amount of Death.


    Kwerrrk! The beast, Castro, cried out. The entire Colosseum was shaking, and so was Castros energy.


    At that time, Hamiels wings opened, revealing apletely different figure. His giant wings looked the same, but now, his temples had tiny wings covering his eyes.


    Alberto stammered, A-a demon?


    Hamiel looked like a demon from Greek mythology. On one corner of his forehead, a long horn appeared as well.


    I have also been given Hamiel smirked in joy. A new form.


    It was Hamiel who made the first move. One of his wings pierced the newly awakened beasts shoulder.


    <em>This is the price of being a fallen angel. </em>Hamiel thought. He had lost his identity as an angel, but he had no regrets.


    Hamiel muttered, I have made the choice willingly.

 Chapter 316: The Price of Corruption (4)

    Chapter 316: The Price of Corruption (4)


    I guess this must be Gi-Gyu looked around. The Vatican.


    The space was so quiet and empty that he could only hear his voice. And the ce was surprisingly devoid of divine energy, filled with just white and light.


    It actually feels more like a mental hospital.


    The ce reminded him of a psychiatric ward, as if an obsessive patient had discarded all things ck. It filled Gi-Gyu with an unpleasant feeling.


    Master. Els eyes widened as she looked around. When Gi-Gyu turned toward her, he saw that El was about to cry.


    This ce is El whispered.


    Many beams of light had shone down on Rome. A moment ago, Gi-Gyu had chosen the one with the most potent energy, and after killing the descending angel, he had jumped into the source of light.


    The light beam was a kind of door, and just as Gi-Gyu had suspected, it led to the Vatican, a ce whose location very few knew.


    El


    This resembles the ce I used to live in. El, with sadness on her face, wiped away her tears and mumbled, This is amazing.


    She looked around slowly and continued, Many things here remind me of my home, and even the energy here feels the same. However


    Her face crumpled angrily as she added, It is distorted with lies It is like an illusion.


    When El waved her hand, the space warped to reveal a different scenery. It was only for a second, but Gi-Gyu saw an ugly, dark color before it disappeared. The space turned white again as if it had regenerated.


    What trickery El became emotional, and Gi-Gyu could feel her intense sadness. However, she quickly regained control of her emotions and announced, I think theyreing out to greet us.


    Gi-Gyu turned and mumbled, I guess the house owner ising.


    He had been feeling oddly unpleasant sensations in this silent ce.


    The space a distance away from them warped and opened. From it, several angels with their wings wide open walked out. They were also angels, but El didnt seem to consider them her own. The burning resentment in her eyes made that clear.


    The angels approached them at an rming speed, and El opened her wings. She had dozens of them, and her wings looked more magnificent than theirs. In addition, she had a golden crown on her head.


    Gi-Gyu warned, Well have to hurry. If they are out here attacking us, it means that everyone involved knows we have infiltrated the Vatican.


    Michael was in danger, so they needed to destroy their enemies quickly.


    <em>I think its that ce. </em>Gi-Gyu saw arge castle that stood tall among the whiteness of the ce. It looked very noticeable, and he felt certain that Michael was there.


    <em>Ba dum.</em>


    Gi-Gyus heart began beating wildly.


    -Hurry Please


    He could now hear Michaels voice clearly. Michael appeared to be dying, and his energy indeed came from the giant castle.


    El, we must hurry Gi-Gyu turned to El, but before he could even finish his sentence, El was gone.


    <em>Boom.</em>


    El ripped through the air with a loud explosive sound to fly toward the angels.


    Ackk! the angels approaching them screamed.


    I guess its me who needs to hurry up. Gi-Gyu activated Super Rush.


    He smiled bitterly, but no one noticed, because the queen of this ce had finally returned.


    <em>El, the Queen </em>Gi-Gyu rushed to catch up to her. On his way, he caught one of the angels who had dodged El. He grabbed the angels neck and twisted it.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    An ugly sound rang, and the angel stopped pping his wings.


    I will clean up the garbage in my way, Gi-Gyu muttered, deciding that these angels didnt deserve a second chance.


    ***


    Hmm. The man seemed contemtive as he waved his hand. The two horns on his head were a telltale sign of his identity.


    It was Lou.


    Lou waved his arm haphazardly to throw a sword as if he was throwing a toy.


    Kwerrk! The sword flew toward a monster, pierced its head, and then plunged into a mans foot. The man screamed in pain and tried to pull out the sword, but the ck sword, like Excalibur, refused to budge.


    Suddenly, someone whispered in the mans ear from behind him.


    What should I do? Lou whispered.


    Ackk! the man screamed with a flinch.


    Hmm Lou contemted again. The man hurriedly unsheathed his sword while trying to swing the feather in his other hand. However, before the burgundy feather could do anything, Lou snatched it from the mans hand and destroyed it, turning it into dust.


    <em>Fssssh.</em>


    The man had been controlling the monster from a dark corner. He was human, yet he was helping the angels kill his kind.


    Should I kill you? Lou wondered out loud.


    Hngggg!


    Youre too noisy. The mans incessant screaming annoyed Lou, so he smacked the back of the man''s neck. The man fainted. Lou must have controlled his force because the man didnt die.


    Haa Lou sighed. While he was watching the man, several skeletons approached him.


    <em>Rattle.</em>


    The skeletons expertly ced the unconscious man on top of a griffin and bowed to Lou before leaving. It looked like they had done this many times before.


    Dammit, Lou cursed in frustration, wondering why he had to waste his time like this. The man he had just found wasnt the first one he had seen controlling the monsters from the shadows. He had met many yers like him. It would have been easier just to kill them, but Gi-Gyu had ordered his creatures to send them all to the Colosseum alive.


    This was why Lou had to do this menial task.


    Haa Just killing them all would make this so easy. Because Lou couldnt kill the humans, he couldnt use any of his big skills; consequently, he spent way too much time killing the monsters. Of course, he was still faster than anyone at destroying the monsters, but he still couldnt help but feel annoyed.


    Gi-Gyu had exined to Lou earlier why these men needed to be kept alive.


    They are the former members of an organization called Argus. Im sure they will be useful someday. And


    Alberto had asked Gi-Gyu not to kill them. He promised that if Gi-Gyu allowed them to live, he would be loyal to Gi-Gyu for the rest of his life. Without syncing, there was no guarantee that he would keep his promise, but Gi-Gyu agreed and burdened Lou with this annoying mission.


    Oh! Lou suddenly looked happy. Ill go kill a pigeon now.


    He eagerly gazed at a light beam that had appeared nearby. He could feel an angel descending from it. Unlike humans, he was allowed to kill angels. Killing these angels was especially helpful because they were stronger. Their energies helped Lou increase his strength, which stemmed from Death. Lou now had the power to convert the angels divine energy, which originated from Life, into Death.


    Lou kicked the ground and rushed toward the light.


    ...! A confused look appeared on the descending angels face.


    Lou casually swung his sword to kill the angel, but he was surprised by what came next.


    <em>ng.</em>


    Huh? Lou gasped. None of the angels so far had managed to block his attack. The sound and the sensation that reached his hand suggested that he had failed to y the angel. Lous eyes widened, and he stared at the angel.


    I guess youre a Cherub? Lou wondered. In his former life, he had experienced countless wars against the angels in hell. Lou had seen many high-ranking angels, and he knew how powerful they could be. Tens of millions of demons had died at their hands.


    The angel armies were infamous for their destructive ability. The Cherubs, a group with a limited number of angels, led them. While hell had seatholders, the angels had Cherubs.


    Lou backed away when the light beams divine energy began concentrating on him. Divine energy was helpful to him, but too much of it could be poisonous.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Meanwhile, the angel began changing. He twisted and turned; before long, he had transformed into a giant beast with several horns.


    Kwerrrrk! The Cherub red at Lou.


    Lou smirked and asked, Did you smell your friends blood on me?


    Seemingly, the smell of his fellow angels blood had agitated the transformed Cherub. A Cherub after transformation was no different from a mindless beastan incredibly powerful beast, that was.


    Lou shook his head in irritation.


    With a house-like neigh, the Cherub galloped toward Lou. It reached Lou quickly and rammed into him, but Lou didnt budge. Instead, he grabbed the Cherubs horns and muttered, You have no idea who I am, do you?


    With a smirk, Lou continued, You may be slightly stronger than the other pigeons, but I used to specialize in killing creatures like you in my past life. Dont you know I was the hell king?!


    Lou raised the Cherub by its horns and mmed it into the ground. Stuck in the ground, the Cherub groaned loudly.


    Lou stepped back with an annoyed look.You keep surprising me, huh?


    The beast was turning ck.


    ***


    Hahahaha! A crazedugh filled the Colosseum. Hamiel screamed, They were my friends and family!


    Hamiel cornered the monstrous Cherub Castro andughed. But although he wasughing, his eyes remained serious. The pain from losing the two angels had dulled a little from the satisfaction of battling Castro, but he could never forget that they were gone forever.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Hamiel mmed the Cherub into the ground. But despite clearly winning this battle, Hamiel didnt look happy.


    Fuck! he swore. Though Castro was his enemy, it didnt change the fact that he was still an angel just like him. They had chosen opposite paths and different masters, but they still belonged to the same species.


    Castro had killed his kind, and Hamiel was about to do the same.


    But I have already fallen Hamiel didnt regret his decision. The badly wounded Cherub looked up, but Hamiel shot down to the ground and punched the monsters face. His face twisting to one side, Castro moaned loudly.


    Lets end this, Hamiel announced, dark energy wafting from his half-horn[1]. This energy reached his hands to form a sword sharper and more poisonous than any other.


    Die, ghostly apostle, Hamiel whispered as he plunged the sword into Castro. He thought it was finally over, but he was surprised by an abrupt energy attack.


    Ugh! The pain made Hamiel groan. Castro, who had been at deaths door, was ring at him now. Castros mouth slowly opened. Until now, only beastly screams hade out of it, but for the first time, a low and dark voice spoke. Do you think youre the only one who gained that power?


    Castro began turning ck as he continued, Youre not the only one who has fallen.


    Energy much more powerful than before danced around Castro. He dered, There are no innocent angels anymore.


    Castro suddenly rose and stormed toward Hamiel.


    It turned out that Hamiel wasnt the only one who had obtained the power of corruption. Castro had paid the price of bing a fallen angel as well.


    1. In the previous chapter, it was never mentioned that Hamiel had half a horn

 Chapter 317: The Fallen Angels

    Chapter 317: The Fallen Angels


    Ackkk! Alberto screamed.


    Even Sung-Hoon, who had watched plenty of Gi-Gyus fights, eximed, What kind of battle is this?!


    A storm was raging inside the Colosseum. The fight between the two angels was beyond anything conceivable by a mortal mind.


    Isnt it more like a natural disaster? Alberto mumbled and hurriedly used his skills. If this storm reached outside, it would be problematic. Normally, Alberto couldnt have contained a battle of such colossal magnitude alone. However, he had the Colosseumwhere the Italian association headquarters was locatedon his side. Here existed countless protective barriers and mechanisms, and Alberto knew how to expertly and efficiently use every single one of them.


    Moreover, several dozens of wings, which were previously aiding Alberto and Sung-Hoon, were flying around the outer walls of the Colosseum. They were Els wings, which had formed a powerful barrier to help Alberto do this job.


    But, of course, Alberto still needed further help.


    <em>Clunk!</em>


    Are you okay? Sung-Hoon had just deflected a piece of some wall that had been on its way to Alberto.


    Thanks! Alberto replied haphazardly, utterly focused on executing his skill.


    The area outside the Colosseum was safe for now, but Alberto and Sung-Hoon were still inside the storm. While Alberto was busy using his skills to contain the battle, it was Sung-Hoons job to protect Alberto.


    This is Sung-Hoon mumbled. Blocking pieces of broken walls, debris, and such seemed like easy work, but he was already at his limit. After all, they werent simply broken bricksthey were broken bricks swathed in incredible energy. Blocking them took a lot of his power.


    I thought only Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu could fight like this, but Sung-Hoon whispered, realizing that Gi-Gyus creatures were also very powerful.


    <em>But </em>Sung-Hoon knew that although Gi-Gyus creatures were strong, they still couldntpare to Gi-Gyu himself.


    Because Ranker Kim is Sung-Hoon knew that Gi-Gyu was so powerful that he wouldnt even have to fight like this. Gi-Gyu was efficient and an expert at centering his power to prevent coteral damage.


    Gi-Gyu would never fight the way the battle inside the Colosseum was going.


    This is basically a dogfight, Sung-Hoon muttered. The two powerful figures were showing off everything they had. They didnt care about anything or anyone around them. They had only one thing on their minds: Kill him.


    Ugh. Sung-Hoon groaned while blocking another fragment. He felt weak; suddenly, he felt a burst of energy running through his arms as if he had been hit by lightning.


    Heal. It was Alberto who had used his healing skill on Sung-Hoon.


    Thanks. Sung-Hoon was d Alberto was a talented support yer with decent healing power.


    Now energized and relieved, Sung-Hoon begged, Please let this end quickly


    Above him, a giant beast crashed into a dark cloud.


    ***


    Bing corrupt was almost the only way for an angel to be powerful suddenly. There were other methods, such as God descending himself to bless or promote them, but this rarely happened. Most angels were left to be stronger on their own.


    And choosing to be corrupt was one of the easiest ways for an angel to grow.


    Hamiel smiled bitterly as Castros horns rammed into him.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    The attack resulted in a destructive energy burst, which was so powerful that it gave rise to another storm. As the debris flew around like missiles, Hamiel used his wings to protect himself. Castros horns werent strong enough to pierce Hamiels wings, but this didnt mean they didnt cause any damage.


    Ugh, Hamiel groaned in pain. <em>Hes even stronger now. </em>


    Unlike at the beginning, the amount of power Castro could utilize was growing. He was using corrupted divine energy, and it was devastatingly destructive.


    <em>If I couldnt use Death </em> Hamiel wouldve died if his master hadnt granted him this power. Death could only be used by one hell king; however, Hamiel could also use it because he had been granted the power. It helped him survive until now against Castro.


    Kwerrrk! Castro roared from the satisfying energy that filled his body. Bing corrupt meant giving up being an angel. It meant denying your very existence to gain power beyond what God had given you. This was exactly how a corrupt angel could be strong instantly, but it also came with a dire price.


    <em>He is losing his mind, and the corrupt divine energy is slowly swallowing him up, </em>Hamiel thought grimly. By denying Gods existence, an angel could obtain much power, but this energy usually transformed into something foreign and fatal. The power was a double edge sword, as it could hurt the enemy and the user. This was the price of corruption.


    <em>But I </em>Hamiel didnt know what would happen to him. His corruption wasn''t normal. Gi-Gyu had an unprecedented, mysterious power. Hamiel had an idea of what his master was, but he didnt speak his thoughts.


    Suddenly, Castro backed away. Floating in the air, he asked, Why did you abandon God?


    ...!


    Do you know the truth as well? Castro, now a ck deer, asked. The divine white deer was no more. Castros voice sounded ominous and dark.


    Hamiel stayed back and asked, The truth?


    Hamiel needed to take a breath as well. One of the reasons Castro was suddenly winning the battle was that Hamiel was trying to protect Alberto and Sung-Hoon. When the battle paused, the two humans looked relieved.


    Castro patronizingly said, I learned the truth, which is why I was stigmatized with this corruption.


    When Hamiel didnt respond, Castro chuckled, Kekeke So you dont know anything. Thats why youre romping around this ce.


    ...


    Did you ever ask why those two angels of yours died?


    When Castro mentioned the two angels, Hamiels face twitched. If Alberto and Sung-Hoon werent at their limits, Hamiel would have attacked Castro just now.


    Castro whispered, Its because I pitied them.


    What? Hamiels face crumpled in anger. He was losing his patience.


    Castro continued, They didnt know the truth, and they werent even real angels. And I guess I wanted them to die without knowing the truth.


    ...


    Do you know my name? asked Castro.


    Hamiel didnt have the answer. He had no memory of Castro. It was partly because he had been reborn after syncing with Gi-Gyu, which was why he barely had any memories from his past. But he had to admit that it was strange that he had zero memories of someone as powerful as Castro, a high-ranking Cherub.


    <em>Hes definitely at themander level. </em>Hamiel felt certain that Castro was among the most powerful Cherubs.


    I A wide grin appeared on Castros lips.


    ...! Suddenly, Hamiel enveloped himself with his wings. It appeared that he wasnt the only one who wanted to buy some time. Castro had been doing the same to collect energy subtly. Hamiel hadnt noticed it. And now, Castro was done with his transformation.


    Corruption had a huge effect on the angels, especially on Cherubs. Therefore, it was no wonder Castros second form was also influenced.


    The change didnt only involve Castros body turning ck.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    First, Hamiel heard the sounds of bones and joints twisting, and then he heard something giant galloping toward him. Hamiel couldnt see anything because his wings covered his vision.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    A giant explosion took ce, creating another storm. When the dust settled, it revealed Castro had transformed into something even more grotesque than a ck deer.


    My name is Jofiel. I was the head of the Cherubs fighting at the forefront against hell, Castro announced. His previous form, although ck, had a shiny hide. But now, he looked dull, and the energy he gave off was now closer to being sorcerous energy than corrupted divine energy.


    The problem was that everything hadmingled into one. Castro no longer crawled on the floor like an animal. His long arms and short legs looked scary, and like a Cactus nt, his horns were covered in thorns.


    You should also join your friends without knowing the truth, Castro continued.


    He has be even more of a monster now. Castro looked down at the ground and murmured, I guess they got lucky and survived.


    He had probably thought the recent explosion would kill the two humans below. Perhaps they were lucky, or maybe there was another reason. Of course, this didnt mean that Alberto and Sung-Hoon were in a good state.


    Maybe I shouldnt even bother taking care of them. Castro decided that these two humans would die soon anyway. There was no reason for him to dirty his hands. He might be a fallen angel, but he still used to be the head of the army of Cherubs.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    The wind cleared the dust further. By Castros estimation, Hamiel should have been pulverized by hisst attack.


    I guess I dont have much time left.  Castros back ripped open, and a wing made entirely of bones popped out. Just as he had said, he didnt have much time left. Soon, the true leader of the Cherubs would descend to this ce.


    But to Castros shock, he heard Hamiels voice, You asked me why I abandoned God.


    H-how?!


    Hamiel was supposed to die by now. Castro turned quickly to see where Hamiel was, but suddenly, he felt a sharp pain around his neck, followed by it bleeding ck and blue blood.


    Listen carefully, Hamiel said from an unknown ce. Castro tried to find Hamiel, but he couldnt see Hamiel anywhere. To be more precise, the entire world had darkened around him.


    <em>Stab! Fwoosh! Whoosh!</em>


    Before Castro could even react, someone riddled his body.


    H-how did this? Castro gasped in shock.


    In a low growl, Hamiel whispered very close to Castros ear, The reason I abandoned God and became a corrupt angel is that God himself asked me to do so.


    ...!


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Hamiels voice was thest thing Castro heard before his long life as an angel ended. The darkness was lifted from the world, and one could see the burning Rome again.


    When Sung-Hoon saw what filled the Colosseum, he whispered, Its a dragon


    But when the darkness disappearedpletely, he realized that he was mistaken. Hamiel now had even bigger wings and two horns on his head. With his long ck fingers, it was no wonder Sung-Hoon thought he was a dragon.


    The one who never abandons his followers and takes care of them Hamiel mumbled nkly. That is my true God.


    The system announcements began.


    [You have satisfied the conditions for your evolution.]


    [The hidden evolution will begin now.]


    Gaias voice continued.


    [Hamiels evolution isplete.]


    [Final evolved form has been reached. There will be no more evolution.]


    [The evolution was a sess.]


    [Hamiel has]


    Hamiel heard the name.


    [...sessfully evolved into Diablo.]


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Hamiel, who had been barely standing, fell to the ground. Alberto had lost consciousness a while ago, and Sung-Hoon, who had injured his leg, dragged himself toward Hamiel.


    ***


    Hamiel, Gi-Gyu mumbled.


    The world that had beenpletely white was no longer bright. The ground was filled with blood and bloodied feathers. Dead angels, in piles, could be seen everywhere.


    Gi-Gyu had heard the system announcements as well, along with Hamiel.


    I guess he did it in the end. Gi-Gyu had felt Hamiel almost dying during the battle. But when he had felt the sudden change in Hamiels energy, he was so shocked that he lost his focus for a moment. He believed Hamiel had already be powerful, so he never expected Hamiel to be even stronger.


    But in the end, Hamiel managed to seed all on his own.


    Final evolution None of his Egos had reached their final evolved state yet. Hamiel was the first to achieve this. Gi-Gyu could feel that Hamiel had survived the battle.


    Master. After killing another angel, El walked up to Gi-Gyu. She had a cold look on her face. It was hard to believe that she had just killed so many of her kind.


    We have arrived, El announced.


    Yeah.


    They had arrived at the giant white castle. It was an odd building, and Gi-Gyu and El stood on top of the dead angels as they stared at the structure.

 Chapter 318: The Fallen Angels (2)

    Chapter 318: The Fallen Angels (2)


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    A chilling wind blew on the silent battlefield. One could see a mountain of corpses, dripping green blood. The flesh was falling off the carcasses, and the green blood was poisonous enough to scorch the ground.


    The mountain of corpses was as tall as the Leaning Tower of Pisa. And Lou sat atop the mountain, yawning.


    I guess its almost done now. He looked around to see several areas still burning. He could still hear screams and shouts, but they had lessened dramatically since he had begun. It appeared that the battle was almost over now.


    And those things are closing too. Lou looked at the sky to see the light beams gradually disappearing. As morning approached, the light beams artificial brilliance dimmed.


    Angels had descended from all the beams. There were close to a thousand of them.


    <em>Not as bad as the Great War, but </em>Lou realized it was almost as bad. Many angels had participated in the war; of course, none survived.


    Ugh, groaned one of the angels in the mountain, its wings twitching.


    Arent you dead yet? Lou looked down at it and stabbed it. You guys love peace so much, so rest in peace.


    The dark sword in Lous hand ended the angels life. As he retrieved his sword, Lou smirked, Well, I guess maybe you wont really get to rest.


    A momentter, the angels corpse twisted oddly before turning into ck dust, which Lou absorbed.


    I cant believe all of you became corrupt. How ridiculous. An awkward smile appeared on Lous face. He almost looked a little bitter.


    <em>El That wench must be pretty sad and angry. </em>


    El had finally found the other angels, but they had all gone corrupt and wanted to kill her precious master. Lou didnt realize this at first, but as he had battled more of them, he had learned the truth.


    By now, she must know as well. Lou was certain that El, who had apanied Gi-Gyu to the Vatican, had also learned the truth.


    <em>There is no more of her kind anymore. </em>


    El had been desperate to find and protect her angels. She had wanted to regain her kinds old glory, but the revered angels who used to work for God existed no more. Now, they were neither angels nor demons. They were grotesque beings praying for the extinction of all other creatures.


    Tsk, Lou clicked his tongue when he realized he was worried about El.


    I used to want her dead so badly He couldnt believe how things had changed. It was all because of Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Anyway, I guess its finally over. Thest beam disappeared, and no more doors to the Vatican shone down to Rome. As for the angels who had descended to Rome, they were all dead.


    Khoff Khoff Whats all this? Tao Chen walked up to the mountain of corpses. This is pretty bad


    Sun Won and Tao Chen stood nearby, but Lou didnt bother greeting them. As a matter of fact, he red at Tao Chen coldly. It appeared that Sun Won had difficulty breathing because of the toxic smoke. He stepped away a little.


    We need to take care of this when Kim Gi-Gyu returns. Just make sure the humans dont get close, Lou ordered.


    Oof course. Sun Won bowed respectfully toward Lou. He didnt know Lous exact identity, but the two horns on Lous forehead were demonstrative. Sun Won had difficulty remaining calm in front of such a powerful creature.


    Lou said to Tao Chen, Youre pretty good. Im impressed by how many Cherubs you defeated.


    Lous cold re turned into an odd interest.


    Tao Chen replied, All the fights have ended. The yers are currently protecting the Roman citizens, so


    Tao Chen unsheathed the Green Dragon Crescent de and aimed it at Lou. Lous face twitched, but he also took out his sword.


    Tao Chen categorically asked, I would love to learn from you.


    YouLou hopped down from the mountainThings have taken an interesting turn for you, havent they?


    An oddlypetitive look appeared on Lous face. When Tao Chen had been staying in Eden, he had challenged Lou fearlessly. Lou had defeated him instantly, of course.


    Unlike the others who used to spar with Tao Chen gently, Lou had fought mercilessly.


    That wound you gave me still hurts, Tao Chen muttered. Lou had left a long gash on his back, and even El couldnt heal it. Since then, Tao Chen had asked Lou for another match several times, but Lou had been ignoring him.


    And now, in the middle of the burning Rome, where the screams and shouts were still abundant, Tao Chen had asked Lou for a sparring match.


    Is thising from some kind of bloodthirst? asked Lou.


    You know thats not the case, Tao Chen muttered.


    Heh. Lou smiled. All right. Lets do this.


    It was the first time Lou had epted Tao Chens challenge since their first and only battle.


    Lou exined, I do want to see what a newly awakened ruler can do.


    ...


    Just as Lou had stated, Tao Chen had be a ruler during the battle. Earlier, he had heard Gaias voice.


    [You have satisfied all the conditions of bing a ruler.]


    [You have obtained the right to be a ruler.]


    ***


    We must create a ce to hold the non-yers! ordered the leader of a yer group.


    But there are too many of them! And because of the destroyed buildings and corpses, there isnt enough space! his subordinate replied.


    The battle was over, but now they were fighting another problem. Their enemies had stopped moving, but the peoples screams and yelling continued.


    Dammit! Where is Branch Manager Alberto?! And how about all the other chiefs?! an association worker helping the evacuees yelled. Everyone was frustrated because all the leader-level political figures and the association branch manager were missing. No one knew where they were. For all they knew, these important figures might have already died.


    Or perhaps they had run away for safety.


    Pleasee this way!


    Help the elderlies and the children first!


    Italian, Chinese, and Korean guild yers worked hard to regain order. It was impossible to tell how these guilds had known to arrive so quickly. If it werent for them, Rome would have disappeared from the map.


    Just then, someone approached the hardworking yers. He looked very familiar to them.


    Mr. Heo? the yer in charge asked.


    Nice to meet you, Sung-Hoon greeted. The Italian yers had already been informed that Heo Sung-Hoon had led the Korean yers as the chief of the new association named Eden.


    Branch Manager Alberto and the other leaders have all been severely injured, Sung-Hoon exined.


    ...!


    So can I trust you to take over? Sung-Hoon asked.


    The man didnt hesitate for long. Of course.


    The Italian yer wished someone had told him sooner about this. He had been working blindly while his frustration built up. Since the leader of the Korean yers had asked him officially, he could now legitimately take over. After all, if the branch manager and the other leaders were injured, it only made sense for him to lead the Italian yers.


    Watching the Italian yer, Sung-Hoon mumbled, He has talent.


    Gi-Gyu and Alberto had told him in advance about this particr yer. They had assured him that this man was not a spy and a leader material. This was why Sung-Hoon had asked him for help.


    Haa Sung-Hoon sighed, his legs throbbing. Slowly but surely, order returned to Rome. Now, he had to return to the Colosseum.


    <em>Alberto </em>Sung-Hoon worried. Alberto had been badly wounded during the battle.


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu Sung-Hoon began dragging his leg to walk. If not for Els feathers and Alberto, the giant energy explosion would have killed both him and Alberto. Alberto had used all of his power to save Sung-Hoon, which had resulted in Alberto receiving most of the injuries Sung-Hoon was supposed to suffer. This was why Alberto was still in the Colosseum being treated.


    Dammit, Sung-Hoon swore. He wished Gi-Gyu would return soon and fix this situation. I guess I should pray that things in the sky are going well.


    Sung-Hoon did all he could. Anxious, he ran faster toward the Colosseum.


    ***


    Things must be winding down there too, Gi-Gyu whispered, looking below. After entering the Vatican, he hadnt been able to contact his Egos. It felt almost like the same difficulty he had when Michael tried to contact him. But Gi-Gyu could still tell how his Egos were feeling.


    Im d to hear that, El replied.


    El


    El sighed when she heard Gi-Gyu and stopped. After entering the castle, she had been moving faster. Even Gi-Gyu had suggested that she should take a break.


    Whats wrong? Gi-Gyu asked. There werent any enemies around them. Those who had attacked them were already dead on the ground. And since most of the residentsangelshad descended, it made sense that they didnt have to fight much.


    The problem was that the castle was huge and had aplicatedyout. Consequently, they were advancing slowly.


    Is this ce also familiar to you? asked Gi-Gyu.


    El moved without hesitation as if she knew the ce very well.


    El nodded. Yes.


    She must have thought she should take Gi-Gyus suggestion to rest because she began walking.


    This ce isshe closed her eyes as if she was reminiscingthe seventh Keter.


    Keter?


    El opened her eyes and looked at Gi-Gyu. This is the castle where I and other archangels resided.


    ...


    Its not the same castle, but they managed to reproduce it well. El looked around.


    El, do you really think Gabriel is here?


    ... El stopped when Gi-Gyu asked.


    The two didnte all the way here blindly just to kill angels. They had noticed a few odd things, one of which was that the angels seemed to resent El. Both El and Gi-Gyu had read each angels memories as they arrived here. They couldnt read everything, perhaps because their memories had been partially blocked somehow, but they learned enough to know that this ce was ruled by a pope named Gabriel.


    Gi-Gyu and El knew that this names owner was different from the pope on Earth.


    Do you think Gabriel corrupted all the angels here? Gi-Gyu asked. On their way here, they had learned that every angel in the Vatican had been corrupted. Gi-Gyu suspected that El knew more, but she chose not to tell him. It was hard for him to understand why El and the angels hated each other so much.


    Im sure hes here, El replied.


    Gabriel had fallen into the space where Chaos used to reside. It had worked with Kronos to betray her.


    And he has arrived. El turned to look at something.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    A door suddenly appeared. It opened, and when a figure walked out, Gi-Gyu muttered, Michael


    The man who had walked out was none other than the man they were here to rescue.

 Chapter 319: The Fallen Angels (3)

    Chapter 319: The Fallen Angels (3)


    Michael Gi-Gyu mumbled when he saw the face of the man walking in.


    <em>Why?</em>


    <em>How?''</em>


    Michael had exited the room so confidently that Gi-Gyu wondered if he really needed rescuing. And what was up with the ten angels guarding him? Els face twitched, indicating she knew the ten angels protecting Michael.


    Zaphkiel, Nathaniel, Camael El called out their names cautiously as if she knew them well.


    Gi-Gyu said out loud, The Seraphim and Ophanim. [1]


    Gi-Gyu had Lou and Els data. When El had said their names out loud, he recognized them immediately.


    Gi-Gyu looked at them and muttered, So they are the highest-ranking angels who protected God.


    While Cherubs were already high up in the angel hierarchyresponsible for leading angel armies, the Seraphim and Ophanim sat even above them. They weremander-level angels.


    <em>They existed to protect and aid God closely. </em>Gi-Gyu knew they were at the same rank as El.


    So they are the archangels, said Gi-Gyu. These angels were known to be as powerful as the hell kings. This included Gabriel, who had betrayed Michael, and those archangels who had taken Gabriels side.


    Except for Raphael and El, all the other exceptional angels were here.


    Gi-Gyu announced, So, we have a gathering of exemry angels here.


    Looking at Michael coldly, Gi-Gyu asked, But why are you standing there with them?


    Michael stood with the angel group that had betrayed El quite naturally. Or did it only look like that because he had the same face as Gabriel when he had betrayed El?


    Wait, could it be! Gi-Gyu became suspicious. Are you Gabriel?


    Wee, said the man, to the city of angels.


    Michaelno, the one with Gabriels face who was using Els original name, opened his arms to greet Gi-Gyu, who hade to rescue him.


    ***


    When Michael didnt answer him, Gi-Gyu asked coldly again, Tell me. Why are you standing with them?


    Gi-Gyu hade here to rescue Michael. He had expected to encounter something strange, but he couldnt understand how the man who had begged him for help could stand before him so arrogantly. Their enemies were even protecting Michael.


    I guess this is the second time were meeting, said the man with Michaels face.


    ...! Gi-Gyu abruptly realized that Michael didnt sound like Michael.


    <em>Thank goodness, </em>Gi-Gyu thought when he realized this wasnt Michael. This confirmed that Michaels cries for help were genuine. <em></em>


    Youre Gabriel Gi-Gyu and El whispered.


    Michael had seen Gi-Gyu multiple times before, so this Michael had to be the pope. And indeed, this was the second time Gi-Gyu had met the pope.


    <em>Are we toote? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. Thankfully, Michaels cries for help were real, but that wouldnt count for much if it were toote to save him. No matter how he looked at the figure in front of him, it was Michael. The face was identical to Gabriels face from the Towers memory, but there were some subtle differences.


    <em>That body it definitely belongs to Michael. </em>This realization made Gi-Gyu anxious, wondering if he really was toote.


    -No.


    Els voice suddenly rang in Gi-Gyus head while she was eyeing up the angels.


    -Look at the other angels. They are standing as if they are guarding him.


    ...!


    -I think he managed to steal Michaels body, but I dont think its toote.


    When Gi-Gyu heard Els reasoning, he calmed down a bit. Just as she had stated, it looked like the angels, including Seraphim and the Ophanim, were guarding Gabriel. However, Gabriel was an arrogant creature, so if he were really in perfect condition, he wouldnt have stood in this formation.


    <em>And when we entered the Vatican, I could tell Michael was still okay. </em>Gi-Gyu remembered hearing Michaels voice when he had entered the Vatican. Therefore, it was hard to believe that his body was stolen permanently in such a short period.


    So I guess we still have some time, Gi-Gyu mumbled while summoning his power.


    Kekeke. Because of you, I had to change my n, Gabriel said to him. My name is indeed Gabriel. And it had been a long time, My Queen.


    Gabriel turned toward El and gestured elegantly. He continued, Because of you and that jerk Raphael, Chaos never-ending screams tormented for an eternity.


    Gabriel sounded kind and respectful, but there was no doubt he was enraged.


    El, who had been quiet until now, finally replied, But it was you who stabbed me in the back, werent you? It was a fair price for scheming with Kronos and betraying the angels. As a matter of fact, I would say it was a rather merciful punishment for you.


    Els voice was cold, but she remained graceful and serious.


    Hahaha! Gabriel burst intoughter.


    El bit her lips, but ignoring her, Gabriel continued, Its true I betrayed you, but Dont you think youre being arrogant in assuming that I betrayed all the angels?


    ...


    Tell me, My Queen. Can you honestly say that there is not an ounce of lie in your statement? Gabriel wasughing at El. Gi-Gyu wanted to go grab Gabriels neck and save Michael, but he knew this wasnt the time. He had to gain more information from Gabriel. Also, he wasnt being guarded by some a dime a dozen hooligans.


    <em>I might not be able to read their memories. </em>Gi-Gyus sync ability was incredible, but it still had some limitations. Simr to how he couldnt read the memories of the Vatican angels he had killed on his way here and those Gods Tears addicts, there was a chance he wouldnt be able to read Gabriels memories.


    Gi-Gyus instinct told him that Gabriels brain held a lot of information. If he didnt read all of it or failed to find a way to do just that, he would likely fail to save Michael.


    Gi-Gyu wasnt close to Michael, but he couldnt forget the agony-filled and desperate pleas.


    <em>And we owe him for warning us about the Colosseum monster. He saved many lives. </em>


    Thanks to Michaels warning, they had been able to deal with the Colosseum monster quickly. He had also helped with what had happened afterward in Rome. It could be said that Michael was a hero who had saved hundreds or thousands of lives.


    <em>So I must rescue him, </em>Gi-Gyu decided. He looked at El to let her know the n, and she nodded. They needed to extract as much information from Gabriel as possible.


    <em>And this is what El wants too, </em>Gi-Gyu was certain of it. Since they had entered the Vatican, El had been behaving strangely. She seemed so furious that she had barelymunicated with him as she had ughtered the angels. Gi-Gyu felt certain that the information from Gabriel would give her some answers she sought.


    Michael. Gabriel no longer addressed El as My Queen. He called her by the name Gi-Gyu had heard in Towers memory. Tell me. If you were truly our queen, and if I really betrayed all the angels


    As his face turned ugly with resentment and anger, he pointed at the other archangels around him. Why do you think they are here with me? And what about all the angels you murdered on your way here? Why do you think they chose to take my side, not yours?


    Gabriel raised his voice as he continued, I ask you! Why were they hostile toward you and not me?!


    ...


    Can you still say that I betrayed all the angels? Gabriel no longer showed any respect toward El. I am the one who was, is, and has been taking care of the angels! Me! I learned the truth, and I risked everything for our kinds future!


    Gabriels voice quieted down as he regained his calm. He added, Your hypocrisy and delusion made you turn all the angels into swords. I was the one who was brave enough to go against your dictatorship. Cant you see? Look who is here to protect me! And look who you are with.


    Gabriel couldnt speak anymore because El suddenly screamed and ran toward him in a fury.


    Ackkkkk! El roared.


    ***


    The end is near, said a sitting man with closed eyes. He was alone in the room, but when lightning thundered outside, his face came to light.


    It was Ha Song-Su.


    This Ha Song-Su looked like the one Ha-Rim had rescued from Gi-Gyu, but his essence was utterly different.


    Lord Kronos, Andras called out from outside the door.


    Ha Song-Sus body was now a shell to hold Kronos.


    Come in.


    When Kronos permitted him, Andras entered. Kronos asked, Do you feel it too?


    ...


    The end is near, Kronos answered his own question, and Andras remained quiet. Kronos continued, It appears that Gabriel and my child finally met. The battle has begun.


    Andras flinched. <em>Just how does he know what is happening in apletely different dimension? Is he finallyplete?</em>


    He didnt believe so. Kronos current body still belonged to Ha Song-Su. Despite being created for this very purpose, Ha Song-Sus physical form didnt suit Kronos.


    Ugh, Kronos groaned in pain.


    Is it him again? Andras asked worriedly when Kronos grabbed his chest in pain.


    Kronos exined, Hes resisting pretty hard.


    Ha Song-Su, a product of Project Adam, was perfected over countless experiments and transntations.


    Is it because Satan exists inside of him too? Kronos pondered. Indeed, in his current body existed Ha Song-Sus soul as well as that of Satan. Kronos was in control for the moment, but the tables could turn at any time.


    <em>The owner of this body can switch at any time. </em>Andras didnt believe that was a possibility, but Kronos knew better. He had finally returned, and Andras had chosen to serve him because he held absolute power. His body still wasnt perfect, and the other souls that coexisted inside this form tried to revolt, but Andras believed that Kronos would eventually gain full control.


    <em>And we must steal it. </em>Only this body could house Kronos, so they needed it to fulfill his and Kronos dream.


    Just as you said, the end is near. After some thought, Andras replied, Now, your child and the deceitful apostle of God They will both learn the truth.


    Indeed. Kronos stood up, and Andras looked at him curiously.


    Kronos announced, I need to see him myself.


    ...?


    I must see him in person again. Suddenly, a long scythe appeared in Kronos hand.


    ...! Andras stared at it in awe. <em>Its the Scythe of Time.</em>


    This weapon had helped Kronose so far. It allowed him to defeat every enemy in his time. It was Kronos greatest power and his everything.


    Andras protested, But you are still not in perfect condition. If you get involved in an unnecessary battle, our n might


    However, Kronos had already sliced the space, time, and dimension before him.


    Ignoring Andras warning, Kronos replied, That will never happen.


    Kronos jumped into the opening, which closed quickly.


    Tsk, Andras, alone in the room now, clicked his tongue. He was annoyed, but he knew better than toin. After all, Kronos was the one who would make his wishe true. So, for now, all he could do was obey.


    But I need to go relieve some stress. Andras left the room.


    1. Seraphim and Ophanim - types of angels. Seraph (singr), Seraphim (plural), Ophan (singr), and Ophanim (plural).

 Chapter 320: The Truth about their Creation

    Chapter 320: The Truth about their Creation


    El fell for Gabriels taunting. She dashed to snap Gabriels neck with everything she had, but several spears that appeared out of nowhere blocked her.


    <em>Clunk!</em>


    Thankfully, Els wings protected her, and she remained unharmed. She red at the angels who had stopped her.


    The Seraphim, the Ophanim, and the rest of the archangels stood tall to protect Gabriel, who had betrayed her in the past.


    Step aside. El stepped back, seemingly unwilling to kill them.


    One of the angels, Zaphkiel, replied, We cant do that.


    Looking at his face, Gi-Gyu recalled the details about him from Els data. He was the head of an army, and in terms of strength, he was somewhere between the OphanimEl used to belong to this groupand the Cherubs.


    Originally, the Ophanim had two leaders, but one of them wasnt present here.


    <em>Raphael. </em>He was the only one who hadnt betrayed El; he had even sacrificed himself to help El. Gi-Gyu abruptly realized that Raphael had done all that for a girl, El, so his face turned red with jealousy.


    <em>Why am I remembering this now? </em>This wasnt the time for him to think about silly things like this. Perhaps he had lost his mind. It also could mean that he didnt feel as threatened as he should be by this situation.


    Gi-Gyu looked ahead, relieved that no one seemed to have realized what he was thinking. The situation seemed just as serious as a moment ago.


    Zaphkiel stepped forward as if he represented the group and announced, Gabriel is right.


    His spear still aimed at El, he continued, Look around. Do you see even a single angel on your side? No, of course not. On the day of the holy sword ceremony, why do you think we sided with Gabriel?


    Of course, you didnt. Zaphkiels voice was sharp like a dagger. You imed to have done it for our sake, but do you truly believe that?


    Youre wrong! El yelled. We all decided on the holy sword ceremony in the meeting, dont you remember? I didnt decide it by myself!


    We agreed because we had no choice but to obey you.


    ...


    Your solution was the only real choice we had. After all, we had nothing left. But Gabriel suggested another solution, Zaphkiel continued, turning El rigid.


    He exined, We couldnt tell it to you because there was no way you wouldve allowed it. And if you had found out, you wouldve destroyed our alternative solution and ended us all.


    It appeared the other angels agreed with Zaphkiel because they remained quiet. Zaphkiel continued, What you wanted was to protect the angels pride, not our lives.


    ...


    El turned pale. Gi-Gyu had never seen El look this confused.


    <em>She probably has been wondering about this for a long time. </em>It had been a long time since El regained her memories about the holy sword ceremony. She had plenty of time to ponder why she was betrayed. Unlike in hell, where power trumped everything, the angels were more logical creatures. So the fact that El had been betrayed meant that her idea of pride was directly rejected.


    It was no wonder El had been wanting to find out the answer, and her doubts were confirmed today. Her pride in her kind had been denied.


    It was time for Gi-Gyu to step in. Youre good at making nonsense sound usible.


    Turning toward El, he asked, El, why even bother with listening to their crap?


    W-what?! Zaphkiel seemed shocked. He seemingly hadnt expected Gi-Gyu to chime in.


    Master


    Zaphkiel yelled at El, So its true! You im you serve God and forced us to make that decision, but you actually serve another master!


    Gosh, this is so annoying! Gi-Gyu muttered in frustration. Stop this farce! Just why are you saying something like that? Are you trying to justify why you betrayed her? Or is this some new way of asking for forgiveness?


    W-what?!


    If thats not it, why speak so much? The key points are clear: You betrayed and stabbed her in the back. Gabriels solution? Who cares! Nothing changes the fact that you chose not to tell El about it. You pretended to follow her decision and betrayed her in the end. Thats the cold, hard truth.


    Gi-Gyu took a step forward, making the space quiver. How dare you make El cry?


    Y-you mere mortal


    Mere mortal? Gi-Gyu shot out toward Zaphkiel like a bullet. Before Zaphkiel and the other angels could make a move, Gi-Gyu had Zaphkiels neck in his hand.


    Ugh! Zaphkiel gasped.


    Gabriel abruptly brandished his spear and stepped in.


    <em>ng!</em>


    Ugh! Zaphkiel groaned again when Gi-Gyu let him go as he got pushed far away.


    While getting back up, Gi-Gyu wiped the dust off him and muttered, Lets get this going already. At first, I wanted to hear your side, but now


    Gabriel made a move.


    <em>Hes powerful. </em>Gi-Gyu realized that Gabriel was stronger than he had thought. He was more powerful than Ha Song-Su.


    Els feather turned into a sword in Gi-Gyus hand as he continued, I think I should subdue you first before hearing the truth.


    Master! El had seemingly figured out what Gi-Gyu was trying to do, so she also began moving fast.


    <em>ng!</em>


    She took on Zaphkiel and the rest of the angels. Several spears rained down on her as soon as she unsheathed her sword.


    Youre mine, Gi-Gyu used Super Rush to dash forward. Gabriel.


    Gabriel, a fallen archangel, had stolen Michaels body. And while the others had metaphorically stabbed El in the back, he had quite literally thrust a sword into her back.


    Ill get revenge for El, Gi-Gyu announced.


    ***


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    The bnce inside the castlea reproduction of Keter [1]was breaking. The explosions continued nonstop, making the castle shake.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Dun dun dun dun!</em>


    Ultimately, the castle began crumbling down. Such a massive castle crumbling down was quite a sight. The castle likely copsed because of the numerous cracks the giant explosion had created. Thick dust filled the air, but the sounds of weapons shing and explosions continued among the castle''s remnants.


    <em>ng!</em>


    <em>Clunk!</em>


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    The shockwave from a big explosion pushed away the dust slowly floating down.


    Ugh, one of the angels groaned while grabbing his arm. It was a high-ranking angel; its blood was actually holy. It was red, just like that of a human, but it held the power to give a new life to someone.


    How another angel mumbled. There were ten of them, and they had been fighting a single foe together: El.


    ...how is she so powerful?!


    The angels were startled. Every single one of them was injured to varying degrees. But unlike them, El glowed beautifully. Her wings were still untainted, and her crown was still shimmering.


    Ignoring the angels shocked mumble, El shot her feathers at them. And her sword simultaneously stabbed Zaphkiel and Camael.


    <em>ng!</em>


    Ugh! the two angels groaned. Thankfully, they survived because the other angels helped them before she could stab their hearts. But they were still badly injured. Blood poured down from their chests.


    How, Zaphkiel screamed in resentment, could you be so powerful?!


    El was abnormally stronger than the other angels. She had certainly been powerful in the past, but not like this. In her former life, she was called Michael. Though she was strong at the time, the ten archangels together could have defeated her. This was exactly how they had won on the day of the holy sword ceremony.


    But now, things were very different.


    All the angels were thinking the same thought. <em>Were in danger. </em>


    They had nned to capture El or kill her. However, they hadnt expected it to be so hard.


    <em>ng! ng! ng!</em>


    Els sword moved ceaselessly, and the ten spears were no match for her.


    How?! one of the angels whispered. Gabriel had told them that El would be different from before. He had exined that it was because of Kim Gi-Gyu, who was fighting Gabriel. But her improvement was still impossible to understand.


    No! Zaphkiel screamed when El severed his wing. Bleeding heavily, his face crumpled in agony.


    <em>Were missing one fighter now, </em>Zaphkiel thought grimly.<em></em>They hadsted this long only because El had to simultaneously fight off ten spears. Although Zaphkiel wasnt dead, it would take him time to heal enough to fight again.


    <em>Were all going to die. </em>All the angels looked at each other. With Zaphkiel severely injured, they could all die within a few minutes.


    I knew it. I knew you would make the wrong choice again, El said coldly as she took a step back. She had no choice but to stop at that moment because the angels in front of her began screaming and changing.


    Kwerrrrk!


    ck wings and broken horns began appearing on the angels.


    El muttered, Even your divine forms have gone corrupt.


    Like the Cherubs, Ophanim and Seraphim also had another form. But the shapes they took werent the same as before. They didnt transform into divine creatures but just monsters.


    All the angels have be corrupted, so I suppose I shouldnt be surprised that its no different for you, the archangels, El whispered.


    It appeared that all the angels, including the archangels, had gone corrupt. El was furious because the pride she had worked so hard to protect was no more.


    <em>I guess we have gone extinct now. </em>She realized that the angels, as a species, no longer existed. Fallen angels could not propagate, so it was all over. Their time of glory as Gods apostles was gone now.


    Tears rolled down Els cheeks. Biting her lips, El opened her wings wide. There was no need to be emotional now.


    Its time for me to clean up the remnants of my kind, she dered. This was thest thing she could do for the pride of the angels.


    1. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Keter

 Chapter 321: The Truth about their Creation (2)

    Chapter 321: The Truth about their Creation (2)


    Gi-Gyus sword moved at an rming speed with incredible power.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Every swing caused arge explosion that destroyed everything around it. But despite this, Gabriel was still standing. He dodged Gi-Gyus attack expertly, and he even counterattacked effectively using his white sword.


    This sword appeared the moment the battle had begun; Gi-Gyu had also realized its identity as soon as he had seen it.


    <em>Its an angel. </em>Gi-Gyu realized that it was an angel turned into a holy sword. Gabriel wielded the angel like a weapon and attacked Gi-Gyu.


    <em>Dammit. </em>Gi-Gyu swore silently as he dodged the attacks. Gabriel was an archangel, and he had lived an extraordinarily long life. He had survived a great many battles, and his skills were as great as his reputation suggested. He managed to injure Gi-Gyu several times, which was annoying.


    Gi-Gyu desperately wished to use all of his power to rip Gabriel apart, but he couldnt.


    <em>His body belongs to Michael, who must still be inside somewhere. </em>


    Gi-Gyu yelled, Michael! Can you hear me?


    Gi-Gyu asked simr questions many times during the battle, but there was no answer. Meanwhile, Gabriels sword followed Gi-Gyu obsessively. He had perfected his swordy over the past few thousand years.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt kill Gabriel, so he couldnt use his big skills; consequently, things werent going his way.


    <em>Hes stronger than I thought. </em>Gabriel was a more formidable opponent than Ha Song-Su. While Ha Song-Su enjoyed using his strength to crash into his opponent, Gabriel used his power precisely and sharply like a needle.


    <em>ng! ng! ng!</em>


    As for Gi-Gyu, he was currently only using near-basic sword strikes. Of course, that didnt mean the power inside the sword wasnt enough to destroy everything around it.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    When Gi-Gyu heard an explosion that his fight hadnt created, he turned toward it.


    <em>El! </em>Els fight with the archangels was responsible for that st.


    It was then that Gabriel, who had been quiet until now, asked, Can you afford to be distracted?


    <em>Slice.</em>


    Ugh, Gi-Gyu groaned. He had been distracted only for a moment because of El, but Gabriel was talented enough to take this chance to sh him. A long gash appeared on Gi-Gyus shoulder.


    <em>As expected </em>Gi-Gyus wound refused to heal when such a cut should have healed instantly.


    <em>Is this the power of a holy sword? </em>Gi-Gyus Life failed to heal this minor wound.


    -Master, Im fine.


    Els voice rang in Gi-Gyus head as he resumed battling Gabriel.


    -I do not want to be a burden to you, Master.


    Els voice sounded different from before.


    -Please do not worry about me. Please concentrate on your safety.


    There was renewed determination in Els voice.


    <em>All right, </em>Gi-Gyu replied. From thest explosion, he had sensed corrupted divine power that only belonged to fallen angels. He could tell that El had made a decision.


    <em>I wont worry about you, </em>Gi-Gyu promised. He believed that El wouldnt be defeated. He trusted her.


    -Thank you.


    Almost simultaneously, Gabriel turned pale.


    With a big smile, Gi-Gyu said to him, I guess we wont be interrupted anymore, huh?


    Gi-Gyu hadnt been able to focus on Gabriel because Gabriel was inside Michaels body. He had also been worried that he might identally hurt El. But moments ago, El had taken the archangels away to a farther ce. She was so powerful that the archangels had no choice but to follow her will.


    ... Gabriel became quiet.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    Finally, Gi-Gyu began exuding massive amounts of energy. Now that one of the two worries he had was resolved, he feltfortable using more of his power. Gabriel appeared to know what Gi-Gyu was about to do because he moved further away.


    ck and sticky energies poured out from Gi-Gyu. He mumbled, Im sure Michael wouldnt mind if his body gets a few nicks.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu appeared behind Gabriel, who had failed to sense him.


    ...! Gabriel turned in shock, but he was toote.


    Can you afford to be distracted? Gi-Gyu asked as he plunged Gabriels head into the ground.


    ***


    After El had left, the situation reversed. Gi-Gyu had pushed Gabriel into a corner.


    <em>Whack!</em>


    Gabriels body was covered in wounds, and he had also suffered severe internal damage,


    ... But Gi-Gyu didnt look happy. In fact, he looked more concerned than before. The two paused briefly but not because they were fatigued.


    Just what are you hiding?! Gi-Gyu shouted. The surrounding area was in shambles as if aet had stuck it. Gi-Gyu yelled again, I asked you a question! What are you hiding?!


    Gi-Gyu had cornered Gabriel numerous times, but Gabriel hadnt once done what Gi-Gyu had expected him to do. His eyes sharp, Gi-Gyu asked, Why arent you revealing your wings?


    Gabriel was an archangel; he had wings, but he wasnt using them. This wasnt his body, but Michael had wings too. Gabriel undoubtedly had even bigger wings than Michael since he was more powerful. An archangels wings were to be greatly feared, as angels could only use their full power when their wings were out.


    Yet, so far, Gabriel hadnt taken out his wings. At first, Gi-Gyu thought it was because it hadnt been long since he had taken over Michaels body. But now, he didnt believe this.


    <em>Something feels odd, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in concern. If Gabriel really couldnt use his wings, the angels wouldnt have had left with El. They would have found a way to stay and protect him. After all, Gabriel was the only one left to lead them. But the archangels had left Gabriel alone with Gi-Gyu and had followed El to continue their battle. This had to mean that they were confident Gabriel could protect himself with Michaels body.


    This is strange, Gi-Gyu muttered. He was getting a bad feeling about this. It all felt so wrong. He continued, Its as if you wanted the situation to turn this way.


    Gi-Gyu watched Gabriel, who was badly wounded and panting. He wondered if this was some kind of trap. It almost looked like Gabriel wanted El to leave with the other archangels.


    <em>Its like the archangels taunted El on purpose so she would take them away from here. </em>


    Since then, he had constantly been cornering Gabriel. This had to be the moment Gabriel had been waiting for. He could finally get his reward for being forced to spend all that agonizing time inside Chaos.


    Yet Gabriel was reacting strangely. Except for when he had insulted El, Gabriel had been keeping quiet. He spoke from time to time, but all he said were meaningless things.


    <em>Is this a trap? </em>Gi-Gyu looked around and summoned more of his power. He grew increasingly certain of the idea that he was falling into a trap. It looked like Gabriel was waiting for something, and it seemed like he would endure it until then.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt put everyone in danger again by falling into a trap.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    Death began pouring out of Gi-Gyu. It quickly co-mingled with Life to form something grayChaos. The same shade appeared in his eyes as well, and the ground around him began to boil. This giant energy devoured the air and everything around.


    Im sorry, Michael. Gi-Gyus voice was filled with bloodthirst. He had no choice but to give up on Michael and whatever information Gabriel held. This was a better choice to make than putting everyone in danger again.


    Gi-Gyu added, But Ill get your revenge too, so dont resent me.


    Gi-Gyu rushed toward Gabriel. He was about to destroy this space and everything in it. This was the power of Chaos. This was the kind of power Gi-Gyu could wield now.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun.</em>


    Im sorry, Gi-Gyu apologized again as he got ready to release Chaos. His sight blurred, and the space around him slowly began to disappear.


    Suddenly, he heard Michael''s voice in his head.


    -No, you mustnt


    Michael! Gi-Gyu yelled.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    The world perished.


    ***


    Lou wiped the blood off his face. Of course, it wasnt just his blood on his face. Most of it actually belonged to Tao Chen, who had copsed nearby. His body was soaked in blood, making him look like a corpse.


    Tao Chen! Sun Won screamed.


    Thankfully, Tao Chen was still alive. He gasped loudly, Haa!


    On top of it, his body healed very quickly. Lou was impressed that the blood on his hand didnt solely belong to Tao Chen.


    Not bad Lou mumbled. I guess you are worthy of being a ruler.


    The rulers used to reign over the worlds Kronos had destroyed. Lou decided that perhaps Tao Chen was even better than those original rulers. Hisst attack had been especially powerful. Lou had been so startled that he almost went too far.


    Gosh, I almost killed him, Lou muttered.


    ...! Sun Won, who heard Lous mumble, flinched.


    Lou thought about Tao Chensst attack. Lou would have felt more threatened if it had been sharper and a bit more controlled.


    <em>If he became a ruler earlier, or if he challenged meter, then </em>Lou admitted that he might have had to use his full power. But at the moment, Tao Chen still couldnt use his full potential. Perhaps this was a good thing.


    Is this what Gaia nned? Lou wondered. Surprisingly, Gaia had gifted this man with such power when he was only a small pawn in this world. This had to mean that something major wasing their way.


    <em>Maybe its not just this guy, </em>Lou told himself. If this was what Gaia had arranged, it didnt make sense that she only made one of Tao Chen. If she had meant to do what she did, then there was much more toe.


    I guess the end is near, Lou shook his head and mumbled.


    <em>Is she doing the right thing? </em>Lou wondered for a moment. They were now finished with the battle in Rome. All the angels and monsters were dead, and those humans controlling these monsters were imprisoned in Eden. As for the evacuees, Lou didnt care about them.


    Huh? Sun Won suddenly gasped. When Lou turned, he saw something very unexpected. He thought everything was under control around him, but he saw that the light beam, which he had assumed was gone, reappeared.


    The beam! Sun Won screamed while still leaning against Tao Chen.


    Fuck, Lou cursed. The greatest beam they had ever seen appeared in the middle of the Colosseum. Its divine power was so huge that it was enough to make Lou shudder. He knew that he couldnt close this one. It wasnt because he was drained now. Even if he were in perfect condition, he couldnt have dealt with this beam.


    <em>The </em><em>descent</em><em> of God. </em>Lou believed that the light resembled Gods halo. Such a phenomenon urred when God appeared physically. The immense divine energy engulfed Rome.


    What the hell is happening? Lou muttered. It was toote to stop it, but Lou still headed toward it. He couldnt close it, but he knew something wasing down from it.


    What the hell is going on now? Lou murmured, knowing that something or someone was descending in the Colosseum.

 Chapter 322: The Truth about their Creation (3)

    Chapter 322: The Truth about their Creation (3)


    Hmm, Kronos mumbled as a weak light seeped into a dark space. Gradually, the glimmer gained strength and began creating a shape. Did he think of that?


    He had used the Scythe of Time to monitor the battle through a crack he had created in the dimension. Kronos wanted to watch the fight between Gabriel and Gi-Gyu because it wasnt going the way he had expected.


    I guess I know for sure now.


    Kronos had fallen into Chaos and had spent a long time inside. However, he hadnt been alone there. Gabriel, El, Lou, Raphael, and Satan had all fallen into Chaos. They had spent an unknown amount of time inside. And just as the name suggested, chaos was omnipresent in Chaos. It was an indescribable ce, but Kronos had seen something there. He wasnt sure if the others had also seen it, but now he knew.


    Gabriel might not have seen it all, but he certainly caught a glimpse, Kronos suspected that Gabriel had seen the truth about their creation, which had to be why they were in this situation.


    Hmm. Kronos watched the projection of Rome and contemted for a moment. He mumbled, This will get dangerous.


    Kronos realized that if he didnt interfere, Gabriels n would work perfectly. Now that Gabriel had shown himself, he was bound to be a significant threat to Kronos in the future.


    I could just take care of him now Kronos knew that he could eliminate Gabriel right now quite easily without making any sacrifices. But instead of jumping into the projected city of Rome, he smiled. But I think Ill just watch for now.


    Gabriel was still unstable, so Kronos decided not to take care of him now. If he left Gabriel alone, he would appear.


    <em>But </em>This battle was impossible to predict. Gi-Gyu was incredibly powerful because he could use Gods power, Chaos, Death, Life, and sorcerous energy.


    <em>But even he might not be able to do this. </em>Even in his current state, Gabriel was a formidable opponent.


    So Ill just watch for now, Kronos mumbled. He wanted to see if Gi-Gyu could do this. As if reacting to Kronos, the crack in time shook.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    A bright light hugged Kronos as it brought what was happening in Rome to him. As if he was standing in the middle of the Colosseum, Kronos could see everything.


    ***


    Everyone had thought the battle in Rome was over. However, that changed when a light beam from the sky fell in the middle of the Colosseum. It was bing stronger, and those around it and even outside the structure were getting drained fast.


    Ugh groaned a yer. Lamentably, things were much worse for the non-yers. Their breathing slowed down dangerously; before long, a silence fell as they fainted one by one.


    N-no Hamiel, whom the light bream was hitting squarely, mumbled as he opened his eyes. He had fainted, but now, he staggered to stand up and looked around.


    Ackkk He could hear the screams of the yers, but they sounded faint to him.


    Protect them. When Hamiel ordered, his dark energy formed a small but firm dome-shaped barrier.


    Ugh. Hamiel coughed up blood suddenly. The light beam had awakened him before he could recoverpletely. Having to use this much energy was taking its toll on him. But ignoring the bone-wracking pain, Hamiel carried the yers around him. He took Sung-Hoon, Alberto, and the other association yers to safety.


    <em>This ce should be okay. </em>Hamiel found a ce less divine energy could reach.


    We still have time, he mumbled, believing that he still had some time before who or whatever wasing down this beam would arrive. This was why hemunicated silently while enduring the intense pain.


    -Pplease open.


    Hamiel wasnt sure if his voice could exit the divine energy-rich light beam and reach the ce of safety.


    -All right! But only for a moment! The energy around you is too powerful! Just what is happening over there?!


    When Hamiel heard Brunhearts voice, he smirked. A momentter, a blue gate just big enough for a few people to enter opened. It was the entrance to Eden.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Without hesitation, Hamiel threw Sung-Hoon and Alberto inside.


    -Hamiel! You need toe inside too! You have aplished what you must over there! That ce is


    Brunhearts voice shook and began breaking.


    -Its too dangerous


    Though her voice failed to reach Hamiel smoothly, the gate remained open.


    But Hamiel turned his back to the gate and replied, Its all right.


    -...


    Hamiel couldnt hear Brunhearts voice anymore, but he could tell her voice was shaking. Taking a calm breath, he added, Close the gate. I cant go back.


    Brunheart was right to be worried. The light beam was exuding so much divine energy that even she could feel it despite being in Eden. In fact, this divine power was shaking the entire world.


    Hamiel recalled something from his long-lost memories. This much divine energy only meant one thing: He wasing. With his lips shut tight, Hamiel began walking with a tense face.


    -Please dont die


    Brunheart whispered before the gate closed. It was impossible to tell why it had closed. Did she close it? Or did the excessive amount of divine energy sever the connection? Hamiel began walking toward the Colosseums center. There were many people inside and outside the structure.


    <em>But I cant save them all. </em>In his current state, Hamiel couldnt rescue them, but he could do one thing.


    <em>Crunch.</em>


    Two giant horns broke out of his forehead, the bone-like wings reappeared on his back, and even his limbs became much more robust and thick. It was as if he was transforming into a dragon.


    Haa Hamiel sighed deeply.


    <em>I must </em><em>repay Master</em><em>, </em>he thought in determination. Unfortunately, he didnt have the power to rescue every single human here. But if they died, Hamiel knew his master would be saddened.


    He could only do one thing to save them: Block the divine power with his body.


    I must stop it. He could redirect all the power to the middle of the Colosseum and endure it alone. He knew he wouldntst long, but the smart yers and Gi-Gyus creatures would figure out his n and move quickly.


    At least, that was what he hoped.


    <em>I will give up everything for this. </em>He gave his determination a mental boost and began exuding some dark energy; it wasnt Death or sorcerous energy. It was a different kind of power.


    Such power.


    ...! Hamiel jumped when he heard someones voice from behind him. Someone was standing behind him. He had used too much of his power just now. Consequently, the blood vessels in his eyes had popped, blurring his vision. He couldnt even tell who was standing near him.


    Its me. Lou, the figure behind him announced. Hamiel had been concentrating all of his power on blocking the divine energy, so he had failed to recognize Lous presence.


    Lou stood beside Hamiel. While keeping his face toward Lou, Hamiel kept his body still. He was using his body as a container to seal away the divine energy to protect the world. It was an incredible aplishment.


    You can block this thick divine energy with your body alone? What a surprise, Lou murmured. I guess I can no longer say that the demons are the angels greatest nemesis.


    Lous voice was filled with seriousness and majesty, which was different from his normal self.


    <em>He also knows </em>Hamiel realized that Lou probably also understood what was happening.


    Youre the real nemesis of the angels, Lou said with a smile. Ill help you.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Powerful energy emanated from Lou. It was strong enough to make Hamiel shudder. The effect was satisfying. Hamiel hadnt been able to block all the divine energy, but with Lous help, it was now fully contained in the middle of the Colosseum.


    Lous voice shook a little as he exined, The yers outside are already on it, so dont worry.


    It was clear that Lou was using a lot of his power for this. You have done your part, so


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    It appeared that Lou had even more power to offer. With an explosive sound, more of his energy joined the effort.


    Lets justst until he returns, Lou added.


    Hamiel had never felt energy thicker or denser than Lous. Inparison, what he had been using until now was nothing.


    <em>Lou is using true Death. </em>


    Genuine Death wafted from Lou.


    ***


    Ugh His body ached like it was shattering. It was even worse than when he had forcefully absorbed that giant amount of sorcerous energy.


    Dammit, Gi-Gyu cursed. The Chaos attack he had just triggered threatened to swallow Gabriel and the whole world. Gi-Gyu tried to prevent this, and it took a muchrger toll on him than he had expected. After all, taming a calm stallion was easier than taming a wild one.


    But this was exactly what Gi-Gyu was doing. He was trying to stop his attack because of what was in front of him.


    Michael? Gi-Gyu whispered. Michael was kneeling before him, slumped forward. Gi-Gyu used to believe that Gabriel was in total control of Michaels body, but he realized the truth as soon as he had released Chaos.


    -Im Michael!


    Gi-Gyu stood closer to Michael and asked, Michael? Are you really Michael?


    His body was still throbbing, and he knew he wouldntst very long. Just then, a dying voice stammered, Y-yes


    Michael looked straight into Gi-Gyus eyes and muttered, D-dammit what have you done?


    Michael could barely raise his face, but the look in his eyes told Gi-Gyu that this was indeed Michael.


    Youre really Michael, Gi-Gyu whispered. He no longer felt an odd energy from Michaels body. But just to be sure, he ced his hand on Michaels head to read his memories.


    What are you? Michael jolted. Whether this was Michael or Gabriel, he had no power left to hurt Gi-Gyu. Gi-Gyu had stopped as much of his Chaos as possible, but he couldnt contain all of it. It had affected him and the man kneeling in front of him.


    <em>Its really Michael. </em>Gi-Gyu could read the memories; if this were Gabriel, he wouldnt have been able to do this.


    What have you done? Michael dryly asked again, and Gi-Gyu turned rigid. At first, Gi-Gyu thought Michael was just protesting because his body was damaged, but he realized it was something else.


    Dammit. Gi-Gyu took his hand away from Michael after reading his memories. He now knew Gabriels n.


    El! Gi-Gyu screamed.

 Chapter 323: The Truth about their Creation (4)

    Chapter 323: The Truth about their Creation (4)


    Gi-Gyus shout rang in the world of lies.


    Master El quickly returned to Gi-Gyu.


    ... Gi-Gyu became quiet, and silence fell. He had read Michaels memory, so he knew he needed to move quickly, but he couldnt say the word.


    Els clothes were ripped in various ces, and he could even see some cuts on her. The blood and cuts on her told Gi-Gyu just how arduous her battle with the archangels had been.


    However, he hadnt gone quiet because of her injuriesit was her expression that was concerning.


    El Gi-Gyu asked, Are you okay?


    He knew he had no time to dillydally; he had to act fast. However, the first thing he needed to do was make sure El was okay.


    Ah. El seemed to have realized the gravity of the situation. She summoned her Life, and her wounds slowly healed.


    El put on a fake smile and replied, Im okay, Master.


    <em>Thats not what I was asking</em> Gi-Gyu almost said this out loud, but he chose not to. He was actually concerned about her heart more than her body. He had called her just now because he knew she had killed all the archangels.


    <em>And it means that El no longer has any </em>El no longer had any kin left in the world. All the angels were dead.


    Well, not all of them. Gabriel was still alive.


    El, we must hurry, Gi-Gyu announced. Unfortunately, he had more important things to do right now than consoling her. Gabriel, an insane being, had a n, and Gi-Gyu needed to stop it. So he decided to ignore his feelings and concerns for El for now.


    El nodded in determination, I know. I heard that too,


    Seemingly, the archangels had told her the truth before dying. Gi-Gyu was about to say something when suddenly, the world began trembling.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun.</em>


    ...!


    ...!


    El and Gi-Gyu looked at each other.


    Michael announced, We must hurry up


    Michael. Gi-Gyu turned to Michael.


    Michael continued, We must hurry Gabriel took even the power maintaining this world This pce will copse soon


    El and Gi-Gyu nodded in understanding. Apart from the power maintaining the Vatican, they knew Gabriel had also taken something else.


    Michael, are you okay? asked Gi-Gyu.


    I-Im fine. Michaels voice cracked. It looked like he was about to faint, so El began healing him.


    Ugh Michael groaned while being treated by El. Ultimately, he didnt lose his body, but Gi-Gyu knew that Michael had still lost something valuable.


    <em>He lost the Holy Grailthe foundation of his power, </em>Gi-Gyu thought grimly. Michael had resisted till the very end, but Gabriel had still seeded in taking the Holy Grail.


    And this had ultimately led to the worst-case scenario.


    Dammit, Gi-Gyu swore. Michael had actually been a trap to derail Gi-Gyu. Gabriel had made it look like he had taken over Michaels body, which he aplished by cing part of his memory over Michaels consciousness using magic. And to ensure Michael had enough strength to keep Gi-Gyu engaged for a while, Gabriel had forced the power he had stolen from the angels into Michael.


    Ackkkkk! Michael screamed. Without the Holy Grail, Michael was very weak. It was a surprise that he hadsted this long. Even if Michael had exploded at that very second, it wouldnt havee as a surprise.


    Master El shook her head, indicating that Michael wasnt doing well. And you need to be treated as well, Master.


    Indeed, Gi-Gyu wasnt faring well either. Gabriels trap had worked. Gi-Gyu had tried his best to avoid such a situation, but this was something no one could have had predicted. Therefore, Gi-Gyu didnt feel angry at himself.


    We dont have time for that, Gi-Gyu dered as the shaking worsened. We must get out of this ce first.


    Gabriels n hadnt seededpletely yet. It was at itsst stage, so Gi-Gyu still had a chance to make everything right.


    Open, Gi-Gyu shouted, but nothing happened. Meanwhile, El didnt stop trying to heal Michael.


    When his gate didnt open, Gi-Gyu muttered, I guess it doesnt work here.


    They were in apletely different dimension, and he suspected Gabriel had blocked the path.


    <em>Im sure he destroyed all the ways out of here. </em>


    Allmunications were down, so his gate not opening made sense.


    There is a way, but If Gi-Gyu used all of his power, he could force open the gate, but the problem was that there was no time. He was also severely drained at the moment.


    Michael tried to stand up and whispered, Give me divine energy


    El refused, No, you cant. Your body cant handle that right now. If you force it, you will


    El didnt have to finish her sentence because they both knew the answer. If Michael forced himself to ept the divine energy, he would die.


    Michael insisted, We have no other choice. I was born and raised here, so I know how to open the door. Even Kim Gi-Gyu cant learn something like that. This ce only opens the door for certain beings. Im your only option.


    Michael had finally managed to stand. He raised his hand and continued, Whether you give me divine energy or not doesnt matter. Ill do this. So, its your choice.


    Michael pursed his lips and seemed ready to summon his power. In the end, El readied herself to inject her divine energy into him, but at that moment, Gi-Gyu touched Michaels hand.


    Huh? Michael looked confused.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Are you saying youll die to open the door?


    It was a sudden and strange question, but Michael promptly replied, Thats right. Im going to stop him. He pretended to be my father My whole life was just a lie He


    Michael was badly injured, but his eyes were filled with unwavering determination. Gi-Gyu smiled at him and announced, Ive heard your resolution; now, I can open the door too.


    As Michael stared at him in confusion, Gi-Gyu raised his hand.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    The door suddenly opened.


    ***


    Ugh Lou moaned. I guess Im at my limit now.


    Lous Death and the unknown energy from Hamiel, who had be Diablo, had covered the entire Colosseum to contain the divine energy. But unfortunately, they were nearing their limits.


    Thank goodness. Surprisingly, Lou looked relieved. It was because he had received a message from Tao Chen a moment ago.


    -Everyone has been evacuated. Well join you.


    Lou ordered,


    -Run.


    Lou didnt wee the others help. If they joined them now, they would only get in the way. This light beam was essentially a natural disaster. In fact, it was something beyond. It was meaningless for humans to try to face it.


    Lou asked Hamiel, Hey, do you think you can move?


    ... Hamiel, his lips bleeding, shook his head. He was at his limit already. They knew from the beginning that they couldnt stop this light beam. It was surprising that they hadsted this long.


    Death and Hamiels unknown energy slowly became faint.


    It wont be long. Lou warned, Its not toote. You should run.


    Hamiel bit his lips again and shook his head.


    Stupid angels You guys are so stubborn, Lou muttered. Hamiel was a corrupt angel now, which meant that he was an utterly different individual, but he had seemingly retained his old stubbornness.


    Hamiel whispered, I must repay the grandmaster


    Fine, fine. I wont tell you to run, Lou replied in frustration. But I cant protect you, so just make sure you survive this on your own.


    <em>Pshhh.</em>


    Death became fainter even faster. It wasnt because the amount of divine energy from the light beam was increasing but because Lou was retracting Death. Hamiel did the same, and the light beam began to expand again.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Now that the duo was no longer suppressing the divine energy, it expanded with a st. It illuminated the whole world. No one could even open their eyes because it would be akin to ring at pure light.


    Does he think hes God or something? Lou smirked at the arrogance of his enemy. Doesnt he know hes just one of the pigeons?


    Based on what he knew and what he had heard from Gi-Gyu, Lou had no doubt who it was that was descending from this beam.


    Gabriel! Lou yelled. Lets do this!


    Back when he was the hell king, he used to lead millions of demonseach one more nightmarish than thestand reigned over numerous powerful beings. So what if he had been dethroned and betrayed? He was still a mighty being. Lou knew he was being childish in trying to taunt Gabriel, but it seemed to be working.


    The sky shook, and something changed. The giant light beam no longer effused divine energy. Instead, an even brighter light appeared with a figure descending from the sky.


    Is that you, Lucifer? a young man''s arrogant and annoyed voice asked. There was no way Lou could forget this bastards voice.


    So it really is you, Gabriel, Lou muttered. As the lights intensity lessened, Gabriel could finally be seen. He was standing in the sky and looking down at everyone.


    Lou sniggered and ordered, Stop your nonsense ande down from there.


    ... When Gabriel didnt move, Lou reached upward. He muttered, If you refuse toe down, I better drag you down myself.


    Lou didnt have enough power to battle Gabriel at the moment. He had be more powerful recently but still hadnt regained his full power. Moreover, his current body was just a Frankenstein-likebination of Satan''s and the other hell kings bodies.


    This was why Lou had to fight with something different. He announced, I guess I finally get to summon you.


    He wasn''t as powerful as before, but he had regained his Emperor of Evil Swords and ck Magic title. Also, even though he had gifted various body parts of Satan to other hell kings, he had kept the most important part for himself. He had Satans carefully-collected essence.


    It was a symbol of the king and betrayal.


    Harmageddon, Lou summoned the greatest sword named after Armageddon. A strange-looking cane appeared in his hand. It looked like a worn and broken tree branch, but its power shook Lous hand.


    <em>I still dont have enough strength for this. </em>


    Lou hadnt nned on using it until he regained his full power, but he had no choice now.


    Lou ordered, Bring forth Armageddon.


    Harmageddon cried out and transformed into a sword. Its new form looked like it had been carved out from a sharp horn.


    Lou swung it in the air.


    <em>Slice!</em>

 Chapter 324: The Truth about their Creation (5)

    Chapter 324: The Truth about their Creation (5)


    The sword Harmageddon was named after Armageddon. True to its grand name, it was the second most powerful sword after Lou, the Emperor of all Evil swords. Harmageddon was made from Satans horn, which was also his essence. Lou remembered what Paimon had said when he had been in the process of making this sword.


    I will make it even if I have be an angel!


    Paimon was a proud demon who was the best in this field, so such a sentence from his mouth held great shock value. It just proved how thrilled he had been to create this weapon using Satans horn. And when it waspleted, Paimon had copsed after announcing, This is the best piece in history.


    Paimon had never copsed from exhaustion. Toplete Harmageddon, every cksmith in hell had gathered. All of Paimons kinsmen had participated too. There was a rumor that the light in the hells brazier went out months after Harmageddon had been finished.


    All in all, this was an amazing sword. The sword screamed as it made its way toward Gabriel, releasing ck-red particles of sorcerous energy. Before long, the area was filled with a ckish-red fog. And as soon as Harmageddons sorcerous energy sliced Gabriel, the particles exploded simultaneously to restrain Gabriel.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    This led to a giant explosion, but the Colosseum and Hamiel remained unharmed because it was focused on Gabriel.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    The thick sorcerous energy fog and the divine energy crashed and consequently produced a massive amount of magic. If there were a low-level yer or a non-yer nearby, the giant amount of magic would have pulverized them.


    When Lou swung Harmaggedon in the air, its magic and sorcerous energy cried out together again. The sword swing created a mighty wave that lifted the fog, revealing Gabriel, who still looked down at everyone nonchntly.


    Gabriel remained silent, but he was bleeding, and his robe was torn.


    <em>ng!</em>


    Before Gabriel could make a move, Lou swung Harmageddon again, its sorcerous energy focusing the very same cut on Gabriels upper body it had created the first time.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    A grotesque sound, something like an animals hide being twisted and ripped, rang. A stream of blood poured out from the gash on Gabriels chest. Despite his sess, Lou didnt look happy. He also didnt swing Harmageddon anymore.


    Was it because Lou believed he had defeated Gabriel?


    No, it was the opposite.


    Is that all there is to it? Gabriel said, clearly unimpressed. You used to be the hell king, but I guess your reputation was overblown.


    Harmageddon was a grand name, but it was appropriate considering its power. Gabriel had been defenseless when Lou, an ex-hell king, had attacked him with Harmageddon.


    But despite this, Gabriel looked perfectly fine. The cut on his chest disappeared quickly. Even his robe was restored to its original condition as if nothing had happened.


    It was then that a bright light appeared and caused a change. When the light vanished, Lou swore unhappily, Dammit.


    The old pope now looked like a young man. Gabriel, with a face simr to the human Michaels face, reached out to Lou.


    Gabriel whispered, You shall die of falsehood.


    Aser-like beam jetted toward Lou. Lou twisted Harmageddon to block the divine energy, but at the veryst moment, Lou realized how much power this attack held.


    <em>This will be too risky. </em>Lou decided. Despite being made from Satans horn and filled with Lous power, Harmageddon couldnt ck this attack; Lou knew it.


    <em>It will destroy Harmageddon and my chest alike. </em>


    He was in grave danger, but it was toote to escape. <em></em>


    Ackkk! Lou screamed angrily. You


    Hamiel had uncurled his arm in front of Lou, which looked like a dragons fingernail, to block the beam.


    It looked like Hamiels hand would melt, but he continued to protect Lou and yelled, I told you I will fight too!


    Just then, another light beam appeared.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    ***


    Since Gabriel had stolen the Vaticans essence, it was copsing. Thankfully, Gi-Gyu had sessfully opened the door. But how? Only those certified by the Vatican could open this door.


    [You have sessfully synced with Michael (???).]


    The answer was that he had synced with Michael. The sync allowed Gi-Gyu to send his power to strengthen the recipient. However, the syncs primary purpose was to let the user gain ess to the recipients skills. Essentially, Gi-Gyu could use the skills and unique abilities of all those synced with him. It was an incredible skill.


    After Michael and Gi-Gyu had synced, the Vatican considered the two as one, and it opened its door. When the entrance opened, Michael, El, and Gi-Gyu jumped out. When Gi-Gyu opened his eyes, he only saw darkness. This was unusual because he had expected to see a bright light beam.


    Gi-Gyus body turned cold, and his pain also disappeared for a moment.


    <em>An enemy. </em>He realized that this was another one of Gabriels traps or that another enemy had gotten involved in this battle. Unlike before, Gi-Gyu reacted quickly. A white sword appeared in his hand. The sword was the sword form of the feather El had given him; it was glowing brightly thanks to the plenty of divine energy it had received from Gi-Gyu.


    The darkness around them began disappearing.


    <em>This is</em> Gi-Gyu became even more nervous. As the divine energy vanquished some darkness, he could feel the space better. He recognized what filled the space but still found it hard to understand the situation.


    Chaos Gi-Gyu had found himself surrounded by Chaos.


    How? he asked while injecting more of his divine energy into his surroundings.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Suddenly, a different kind of light exploded before him. There was no longer any darkness around him; instead, someone stood nearby.


    The neer stood quietly. Gi-Gyu had thought that all the darkness had vanished for a second. However, the Chaos smeared darkness hid this figure like a cloak.


    We meet again, the dark figure announced.


    At an almost impossible speed, Gi-Gyu moved to thrust his sword toward the figure. But the man raised his hand to block El like she was a twig.


    Thest of the darkness finally vanished, and the man was revealed.


    Kronos, Gi-Gyu muttered when he saw the familiar face.


    Nice to see you again, Son.


    Gi-Gyu resented this voice.


    ***


    Gabrielsser-like beam stopped abruptly. Was it because he was surprised by the appearance of another light beam? As for Lou and Hamiel, they panted like dogs since they were no longer under attack. Hamiels hands were bright red from being badly burnt.


    Lou ordered, Take a step back for a moment.


    Hamiels eyes wavered, wondering if someone was descending again from this new light beam.


    Watching Gabriel, Lou exined to Hamiel, I think its our ally, so you really need to step aside.


    The light beam disappeared, leaving only El and Michael behind.


    ...! Lou was shocked to see an unhappy El. Anxiety and confusion filled him. He swore, Fuck.


    Gi-Gyu was nowhere to be seen, which meant something must have had happened to him. Gabriel was still unmoving, making Lou wonder if he was also drained. This was probably also Gabriels first time descending like a God, so using that much power should have left him drained. Gabriel stood still in the air and looked down quietly.


    Lou. El carried Michael and stood behind Lou.


    Good timing. We would''ve been dead by now if you didnt show up. Lou smiled bitterly.


    Thats El whispered as she looked up at Gabriel. She realized it was toote because Gabriel had descended to Earth just as he had nned.


    <em>Did he reach Earth with Gods power? </em>El knew this couldnt be good, especially now that they were without their master.


    That bastard Kim Gi-Gyu What happened to him? Lou asked.


    cing Michael down on the ground, El said tensely, While we were crossing to this dimension, someone interfered with our travel.


    <em>I guess he used too much of his power just now with that attack. </em>Lou decided. Thatser-like beam had been Gabriels first attack after he had descended. He couldnt have had perfect control over his power yet, so he was likely also recovering. But although Gabriel seemed defenseless, Lou knew they couldnt kill him easily.


    Lou asked El in confusion, Interfere?


    While we were crossing, someone managed to steal our master, El exined.


    Dammit.


    This couldnt have been an easy task. Only the most powerful y with dimensions like this.


    What bad timing Lou turned even tenser as he asked, Do you have a guess who it was?


    Lou calmly prepared himself for the next battle. It would have been easier if Gi-Gyu had been here, but he couldnt give up now.


    When El kept quiet, Lou muttered, It has to be him, right?


    Just looking at her grim face told Lou the answer. Grasping Harmageddon tightly again, Lou continued, Kim Gi-Gyu will be back soon. So


    Death emanated from Lou. Thanks to Hamiels help earlier, he had fairly recovered. Lou added, We mustst until then.


    Of course, Lou. El assessed the situation quickly and opened her wings. She also grasped her sword tightly, and her golden crown began gleaming.


    Is this the first time were standing together in a battle like this? Lou smirked in amusement while El smiled bitterly.


    Ill help Hamiel stood beside them. It looked like he had recovered a bit as well.


    Lou agreed, Yes, help us. I think your strange power will be useful against his divine energy.


    So far, Hamiel had been able to block Gods power Gabriel used. It wasnt perfect, but Hamiels power was decently effective against divine power.


    I Looking pale and exhausted, Michael announced weakly, Will help too.


    Lou, El, and Hamiel turned toward the sound. He looked terrible, but suddenly, a bright light appeared from his body. He began to heal quickly, and even his wings reappeared in perfect condition.


    Looking much better, Michael continued, This ce is saturated with divine power I think it might just work.


    And besides Another set of wings appeared on Michaels back with an ugly cracking sound. He added, Im in the same situation as you guys now.


    Thanks to being synced with Gi-Gyu, Michael had obtained a new power.

 Chapter 325: The Truth about their Creation (6)

    Chapter 325: The Truth about their Creation (6)


    There was no way Gi-Gyu could forget his voice and face.


    Kronos! Gi-Gyu yelled as he put more force into propelling the sword. If one looked at the scene, they might think he was only physically pushing the sword, but the truth was far from it. Gi-Gyus eyes were already gray with Chaos, and the same Chaos was storming inside him. The amount of power he used to propel the sword could easily annihte a city.


    However, Kronos easily blocked the attack with his bare hands. He mumbled calmly, You have gotten much stronger.


    Kronos sounded like a teacher instructing a child with his wooden sword.


    And youre pretty good at wielding Chaos too, said Kronos before swinging his arm, smacking Gi-Gyu so hard that he flew far and fell to the ground.


    This cant be! Gi-Gyu mumbled as he rose quickly. How is he so powerful?


    Gi-Gyu couldnt understand. He was certain he was powerful. He was stronger than before, and he was bing stronger still. So this wasnt fair. It was true that he couldnt use Gods power perfectly, but after bing one with Jupiter, he had be much better at using Chaos, Death, and other energies.


    Yet, it appeared that it just wasnt enough.


    Ackkk! Gi-Gyu screamed as if he had lost his mind while he ran toward Kronos. Hermes and his entire body glowed from the use of the elerate skill. Gi-Gyu put much more power into his sword and swung.


    <em>I did it. I cut him, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Kronos slowly crumbled down, and Gi-Gyu absorbed him. His body split, and many thoughts crossed Gi-Gyus mind.


    <em>Why did the Tower and the gates appear on Earth?</em>


    <em>Why were my mother and Yoo-Jung forced to leave?</em>


    <em>Why did my father have to die?</em>


    He thought about Andras, Ironshield, Gabriel, and the one behind all this.


    While Gi-Gyu was watching Kronos melt away aimlessly, the voice he hated the most whispered from behind him, I let you cut me because it seemed that you were desperate to do it. Yet it looks like you arent happy with it.


    Gi-Gyu turned on one foot and stepped back. He got ready for an attack, but Kronos appeared to have no intention of battling him.


    ...! Gi-Gyu gasped when the mans face became clearer. You are


    Staring at Kronos face, Gi-Gyu asked, Ha Song-Su?


    Since the voice belonged to Kronos, Gi-Gyu had assumed the figure would have Kronos face. But the face undoubtedly belonged to Ha Song-Suthe same guy he had defeated in Berserk Mode.


    How? Gi-Gyus face filled with confusion.


    Its probably because it reacted to my energy, Kronos said nonchntly as he hid in the darkness again.


    <em>Are my eyes deceiving me? Was I confused by </em><em>Kronosenergy</em><em>? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered as he calmed down and thought about the situation logically.


    The man in front of him was definitely Kronos.


    <em>Could it be that he stole Ha Song-Sus body?</em>


    Perhaps Kronos immense power and Chaos had deceived Gi-Gyu, making him think the figure looked like Kronos. After all, the man before him undoubtedly had Ha Song-Sus body.


    But youre Kronos, Gi-Gyu muttered. He had defeated Kronos, Kronos had melted away, and he had absorbed Kronos as a nutrientEverything was a lie. He had just realized it was all an illusion.


    <em>Its because this is his space. </em>Gi-Gyu realized that Kronos had created this ce and flooded it with his power. Gi-Gyu remembered the time when he had met Kronos inside the Tower. In that particr ce, Kronos had acted like he was a god. Kronos had the power to create and destroy everything at will.


    Now. When Kronos waved his hand, something appeared. It was a giant table and a chair, just like the one Gi-Gyu had seen thest time.


    Kronos exined, I originally nned on appearing at another time, but I thought this would be amusing as well. That is why I interfered in person to see you.


    Shut up. Gi-Gyus energy annihted the table and chair, which appeared to be something Kronos had selected with care.


    Kronos seemed to appreciate the coldness in Gi-Gyus voice. With a smile, he replied, Good. I like that. Son, do you know the truth about creation?


    It was such a random question. With madness dancing in his eyes, Kronos asked again, Do you know how this world was created?!


    ***


    Tsk! This is nuts, Lou spat out blood and muttered. The internal damage he had suffered wasnt from being attacked. It was from using too much energy to wield Harmageddon when he wasnt fit enough.


    Looking up at Gabriel, who was still floating in the sky, Lou continued, I guess we should at least be thankful that he still hasnt attacked us yet.


    After using his divine energy in the form of aser beam, Gabriel hadnt moved a muscle. He hadnt spoken a word either.


    Its probably because he still hasnt gained his full power yet, El replied. Lou agreed with her. Gabriel had descended to Earth using a power he wasnt allowed to wield. He was only an angel, yet he had stolen his masters power to descend to Earth.


    El continued, The power he holds is different from that of God, but its amount isparable.


    What Gabriel had wasnt the power of order like God had. He only had simple divine energy, but there was so much of it that he seemed like God.


    Hamiel wondered out loud, How could he have gained so much power?


    Hamiel couldnt believe his eyes when Gabriel had descended. After all, having enormous power was one thing but being able to use that power was a whole new ballgame.


    <em>It means he has a shell that can hold all that power, </em>Hamiel thought in awe.


    Looking at Michael, Lou asked, But you said thats not even Gabriels real body.


    Michael, with his wings open wide, was panting heavily. He had been attacking Gabriel all this time, which was why he looked exhausted. Gabriel looked like himself from the past, but the truth wasnt as straightforward.


    Michael exined, He used his power to change his appearance, thats all.


    Gabriels original form now belonged to the human Michael. Surprisingly, the real popes body was strong enough to hold Gods power, and it had be Gabriels current body after a few modifications.


    The Holy Grail Michael mumbled. He stole my Holy Grail.


    Holy Grail? You mean that divine item? asked Lou apathetically. So what? The grail holds a lot of power, but even that cant expand someones shell. That has nothing to do with this.


    The Colosseums air boiled even as they chatted. They had no idea when Gabriel would make his move, but they all knew one thing for certain.


    <em>Once hes ready, were all doomed. </em>


    They would die if Gabriel took the offensive. They had already used everything they had to kill him. And Gabriel had just taken the attacks without even actively defending himself. Still, they had failed to even scratch him.


    ...! El suddenly looked up at the sky. Could it be that the legend is true?


    ...? Lou and Hamiel looked at her in confusion.


    But Michael understood what she was referring to. He replied, SaintessI mean, El Yes, you''re probably right. I only briefly had Gabriels memories, but I believe youre correct.


    For Gabriel to control Michael, Gabriel had to inject his memory into Michael.


    The Holy Grail represents Michael began.


    The mark, El and Michael said simultaneously.


    El continued, Its the mark of an angel king.


    And whoever holds it and can summon its power will have the ability to Michael added.


    Gain the power of all angels, El and Michael said simultaneously again.


    Lou looked up at the sky.


    El exined, Its just an ancient myth. But I wanted to believe it, so I tried to carry out the procedure before the holy sword ceremony. But I didnt know the proper steps, which made it an impossible task.


    To have the power of all angels would mean that the recipient would gain powerparable to that of God. It seemed like an impossible dream, but perhaps Gabriel had seeded. If so, the current situation would make sense.


    El asked, But how did he find the way to do it? Do you know?


    Thats Michael shook his head. Since Gabriel had only shared some memories with Michael, Michael didnt know everything.


    Whatever, Lou announced when the air stopped shaking. Gabriel, who had his eyes closed until now, opened his eyes.


    Lou warned, I think hell make his move now. Everyone, lets focus. If any of us get directly hit, then


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    A light spear had struck the spot Lou had been standing on. Thankfully, Lou had already taken to the sky with Harmageddon in hand.


    -Like I said, get distracted, die.


    Lou finished his warning silently.


    ***


    The truth about creation? Gi-Gyu couldnt help asking with interest.


    Thats right. It holds every secret of this world. So what do you know about it?


    Gi-Gyu didnt answer Kronoss question. Kronos didnt seem to mind because his lips curled up, and he asked, God and Chaos appeared one day, and God put Chaos to sleep and created the world. Is that what you know?


    Many questions in Kronos voice echoed all around Gi-Gyu.


    When they used the Tower to kill God, and everyone fell into Chaos, Gaia used Gods power to recreate this world. Is that what you believe?


    God died, and Chaos is still alive. Do you think that is the truth?


    The truth about creation is a cruel fact. It will be enough to make you wonder if everything you have aplished so far has any meaning, The same voice whispered in Gi-Gyus ear. And it looks like Gabriel learned one of these truths.


    For the first time, Gi-Gyus expression changed.


    Arent you curious? Dont you want to know which truth Gabriel found out? Dont you know Gabriels n? asked Kronos.


    Gabriel wanted to be God and then use his power to purify the world.


    <em>But how? </em>Gi-Gyu asked himself. How could an angel obtain Gods power? Was gaining as much power as God even possible? Could the Holy Grail make it a possibility? Gi-Gyu had seen it in Michaels memory.


    <em>No. </em>Gi-Gyu knew that alone couldnt aplish this. For that, one needed something extra that not even Elwho once reigned over all the angelsknew about.


    It was the truth.


    Ill tell you, Son. Kronos sounded serious and majestic. Gi-Gyu felt like Kronos was standing right beside him and whispering in his ear.


    Kronos continued, Gabriel learned that the God I killed using Babel was


    Kronos voice turned ever so sweet as he added, A false god.


    ...! Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his shock. False god?


    Kronos exined, That was why Gabriel began to think. If the God they served was a false god, then couldnt he be a god too?


    Kronos, who had been hiding, appeared in front of Gi-Gyu. He added, That god wasnt the God who created this world. It also wasnt the God your precious El served so faithfully. And it certainly isnt the God your treasured Lou resents so much.


    ...


    What was this madman saying?


    He wasnt God. He was nothing more than a fragment of God. Kronos smiled. Both Chaos and that god were just fragments of the real creator. Consequently, any creation of the real creator can be God or Chaos. All you need is to recognize this fact and find a way.


    What the hell are you talking about? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Kronos responded, Gabriel found a way. He found the only thing that could exert as much power as the god he used to serve. All he needed to do was get this limitless shell and condense the power of all angels into it.


    <em>Limitless shell?</em>


    Kronos continued, It was the same method as cloning the hell kings. You have Paimon in your hand, dont you? So you mustve heard how it was done. Im talking about how the hell kings were made.


    Gi-Gyu did know about it because Paimon had exined it to him. It was done by killing humans and demons and stealing everything, mainly their souls, also called shells. Forcefully connecting all the shells to create a single shell would produce something akin to a limitless shell. However, the product would be unstable and could shatter at any time.


    <em>Gabriel </em>Gi-Gyu wondered if Gabriel used this method to make his shell. However, only a powerful existence or something equally powerful could forcefully connect shells.


    <em>A divine item could do it, </em>Gi-Gyu realized the truth. To clone the hell kings, Andras had used Satans soul as a medium. Simrly, Gabriel most likely had used the Holy Grail to connect the human and angel shells.


    You got it! Kronos pped as if he was proud of Gi-Gyu for getting the answer. And you cant defeat him. He may be another false god, but he is as powerful as the god I killed with Babel. They have different energies, but that doesnt matter.


    Kronos didnt continue, but he silently asked Gi-Gyu what he would do.


    So what? asked Gi-Gyu.


    ...! An odd look appeared on Kronoss face for the first time.


    Does that matter? Who cares if god is real or this world is real? Gi-Gyu shouted. All I wanted was to live my life. I just wanted to live without being controlled by someone like you.


    So! Voice filled with rage, he screamed, Get lost!


    The space shattered. Gi-Gyu had been secretly filling the space with Chaos. And once the area was filled with his energy, it spectacrly cracked the time-space Kronos had created.


    ... Kronos disappeared without a word.


    Looking at the shattering space, Gi-Gyu dered, Ill find you soon, and Ill kill you.


    The whole world around him cracked; the space between the cracks showed Rome. Gi-Gyu could see the city, Gabriellooking down from the skyand his creatures on the ground.


    -Im impressed.


    Kronos voice rang in Gi-Gyus head, making him frown. In the past, Gi-Gyu could have never aplished something like this.


    -Let me give you one piece of advice, my son.


    Kronos ignored Gi-Gyus frown and continued.


    -Do not trust the one who goes by the code name Lucifer. She may not be your ally.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    The space around Gi-Gyu finally shattered, and he heard Lous frustrated voice.


    Howe youre always sote?

 Chapter 326: The False God

    Chapter 326: The False God


    Before Gi-Gyu had shattered Kronos time-space and escaped, divine energy light beams were raining down on the Colosseum. The light beams didnt simply destroy their targetsthey obliterated them. And if they missed their targets, they hit the ground, creating massive craters. The numerous craters made it seem like the ground itself was disappearing.


    Gi-Gyus creatures dodged them as best as they could, aware that a single hit meant death. So far, they had been sessful in evading the beams, but they were reaching their limits. Since they were light beams, they didnt get to think about their evasion approach. They had to move based on their instincts.


    The problem was that not all had such a developed instinct and reflex.


    El screamed, Hamiel! Michael!


    The two angels were barely surviving. One of the beams had grazed both of them.


    Hamiel replied calmly, Im okay.


    But it appeared that Michael was injured badly. He groaned, but the wound on his arm healed instantly. El watched him with a flinch, having mixed feelings about how quickly Michael could heal himself. But she wasnt upset with what she had seen.


    <em>He is bing stronger. </em>El realized Michael was actually absorbing divine energy from the beams to be more powerful.


    <em>Is it because his body originally belonged to Gabriel? </em>El thought as she turned and blocked a beam. El wondered if Gabriels physique was helping Michael be stronger each time he came in contact with divine energy. Gabriel had spent a lot of time and effort on Michaels body, most likely because it belonged to him. She couldnt understand why Gabriel had given up this body, to begin with. She could tell that Michael was a skilled fighter along with Hamiel, who managed to block the beams from time to time.


    Hamiel had a special power that seemed to counter divine energy well, and Michael was also bing stronger, but the problem was that they would die at this rate.


    This seems never-ending, Lou muttered as he swung Harmageddon to form half a circle. They had barely been defending themselves, and their attacks had done little to no damage to Gabriel. Soon, they would be too exhausted to defend themselves and die.


    The only thing they could hope for was Gi-Gyus arrival.


    Just then, the beam attack stopped. Was Gabriel ready to unleash an even bigger attack? Or was he going to attack physically now?


    Everyone waited quietly.


    El suddenly screamed, No!


    However, she was toote, as Gabriel had already dered, Holy Land Promation.


    The voice that had left Gabriels mouth didnt belong to a human. It rang in the air, its auditory qualities representing his great power. The space around them began shaking.


    Realizing what was happening, Lou whispered, Its toote.


    Once Gabriel had proimed the ce a holynd, the area became something like the Vatican. This was now saturated with divine energy and could provide an infinite amount of it. This meant that by just being here, Gabriel got limitless power.


    They had nned to make him attack them to weaken him; it was pointless now.


    Lou said to El, It looks like Gabriel obtained the essence of your world. He must have built the Vatican using this same essence.


    Every dimensions essence held great power. The essences of different dimensions had been used to empower Babel. But Els world hadnt lost its essence at the time. And Gabriel had taken that essence to create the Vatican and had most likely used it to descend to Earth.


    <em>Just how big is his shell? </em>El wondered. How vast could Gabriels shell be to hold both Gods power and an entire dimensions essence? Gabriel had to be a beast of incredible power.


    It was then that they saw something sparkling falling from the sky.


    Hamiel yelled, Those are!


    The figuresing down from the sky looked familiar. They hadrge sets of wings on their backs and flew down gracefully. Their wings were ck, a mark of their corruption, and the dark color absorbed the light around them.


    How are those angels?! Hamiel whispered as he watched the angels, who had been annihted before,e down looking perfectly alive. There were over a thousand of them.


    Lou exined, Gabriel has a God-like ability now. Although he cant do it perfectly, it wouldnt be too hard for him to resurrect his army now.


    ... A heavy silence fell among them. Indeed, the army of angels didnt look perfect.


    <em>They look like marites. </em>Hamiel thought in disgust. One of the angels caught his eyesCastro, whom he had killed earlier. It looked like all the angels, except for the ones Lou had absorbed, had been resurrected.


    This is going to get even harder, Lou announced while summoning Death and sorcerous energy. He hadnt used his full power yet, but it was time to bring everything out. His horns grew.


    Lou continued, We really dont have much time left. Well all die at this rate. Its probably the same situation outside too. I doubt its just the Colosseum that became his holynd. And I dont think Gabriels energy is contained only here.


    If things continued like this, the humans outside would die too.


    You all know what to do. Lou swung his weapon lightly. But the result wasnt light by any means. A massive wave of darkness rose to attack the middle of the angel army, making the angels drop like flies. However, while they were falling, they healed and flew back up. The only way to kill them was to annihte their existence with a single attack.


    Lou swung Harmageddon again and muttered, We can only do what we have always done. We wait for our master.


    ***


    Good job Gi-Gyu said calmly. He had instantly read Lous memories, so he knew what had happened so far.


    Gi-Gyu had quickly raised a protective wall of sorcerous energy to protect his creatures. The angels swarmed toward the wall like moths to a me, but they couldnt get through it.


    Lou smirked and replied, You drive us crazy with your tardiness.


    Lou tried to be yful, but all the very many wounds made him look like a blood faucet. It just showed how difficult the battle he had fought was.


    The battle with the angels finally began next. Gabriel remained in the sky with eyes filled with arrogance looking down at and on them. Again, he attacked with his divine energysers, and Lou, El, Hamiel, and Michael blocked them as best as they could. Things outside the Colosseum would have gone belly up if not for them.


    <em>But its still okay in the outside world, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in relief. The ce was now Gabriels holynd, filled with endlessly overwhelming divine energy, but Gi-Gyu had still managed to contact Eden earlier.


    By breaking Kronos time-space, Gi-Gyu had grown further. He had also gained a fair understanding of what this ce was.


    <em>Time stopped in that ce, </em>Gi-Gyu had learned that Kronos space existed between time and space. Since much more time had passed on Earth than he had anticipated, it stood to reason that the timestream inside that space had been different.


    Open, Gi-Gyu ordered while blocking the angels.


    Master.


    Grandmaster


    Yourete.


    Now that they had some breathing room, El, Hamiel, and Michael approached Gi-Gyu. All Gi-Gyu had done was open the gate to Eden. Yet, an incredible power from inside hugged them, increasing the healing speed of everyone except Michael, whom the holynds divine energy had already healed.


    You guys did well, Gi-Gyu replied.


    -Master! Ill go to you right now!


    Brunheart promised from inside the gate. Gi-Gyu had also suffered injuries when he had stopped his Chaos attack. But Eden helped heal him as well.


    Gi-Gyu raised his head and looked at Gabriel, who was looking down at him. Gi-Gyu was a powerful figure, and it looked like Gabriel wanted to know how this situation would turn out.


    <em>Is he paralyzed? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. In Lous memory, he had seen that Gabriel hadnt said much during this battle. Remembering what he had seen in the memories the Tower had given him, he realized Gabriel wasnt the type to be this quiet.


    Instead of Lou, who was panting, El exined, I think the power is eating him away.


    Gi-Gyu agreed, I think so too. His shell may be strong enough to hold that much divine power, but still


    It made sense, as none of the hell king clones had been able to retain their consciousness. It wasnt because they didnt have the real hell kings memories or because they were clones. It was because they had been manufactured.


    His shell was made by connecting many shells, so its no wonder his consciousness isnt doing well, Gi-Gyu continued.


    A shell was essentially ones soul and memories. It was possible to form a space big enough to hold an ocean, but that came with an obvious problem.


    <em>Gabriels soul bes just one of many shells connected to make his shell. </em>


    That exined why Gabriel couldnt maintain his personality and consciousness.


    Besides, its not like Gabriel can take back his original body. So this is expected, Gi-Gyu said.


    Brunheart left Eden and said, Master! Just as you said, I opened a door outside too!


    Then


    Yup! Paimon is working on it!


    Her reassurance relieved Gi-Gyu; he could also sense the yers outside slowly leaving. The monsters they had killed revived and started fighting the yers again. To keep Rome safe, many yers decided to stay, while the non-yers were transferred to Eden.


    Brunheart exined, Just as you ordered, Paimon took his army there, so you dont have to worry!


    The mention of Paimons army made Gi-Gyu, Lou, and El feel much better.


    Just then, Hamiel yelled, Grandmaster!


    <em>Dun dun dun dun.</em>


    The protective dome-like wall Gi-Gyu had built for protection was shaking.


    Gabriel Gi-Gyu saw that Gabriel was ring at them, ready for a battle. Gi-Gyu suspected that Gabriel had realized what was about to happen.


    Brun! Lets hurry. Since he didnt have to worry about the outside, he felt he could take action more freely now.


    Okay! Brun appeared on Gi-Gyus chest and transformed into the Dragon Hunter. Meanwhile, Gabriel summoned his divine energy to prepare for his next big attack.


    Can you guys all continue? asked Gi-Gyu, now fully in his Dragon Hunter armor. His face was also covered, but everyone could hear his voice clearly. He had asked this question despite knowing the answer.


    Are you crazy? Lou muttered. I am at my limit. Just being here hurts my Root. I barely managed to recover my power, so this wont do. I gotta go and get healed up first.


    Lou was a demon and the former hell king. Being in an area filled with divine energy was toxic to him, so it was a surprise that hested this long.


    <em>If it were Botis or the other demons, they would have melted away. The divine energy here is just so dense, </em>Gi-Gyu thought with a nod.


    Grandmaster It looked like Hamiel wanted to stay and fight, but Gi-Gyu shook his head.


    No, you need to rest, said Gi-Gyu. Before Michael could even offer, Gi-Gyu turned toward him and added, You too, Michael.


    Michael looked unhappy, but he didnt argue. No one could deny that Gi-Gyus creatures needed to rest. They had been only defending themselves, but they were essentially fighting a god. Gi-Gyu was proud of them for surviving this long.


    Thank you for your good work. You can all go now and rest. Gi-Gyu turned toward Gabriel, who seemed ready to fight. Gabriel was still in the sky, and the angels, who had been smashing into Gi-Gyus wall, were flying around him.


    In front of Gabriel, a ring-like light glowed, ready to unleash a st of divine power.


    Gi-Gyu began his countdown silently, Three.


    El, he called out. Without Lou, Gi-Gyu couldnt use his berserk mode. In addition, he would lose consciousness if he went berserk, which meant this wasnt the right time to use it.


    <em>Two, </em>Gi-Gyu counted.


    Im ready, El replied. It appeared that she had read his mind. El smiled and waited.


    <em>One. </em>


    El disappeared and reappeared in Gi-Gyus hand, and a bright light exploded around him. Gabriels attack would be like a giant firework announcing the beginning of their epic


    Gabriel still hadnt attacked because all of this had happened in less than a second.


    [Dragon Hunter]


    Gaias voice was heard.


    [Your Saint Mode has been activated.]


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Suddenly, the protective wall Gi-Gyu had constructed disappeared as Gabriels light ring exploded with a bright glow. Kronos had said that Gabriel had Gods power, and it would be difficult to defeat him. Kronos had insinuated that Gi-Gyu would die trying.


    But Gi-Gyu grinned. <em>Hes wrong. </em>


    It was obvious Kronos didnt understand him very well. Gi-Gyu knew he was strong.


    <em>And Im bing more powerful. </em>


    This was the power of the sync.


    The light was so bright that the others couldnt see anything, but crashing and shing sounds began. And between these loud noises, Gi-Gyus clear voice announced.


    -Landmark Promation.

 Chapter 327: The False God (2)

    Chapter 327: The False God (2)


    Gi-Gyu could upy this space and create Edens core here with Landmark Promation. And if he were sessful, the area would produce endless amounts of various energies like Eden, which his creatures could use to grow exponentially.


    <em>This will be my holynd, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. It was risky to try to proim thisnd as his own when Gabriel had already proimed this ce a holynd for angels.


    At the moment, it would be impossible to kill Gabriel here. Gi-Gyu could feel an overwhelming amount of divine energy in his ce. Of course, this energy helped Gi-Gyu as well, but the problem was that Gabriel couldnt be harmed here. And that was why Gi-Gyu was trying to make this ce his own.


    <em>Fighting</em><em>promation with another promation, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. He wasnt simply trying to turn this ce into andmark for Edenhe was trying to neutralize Gabriels promation.


    Ugh. Gabriel groaned, and Gi-Gyu realized that his tactic had worked. He couldnt see Gabriel because a giant, bright light still enveloped thetter.


    Lou stared at the sky and whispered, That was Gabriels scream


    During their entire battle, Gabriel had never groaned or screamed. But just now, they had all heard it, including Gi-Gyu.


    Realizing Gi-Gyus intention, Lou continued, So he seeded in neutralizing the promation.


    The divine energy suppressing Gi-Gyus creatures gradually lessened but didnt disappearpletely. Death, sorcerous energy, and various other energies began taking over the space, sparking a fight between Gabriel and Gi-Gyus energies.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Another burst of light appeared. But it wasnt the kind that blinded everyone, and it disappeared quickly to reveal Gi-Gyu and Gabriel.


    Ahh... Hamiel whispered. Although he was a fallen angel now and had be Diablo, he was once an angel.


    Ahhh he moaned again and sped his hands together. He had be corrupt, but he still served God.


    A God of his choosing.


    Gi-Gyu.


    And his God was facing a false god in the sky.


    Lou whispered, He looks cool. He seemed nonchnt, but it was clear Lou was impressed.


    Gi-Gyu, in Saint Mode, stood in the sky with great equanimity. With El in his hands and Dragon Hunter on his body, Gi-Gyu was a sight to behold. It looked like he was enveloped in a pure white robe. And an extension of that white robe covered his head instead of his usual helmet. And a golden chainoverspread with thorn-like structuresfloated above it. It was quite a menacing sight.


    Its incredible, Michael whispered. He was most impressed by the wings on Gi-Gyus back. They hadnt extended from his back, but dozens of glowing white could be seen on his back.


    Lou wondered, Maybe they are part of his divine power?


    They werent your average wings. They were the materialization of the excessive divine energy pouring out of the robe.


    The space began shaking, but it wasnt Gi-Gyus wings or the golden chain boasting such a powerful presence. His most incredible new feature was a huge white and gold sword. It looked nothing like Lous sword form in Gi-Gyus Berserk Mode. While the ck sword was twisted and fiddly and clearly meant for destruction, the white sword was just perfect. It was a piece of art tailor-made for Gi-Gyu by seemingly God himself.


    Its as if he was born this way. It suits him, Lou muttered. I guess thats a true holy sword.


    ording to the ancient document Paimon had studied, God used to wield two swords; one of them was Lou.


    <em>Maybe </em><em>you</em><em> were the other one, </em>Lou wondered. This had been his theory all along, and Gi-Gyus new transformation had seemingly confirmed his suspicion. If they found the ancient document Paimon had lost, they would know for sure.


    Lou took a step back and announced, Its going to begin now.


    Hamiel and Michael also stepped back and remained quiet. The real battle was about to start.


    ***


    Gabriel seemed shocked because he didnt make a move for a while. He had already proimed this ce a holynd, but Gi-Gyus promation had essentially neutralized his work. And to top it all off, Gi-Gyu had done so by using a skill simr to Gabriels.[1]


    Gabriel was physically injured. Gi-Gyu had gotten hurt as well, but it was still worth it.


    <em>This sucks. </em>Gi-Gyu frowned and watched Gabriel. The situation was chaos personified, and Gabriel had surely lost his sanity, making him a somewhat-conscious ball of extremelypressed energy. Gabriel looked like a doll after Gi-Gyu had shocked both his physical and emotional state. This was as good a time as possible to hurt him fatally, but Gi-Gyu had a reason not to.


    [Charging at 87%]


    The Saint Mode was different from Berserk Mode, which allowed Gi-Gyu to attack crazily by burning whatever energy he had at the moment.


    [Charging at 89%. You have one minute till full charge.]


    The Saint Mode appeared to prevent overworking Gi-Gyus body. It forced him to absorb the energy around him to gather enough power to fight. Was this Els doing for wanting to keep him safe?


    He could attack before he was fully charged, but that would entail a penalty.


    [If you release power beforehand, the charging rate will decrease significantly.]


    Gi-Gyu decided to be patient to increase his attacks efficiency. Even more importantly, he was currently busy studying Gabriels condition.


    <em>Gabriel has powerparable to God. </em>This was why Kronos had prophesied that Gi-Gyu would die trying to defeat Gabriel. He could say that Kronos was wrong, but he had to admit that Gabriels power was troublesome.


    <em>He must have purposefully corrupted all the angels to steal their divine energies. </em>It exined how Gabriel got all the angels, including the archangels, powers.


    -Master.


    Els voice was filled with rage.


    [Charging at 93%]


    <em>Im sorry, </em>Gi-Gyu apologized to her. These angels were once her family and world, and Gi-Gyu had used her power to destroy them. He couldnt imagine what she was feeling right now.


    -There is no need for an apology. Im grateful.


    It appeared that Els anger wasnt directed toward Gi-Gyu.


    -I would like to thank you for giving me a chance to eliminate that cursed Gabriel.


    Els fury was toward Gabriel.


    Just then, Gi-Gyu saw Gabriel finally move. Gabriel was now a doll with Gods power. His awkward movement and hollow eyes proved he was a shell of his former self now.


    The doll with Gods power was about to make a move.


    [Charging at 98%]


    <em>El, </em>Gi-Gyu called out to her. <em>Use me as your tool. </em>


    Gi-Gyu had expected this. He was a part of the situation, but El was the one most deeply involved.


    <em>El, </em>Gi-Gyu called out again. <em>Use me to exact your revenge for your kin.</em>


    -Thank you.


    She sounded like she was about to cry.


    [Chargingpleted.]


    At that moment, Gi-Gyu felt the physical limitations disappear a bit. It had been a long time since he had felt this way. It was simr to when Jupiter had stolen his body and imprisoned Gi-Gyus consciousness in Gi-Gyus body.


    But this felt a bit different. Unlike then, he was wide awake and could regain full control whenever.


    Gabriel, Gi-Gyu said to his opponent. His voice was a mix of two voices, a male and a female, making him sound unisex.


    Youre the one who has gone truly corrupted. You not only abandoned your faith butGi-Gyu grasped his new sword and took his battle stanceyou also tried to be a god.


    The sword became so hot that it began steaming. It didnt give off a destructive aura, but there was something very dangerous about this steam.


    I shall punish you. Gi-Gyu shot out toward Gabriel.


    ***


    I cant even rest, Botis grumbled.


    Please persist for a bit longer, Tao Chen replied.


    I know. At the very least, the things Paimon brought have made the situation more tolerable.


    Indeed. Tao Chen nodded.


    In front of them were the corpses of demons and angels.


    Kwerrkk The problem was that they were rising again. Thankfully, they didnt have many enemies around them because Paimon and the things he had brought took care of the bulk of the monsters. Botis and Tao Chen just had to deal with the leftovers.


    It looks like the angels are being controlled by the necromancers, Botis announced in annoyance. They had to kill the same enemies repeatedly because the necromancers kept reviving them. And wholly annihting a monster was the only way to push it out of this cycle.


    Normally, necromancers couldnt control higher beings like angels; strangely, that was exactly what was happening here.


    I never expected to witness something like this in my life, Botis muttered.


    Tao Chen grinned and replied, I guess you have the right to be surprised.


    Botis age was beyond what humans couldprehend. He had lived a very long life.


    Botis said to him, You must be tired too.


    Tao Chen smiled and swung his Green Dragon Crescent de, causing an enormous squall. It pulverized all the enemies before him but only thrust aside the ones on the sides, who quickly got back up.


    Botis asked curiously, How did you be so powerful?


    Botis had sparred the most with Tao Chen. He had never expected Tao Chen to be this strong in such a short period.


    <em>I cant defeat him now </em>Botis knew that Tao Chen had be stronger than he was.


    Tao Chen swung his weapon again. He was exhausted from his battle with Lou earlier, but his recovery rate was unmatched now that he was a ruler. The enemiesing after him fell again.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Botis and Tao Chen turned when they heard an explosion. The sound had originated from the Colosseum, and bright lights scattered above it. They could only imagine the fight that had urred inside.


    Tao Chen whispered, It must be over now.


    The scattering lights above the Colosseum held an unimaginable amount of power. Botis agreed, I think so too.


    When Botis nced back, he noticed the monsterthat had been after himcopsing one after another. The scattering lights were likely a signal of Gi-Gyus victory.


    Botis added, He must have won.


    The angels and the monsters were copsing helplessly. Looking down at his hands, Botis murmured, Im still alive, which is proof enough.


    ***


    The battle had ended too easily, considering Gi-Gyu''s opponent had as much power as God.


    The beautiful white and gold sword touched Gabriels neck.


    Its over, Gabriel, Gi-Gyu said in his unisex voice while holding sword El.


    Ugh Gabriel moaned. His body wasnt doing well. And surprisingly, his numerous cuts werent bleeding bloodthey were oozing bright light.


    I guess Im copsing Gabriel finally opened his mouth. He hadnt said much since he had made an appearance, most likely because his enormous power was overpowering his consciousness. Gabriel looked down at his hands in disbelief to see the light seeping from the cuts on his palms.


    I guess I failed in the end, said Gabriel.


    ...


    So, are you Michael? Gabriel addressed Gi-Gyu as Michael. It seemed that he had lost consciousness for a while. He continued, Youre glowing brighter than I am. I became corrupt, abandoned my physical body, and even stole all the angels power, but


    Gabriel looked up at the sky. His divine energy thinned as he gradually lost his power. He added, Youre glowing brighter than me. I obtained a powerparable to what my God had, yet


    Gabriel looked at Gi-Gyu and whispered, Youre shining brighter than I ever did.


    It appeared that Gabriel had regained consciousness. His energy reserve was slowly draining; in return, he regained his psyche. El still didnt finish him off.


    Kronos was right.


    ...! Surprise appeared on Gi-Gyus face. This emotion wasnt from El but purely from Gi-Gyu.


    Gabriel exined, I was never meant to seed This was supposed to happen from the beginning.


    What are you talking about? Gi-Gyu asked, but El replied instead of Gabriel.


    -I dont think he has actually regained his mind. I believe its just a small fragment of him left behind in his shell that is repenting.


    Ahhh I Us Why were we created? For what? Gabriel slumped, but he wasnt dead yet.


    -There is nothing left inside of himno mind or consciousness.


    There was sadness in Els calm voice. It was time to eliminate thest remaining part of him. After Gabriel was gone, there would be no more angels in this world. El belonged to Gi-Gyu, and Hamiel was a corrupt angel. Gi-Gyu had tried to sync with the angels but had failed.


    The only one left was Michael.


    <em>But he is human. </em>Michaels body used to belong to Gabriel, but his mind was still human. After today, there would be no more angels in the world.


    You may repent for your sin as you die, El announced as her sword form plunged into Gabriels chest. A fire began burning Gabriels body, and from his feet, he turned into dust. Too much divine energy had already ruined his body, and now, it was disappearing from this world.


    Gi-Gyu and El waited patiently. Their long and tedious battle was winding down.


    ...! Gi-Gyu jolted when he saw Gabriel, who had been slumped like a helpless doll, raised his hand. He was pointing at something.


    ... Gi-Gyu saw that Gabriel was pointing at Michael, who was looking their way. But then, Gabriels hand disappeared along with the rest of him.


    Gabriels voice rang in the air, Raphael, Im sorry.


    Ackkkk! Michael grabbed his head and began screaming.


    1. This is talking about Gi-Gyu using Land Promation to negate whatever skill Gabriel had used to first proim thend holy.

 Chapter 328: The False God (3)

    Chapter 328: The False God (3)


    The enemy who had threatened Rome and the entire worldGabrielwas dead. The angel kind had gone extinct, and all the Gods Tears addicts had turned into monsters and had subsequently been killed. The long and tedious battle was over.


    Gi-Gyu and his creatures had won, but Tao Chen looked around and muttered, The only thing left is the scar of the war, I suppose.


    The word victory sounded sweet, but the survivors only received scars as a reward. The entire city of Rome had burned down, leaving its people homeless and mourning the loss of their families.


    As if it was apologizing, the Colosseum turned into dust and disappeared. Perhaps it was a miracle it had stood this long. After all, this was where Gabriel, who used to possess God-like power, and Gi-Gyu, who had killed him, had battled. The Colosseum had withstood many incredible fights. The Italian Associations dozens of ovepping barriers used to protect it, but it still should have copsed long ago. It hadsted this long because Gi-Gyu, El, and the others had made a huge effort to protect it.


    Tao Chen continued, Its turning into dust now.


    The Colosseum scattered away almost immediately after thest battle as if it was drained of its life. Rome looked empty after its disappearance. It was broad daylight, but it was eerily silent. Most of the evacuees had already been transferred to Eden, which was partially why it was so quiet. But there were still some citizens in the city, and yers with enhanced hearing could hear them sobbing and screaming.


    Rome was in a terrible state. It had been absolutely wracked, and many of its citizens were buried under its debris.


    <em>Du du du du du.</em>


    They are finally here. Tao Chen looked up at the sky unhappily as the helicopters arrived. Now that the situation was under control, the European yers Association (EPA) finally sent their yers to help. yers from other countries had arrived much earlier to help, but that was because they were personally acquainted with Gi-Gyu. The association itself sent help only then.


    Tao Chen muttered angrily, Theyre disgusting.


    Gi-Gyu ced his hand on Tao Chens shoulder and thanked him, Thank you for your hard work.


    Still looking unhappy, Tao Chen replied, It was you who worked the hardest.


    Gi-Gyu didnt look pleased either; he was shaking. Even Tao Chen could tell that Gi-Gyu was in bad condition. His battle against Gabriel had ended quicker than expected, but that didnt mean it had been an easy battle.


    Tao Chen whispered, You need to go rest. Your body isnt doing so well right now.


    Thank you for your support. Gi-Gyu nodded and walked away. Many of his creatures had already returned to Eden. Tao Chen stayed behind with Gi-Gyu to help till the end. Most of the other yers who had fought the angels and the monsters were also gone.


    Why dont you let the EPA yers take care of the aftermath? Tao Chen suggested as he followed Gi-Gyu.


    <em>Whir.</em>


    A giant gate appeared in front of Gi-Gyu, and the duo entered it. With Gabriels death, thisnd, where the Colosseum and the Italian Association were once located, has be hisndmark.


    ***


    <em>Stomp! Stomp! Stomp!</em>


    The ground shook.


    Master!


    Grandmaster!


    Many of Gi-Gyus creatures ran to greet him, addressing him by different names. Gi-Gyu entered the gate to see thousands of his soldiers lined up. Behind them stood some yers, including Choi Chang-Yong, Kim Sun-Pil, and Go Hyung-Chul, who also bowed to wee him.


    ... Gi-Gyu stared at them in surprise. Tao Chen, who followed from behind, jabbed his waist lightly.


    Oh, Gi-Gyu whispered like an idiot. But he quickly recovered and added, Good job, everyone.


    His voice was soft, but everyone could hear how it shook. Those kneeling with their heads bowed deeply looked up.


    They looked at their king and God adoringly. Gi-Gyu looked at each of them before continuing, I would like to show my appreciation again for all of your hard work.


    Everyone looked exhausted. Thankfully, Gi-Gyus creatures had recovered quickly after returning to Eden. The yers were also well on their way to recovery. But none of them could hide their emotional fatigue. They also hadnt had the chance to mourn their friends.


    But! Suddenly, Gi-Gyu roared, making his soldiers and the yers jolt. Gi-Gyu had never raised his voice like this before. They all gazed at Gi-Gyu, their eyes glowing.


    The war isnt over yet. For now, focus on recovering, but dont forget to train thereafter.


    ...


    There is one more battle left, Gi-Gyu yelled again. You must all prepare for it. And once this fight is over, we can finally rest.


    His words were filled with power and motivated everyone deeply. Not waiting for an answer, Gi-Gyu walked away. His soldiers in armor and Edens monsters split to create a path for him. They all bowed their heads again as Gi-Gyu walked by.


    Gi-Gyu could feel everyones determination. He murmured, Thank you, everyone.


    He walked toward the Sephiroth Tree, where El, Lou, and other major figures waited.


    Haha Tao Chenughed awkwardly. I guess were really close to the finish line.


    Tao Chen could feel Gi-Gyus determination. The incident in Rome and meeting Kronos had seemingly changed something in Morningstar.


    <em>I wonder what happened when he met with Kronos. </em>


    ***


    It had been a day since the incident in Rome, which was still uninhabitable. Gabriel was dead, but divine energy still gued Rome. It had also be Gi-Gyusndmark, so Rome was not a safe ce to live yet. Therefore, the Roman citizens couldnt live here, but they were happy to stay in Eden.


    Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu was having a meeting with Paimon.


    How do you feel? asked Paimon.


    Im all right.


    Youre bluffing. Paimon raised his sses and smirked. You fought a God-like creature and won, didnt you? So your body cant be doing so well.


    Paimon was right; Gi-Gyu was shaking. To defeat Gabriel, he had awakened the Saint Mode. Although the Saint Mode was stable, it required him to use more power than he possessed. Therefore, it took a huge toll on his body.


    Of course, if he had used the Berserk Mode, he would have been much worse off.


    <em>I might have died, </em>Gi-Gyu thought with a shiver. The Berserk Mode forced Gi-Gyu to burn his power. He still would have won, but he probably would have died too.


    But you must be doing better than I thought. Paimon looked at Gi-Gyu with interest. You won such a significant battle, and all you feel is a bit of instability. Thats a win in my book.


    ...


    Can you tell me what happened? Paimons eyes turned sharp.


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet for a while before he said, Gabriel failed to contain the power.


    ...


    His condition was precarious, and that same power swallowed him whole in the end.


    Paimon nodded. He may have been a doll, but that doll had powerparable to God. It couldnt have been an easy battle for you. Hmm


    Paimon examined Gi-Gyu and said, You had a high chance of winning. But that battle should have taken longer, and you should have been more severely injured. Yet


    Studying Gi-Gyu with interest again, Paimon added, The fight ended too quickly. It almost felt futile.


    Was that an urate term to describe their fight? It had been a short battle, but it was the most vicious fight Gi-Gyu had ever experienced. But when he thought about it, Gi-Gyu agreed, Yes, youre right. It felt futile.


    He had killed Gabriel too easily and quickly.


    If you dont want to talk about it, you dont have to, Paimon offered after reading Gi-Gyus face; he looked troubled.


    Trying to change the subject, Paimon announced, Okay, so these are the creatures I used in Rome.


    The creatures were why Gi-Gyu had visited Paimon today. Paimon escorted Gi-Gyu to a giant tent and opened it. Inside, creatures with incredible sorcerous energy stood.


    Leviathan and Belphegor Gi-Gyu watched them with interest. These were the reinforcements Paimon had brought to save Rome. Instead of the exhausted yers and Gi-Gyus creatures, these cloned hell kings had fought the monsters and angels under the necromancers control.


    Thats right, Paimon replied, looking proudly at the army of Leviathan and Belphegor clones. All Paimon needed to create these clones was the proper material and Gi-Gyus permission; he had gotten both.


    Of course, they arent as effective as the ones I created before. They cant fight for too long and arecking in many other ways, Paimon exined. He was no longer using his old cloning method, which required him to sacrifice demons and humans to create a new shell.


    This new version is like a rechargeable battery. And there is only a limited number I can produce. Paimon seemed disappointed. With Gi-Gyus power and the energies in Eden, he could create and charge these clones without sacrifices. Their disadvantages were clear, but these soldiers were still powerful enough to be worth the trouble.


    How many more can you make? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Hmm


    I dont think well have much time. Please do your best. Gi-Gyu turned around. He had a look at Paimons clones, so his business here was done.


    Gi-Gyu had his back turned around when Paimon asked, That soon, huh?


    Yes. Gi-Gyu didnt bother turning around to face Paimon. Im going after Kronos presently.


    Gi-Gyu left the room. Left alone in the tent, Paimon smiled bitterly and muttered, Then I guess I better make a masterpiece.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu held something in his hand. It was a broken piece, but it looked like a cup. It looked clunky yet holy for some reason.


    Gi-Gyu whispered, The Holy Grail.


    Gabriel had turned into dust after his defeat, leaving behind only the Holy Grail.


    At that moment, it was shaking. It used to be the symbol of the kingthe angel king. The angels considered it a treasure, and it had made Michael very powerful.


    But things were different now.


    Everything is trapped inside the holy grail, Gi-Gyu said to himself


    Gabriel had absorbed Els world. He had stolen this dimensions essence and the souls and powers of all angels. And now, all of these things were trapped inside the Holy Grail. If it were anything else, it couldnt have held so much; thankfully, the grail contained everything while remaining intact.


    El asked dryly, Do you think Gabriel arranged this?


    Both Gi-Gyu and El were looking at the grail.


    Im certain Gabriel gave up everything toward the end. More urately, it looked like he lost his purpose, El continued.


    This was how Gi-Gyu had achieved an easy victory. His opponent had powerparable to God but didnt know how to wield it properly. It still didn''t make sense, even if he was a puppet. It was as if he had given up on trying.


    It looked like he wanted to die by your hand, Master, El exined. It was as if he was aiming for this exact result, leading Gi-Gyu to victory.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. There was only one way to find the truth. I think Gabriels soul is also inside the Holy Grail.


    If Gi-Gyu could revive Gabriels soul, he could hear the truth.


    But no matter how much I try, I cant seem to sync with him, Gi-Gyu added as he looked at El. The souls of the angels, including those of Gabriel and the archangels, were inside the holy trail. Gi-Gyu had tried to sync with them to bring them back, but even now, when he could force-sync, it wasnt working.


    The system kept announcing.


    [Unable to sync]


    Gi-Gyu also couldnt sync with the Holy Grail. So he contemted for a long time before finding the answer. Gi-Gyu looked to the side where a man was sleeping like a corpse. This man had been raised by Gabriel, had Gabriels real body, went by Els real name, and was the master of the Holy Grail until recently.


    <em>And his real name is Raphael. </em>


    Before Gabriel had died, he had pointed at Michael and called him Raphael. Raphael was the only one who hadnt betrayed El. He was the one who had helped El stop Gabriel.


    And ultimately, he had gotten stuck in the pit of Chaos with El.


    Els eyes wavered. Gi-Gyu walked to Michael, who was resting on the bed.


    <em>Who </em>Gi-Gyu asked, ...<em>are you? </em>


    Gi-Gyu was curious about the man named Micheal in Gabriels body, whom Gabriel had called Raphael.


    You must tell me now, Gi-Gyu whispered as he pushed the Holy Grail into Michaels chest.

 Chapter 329: The False God (4)

    Chapter 329: The False God (4)


    Michaels body quickly absorbed the Holy Grail, and the result was instant.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun dun.</em>


    Michael began shaking and floated up.


    Gi-Gyu and El watched the scene silently. If he wanted, he could have kept the grail, but he didnt, and no one stopped him from giving it to Michael. After all, Gi-Gyu was synced with Michael, so if the grail made Michael stronger, he would also be stronger. Therefore, returning the Holy Grail to Michael was the smart y here.


    But there was just one thing Gi-Gyu was worried about.


    Please dont worry, El reassured him. He will never betray you.


    All right, Gi-Gyu replied. The Holy Grail was so powerful that it could destroy the sync while Michael epted it. This object had almost as much power as Gabriel. Gi-Gyu suspected that it was even as powerful as him. Gi-Gyu worried the sync might reallye undone if Michael became as powerful as him.


    Im sure he wont betray me, Gi-Gyu said to El and himself. The sync breaking was an unlikely event, and even if it happened, it was even more unlikely that Michael would betray him.


    Especially if hes really Raphael, Gi-Gyu whispered as he looked at Michaels face with a frown.


    Michael began stabilizing. The shaking stopped, and a faint light began escaping from his body parts, including his eyes, mouth, nose, and ears. The light was blinding, but Gi-Gyu and El kept their eyes wide open to watch everything.


    <em>The situation inside Michaels body is much more stable now, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Compared to when Gabriel had held the Holy Grail inside his body, Michael had epted this object more easily. And it also didnt seem like Michaels body was copsing. Of course, it was partly because Gi-Gyu did his best to keep Michael safe. He ensured that any excess divine energy beyond Michaels capability flowed into himself or El.


    Its done, Gi-Gyu announced when he saw the light disappear. And Michael fell to the bed with a thud.


    A short silence fell before Michael groaned, Ugh


    Opening his eyes, he asked, W-where Am I inside Chaos?


    Michael wasnt making any sense. He raised his head, looked at Elwho was also looking at himand lost consciousness again.


    ***


    After a long time, Michael finally woke up again.


    Gi-give me some time to think Michael begged after waking up. Confusion was evident on his face as he softly talked with El, utterly ignoring Gi-Gyu.


    Thankfully, Gi-Gyu was still synced with Michael.


    What are you thinking about so hard? asked Sung-Hoon.


    Gi-Gyu shook his head and changed the subject. I heard you were amazing during the battle.


    Pardon?


    Everyone told me they could do their jobs easily because of you, Sung-Hoon, Gi-Gyu exined.


    The battle between Castro and Hamiel had badly injured Alberto, so Sung-Hoon was forced to take up the reins. It turned out that he made an excellentmander. The others helped, of course, but he truly lived up to his titleChief of Eden. It wasnt an exaggeration to say that many citizens were still alive thanks to Sung-Hoon.


    Sung-Hoon blushed in embarrassment. But both Sung-Hoon and Gi-Gyu became serious when El announced, Both his internal and external wounds have been healed.


    At the moment, she was helping Alberto recover. There were no angels left in the world, so El was the only one who could use Life effectively to treat major injuries.


    But he cant wake up yet, El added.


    Do you know why? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Its probably It seemed El was about to say something but changed her mind. She replied, Im not sure yet. For now, all we can do is wait.


    Gi-Gyu trusted Elpletely. She would never intentionally lie or confuse him, so he quickly epted her answer.


    Sung-Hoon announced in concern, But hes very much needed right now


    Many people were working hard to restore Rome and rehabilitate its citizens.


    Almost all of the Italian governments higher-ups died in the battle. The high-ranking members of the Italian Association are also dead. Sung-Hoons face turned dark. There is no one inmand now. Italy is in turmoil now.


    Gi-Gyu asked in disbelief, Are you saying there is no one to lead them? No one?


    Exactly. Everyone with any decision-making power is dead. Sung-Hoon didnt have to exin why.


    <em>Gods Tears, </em>Gi-Gyu thought grimly. Many had be addicted, some willingly and others by force, to this drug spread by the Vatican. During the battle, they had turned into monsters and were killed.


    Many are considering taking over Italy, which is leaderless for now, Sung-Hoon stated. This made perfect sense. Gi-Gyu suspected that the EPA would most likely make the first move.


    There are several talented and capable figures in Italy, but the problem is Sung-Hoon trailed off.


    None of them are well known enough, Gi-Gyu finished Sung-Hoons thoughts. They lived in a modern world. Kings and nobles no longer ruled, and anyone could be a country''s leader.


    <em>But the problem is that one must be recognized by the people. </em>Gi-Gyu knew that the next ruler had to be acknowledged by the Italian people and the other countries leaders.


    And the one with all these qualifications is Branch Manager Alberto, Sung-Hoon said with conviction as he turned toward the Sephiroth Tree where Alberto was resting.


    Gi-Gyu said sincerely, Im sure hell wake up soon.


    ***


    Thank you.


    Thank you so much


    The Roman refugees shook Gi-Gyus hand and bowed to him. Currently, only the Roman citizens lived inside Eden, as the tourists visiting Rome had already returned to their countries.


    Sung-Hoon had advised Gi-Gyu to visit the refugees. When Gi-Gyu did, the people gathered around him to thank him.


    I-its no big deal. Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling awkward. It was true that he had saved them, but he had many other reasons for defeating Gabriel. Also, he knew that most, if not all, of these people had lost friends and family members in the fight. He couldnt help but feel guilty.


    Gi-Gyu was greeting the refugees with a rigid face when Sung-Hoon whispered to him, You can be more confident, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Sung-Hoon winked at him and continued, No matter what anyone says, you saved them.


    Sung-Hoons voice was too quiet for the non-yers to hear. He added, If it werent for you, they would have all died, right?


    Gi-Gyu knew that Sung-Hoon was right. Sung-Hoon exined, And its not just them. The entire world should be thanking you. So please feel confident about yourself. You have the right to ept their appreciation and console them for their loss. You are worthy, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu finally felt a little better now. He didnt think Sung-Hoon was right about everything, but he agreed that feeling guilty now was useless.


    Gi-Gyu continued to meet the refugees and consoled them, Im sure youll be able to return home soon.


    Of course, not all of them felt thankful to Gi-Gyu. It wasnt that they were angry at him or believed he was responsible.


    Theyre just scared, Sung-Hoon whispered, and Gi-Gyu nodded in agreement. Some citizens just threw Gi-Gyu odd looks from a distance; the fear in their eyes was evident.


    Gi-Gyu walked up to a child staring at him and asked, It must have been very tough for you. Is there anything you need?


    Ackkk! Unfortunately, the child screamed and refused to take Gi-Gyus hand.


    I-Im sorry! a woman, seemingly the little girls mother, apologized.


    Our daughter doesnt know anything, the childs father added in panic.


    Please! Please forgive us, the mother begged.


    An ufortable silence fell before those thanking Gi-Gyu earlier yelled, What the hell are you doing?! You have embarrassed our savior!


    What is wrong with your daughter?! Didnt you teach her any manners?!


    Uwahhh! the little girl, who couldnt have been even 10, burst into tears.


    The people quickly became angry and upset, and the situation settled down only after the appearance of the yers maintaining the area.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling troubled. Turning around, he said to Sung-Hoon, Lets go back.


    ***


    What happened in Rome was broadcasted live to the entire world. So, everyone in the world witnessed Edens prowess, not just the Roman poption. Sung-Hoon looked stressed. Everyone saw what you can do, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. Your power and your influence over the world They know now.


    Things were different now. The world didnt know all the details of what had happened in the Bukhan River region, as their respective government and association had gone to great lengths to hide theplete truth. This was why most non-yers didnt know the full extent of Gi-Gyus power. They didnt know, and they didnt want to know. No one wanted to believe that a single person could have so much power.


    But things had changed. Gi-Gyus strength was no longer a secret.


    People have split into two groups, Sung-Hoon exined. The first one admires your power. They are proud of you and feel relieved they have such a powerful yer.


    The masses always admired the chosen few with power; it was a historical fact. This was why the non-yers envied the yers. And they also felt pride, as their fellow man wielded unreal power.


    Sung-Hoon added, These people almost revere you as if youre their God.


    Gi-Gyu has be a new religion to some. Even before the Tower and the yers had appeared, the concept of religion was disappearing from Earth. However, the look in the eyes of the people before Gi-Gyu suggested it was returning. Was that reverence in their eyes? Worship for someone beyond human?


    Then, there is the other group. As you saw earlier Sung-Hoon licked his dry lips and continued, The second group is just scared of you. They do not see you as human, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. They also believe you are something entirely different. That is why


    When Sung-Hoon hesitated, Gi-Gyu reassured him, Dont worry. Please go on.


    They see you as a monster. They are wondering if you are a monster from the highest floor of the Tower


    Both Gi-Gyu and Sung-Hoon became quiet. An awkward silence fell between them.


    Sung-Hoon broke this silence. Are you okay?


    Ah Yes, Im fine. This was expected after all. Gi-Gyu could understand why some would feel this way. And he had experienced it himself. His sync ability helped him understand other peoples thoughts and feelings.


    Ah. It looked like Sung-Hoon remembered something. Or perhaps he was trying to change the subject. Its about Gabriel.


    Yes?


    Sung-Hoon scratched his head and continued, There are some yers who say Gabriel was the yer with the hundred swords.


    Pardon?


    Gi-Gyu had been searching for the yer with the hundred swords. He had even ordered Haures to look for him too. This was the yer who had given Ironshield a holy sword.


    Gabriel? Are you serious? asked Gi-Gyu in disbelief.


    Yes, those who received swords from the yer with the hundred swords said so.


    Ah! Gi-Gyu eximed as if he had realized something.

 Chapter 330: The False God (5)

    Chapter 330: The False God (5)


    It was an incredible story.


    Many people had seen Gabriel. Even when Gi-Gyu had plunged his sword into Gabriels chest, many yers were nearby dealing with the monsters and angels.


    Sung-Hoon exined, It wasnt his outer appearance that triggered their memoriesit was his mysteriousness and overwhelming energy.


    Gi-Gyu had been searching for the Hundred Sword yer for a long time. Ironshields two holy swords, Nine and Calleon, had incredible powers. El could absorb holy swords to be stronger, so Gi-Gyu had been on a quest to find holy swords for her. It wasnt an easy task, so Gi-Gyu had never stopped looking for the Hundred Sword yer.


    Along the way, Gi-Gyu had met other yers with holy swords. These swords, however, liked their current masters. And El would then always request the same thing: Those holy swords really care about their masters, so could you not forcibly take them away?


    And Gi-Gyu would always agree in the end. El had already be powerful by then, so there was no reason for him to steal these swords. And if he ended up needing the swords, he could just return to these yers and ask for their swords.


    <em>Of course, another reason why I didnt steal them was that none of them had special powers like Calleon and Nine, </em>Gi-Gyu thought.


    All these yers had imed they had received their holy swords from a yer they had met inside the Tower.


    <em>Their descriptions of this yer were all different. They also couldnt provide any special features of this yer. </em>


    None of these yers could clearly recall the Hundred Sword yer. They all remembered him differently. Some even remembered the yer as a female. And they had all met this yer on different floors of the Tower. This was why Gi-Gyu had ordered Haures, who was most likely busy eliminating the Red yers inside the Tower, to search for this yer.


    So he mustve changed his appearance Gi-Gyu trailed off.


    Sung-Hoon nodded. Yes, that would be my guess too. And the energy they felt from the Vatican pope, they imed it was the same as the one from this yer.


    Many of the yers with holy swords hade to Rome to help, so they had confirmed Gabriels identity.


    That makes sense Gi-Gyu whispered. All the pieces of the puzzle wereing together. Gabriel, using the Hundred Sword yer alias, had likely given the yers their holy swords. That exined where all those holy swords hade from.


    Of course, there were still two unanswered questions.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Why do you think he did something like that?


    Why would Gabriel make an effort to give away his swords?


    <em>And what were his criteria for selecting a yer to give a sword? </em>Gi-Gyu directed the second question to himself. Only one thread connected all these yers: They were all powerful. And considering what Gi-Gyu knew about Ironshield, it didnt look like Gabriel had cared much about the morality of the recipients.


    Then, Gi-Gyu thought of one man who also had a holy sword, but he never got the chance to talk to him.


    <em>Lee Sun-Ho. </em>


    Lee Sun-Ho, a powerful yer, had given Gi-Gyu some time to be stronger. But after being defeated by Ha Song-Su, Lee Sun-Ho had disappeared.


    Lee Sun-Ho was the head of the Ang Guild, a symbol of Korea, who was somehow acquainted with Soo-Jung.


    Just then, Gi-Gyu remembered Kronos warning not to trust Soo-Jung.


    ***


    Gabriels intention was still a mystery. He had tried to destroy the world and obtain Gods power. He had even tried to kill the entire angel race.


    But when you think about it, he Gi-Gyu said to El, Definitely left some angels behind.


    Gi-Gyu never realized this until now, but those holy swords were actually angels.


    <em>Perhaps Gabriel wasnt trying to end the angel race after all. </em>Gi-Gyu didnt voice this thought out loud, as El was already confused enough.


    Could it be Gi-Gyu said hesitantly.


    Please go ahead, Master.


    Have you ever met with MichaelI mean, Raphael. Umm Have you ever met with him without telling me? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Michael had woken up days ago. However, Gi-Gyu had been swamped with work, so he hadnt even gotten a chance to visit El, let alone Michael. So Gi-Gyu wondered if El had gone alone to Michael for a chat.


    What do you mean? El didnt seem to understand what Gi-Gyu was asking.


    Its just. Michael wanted to talk to you only, right? So I was just wondering if you saw him alone. Gi-Gyu looked away.


    I did go to see him and have a talk, but he was very hesitant to see me. El had a mysterious smile on her face. Except for that time, this is my first time visiting him. And were going together now.


    Ah, really? Gi-Gyu seemed relieved.


    Please dont worry. Ill always remain faithful to you and you only, Master.


    W-what?


    Its nothing. El gave Gi-Gyu another mysterious smile.


    The duo stood in front of Michaels room. It had been a long time since he awoke, but Michael hadnt left this room. He had only allowed Gi-Gyus creatures to bring him food.


    Then yesterday, Michaelmunicated with Gi-Gyu through their sync for the first time.


    -I want to talk to you.


    This was why Gi-Gyu and El hade to visit him today. They chatted outside the door for a while before they heard Michaels voice from inside.


    You cane in.


    ***


    Michaels appearance had changed a lot. It wasnt just his outer appearance but also his aura.


    <em>He looks more like Raphael now </em>Gi-Gyu had seen Raphael in the Towers memories.


    He looked giant now and sat on the side of the bed, watching Gi-Gyu and El.


    Its a long story, so why dont you sit down? Michael suggested.


    Gi-Gyu and El sat down, and Gi-Gyu asked, Who are you?


    What is your intention behind that question? Michael answered with another question. But Gi-Gyu nodded as if he had gotten the answer he was seeking.


    Gi-Gyu replied, So youre definitely not Michael. If you were, you wouldnt have said that.


    Michael The man with an unknown name looked at El. Yes, the owner of this body used to call himself Michael. And that name is


    The mans eyes wavered in confusion. He continued, It was a name given by Gabriel. I suppose I better introduce myself.


    Looking gaunt, he licked his dry lips. I am Raphael,mander of the great kingdom of angels, and the queen''s loyal servant.


    Raphaels eyes never left El. There was an unreadable look on his face.


    <em>Dammit, </em>Gi-Gyu swore silently. He was still synced with Raphael, but Gi-Gyu couldnt read his memories and emotions well. Perhaps it was because Raphael was very powerful. Or maybe because Gi-Gyu had synced with Michael, not Raphael.


    Gi-Gyu could tell that Raphael felt a strong emotion toward El, but he didnt know what that emotion was.


    Raphael rose and bowed. Firstly, I would like to thank you for awakening my consciousness.


    In addition He bowed even deeply toward El. I thank you for reuniting me with my lost queen.


    Raphael finally sat down. I am appalled that he used the name, Michael. But anyway, I read the man named Michaels memories.


    Raphael hid the confusion in his eyes and continued, And Ive also read Gabriels memories. I know you are curious about that.


    Gi-Gyu asked in an unnecessarily sharp tone, Then are you only Raphael now? No one else?


    No, thats not the case.


    ...


    Im notplete yet. My consciousness woke up because an immense power forced it to. My mind is my own, but its notplete yet. This body is not mine, and inside this body, there are


    Confusion, resentment, hatred, sadness, and a volley of other negative emotions filled Raphael as he continued, The countless angels who have died.


    ...


    But I genuinely want to thank you for waking me up like this.


    Are you saying that your consciousness might disappear again? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Raphael nodded. But its a little different from before. My consciousness wont be forced to disappear.


    ...


    I will kill it myself.


    What? Gi-Gyu gasped.


    Raphael! El, who had been silent until now, yelled.


    Raphael slumped and exined, Gabriel may have had his reasons, but I cannot forgive him. And I do not wish to maintain my consciousness inside my enemys body. In addition, this man named Michael has a strong presence, which means I cannot destroy his consciousness to steal this body. And most importantly


    Raphael bitterly added, There is no more reason for me to exist in this world.


    ***


    It was a while before Raphael got his emotions in control; still, he looked calm only on the surface. Deep inside, he wasnt well.


    <em>Just maintaining his consciousness must be painful for him. </em>Gi-Gyu understood how Raphael must feel. His entire race had been annihted, and Michaels psyche was now inside the body of the one responsible for the annihtion.


    <em>And his beloved queen is now </em>El was serving another master. Gi-Gyu didnt believe Raphael used to follow El faithfully solely because she was his queen.


    But as expected of an archangel who had lived a long time, it looked like Raphael had his feelings under control.


    My consciousness is E-El Is that how I should address you now?


    When Raphael asked hesitantly, El nodded. Yes, the queen named Michael no longer exists. I am El now.


    All right Just as El advised, I will put my consciousness in a dormant state, said Raphael. El had seeded in convincing Raphael not to annihte his mind.


    Gi-Gyu asked, So does your real body exist somewhere?


    Raphael had exined earlier that he suspected his physical form likely existed somewhere. In Gabriels memory, Raphael had seen that Gabriel had retrieved Raphaels consciousness and body when he had escaped Chaos.


    Raphael answered, Yes, my physical body still exists. Now that my mind is awake, I can feel it. Before I go dormant, I will tell you the possible locations of my body.


    Raphael wanted Gi-Gyu to find his physical body, if possible, so that they could transfer his consciousness to its rightful ce.


    Gi-Gyu agreed, All right.


    Gi-Gyu was surprised at how well and easily Raphael had epted this situation. He didnt believe Raphael would do anything to betray them.


    Raphael promised, The day my mind enters my own body, I will swear loyalty to you.


    Raphael had promised that he would allow Gi-Gyu to sync with him if he becameplete. He had also put forth another condition.


    You must save the angel race, Raphael had demanded while holding a piece of the Holy Grail. Despite being a single fragment, it had looked strangelyplete.


    Raphael exined, My consciousness held this piece of the grail. Gabriel believed that cing the Holy Grail in his body would wake my mind and make the Holy Grail whole again. But it didnt happen. So, he ended up using the fractured grail and failed.


    However, when Raphael had finally woken up, the Holy Grail had beplete.


    The Holy Grail vibrated. It held the souls of countless angels, and reviving the angels would be possible by using it.


    Gi-Gyu epted the grail from Raphael. Unlike before, it no longer felt foreign to him. Gi-Gyu could also sense that Raphael was bing more stable. One after another, all the stuff troubling Raphael was getting resolved.


    Raphael said quietly, All right. Now, on to Gabriels memories


    Gi-Gyu nodded. The real reason why Gi-Gyu wanted Michael to wake up was to get the information on Gabriel. The fact that Raphael had woken up was just a bonus.


    Then Raphael smiled bitterly. You should talk to him yourself.


    ...


    ...!


    Both Gi-Gyu and El were shocked. Suddenly, something changed in Raphaels body. He closed his eyes and reopened them. When Gi-Gyu red at him, ck wings sprouted from Raphaels back. Gi-Gyu and El tensed, but they didnt move because they didnt feel any hostility.


    I suppose I better thank Raphael for allowing me this opportunity to talk, Raphaels lips opened.


    Gabriel had lost the Holy Grail, and his current body was synced with Gi-Gyu. Therefore, he couldnt harm them in any way.

 Chapter 331: The False God (6)

    Chapter 331: The False God (6)


    Gabriel once had God-like power, but he had made the mistake of making an enemy out of El and Gi-Gyu. It resulted in him getting killed by Gi-Gyu. The same guy now stood before them in Michaels body.


    Gi-Gyu epted the situation with a nonchnt attitude and expected El to do the same, but he was wrong. He saw her flinch, but she made no moves, probably because she was with her master and had decided to control her emotions.


    <em>I guess her resentment would be there even if she kills him dozens of times over, </em>This was what Gi-Gyu gathered from what he could feel through their connection. It was clear El felt enraged.


    <em>Its understandable. </em>


    After all, the one who had ruined everything in her life was standing right in front of her. El could barely control her boiling fury.


    I guess youre Michael, Gabriel must have felt her anger, too, because he opened his lips and said, Its not that I dont feel apologetic toward you...


    El shuddered. Instead of apologizing and begging for forgiveness, Gabriel maintained his haughty attitude. He was purposefully rubbing salt into Els wound.


    Gabriel continued, Its just that I believe what I did was the right thing for everyone.


    Finally, El stopped shaking. The reason was exactly why they had wanted to talk with Gabriel.


    Gi-Gyu demanded, What is it that you know, and why did you do all those things?


    ***


    I dont have much time. Gabriel sounded anxious. Raphael didnt allow me much time.


    Gabriel had made an appearance with Raphaels permission. In return, he had to fulfill the condition Raphael had put forth.


    <em>Complete annihtion of Gabriels existence.</em>


    Raphael resented Gabriel as much as El, so this was the only way Gabriel could make an appearance. Reviving Gabriels soul to use him would have been very useful, but Gi-Gyu didnt regret making this promise. Gi-Gyu knew that forgiving Gabriel would worsen this situation. So Gabriel and Raphael had made a deal, and Gabriel was thusly awakened. The moment this conversation ended, Gabriel would disappear like the two angels Castro had killed.


    Gabriel would disappear from the world.


    Ill tell you whatever you want to hear. Gabriel was very amodating. It seemed like he wanted to tell them everything. Where should I begin


    He folded his ck wings and looked down. It was as if he was reminiscing.


    Since Michael is here, I guess you might want to know why I did what I did during the holy sword ritual, Gabriel asked arrogantly, but his voice sounded genuine.


    El nodded. She ordered angrily, Whatever you say will be a poor excuse, but go ahead.


    The rulers killed God, and the Tower began reigning over the world, Gabriel began. Gi-Gyu had already seen this part in the memories the Tower had provided.


    Kronos and the rulers of different dimensions had created the Tower, named Babel, and had used it as a spear to kill God. The Tower had absorbed Gods immense power.


    <em>And this power then flowed into Gaia. </em>Gi-Gyu remembered. Afterward, Gaia resurrected the rulers who had been betrayed and murdered by Kronos to help her maintain the Tower.


    <em>And the rulers are now on the Tower''s top floors, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. This was why the Tower still hadnt been conquered by the yers.


    The humans who killed our God gained power greater than the angels and began ruling the world. The many dimensions were absorbed and disappeared, effectively running the world God had created. And Michael, you wanted to obey the decree of a dead god and go through with the holy sword ritual. You foolishly believed that would change everything. You were forcing all the angels to sacrifice themselves for a dead god. If the ritual had continued and you had gotten your wish, it would have annihted the angel race.


    Suddenly, Gabriel became quiet.


    Hahaha Elughed weakly. This is ridiculous. Are you saying you arent to me?


    ...


    Are you not responsible for Gods death, which led to that situation in the first ce? You worked with Kronos and helped him build Babel! Was that not you?! El screamed.


    This was the truth. As Gi-Gyu had seen in the Towers memories, Kronos was the biggest perpetrator. He was why El had no choice but to carry out the holy sword ritual, but Gabriel was the one who had majorly helped Kronos. So, it made sense that El was furious.


    Youre right. Gabriel didnt make any excuses. He epted the me willingly. I helped him kill God. I forced you to carry out the ritual.


    So how dare you El wanted to scream further, but Gabriel interrupted her.


    I had no choice. Gabriel looked so sincere that El stopped yelling. Because it was the only way to save our kind and


    Gabriel looked into Els eyes and added, You. It was for you.


    ... Gi-Gyu frowned.


    ***


    Did you call for me? Botis asked gloomily. His rank inside Eden wasnt low. As a matter of fact, he was among the top ten most senior figures in the gate. But at that moment, Botis bowed deeply.


    Yup. There you are. Paimon gestured for him rudely. Unfortunately for Botis, Paimon was a much more important figure before and after syncing with Gi-Gyu.


    Yes, Lord Paimon. Botis bowed again. In hell, Paimon had held a much higher seat of power than Botis; even here, Paimon was a much more important being.


    Paimon didnt bother greeting Botis. He got right to the point. Its about something Kim Gi-Gyu asked me to do.


    ...!


    He said you want to evolve, huh?


    Ah Botis felt like crying, realizing that his master had remembered. Gi-Gyu had been so busy that Botis hadnt gotten a chance to talk with him. Thankfully, his master hadnt forgotten him.


    So finally Botis whispered. He used to be a powerful leader, but he just wasnt improving like hisrades nowadays. Thest few weeks had been harrowing, but he never voiced his despair.


    <em>I just dont want to fall behind, </em>Botis thought in desperation. After syncing with Gi-Gyu, Botis had gained many colleagues. And there was also Tao Chen, whom he had been sparring with often.


    Everyone was bing more powerfuleveryone except him. Of course, he had be more powerful after syncing with Gi-Gyu, but not as much as the others.


    But now, things were looking up.


    Paimon didnt pay attention to Botis hopeful face. Focused on something else, he said, You have already met the conditions for your evolution.


    I-is that true?


    But your evolution process appears to be veryplicated.


    Botis gulped loudly. He had witnessed many creatures evolve around him, the most recent being Hamiel, who had transformed into Diablo, an ancient being. This angel barely had any presence in Eden, but he had suddenly be much more powerful than Botis.


    So I prepared something Paimon began.


    Ill do it!


    Huh? But I didnt even tell you what it is.


    Botis iled his mucus-covered arms and announced, Ill do whatever it takes to evolve.


    Hmm Paimon finally looked up from his work and studied Botis. Are you sure?


    Yes.


    Botis had never seen Paimon looking this contemtive. Botis became anxious and continued, I want to be strong. I do not want to be the way I am any longer.


    Botis knew this was the right thing to do.


    All right. Then Paimon waved toward a ck tent nearby. The doorway p dropped, and when Botis saw what was inside, he began shaking.


    Botis was petrified.


    Botis hadnt felt fear many times, but he believed that anyone would be terrified if they saw what he was seeing.


    T-those are Botis stammered.


    Youre familiar with them, arent you? Paimon grinned proudly. They are the kings.


    Powerful Leviathans and Belphegor clones stood proudly inside the tent. They were just clones, and Botis had already known Paimon was involved in something like this, but seeing the army of hell kings was still overwhelming.


    Paimon exined, Well, they are flops, but Anyway, you must already have a clue as to why you arent evolving or getting stronger, right?


    Ah Yes Botis was familiar with the process of evolution. He would enter his cocoon every few hundred years ande out much stronger. He didnt have to eat other demons or train. This was why he had been nicknamed the Repulsive Earl, but he didnt care. The demons respected him his entire life.


    But Botis no longer had his cocoon; Gi-Gyu had stolen it from him, and Botis didnt dare to covet what belonged to his master. Consequently, he had never openly voiced his concern to Gi-Gyu.


    Ive improved that cocoon. Look behind you, Paimon suggested.


    Botis finally noticed what was behind the hell kings. Ahh


    He noticed that his cocoon was now emanating waves of ck energy.


    Thats not all. Ive made further improvements inside, and Ill be very involved in your evolution from now on, Paimon announced.


    Ahh


    And by the time your evolution ispletePaimon grinned ominouslyYoull have be my greatest creation.


    Botis was so overwhelmed that he couldnt even thank Paimon. Besides, he couldnt take his eyes off the cocoon, which was pulsing with a power he had never seen before.


    Of course, the evolution process will be painful. Youll wish you were dead, Paimon whispered, but Botis couldnt hear him.


    <em>I guess it wouldnt matter even if he hears about the process, </em>Paimon thought. The sync changed the creature, but the core remained the same. All demons craved war and power, and nothing could change this.


    I guess youll just have to endure it, Paimon whispered.


    ***


    Gabriels story wasnt overly long or short. He had exined the reason he wanted to kill God.


    Our God He He wasnt who we thought he was, said Gabriel. Gi-Gyu had heard about this before from Kronos.


    Gabriel continued, Our God who emanated divine brilliance was a false deity.


    Gi-Gyu and El remained quiet. Now that they had heard this truth from Gabriel himself, things felt different.


    Gabriel added, I was trapped inside Chaos along with you, but I was lucky enough to see the truth.


    With a bitter smile, Gabriel murmured, Our God was a lie.


    Frustrated, Gi-Gyu asked, So what does that mean?


    The creation I used to believe that our God created this world. But he, our God, was just one of the many pieces created by another creator.


    Gi-Gyu had heard the same from Kronos.


    He was just a giant shell of energy. Our idea of the savior was all wrong. The rules heid out for us were all meaningless. That was why I got rid of everything.


    Fine, I understand that part. Gi-Gyu remained calm, unlike El, because he had already heard this. Also, he had never been much of a God fanatic. But why El Why are you saying that you did it for Michael?


    Gi-Gyus voice was sharp, but it wasnt Gabriel who replied.


    T-thats enough, El whispered, shuddering.


    I guess you remember now. Gabriel sounded bitter. Thats right. The one who created those rules, thought up the purpose of angels, and created the angels


    Gabriel pointed his finger at El and added, That was you.

 Chapter 332: The False God (7)

    Chapter 332: The False God (7)


    Gi-Gyu and El felt like they couldnt breathe.


    The angel that existed since the beginning of time, the mother of all angels, and the very first angelGabriel looked into Els eyesThats you, El.


    I Els data had no such memory.


    <em>I can find nothing in Els data; its as if it has all been erased, </em>Gi-Gyu found no pertinent information in Els data, not even information regarding the holy sword ritual. What Gabriel was exining now was part of Els forgotten memories. El continued to shudder as if she couldnt control herself. But when Gi-Gyu touched her shoulder gently, she calmed down.


    Uncaring, Gabriel continued, Even before I got the information from Chaos, I already knew this. Kronos didnt, but I did. I knew our God was a false deity and that you created us.


    I-I El stammered.


    That is why I worked with Kronos. I wanted to relieve my misguided anger, so I let Kronos kill God. Everything worked out. At the time, what I wanted wasnt anything grand. Fury appeared on Gabriels face. I just wanted to relieve my anger. My whole life turned out to be a lie, and I learned that I had been following the wrong creature I needed a way to relieve my resentment toward you. So God died, Kronos fell into Chaos, and Gaia revived the rulers to maintain the Tower as if nothing happened.


    Gabriel began speaking even faster. I then wandered, unable to find a goal because I felt so lost. It was then that you suggested we carry on the holy sword ritual. Finally, I found a goal.


    Gabriel exined what he wanted. I was desperate to stop you and save the other angels. Saving the angels Isnt that what you wanted too? So by doing this, I would have been saving you too. Dont you agree?


    Gabriels twisted logic was astounding. It was a feeble excuse.


    You didnt do that for El. Gi-Gyus voice turned cold. El was just a target for you to relieve your anger, and now youre trying to justify what you did. You didnt do all those things for El.


    Youre right. Gabriel nodded without a fight. I should have left you to finish your n. If I had


    Gabriels energy shook. He grabbed his head, making Gi-Gyu worry he might lose control. Thankfully, Gabriel regained control and continued, I wouldnt have fallen into further despair.


    Falling into Chaos was like falling into hell, Gabriel added. It was an apt description of his past agony. The truth I found inside Chaos was even crueler than what I already knew.


    Youre right. El, who was shuddering still, shook her head. Looking dazed, she admitted, I made all of you.


    El looked up; her aura was a bit different. She whispered, I created the angels and gave them purpose. I raised them and took care of their every need So why did I forget that?


    Els confusion grew.


    Gabriel replied, Thats the truth I obtained from Chaos.


    Gabriel might have the answer El needed.


    ***


    Raphael brought you to stop me. In the end, I fell into Chaos with you, which was my worst mistake. I shouldve escaped. I shouldnt have fought you two back then. Gabriel looked confused. Chaos knew everything. I only got to see a few things, stuff I was curious about, things I wanted to see with my own eyes


    Gi-Gyu could guess what those things might have been. He thought, <em>This jerk knew their God wasnt real and that El created them, yet he didnt tell the other angels. </em>


    Gi-Gyu didnt know what Gabriel was like after leaving Chaos, but he knew that he wasnt like this before he had fallen into Chaos. Then again, every wording out of Gabriels mouth could be a lie.


    <em>But I do believe that he thought he was doing it for the angels, </em>Gi-Gyu thought grudgingly.


    Gi-Gyu muttered, What you were curious about and wanted to learn... Im guessing it was the truth about creation.


    Gi-Gyu remembered Kronos telling him that Gabriel had seen the truth about creation. And that was how Gabriel had gotten God-like powers.


    Thats correct. The truth about creation, the truth behind our world When I learned that our God was a false one The ancient document didnt include the fact that Michael created all of us, Gabriel replied.


    What? The ancient document?


    Yes It was like a diary from before we existed. I used to think angels were Gods first creations, but I was wrong. The document chronicled the truth. It talked about how a false God descended to our world and Gabriel seemed dazed as he continued, The true Gods sword served the false God and created the apostles.


    Gi-Gyu turned quickly to look at El when Gabriel mentioned the true Gods sword.


    Were there two swords? asked Gi-Gyu.


    I dont know. Gabriel shook his head. I couldnt read the entire document.


    And that was enough for you to do everything you did? You believed everything you saw?


    How could I not? That document was written by someone who existed even before us. The power this document held The questions I had for so longcough, cough Gabriel continued after coughing, I decided to use the power I gained from this document to backstab Michael. I wouldn''t have thought about betraying our creator if I didnt have this power. So dont you think this power is proof enough?


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet.


    But the answers to the things youre curious about are in Chaos, said Gabriel.


    ...


    It is true that Michael was the sword God wielded. And Im talking about the creator, not that fake. And although imperfectly, Michael did receive a part of that power to create, Gabriel added. This power deteriorated into the energy you call Life, but it is still definitely the ability to create.


    ...


    ***


    Gabriels story continued. In the end, he imed that what he had felt inside Chaos was endless despair and emptiness from learning that everything he knew was false. He exined that the true God, who had created this world, didnt have a name. Nobody could even prove his existence; apparently, he had disappeared after creating the world.


    The two swords the true God used to wield and the ancient document were the only things that could prove his existence.


    <em>First Lou And now El, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in confusion. The true God used to wield El, and the fake was just a fragment the creator had left behind.


    After learning that everything they knew was a lie, the angels had lost their purpose. After all, they used to live a life of sacrifice, working day in, day out as Gods eyes. They couldnt even remember the real creator, yet they had been asked to make further sacrifices.


    Perhaps it wasnt a surprise that Gabriel had gone corrupt.


    <em>And how he absorbed all the angels with the information he gained from Chaos </em>Gi-Gyu decided that this had to be why Gabriel had gone mad. His God might have been false, but it was still the only God he ever knew. He had conspired with humans to kill that very God to steal his power.


    The fact must have been like a maelstrom in Gabriels mind.


    Chaos appeared to be amon point in all of these events. It looked like Gabriel had nned on bing a god and burning this whole world down. Gabriel continued to babble, but the more he talked, the crazier he sounded.


    Gi-Gyu still had a few questions.


    <em>Why did he distribute holy swords to yers as the Hundred Sword yer? </em>


    Gi-Gyu could guess the answer, but he wanted to hear it from Gabriel himself. So when he asked Gabriel, Gabriel replied, I wanted my race to continue living.


    Gi-Gyu had guessed the same. Likely, as Gabriels craze had grown, he must have had developed multiple personalities. While one side had wanted to annihte his race, the other wished for his race to have a chance at survival.


    Gabriel added, After I woke up, I didnt stop contacting Kronos. He was very different from before. I dont know his ultimate goal, but I know its not to simply be a god.


    In the past, Kronos had imed he wanted to kill God to obtain his power to rule the world peacefully. But Gabriel had just said that Kronos goal had changed. The reason was obvious: They had killed the false God, a pointless act, so using his power would be just as useless.


    Gabriel exined, With the false Gods power, it was impossible to reign over the world. Without the ability to createno, without the true ability to create, Kronos could not be the true God. And he isnt the type to get satisfied with temporary achievementhe wants to rule the world for eternity. While Andras believes Kronos will restore hell for him, I believe Kronos is just using Andras, who is unaware of Kronos true motive.


    Gi-Gyu had finally learned the connection between Andras and Kronos. If he used this information well, then he could make Andras betray Kronos. When Gabriel realized that his God was a false one, he had killed his own master. Gi-Gyu didnt doubt Andras would react just as violently.


    <em>As a matter of fact, Ill bet Andras would do worse since Kronos is physically closer to him than G</em><em>od</em><em> was to Gabriel, </em>Gi-Gyu thought with high hopes. If the situation worked to his advantage, things would work out way better than he had expected.


    Gi-Gyu had left out just one question: Why had Gabriel epted defeat so easily despite having Gods power? It was because he had figured out the answer while conversing with Gabriel.


    <em>He gave up out of despair. </em>


    Gabriel had tried to destroy the world with Gods power. But even this act seemed pointless. He had lost his purpose. Toward the end of his life, he was a madman who had lost everything.


    Next, Gi-Gyu asked Gabriel about Chaos; he regretted it. The mere mention of Chaos made Gabriel nearly lose control. Gi-Gyu almost thought he had lost Gabriel. It took much effort to calm him down.


    When Gabriel finally became stable, Gi-Gyu asked his next question, Gods power called [Order] is inside the Tower. So you are saying that [Order] doesnt include the ability to create?


    Thats right.


    Then While listening to Gabriel, Gi-Gyu had been getting an odd feeling. He realized this would be hisst question because Gabriel didnt have much time left.


    Gi-Gyu asked, What is this world?


    ...


    Im talking about Earth. The very ground youre standing on right now. Gi-Gyu couldnt understand one thing: If Gaia had gained Gods power called [Order], then how had she created Earth? ording to Gabriel, [Order] couldnt create, and it was a fact that Gaia had created Earth, so just how?


    Gi-Gyu had more questions he wanted to ask, but knowing he only had a limited amount of time, he had chosen this question.


    Thats Gabriel hesitated. Could you do me a favor?


    Tell me.


    Gabriels eyes became clear. The madness had been destroying his mind; right now, it was crystal clear. He asked, Please tell the owner of this body that Im sorry.


    After some time, Gi-Gyu nodded.


    The answer youre looking for Gabriels energy began disappearing. The time that was allowed to him by Raphael was already up. It was a surprise that Gabriel hadsted this long. Perhaps it was because he once held God-like power, even if that God was false. And it was probably the power of the Holy Grail that had helped him.


    Gabriel continued, Chaos. Gaia didnt use [Order]. She used [Chaos].


    Gi-Gyu could feel Gabriels mind slipping away. But Gabriels voice continued to ring in Gi-Gyus head.


    -You too Are you also just a fake? Another fake god pretending to answer our desperate pleas?


    Before Gi-Gyu could reply, Gabriel disappearedpletely. The body that held Gabriel jerked before spitting out blood. Then, it copsed.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu still had many questions he wanted to ask. He wanted to learn about Soo-Jung, Kronos, El, the angels, why Lou could transform into a sword, and for what purpose he was given this ability. However, the time he had was limited, so he had only asked a few questions.


    Gi-Gyu had managed to ask the most important questions, but he still felt frustrated.


    I guess Ill have to find the rest of the answers by finding Kronos. Gi-Gyu knew Kronos knew much more than Gabriel. Kronos had a different goal from Gabriel. Kronos didnt want this world to end, nor was he angry. He had a clear goal, and he was working precisely to aplish this.


    So before Kronos seeded, Gi-Gyu needed to find him.


    And for that, Gi-Gyu called out to the one who knew as much as Kronos, Gaia.

 Chapter 333: The Hell Kings

    Chapter 333: The Hell Kings


    What the hell are you thinking about?


    There was now only one creature in the world who could speak to Gi-Gyu so rudely. Lou, in his child form, was pouting nearby. He had entered Gi-Gyus room and was ying a game on his TV. However, Gi-Gyu had been so deep in thought that he hadnt even noticed anything.


    Gi-Gyu asked, What are you doing?


    ying a game. Its fun. Wanna y with me?


    That made Gi-Gyu momentarily speechless. Youve been ying games?


    Of course. This has been the only joy in my lifetely, replied Lou. It turned out that Lou had been ying games instead of training.


    Gi-Gyuughed a little. He could tell Lou was telling the truth because Lou had be an excellent gamer, something that required a lot of experience.


    <em>Or it might be because of his physical attributes, </em>thought Gi-Gyu. Lous keystrokes were lightning-fast, and he could easily predict his game enemies movement.


    Is that fun? asked Gi-Gyu, wondering if the game was too easy to be enjoyable.


    Yeah, its a good waste of time. Lous answer was unexpected. His facial expression suggested that he was concentrating on the game.


    Currently, Lou was stubbornly choosing to remain in his child form. Until Gi-Gyu had shown up, Lou had overexerted himself against Gabriel to buy him time. Lou had drained himself, using almost all of his power, to save those around him.


    <em>But he must have recovered by now, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. But it looked like Lou liked this form because many had seen him roaming around in Eden in his boyish appearance.


    Still focused on the game and in control of the controller, Lou asked again, So I asked you what you were thinking about.


    What was I thinking about Hmm Gi-Gyu lounged on the bed again. He had been thinking about Gaia so hard that he hadnt even noticed Lou entering his room. Gabriels information had answered some of his questions, but it had left behind even more.


    ording to Gabriel, [Order] didnt have the power to create, and Gaia had used [Chaos]a power very different from [Order]to create Earth. Gi-Gyu used to think Gaia had stolen [Order] from God and had used it to create Earth somehow.


    What the hell are you doing? Lou jerked when he saw a small light appear in Gi-Gyus hand briefly. He dropped the controller and protested, Fucking moron! If you want to y around with such a dangerous power, do it somewhere else.


    The light in Gi-Gyus hand had been [Order]. He had summoned a bit of it briefly to feel it.


    Its hard to control, said Gi-Gyu.


    Haa Of course, it is. Its Gods power, you idiot. Even Gabriels God-like power was nothing but the umtion of all the angels powers. He never learned how to control Gods essence sessfully.


    Was that why? Gi-Gyu was now fairly experienced in dealing with Chaos, but Gods power, [Order], was apletely different story. Was it because [Order] was stronger than [Chaos]?


    <em>No, thats not it, </em>thought Gi-Gyu. He had never realized it before, but he realized that something was odd, so he tried to use the power again. And now, he knew for certain.


    Gi-Gyu muttered, It feels foreign.


    Foreign?


    Yeah. Looking at Lou, Gi-Gyu exined, Im saying this feels like its a synthetic power.


    Lou replied, Well, I dont know anything about Gods power, so Im sure you know what youre talking about. But to call it foreign


    Lou seemed troubled. The duo then fell into deep thought, lounging on the bed together.


    ***


    This wasnt the only odd thing about Gaia. The more Gi-Gyu thought about her, the stranger he found her. A while back, he had tried to contact her, but she hadnt answered. And that wasnt anything new. Since she hadnt answered him so far, he had never gotten the chance to ask her anything. However, he felt that there must be a way to contact her.


    Gi-Gyu called out, Stat screen.


    The blue screen appeared in front of him.


    [Level: 1]


    There was only one line on his screen, which revealed his level. Previously, it showed his skills, unique ability, and such. The same thing was happening to El, Lou, and Hamiel.


    Hamiel, Gi-Gyu called out to Hamiel, who was strolling with him in the garden.


    Yes, Grandmaster.


    Could you have a look at your stat screen? When Gi-Gyu had opened Hamiels screen before, he couldnt see anything. So, he wondered if that would change if Hamiel looked at his stat screen himself.


    Hmm Hamiel seemed confused. I dont see anything. The screen does appear, but Every line is just a bunch of question marks.


    I see.


    Ah! Just then, Hamiel yelled. A new line just appeared.


    What?


    My tribe has changed to Diablo, exined Hamiel.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt understand. A new line just appeared? Like that very instant? He had so many questions, but he muttered,  I know she wont answer me.


    Pardon? Hamiel looked at Gi-Gyu with curiosity, but Gi-Gyu only shook his head.


    Are you happy with your new power? asked Gi-Gyu, trying to change the subject.


    Ah yes. Its more than I deserve. Hamiel looked a little down. Without asking him, Gi-Gyu knew why this was the case. Hamiel must have felt guilty.


    <em>Does he think he sacrificed his friends to be stronger? </em>Gi-Gyu thought sadly.


    Im sure there is a way, Gi-Gyu announced.


    A way to?


    Save the two angels.


    ...! Hamiels eyes widened in shock. Can you resurrect angels whose very existence has evanesced?


    Cant you tell by all the things that have happened so far? There was a mysterious smile on Gi-Gyus face. Nothings impossible. We dont know how or have the power to do it, thats all.


    Someday when it was all over and Gi-Gyu came out victorious, perhaps he would find a way. Hamiel, who was slumped with guilt, brightened. Gi-Gyu was a god to Hamiel, so Gi-Gyus every word was like an undeniable truth to him.


    Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu couldnt stop thinking about Gaia. <em>I need to talk to her again. </em>


    Gaia was hiding many things.


    <em>She told me to climb the Tower. </em>


    Gaia had told him that he would obtain the Tower if he reached the top. Would he be able to talk to her then? Or perhaps before that?


    <em>That doesnt matter; I have to talk to her. </em>Gi-Gyu decided that this was a separate issue from killing Kronos.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu met with his creatures and yers for the next several days to check their status screens. Most screens hadnt changed, disying the same attributes like level, skills, jobs, and such. Only Gi-Gyu and a few others screens had changed.


    And for that, they had a theory.


    <em>Either we have be too powerful for Gaia to calcte our attributes, or </em>


    Gi-Gyu, Lou, El, and Hamiel had be too powerful for Gaias system to provide support.


    The second theory was the most likely one. Of course, there was onest possibility,


    <em>Maybe shes intentionally not providing us system support. </em>


    Gi-Gyu didnt know the real reason, but Gaia might have been hindering the system. Maybe she intentionally sabotaged their system screens, preventing them from seeing their stats.


    <em>Then what about me? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. From the beginning, he couldnt level up. And even after he had be stronger, his system screen refused to reveal his attributes. So why was this?


    What was he?


    Gi-Gyu was pondering this when someone approached him.


    Are you getting some rest? Tao Chen asked.


    Lou had told Gi-Gyu previously that Tao Chen had be a ruler. Lou suspected that Gaia was actively supporting Tao Chen.


    Gi-Gyu could definitely feel something different from Tao Chen now. He was, without a doubt, much stronger. The rate at which he had grown was beyond logical.


    Gi-Gyu replied, I came to you because there is something I want to ask.


    Ask away. Tao Chen smiled kindly.


    Does your status screen show you everything? asked Gi-Gyu.


    My status screen? Tao Chen seemed curious, but he nodded. Please give me a minute.


    Tao Chen obliged Gi-Gyu. Then, it looked like he stared into the air for a bit.


    Hmm Tao Chen seemed troubled.


    Whats wrong?


    Something looks strange.


    What do you mean? asked Gi-Gyu.


    It used to look fine before, but now, it looks foggy for some reason.


    Gi-Gyu decided that this confirmed his theory. <em>Gaia is not cooperating with me on purpose. </em>


    It was like she no longer favored him.


    <em>But I thought she cared for me as Jupiters mother. </em>


    After all, Gi-Gyus body once belonged to her son, Jupiter. This had led Gi-Gyu to believe she favored him.


    <em>Something changed. </em>Gi-Gyu knew he needed to learn more about this change. He had one guess about it.


    <em>It might be because Jupiter disappeared. </em>


    Gi-Gyu and Jupiter had be onepletely. The problem was that Jupiters consciousness was gone now, and Gi-Gyu couldnt find it.


    Was this why?


    Before Gi-Gyu could finish his thought, he heard Heo Sung-Hoon yelling. Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu!


    When Gi-Gyu turned around, he saw Sung-Hoon running toward him. He announced, Alberto is awake!


    ***


    Did we win? asked Alberto. His internal and external injuries were all healed, but he looked gaunt because he had been unconscious for a long time.


    Instead of answering, Gi-Gyu nodded.


    Thank you Tears began rolling down Albertos eyes. I am grateful I will never forget what you have done for us.


    Alberto was genuinely thankful. After all, Gi-Gyu had saved his country, Italy, and his hometown, Rome.


    I thought it was all over Alberto whispered. It turned out that despite being unconscious, Alberto had felt Gabriels descent; he had felt it deep in his bones. Gabriels tremendous energy had reached into his brain, forcing him to feel the kind of despair he had never felt before.


    I think thats why I couldnt wake up, Alberto exined. Subconsciously, he had refused to wake up, fearing that all he would see was a world in ruins. The fear of seeing his hometown in destruction stopped him from regaining consciousness.


    It was understandable. Gi-Gyu felt like no normal human could endure such tragedy.


    <em>Especially someone so caring like Alberto. </em>Knowing how Alberto must feel, Gi-Gyu smiled to reassure him.


    But Gi-Gyu became rigid when Alberto continued, I was so afraid, and it was then that I heard a voice.


    ...! Somehow, Gi-Gyu could guess the identity of the voices owner.


    Alberto was different now. He held much more power, and something inside him had changed. Gi-Gyu didnt say anything, but Albertos aura was simr to Tao Chens.


    Alberto exined, She called herself Gaia. She told me that everything was okay and that I should return. And she said she would give me some kind of power. It was like a dream, so I dont remember everything.


    So, Gaia had visited Alberto.

 Chapter 334: The Hell Kings (2)

    Chapter 334: The Hell Kings (2)


    More and more questions about Gaia gued Gi-Gyu, but he couldnt find a single answer.


    <em>I cant believe Alberto became a ruler, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in shock. Alberto had be a ruler just like Tao Chen. A ruler was a step above regr high-rankers.


    I guess its simr to reaching the final evolved state as Hamiel did. Gi-Gyu rested his chin on his hand. It seemed that the rulers had power greater than regr yers. Gi-Gyu suspected that bing a ruler was the highest level a yer could reach.


    This was confirmed by what Tao Chen told him earlier.


    I think I can no longer level up, as all the training I do only subtly makes me stronger.


    Tao Chen had exined that training no longer improved his skills but allowed him to use his ruler power a little better. After bing a ruler, Tao Chen grew exponentially.


    <em>Hes almost as strong as Bodhidharma now. </em>


    In the past, Tao Chen couldntpare to the monk, but their recent spar proved that the situation had changed.


    Gi-Gyu would have been interested in seeing Alberto be just as strong, but Alberto had exined, I dont think my battle prowess will improve much.


    Alberto believed that he would grow differently, and since he had only recently awakened, he didnt know his power.


    After waking up, Alberto had announced, I need to return to Rome.


    Currently, he was busy searching for survivors trapped under the debris. Sung-Hoon had apanied him to Rome to help.


    <em>Hmm Being a ruler </em>Gi-Gyu was currently pondering alone.


    This had to be the greatest job a yer could get.


    Its like youve reached the maximum level possible, Gi-Gyu said to himself when a man entered the room without knocking.


    What? asked the man.


    Gi-Gyu had felt the mans energy nearing his room, so he knew who it was. Instead of getting up from the sofa, he only turned his head to see Go Hyung-Chul standing.


    I said its like reaching the maximum level possible, Gi-Gyu repeated.


    The maximum level?


    Supposedly, yers can level up without any limit. Even Lee Sun-Ho hasnt stopped hunting to level up, exined Gi-Gyu. Lee Sun-Ho, who was nowhere to be seen now, used to be the most powerful yer in the world. And even he was neverzy about hunting in the Tower to level up.


    But if he cant level up anymore, wouldnt that be considered the maximum level? asked Gi-Gyu.


    The maximum level


    <em>So, bing a ruler is the highest position a yer can reach, but What criteria does Gaia use to select a ruler? And why is she doing this? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. What bothered him a little was that she gave this power to those around him.


    But Gi-Gyu decided not to overthink it anymore. He still had many questions regarding Gaia, but his experience had taught him one thing.


    All suspicious individuals should be considered enemies, Gi-Gyu muttered.


    What did you say? Go Hyung-Chul asked in confusion, but Gi-Gyu only smiled.


    Changing the subject, Gi-Gyu asked, What brings you here?


    Go Hyung-Chul had been very busytely as well. He had helped a great deal in finding the survivors and the corpses in Rome. With an odd look, Go Hyung-Chul shrugged and replied, What are you talking about? You called me here.


    Ah, thats right. Gi-Gyu scratched his head. He had been thinking so hard about Gaia that he had forgotten that he had summoned Go Hyung-Chul. I need you to do something.


    Go Hyung-Chul became tense, aware Gi-Gyustest task would be no easier than all the others he had received so far.


    Please go to the Tower, ordered Gi-Gyu.


    What?


    I got a message that they need reinforcement inside the Tower.


    Go Hyung-Chul became even more confused. Who asked for help? Do you have something going on inside the Tower too?


    Yup, Gi-Gyu answered simply and stood up. I asked Haures to take care of the Red yers and clean up the Tower.


    ...


    Gi-Gyu exined, But Haures contacted me and told me that he has been having difficulty dealing with someone.


    Haures held a Seat of Power, and as one of Gi-Gyus creatures, he had also been growing stronger. Gi-Gyu had ordered him to deal with the Red yers, and Haures had been doing his duty faithfully.


    But a few days ago, Haures had contacted Gi-Gyu in a panic.


    -Grandmaster, I sincerely apologize, but Ive met a powerful opponent. At the moment, Im on


    Haures had exined that he was on the 79th floor. Gi-Gyu couldnt remember which floor Lee Sun-Ho had led the Ang Guild to conquer because it was long ago. However, he was sure Haures was on a floor no human had ever stepped on. Gi-Gyu was proud of him and curious about this powerful opponents identity.


    <em>At the moment, Haures is more powerful than Botis. </em>


    So how strong was this opponent for Haures to ask for help? Gi-Gyu wanted to know the details, but he had lost contact with Haures. Gi-Gyu wasnt worried, however, since their still-intact sync proved that Haures was alive.


    Anyway, you have to go inside, find him, and help him, Gi-Gyu exined.


    Hmm And why arent you going in yourself? Go Hyung-Chul asked with curiosity.


    Gi-Gyu knew he had to return to the Tower someday but now wasnt the time. Who knows what might happen if I go there now? Ive already wasted so much time inside the Tower. I dont n on climbing for a while.


    All right.


    Go Hyung-Chul was about to leave when Gi-Gyu added, Take the order of the Drake Knights too.


    Why?


    Gi-Gyus grin widened as he replied, Their evolution conditions have been revealed.


    ***


    It had been a long time since Gi-Gyu went for an outing. He had been busy preparing for the battle with Kronos and training with his creatures, but he couldnt miss this event. Heo Sung-Hoon, Alberto, and even Tao Chen had begged him to attend.


    As soon as Gi-Gyu left Eden, numerous fireworks exploded.


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>


    Uwahhhh!


    Wow! Thats really Morningstar!


    Hes so much hotter in person!


    This is nuts!


    The crowd went wild, and Gi-Gyu looked around in awe. And it wasnt just the huge crowd that shocked him.


    The Colosseum Gi-Gyu whispered. Gabriel had destroyed the Colosseum, but it had been restored; it looked exactly like what it must have looked like after its construction. Its seats were now upied by countless people watching Gi-Gyu.


    What the heck? Gi-Gyu mumbled in confusion.


    The loud cheers and fireworks stopped, and someone walked up to him.


    Thank you foring. A blond man, Alberto, smiled brightly. Sung-Hoon and Tao Chen followed.


    What is happening here? asked Gi-Gyu. He was shocked by both the crowd and the fully-restored Colosseum.


    Didnt I tell you we have a specialist who can restore things? Alberto smiled again. And thats me.


    ...


    My new power is amazing. I didnt think I could restore something destroyed this badly, but it turned out that I can. Alberto continued, My unique ability is Form Recovery.


    Ah. It all made sense now. Gi-Gyu had to agree that Alberto was a specialist.


    Sung-Hoon suggested, Why dont you wave at them?


    You know I hate things like this, Gi-Gyu protested.


    I know, but today is a special day.


    Gi-Gyu ultimately gave up and waved at them.


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>


    Uwahhhhh! The Colosseum was filled with a crowd cheering for Gi-Gyu.


    Helicopters and fireworks filled the sky, and cameras were everywhere.


    Gi-Gyu teased Sung-Hoon, You better have a good exnation for this.


    Look. Tao Chen suggested to Gi-Gyu.


    Soon, they escorted Gi-Gyu to the area near the stage in the middle of the Colosseum. Then, they climbed onto this stage while Gi-Gyu watched them in confusion. In the past, Gi-Gyu would have run from a situation like this, as too much attention made him ufortable.


    <em>But today, I dont want to ruin the moment.</em>


    The Roman popce had gone through so much recently, and even now, they sat in the middle of a city still in ruins, but they happily cheered today. Gi-Gyu could understand their sadness, so he felt obligated to stay.


    Alberto stood on the stage and tapped the microphone twice, which was enough to silence the people and the cameras. The whirring of the helicopters couldnt be stopped, but when Alberto waved his hand, silence fell.


    The Silence skill wasmon among support yers.


    <em>But using it to cover such a wide space and make it sound so natural </em>Gi-Gyu was truly impressed, realizing that being a ruler must have allowed Alberto to do this.


    Huh? Gi-Gyu looked at his side in confusion. He saw that Lou, El, and Brunheart were also present in their essory forms.


    -They said we shoulde too, so here I am.


    -We wanted to be with you, Master.


    -Yo, Master!


    What is going on? Gi-Gyu looked at the three men, Alberto, Heo Sung-Hoon, and Tao Chen, smiling at him onstage.


    Alberto then began, Rome is and with an unfortunate history.


    Indeed, Rome had gone through a lot in history. It had been tough recovering from the S-ss gate break, but then Gabriel happened.


    The truth is, it wouldnt have been strange for Rome to disappear from the map after what happened recently, Alberto continued, and no one could deny this. In reality, Rome was in ruin. If Gi-Gyu hadnt stopped it, Rome, and possibly Italy, would have disappeared from the map.


    But please look at that man over there. Alberto pointed at Gi-Gyu.


    ... Gi-Gyu turned bright red. All the cameras and everyones eyes were on him.


    He saved Rome, Italy, andAlberto swallowedthe entire world. Hes our hero!


    His voice rang inside the Colosseum as he added, The Italian yers Association has decided to be independent of the European yers Association. In addition


    All the cameras turned toward Alberto as he announced, We have decided to join Eden!


    Alberto pointed at Tao Chen. High-Ranker Tao Chen and the Chinese yer groups have all decided to join Eden as well.


    Another silence fell in the building.


    Alberto continued, Eden will follow our hero Morningstar anywhere forever! We arent out of the woods yet, so the world is still at risk. A tragedy like Romes could happen anywhere. Those watching this broadcast at home in different cities and countries, you must remember this!


    Alberto put the microphone down and added, The only one who can resolve this situation is Morningstar, who is sitting over there!


    The cameras went off wildly. This had to be one of the biggest news in history. Three giant yer organizations were uniting, which had never happened before.


    And these groups were joining forces to form an army for a single yer.

 Chapter 335: The Hell Kings (3)

    Chapter 335: The Hell Kings (3)


    Albertos announcement caused an uproar bigger than they had expected. Until now, the public only had a vague idea of how strong Gi-Gyu must be. However, their curiosity peaked after Albertos deration.


    The news media went wild with the story.


    -Eden has now be a three-country coalition. Just how strong is this organization?


    -Eden! It now exists for Morningstar!


    -Who is Heo Sung-Hoon, the head of the Eden coalition?


    -The yer world is changing!


    Eden became everyones hot topic. And, of course, the biggest question in everyones mind was


    -Morningstar has Edens support. So what is his ultimate goal?


    Alberto had elucidated that what had happened in Rome could happen anywhere. And then he had imed that only Morningstar could stop such disasters.


    -Is the Caravan Guild Morningstars enemy?


    Some believed that Gi-Gyus main goal was to destroy the Caravan Guild. After all, Gi-Gyu was quite open with his hostility toward the Caravan Guild. However, this theory didnt receive much attention, probably because the Caravan Guild and its supporters had a significant influence in the media world.


    <em>And demons are still in control of the GPA, </em>Gi-Gyu thought with a frown. The demons had stolen the bodies of GPAs top figures, but that wasnt news. However, the fact that demons now piloted the bodies of numerous influential figures from multiple countries was. Consequently, this news wasnt getting much attention despite Gi-Gyu openly showing his hostility toward the enemies.


    But things were different now. Eden was now an association almost as big as the Global yers Association. It had enough influence to open everyones eyes to the truth.


    Just then, another breaking news broke in the world.


    -Does Morningstar have a hostile rtionship with Lee Sun-Ho, the guild master of the Ang Guild?!


    It was a short article in the gossip segment but gained much attention. Although the Ang Guild was dormant, it was still too powerful to be ignored. After all, Lee Sun-Ho was once the strongest yer in the world.


    -The best against the best.


    It was no wonder the public was curious about their rtionship.


    ***


    By the way, who will win if you fight Lee Sun-Ho? Sung-Hoon asked with a chuckle. I am really curious.


    Sung-Hoon had heard about this topic as well. Gi-Gyu shook his head at him and asked, Are you serious?


    What did I say? Whats wrong with being curious? Sung-Hoon grinned, and Gi-Gyu burst intoughter.


    Gi-Gyu replied, You went through all that trouble to make such an extravagant announcement, yet Im sure the final result isnt what you hoped. The media is more interested in something entirely different, so Im surprised you still seem content.


    What I had hoped? And what do you think that was?


    Didnt you want the media to focus on me? Then the public would take this situation more seriously? Gi-Gyu remembered that day of great extravagance. Alberto, Sung-Hoon, and Tao Chen had made their grand announcement in the Colosseum, the ancient sacred ce of Rome. The restored Colosseum had been upied by countless Roman citizens that day. The sky had been filled with helicopters, all reporting the scene live.


    Ugh Gi-Gyu shuddered just thinking about that day.


    But we did get a lot of attention, didnt we?


    But Im sure this is not what you expected, Gi-Gyu argued. He had gained a lot of attention, but the public had considered the announcement an interesting event instead of fearing its content. They saw Gi-Gyu as a piece of gossip.


    But thats even better. Sung-Hoon stopped smiling. He wasnt frowning, but he looked much more serious now. Our goal wasnt to simply make you famous. We actually wanted to create hope.


    Hope?


    If The new smile on Sung-Hoons lips wasnt a happy one. If you fail, this world will no longer have any hope, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu. You are the greatest yer; if you fail, it will be all over. Humanity would have to face extinction. So, we had to create hope. Bring another figure into this storyanother best.


    You mean A thought suddenly crossed Gi-Gyus mind. You spread that rumor about Lee Sun-Ho?


    Haha, Sung-Hoonughed a little, confirming Gi-Gyus guess.


    <em>Well, I guess this makes sense. Not many people know about our rtionship, after all. </em>


    There werent many in the world who knew about the ufortable rtionship between Gi-Gyu and Lee Sun-Ho. Gi-Gyu had thought it strange that the gossip magazine had found out about it, but it turned out that Sung-Hoon had leaked the story.


    AndSung-Hoon looked at Gi-Gyuif god fails, the world will end.


    Sung-Hoon was being cryptic, but Gi-Gyu could make a guess. Before the whole Lee Sun-Ho gossip, people had been talking about God. Some believed God had descended from heaven to save them and had begun revering Gi-Gyu. After all, he had the kind of power the popce had never seen before. Thanks to the Lee Sun-Ho gossip, this cult-like behavior had lessened but not disappeared.


    ***


    What is it this time? Gi-Gyu looked at Sung-Hoon with suspicion.


    Sung-Hoon wasnt alone this time. Alberto, standing next to Sung-Hoon, asked with a small smile, What do you mean? Youre talking like were about to bully you.


    You look good, Alberto, said Gi-Gyu.


    The new power seemed to have returned Albertos youth. Then again, an abundance of power and magic tended to make one more youthful.


    Haha. The organization that troubled Italyno, the entirety of Europe is gone, so how can I not look good? Alberto was referring to the Vatican. Before all this, the Vatican was simply eating away Europe.


    ... Not knowing what to say, Gi-Gyu remained quiet. The Vatican may have been an eyesore to Alberto, but it was a different story for El. Not too long ago, El had told Gi-Gyu that she wanted to focus on her training for a while. Clearly, she was still very much tormented by what had happened. The angels had all gone corrupt, but they were once her kin. Gi-Gyu had promised her that he would bring them back and restore the angel race someday, but that didnt lessen her guilt of massacring her race.


    Gi-Gyu remembered the conversation he had with Gabriel.


    <em>I had no idea the title Empress of the Holy Swords meant that, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. In the past, he had assumed that she had this title simply because she had created all the holy swords. But Gabriel had told them the truth. El used to be their empress. She had created the angels and the rules dictating they must serve the false God.


    El had ordered them to obey a fake.


    <em>Does she me herself for all this? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. El had asked for some time to organize her thoughts. She wanted to be alone toe to terms with what had happened. Gi-Gyu wanted to console her but couldnt because he understood that she had to endure this alone. There was no way for him to help her.


    What are you thinking about so hard? Youve suddenly turned quiet. Alberto seemed confused.


    Its nothing, replied Gi-Gyu.


    Sung-Hoon tried to change the subject. Isnt today the day?


    The day? What do you mean? asked Gi-Gyu. Then suddenly, Gi-Gyu eximed, Ah! The Roman citizens in Eden will finally get to return home today.


    Sung-Hoon and Alberto smiled with a nod. Gi-Gyu finally understood why they had asked him toe here.


    Everyone is waiting. Sung-Hoon led the way, and Gi-Gyu nodded. Now that he thought about it, he had sensed a small group gathered somewhere in Eden earlier. Because Old Man Hwang, Hwang Chae-Il, and Brun took care of everything inside Eden, Gi-Gyu hadnt paid much attention to it.


    The three men headed toward the gate that led to Rome. When they got close, they heard people cheering.


    Uwahhhh!


    Gi-Gyu turned tense again, but Alberto reassured him, You dont have to say anything this time. You just


    Before Alberto could finish, countless Roman citizens bowed and waved their hands.


    Thank you, many screamed.


    This time, Gi-Gyu didnt look around awkwardly. He waved back at them with a smile.


    As a representative of these people, Alberto thanked Gi-Gyu officially. Then, the people began moving. The numerous waiting yers and members of the Italian yers Association began helping the people out of the gate. Some Eden members and Chinese yers also joined in to help.


    After they had all left, Sung-Hoon followed them to Rome. He suggested, We should go with them to say goodbye too.


    Gi-Gyu became quiet before he said, You go ahead first. Ill follow soon.


    All right. Sung-Hoon smiled.


    ***


    How is it? asked Alberto.


    Gi-Gyu looked around, clearly impressed.


    Its pretty good, isnt it? Alberto asked. Gi-Gyu wasnt synced with Alberto, but he could tell that Alberto was fishing forpliments.


    Pretty good? Gi-Gyu smiled. Its more than that. Its amazing.


    Gi-Gyu meant what he had said. The scene before him was awe-inspiring.


    Alberto muttered, I almost died doing this, you know.


    Gi-Gyu knew Alberto wasnt exaggerating. The scene before his eyes could evidently only be produced after much effort. Gi-Gyu looked at Rome from the top of the Church of Santa Maria.


    Did you use Form Recovery to do this too? asked Gi-Gyu. Rome had been trampled, destroyed, and burned, but now, it was before him in its full glory. Thest time Gi-Gyu was here, the ce was filled with screams and despair, so the change was unbelievable.


    The people of Rome seemed overjoyed to be home. Instead of sadness and bitterness, they were filled with happiness and hope.


    Yes, muttered Alberto. I used my skill to restore the entire city of Rome.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his shock. Restore an entire city with a skill? It was something unprecedented.


    What do you think? Gi-Gyu asked El, who was standing next to him.


    It took her a while to answer. Its wonderful.


    Gi-Gyu could tell she was a bit emotional; it made him smile.


    Alberto murmured, Im d you like it too, El.


    El wanted to be alone, but Gi-Gyu had insisted she apany him. She looked at the city silently.


    <em>I guess this is the grave of her kind, </em>Gi-Gyu thought sadly. Even if he revived them, it wouldnt be the same. To El, Rome must be like a grave of all her memories.


    Dont we have a busy day today? an unfamiliar voice asked from behind Gi-Gyu.


    Alberto looked up and greeted, Ah, hello, Michael.


    Raphael was dormant now, and Gabriel was gone. Michael was now the sole master of this body. When he had first woken up, he had been perplexed. Gabriel had asked Gi-Gyu to apologize to Michael in his ce, but Gi-Gyu had chosen not to do this.


    <em>It will only increase Michaels confusion and anger. </em>


    What would be the point of apology at that point? It couldnt change that Michaels entire life until that point was just a lie. A simple apology couldnt fix the pain or anything.


    <em>Besides, Im guessing that he already knows, </em>Gi-Gyu thought as he studied Michaels face. He suspected that Michael had seen the memories of Raphael and Gabriel. And likely, he had already heard the apology from Gabriel.


    Whether this was true or not, it didnt matter. Michael seemed okay now, and that was all Gi-Gyu cared about.


    Ah, my apologies! Ah! I mean! Yes! Thats right! We need to do that! Alberto stammered and left with Michael hurriedly.


    Gi-Gyu looked at them with a smile.


    Now only Gi-Gyu and El were left at the top of the church. They quietly watched Rome. Soon, the sun went down, and the night came. The moonlight shone on the city beautifully. Because the poption had decreased dramatically, there werent as many lights turned on inside the building of Rome.


    It looks nice, Gi-Gyu whispered, now watching the stars and the moon.


    Master. El turned toward Gi-Gyu. I am always grateful to you.


    Gi-Gyu didnt know what to say when El thanked him so unexpectedly. He only stared at her when suddenly, both of them frowned in displeasure.


    This is Gi-Gyu muttered.


    A group of creatures with immense sorcerous energy was approaching them.

 Chapter 336: The Hell Kings (4)

    Chapter 336: The Hell Kings (4)


    ... Gi-Gyus frown deepened as the sorcerous energy got closer. As if reacting to it, the sorcerous energy inside Gi-Gyu began boiling, which indicated that at least one of the approaching figures was powerful.


    He must be as powerful as the hell kings, Gi-Gyu muttered.


    I agree, Master, replied El softly.


    The other figures surrounding this powerful being wereparatively weaker, but something felt odd.


    I dont feel any hostility from them, El announced. The group was indeed not emanating any negative energy; it almost seemed like they wereing to surrender. As the group approached cautiously, it began revealing its energy gradually.


    Even so, Gi-Gyu wasnt happy about it.


    <em>I was hoping to see El smile today. It has been so long since I saw her happy, </em>Gi-Gyu was upset because the groups arrival had ruined his n. Just what did they want from him?


    I dont think Ill like them, said Gi-Gyu.


    ...? El looked at him in confusion. The approaching group clearly bore no ill will toward them. So, why was her master upset with a group that seemingly wanted to surrender?


    <em>He looks disappointed? </em>El thought. She was wondering about her masters mood when she heard Gi-Gyus voice.


    Lets move, Gi-Gyu ordered. If this group goes wild, Rome will be destroyed again. Alberto has spent much effort to restore it, so lets not ruin it. We should go somewhere else.


    Yes, Master.


    As soon as Gi-Gyu heard Els answer, he began moving.


    ... El looked at Gi-Gyus back with a smile before following him.


    ***


    In the dark Colosseum, a blue gate, the door to Eden, danced brightly. The Colosseum had be Edensndmark, so entry was strictly forbidden for non-yers. Someday when the situation stabilized, this tourist attraction would reopen, but only a handful of people with Gi-Gyus permission could currently enter the ce. Even the Italian yers Association was no longer located here as it was relocating its headquarters.


    Gi-Gyus creatures and yers loyal to him hid in the Colosseums darkness and the gate. Gi-Gyu and El stood in front of them.


    Theyll be here soon. Gi-Gyu raised his hand. When he heard his creatures speak to him in his head, Gi-Gyu replied, Ill be fine. You can all return now.


    They had asked him to let them help him, but he had ordered them to leave. None of them protested and obeyed quickly.


    They are so obedient, Gi-Gyu whispered in satisfaction. Gi-Gyus creatures and the yers hiding in the shadows to protect the Colosseum quickly disappeared. Since Gi-Gyu was here, there was no point in them staying.


    After they were gone, Gi-Gyus sorcerous energy began boiling again.


    Are they greeting me? Gi-Gyu wondered, sensing the unknown, approaching group. As the group entered the Colosseum slowly with no hostility, Gi-Gyu sat down on a chair and waited with El.


    A momentter, El announced, They are here.


    A group of hundred had entered the Colosseum. All of them were powerful, with an unusual amount of sorcerous energy. They momentarily hesitated when they saw Gi-Gyu and El but then walked toward them.


    As they got closer, the moonlight shone on them to reveal that they were demons from hell. Just like their energies, their appearances pointed at their true identity. While most were in their human-like form, some looked openly demonic. Gi-Gyu was now very experienced in using his Evil Eye, so he could see them for what they were.


    The one leading the group greeted, How do you do?


    This man was slim and despite having vague features, he left quite an impression on Gi-Gyu. He didnt like the mans long dirty hair, but he had to admit that this demon was powerful.


    <em>Hes huge. </em>Gi-Gyu could see this mans original form. The demons energy could fill the entire Colosseumanother proof that he was powerfnd he had a noticeably long tail.


    <em>I believe that hes stronger than Belphegor, Leviathan, and Asmodeus, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. There was a clear pecking order among the hell kings, so the ones above were obviously stronger than those below.


    <em>And this one isnt a clone either. </em>Usually, the hell king clones were either paralyzed or couldnt think clearly. Also, since their sorcerous energy was a mix of various energies, it was quite weak.


    But the demon in front of them didnt have the characteristics of a cloned king.


    Are you a king? asked Gi-Gyu. His human form suggested he was the weakest among them all, but he was, in fact, the strongest in the group.


    The demon bowed with an elegant hand gesture and greeted, Hello.


    The demons behind him followed suit and bowed deeply. Their leader, still bowing, looked up to introduce himself, Im called Mammon.


    This demon knelt before Gi-Gyu and begged, Please take us in, Our True King.


    ***


    ... Gi-Gyu watched the demon with unusual power. Then, he turned to Lou and muttered, Why do you insist on being in that form?


    Lou was still in his child form, looking down at the demon group with his arms crossed. It was a funny sight at a nce, but the energy Lou emanated was no joke.


    Ugh the newly arrived demons groaned as Lous power weighed them down. It was hard to believe that such energy coulde from a boy.


    But one of them seemed unaffected. He murmured, Your appearance has changed much, Lord Lucifer.


    So you wont even call me King anymore? Lou pouted in annoyance.


    ... Mammon, the only one able to withstand Lous energy, frowned in confusion.


    Lou looked at him and said, Well, I guess the one you came here to entrust your body to isnt me. So I suppose you dont want to create an unnecessary misunderstanding.


    ... It seemed that Lous guess was correct because Mammon looked down without a word.


    Ugh Ultimately, even Mammon failed to endure Lous oppressive energy and kneeled on the ground like the others in the group.


    Hmph. Lous sorcerous energy became even more powerful.


    Ugh The demons began groaning in pain, but Lou soon retracted his energy. The demons, including Mammon, finally stood up.


    Well, Im leaving now. Im sure the restLou turned to look at Gi-Gyuwill be taken care of by him.


    Gi-Gyu continued to look at the demons while Lou turned and walked away. Scratching his head, Gi-Gyu walked toward the demons. These creatures werent like those low-level demons who had taken the Caravan Guilds side and stolen the yers bodies. These were all high-level, seatholder demons with their own armies. The group only had 100 demons, but Gi-Gyu was sure that numerous more stood behind them.


    <em>Their subspaces are holding countless demons. </em>Gi-Gyu could sense that there were more demons here than he could see. Gi-Gyu had called for Lou because of this groups leader.


    So you said your name is Mammon? asked Gi-Gyu condescendingly. He didnt bother showing any respect. He was the strongest one here, so there was no point.


    Yes My King, Mammon said.


    Why are you here? asked Gi-Gyu. Mammon hadnt exined anything yet. Gi-Gyu had been enjoying the view of Rome with El when this group had suddenly arrived. The only thing Mammon had told him so far was that he and his demons wanted to entrust their bodies to Gi-Gyu.


    So Gi-Gyu had brought all of them to Eden.


    Gi-Gyu watched them sharply for a while, during which the demons felt like they were being dissected.


    If you came here to ask for a favor, shouldnt you show yourself first? The space began to vibrate the second Gi-Gyu finished his sentence.


    Ugh Suddenly, countless more demons appeared in Eden. Every one of them was kneeling on the ground. Because they were in a vast field, it didnt feel overcrowded.


    <em>Ten thousand of them </em>Gi-Gyu quickly counted the demons, and he was shocked by the number. There were more than he had anticipated. Was it because the group of hundred demons was so powerful that they could hide this many weaker ones?


    Gi-Gyu had forced the hidden demons to show themselves, whose number had surprised him. Mammon had no idea Gi-Gyu could tear the subspace apart and force the rest of the demons out. He couldnt hide his shock and fear as he begged, My apologies I didnt mean to upset you on purpose.


    Mammon continued, I just thought that bringing too many demons here might confuse you.


    Mammon wasnt lying.


    <em>Hes afraid. </em>Gi-Gyu assumed it was partly because of him, but he suspected there was another reason.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Why are you trembling? Does it have something to do with why you are here to entrust your body to me?


    C-could you please pull back your power first? Mammon begged, and Gi-Gyu obliged. All the demons were panting, probably exhausted from enduring Lou and Gi-Gyus show of power.


    Go ahead. Exin yourself. Gi-Gyus tone wasnt harsh, but he wasnt kind either. He was, in fact, interested in what was happening here.


    <em>When we searched for them, we couldnt find a trace of them anywhere. But now, he actually came to me voluntarily. </em>


    There used to be seven hell kings, and Gi-Gyu knew what had happened to most of them. Satan was inside Ha Song-Sus body along with Kronos. Belphegor and Leviathan were dead. Asmodeus was in pieces, one of which belonged to Shin Yoo-Bin now.


    And, of course, Lou was with Gi-Gyu.


    The final two they didnt know about were the king of gluttony, Beelzebub, and the king of greed, Mammon. And it appeared that the king of greed had brought his demons to surrender to Gi-Gyu.


    Something must have had happened. Just then, Gi-Gyu remembered what Gabriel had told him.


    Andras and Kronos have different goals.


    Gi-Gyu had been nning on using this information in the future, but then Mammon had shown up on his doorstep abruptly.


    If there is something you want, just say it, Gi-Gyu ordered.


    Mammon flinched. He had lived a long time, and nobody had spoken to him like this. On the contrary, he had always been the one with authority. He had stood before demons begging for mercy countless times. In situations like that, he would tell them that he would let them live if they proved their worth.


    As the king of greed, this had been how Mammon found demons worthy of joining him. He used to be the one demanding stuff from others.


    But now, the table had turned. The man standing in front of him, Kim Gi-Gyu, was looking at him with an unreadable expression in his eyes. Mammon was now in a situation where he needed to prove himself.


    Gi-Gyu demanded again, I asked you to exin yourself.


    Gi-Gyu sounded more evil than any demon to Mammon.

 Chapter 337: The Hell Kings (5)

    Chapter 337: The Hell Kings (5)


    Mammon seemed ready to prove himself to Gi-Gyu, but before that, he requested, My fellow demons are tired. Would it be all right if we give them a little break before starting our conversation?


    Mammon was right. The lower-level demons, previously hiding in the subspace, looked tired. After all, their sorcerous energy wasnt that strong, to begin with.


    <em>Hmm </em>Gi-Gyu noticed that some demons were pretty young. The young ones looked exhausted, partially because he had ripped the subspace and forced them out.


    Gi-Gyu decided to do them a favor.


    Brun, Gi-Gyu called out.


    Ta-da! Here I am! A girl the size of a pixie appeared. She wore a pink dress and a gaudy crown.


    ...! Mammons eyes widened in shock when he saw the girl.


    <em>She looks ridiculous, but the power she holds! </em>Mammon, who had been feeling weak, jerked with greed.


    Who is residing inside Eden at the moment? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Hmm There arent that many high-level creatures at the moment, but There is Hamiel and Mammon flinched again as Brunheart listed the residents.


    <em>Hamiel Isnt he the one who recently became Diablo?! </em>Mammon recognized the name. Hamiel was now a famous figure among the demons. Diablo was an ancient demon of great power, and all high-level demons like Mammon knew about his rebirth. He had also heard that Hamiel had survived his battle against Gabriel, a being with God-like powers.


    There is also Lou and El And Paimon is busy right now. Oh, and Botis is with Paimon right now! Ah! Michael is resting!


    Mammon turned pale. <em>Lucifer and Michael? Botis and Paimon? And Michael must be the one Gabriel brought up.''</em>


    All the names she had mentioned shocked him. He had known about Gi-Gyu and his allies, but hearing about them personally still surprised him.


    But they are all busy. Umm Brun licked her finger and announced, Ill just do it myself!


    Phew Mammon sighed in relief when Brunheart volunteered. <em>If Lucifer or Michael was assigned to care for my demons</em>


    Mammon didnt want to even think about what might have happened. The young ones would have definitely died. After all, it was a known fact that Lucifer enjoyed feasting on young demons; Michael had massacred countless demons in the past wars between angels and demons. If either of them watched his low-level, fragile demons, the fear alone would be enough to kill them all.


    Thank you, Mammon thanked the pixie, who also held an unreal amount of power.


    No problem! Brun replied, and suddenly, the abundant energies inside Eden exploded.


    L-Lord Mammon! the lower-level demons called out for help, but there was nothing Mammon could do. An invisible power pushed away the demons; before Mammon could even protest, giant stone walls materialized from the ground and swallowed the demons.


    All done! the little girl announced adorably. If your conversation with the master goes well, they will remain safe! So


    Bruns tiny wings fluttered. She flew and sat down on Mammons shoulder and whispered, Make sure you dont anger my Master.


    Mammon flinched, but ignoring him, Brun added, Then see youter!


    The little girl disappeared like magic.


    Ugh Bruns whisper had felt like a powerful magic attack to Mammon.


    Now, lets talk, Gi-Gyu suggested nonchntly. Mammon tried his best to hide his shock and fear and began exining.


    ***


    <em>Has Brun always been like that? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. Thinking back, he realized that she had always been kind, yful, and just in lovely. Therefore, how she had behaved with Mammon had surprised him.


    <em>I cant believe she even borrowed Edens power. All that just to bully Mammon? </em>


    The enclosure she had built around the demons looked like a jail cell at first, but Brunheart was actually taking good care of them.


    -Ill feed you first!


    Inside the walls, the weak demons were most likely restingfortably.


    <em>But it looks like this guy has no clue. </em>Gi-Gyu saw Mammon and his high-level demons looking at him nervously. From time to time, they nced at the wall with panic in their eyes.


    Are you listening to me? Mammon asked Gi-Gyu politely. Gi-Gyu could tell that Mammon wasnt being polite for show.


    I am, Gi-Gyu replied. He was interested in what was going on with Brunheart and the low-level demons, but Mammons story was also fascinating.


    So Gi-Gyu reminded himself of what Mammon had told him so far. Youre telling me that Andras is dead?


    It was an unbelievable twist, so it took Gi-Gyu a long time to ept it.


    Mammon exined, To be more precise, no. He isnt exactly dead, but you can safely consider him departed.


    Andras was the culprit responsible for much turmoil on Earth. He had built the Caravan Guild, and with Hwang Chae-Il and Paimon on his side, he had controlled even the hell kings to cause much trouble. Gi-Gyu had alsoter found out that Andras was working with Kronos.


    I cant believe Andras is dead. Gi-Gyu couldnt easily ept that someone he had resented for so long had just up and died.


    Let me repeat myself. He isnt exactly dead, said Mammon. However, he has lost his mind and body, so he is pretty much exanimate.


    And who did this? asked Gi-Gyu because Mammon had failed to disclose this information.


    Mammon bit his lips and gritted his teeth. There was anger, disappointment, and embarrassment on Mammons face as he exined, Im sure you know Ironshield


    ...!


    Ironshield ate Andras.


    W-what? It was hard enough to believe that Andras was dead, but it was even more difficult to ept that Ironshield had done the deed.


    Mammon continued, Ironshield was Andras invention. Andrasbined Paimons techniques, some anthropomorphic procedures, and the bit of Chaos he got from Kronos to create him.


    After a short pause, Mammon added, You were Andras muse in creating Ironshield, the ultimate weapon.


    The new information sent Gi-Gyu into a thinking spiral. So Andras wanted a weapon simr to Gi-Gyu. Gi-Gyu could only think of one skill that Andras would want to copy from him: The sync.


    Thats right. It seemed that Mammon had read Gi-Gyus mind. And Andras seeded in gaining an ability simr to your sync skill.


    ...! Gi-Gyus eyes widened.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu finished his conversation with Mammon. Mammon and his demons were allowed to rest for a while somewhere inside Eden. Mammon was exhausted as well. Gi-Gyu never knew that a hell king, an original and not a clone, could get this tired.


    With Mammons arrival, Gi-Gyu had learned a lot.


    Firstly, he had found out why the hell kings obeyed Andras.


    Mammon had exined earlier, We obeyed Andras because only he could transport our bodies to Earth. And also because he had Kronos support.


    The Tower had absorbed hell, essentially destroying it. Consequently, numerous demons and seatholders had lost their home. The same was true for the hell kings, who had nowhere to go except their gates. Moreover, after hell had been absorbed, the demons found themselves weakening.


    All demons needed to hunt and eat something to survive. After hell was gone, they had no other source of fresh sorcerous energy.


    <em>So the only thing left for them was death, </em>Gi-Gyu quickly realized this. Like any other race, the hell kings were obsessed with making the demon kind thrive. Just when they had thought there was no way out, Andras had approached them inside their respective gate.


    Andras promised to rebuild hell. And we knew he had the power to aplish this, said Mammon. By then, the hell kings had learned that Kronos was behind the Towers creation, Gods death, and everything else afterward. Therefore, it was logical to believe that Kronos could rebuild hell.


    The hell kings, whose only other choice had been death, had epted Andras offer and hade to Earth.


    But your presence was a variable none of us expected. Mammon had exined how they had no idea Lucifer and Michael were serving a guy on Earth. Lucifer was the name demons feared even mentioning, and Michael was their nemesis.


    They hade to Earth believing that everything would work out easily. Considering how powerful the hell kings were, this was logical. However, as time passed, their troubles only increased, and many demons under Mammon died.


    Andras repeatedly failed, which frustrated the hell kings to no end. Furthermore, they couldnt even protest because they were bound by a contract.


    Then, something major happened.


    Mammon said angrily, Andras secretly killed Belphegor and began preparing to clone the kings. He used Leviathans skill to perfect this technique.


    It was then that the other hell kings began feeling threatened. And not long after that, Gi-Gyu had killed Asmodeus.


    Finally, it was just myself and Beelzebub who were still alive.


    By this point in time, they couldnt even maintain their authority and power. They had simply be Andras puppets.


    We could only survive because of Beelzebubs Gluttony skill. Andras needed it for his experiment, and I had taken the role of leading the entire Caravan Guild. So Andras needed both of us.


    Mammon exined that this was how he and Beelzebub had survived.


    We believed that once hell was rebuilt, everything would go back to normal, said Mammon. Apparently, Andras had been passionate about restoring hell, which was why the two hell kings had continued to endure everything. Gi-Gyu agreed that if Kronos had gained a suitable physical form, Mammon might have gotten what he wanted.


    But one day, Andras died. Our contract was broken, which is my proof. Mammon added, On top of this, Beelzebub went missing.


    Mammon guessed that Ironshiel had eaten Beelzebub as well. Andras had spared no effort in perfecting Ironshield, and in the end, Ironshield had destroyed Andras entireboratory and ate Andras along with countless other demons. This had helped Mammon realize the truth.


    I realized that the demon race would go extinct at this rate.


    This was why he had taken all demons willing to follow him and had decided to surrender to Gi-Gyu.


    ... Gi-Gyu remained quiet. He had been nning to kill Ironshield for a long time, but because he had hidden behind Andras, Gi-Gyu couldnt find him.


    And then he up and eats Andras and many other demons, Gi-Gyu muttered.


    Andras wasnt a simple seatholder demon. Perhaps he was in the past, but after making a deal with Kronos, Andras had apparently gained a special power.


    And now, it appeared that Ironshield had eaten Andras and his power.


    Gi-Gyu asked Mammon, What about Kronos?


    He Mammon answered, It looks like he predicted all of it.


    Mammon stated that he had met Kronos by chance. Then, he had realized that Kronos had anticipated everything that had happened. He had looked as calm as ever.


    Perhaps he orchestrated everything. Maybe he was the one who made all of it happen. Mammon thought Kronos might have been behind it all.


    The situation was changing fast. Mammon added, After that, Ironshield headed toward the Tower.


    Thest information Mammon had obtained beforeing here was that Ironshield believed there was a power inside the Tower that could make him perfect.


    Apparently, Gluttony, Beelzebubs skill, was simr to the sync but wascking in some aspects. Toplete this skilli.e., remove the gap between Gluttony and the syncIronshield was looking for some power in the Tower.

 Chapter 338: The Hell Kings (6)

    Chapter 338: The Hell Kings (6)


    Days passed by quickly as everyone inside Eden kept busy.


    Sung-Hoon exined, We must make an official arrangement with the Italian government since you have created andmark in the Colosseum.


    An official meeting was taking ce inside Eden after a long time. Since Gi-Gyu couldnt undo andmark promation, he had unintentionally made Italy a gateway for Edens army. Well, there was a way to undo it, but that would require the absolute annihtion of Edennot really an option.


    Most Italian citizens liked the idea, but there was a problem.


    The newly assembled Italian government isnt too keen on this, Sung-Hoon added. The recent event in Rome had almost destroyed the Italian government. Since their governments numerous figures had been addicted to Gods Tears, they had turned into monsters and had subsequently been killed.


    But enough time had passed, and fresh blood now held the bureaucratic positions.


    <em>Maybe its a good thing. All the corruption has been removed. </em>


    Most Italians were happy with the result. The dirty politicians were finally gone, and the new talents swarmed to build a clean government.


    The Italian governments request is a fair one. They arent obligated to ept us blindly just because Eden helped them before. Sung-Hoon looked at Alberto before turning toward Gi-Gyu. Sung-Hoon seemed afraid Gi-Gyu might get upset by the Italian governments demand.


    Alberto had selected the current head of the Italian government, but he hadnt used his influence or power to ce this figure at the top.


    <em>Alberto just rmended someone he knew was ambitious but ethical. </em>Gi-Gyu was relieved to know this. All in all, Albertos influence was at its peak despite him not being the new political chief. Numerous Italians considered him a hero, and the popce had even nicknamed him Golden Saint because he had saved Rome. The Italians had also given Gi-Gyu several nicknames, but Albertos poprity in Italy was just as high as Gi-Gyus. This proved how influential he was.


    And that was probably why Alberto was worried that Gi-Gyu might think the demand hade from him.


    Gi-Gyu replied, I know that. Youre making me sound so bad.


    Umm Thats not it. I was just making sure you knew. Sung-Hoon coughed awkwardly. And as a matter of fact, their proposed agreement includes a lot of favorable conditions for us.


    Sung-Hoon turned serious and asked, Do you know the Vatican?


    ...?


    Im not talking about the one you destroyed. I meant the original one, the one that S-ss gate ruined.


    Ah. Gi-Gyu nodded. I do know about it.


    The Vatican used to be located in Italy, but it still maintained a semi-independent state.


    Sung-Hoon answered, They would like us to take a simr format.


    You mean Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his shock. Theyre giving us the Colosseum?


    The Colosseum was the symbol and pride of Rome. Currently, Edensndmark was inside the Colosseum.


    Thats right, but our arrangement with them will differ from how it was with the Vatican. The Italian government would like to share the Colosseum with an independent organization, Eden. If you agree, the Italian government will help maintain the entrance and control the tourists, Sung-Hoon replied.


    Hmm


    And Sung-Hoon added, They suggested that with Edens permission, the inside of Eden could even be a part of the tourist attraction.


    Alberto nodded in agreement.


    <em>I guess this was Albertos idea, </em>thought Gi-Gyu. After what had happened in Rome, numerous Roman citizens had to reside in Eden temporarily. To amodate them, Gi-Gyu had many buildings constructed hurriedly. It turned out that the new buildings had unique architecture, making them a perfect tourist attraction.


    <em>And there is something else </em>Gi-Gyu had been informed that the Romans who had resided in Eden could limate back to their normal lives faster than those who hadnt. Those residents had actually been sad to leave Eden.


    Alberto exined, We have many people requesting to revisit Eden. They want to see Edens special features again.


    It looked like Alberto was speaking on behalf of many Roman citizens.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Are you talking about Old Man Hwangs collections?


    Yes, Alberto promptly answered. Old Man Hwangs collections are incredible. We, the Italians, adore cars, and just looking at them relieves our sadness!


    Alberto passionately continued, And dont forget all the amazing structures like the Sephiroth Tree. And those monsters! This ce allows us to meet, touch, and even talk with monsters and undead.


    And most importantly Alberto looked very excited. Im talking about the Sticks River!


    Gi-Gyu somehow knew this was what Alberto wanted to talk about.


    <em>I cant believe the waterway Old Man Hwang dug up is so popr, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in awe. Rogers Han had started digging up the river as punishment during his imprisonment. And that was just the beginning. All the future prisoners, including the Iron Guild and the Caravan Guild yers, had then been assigned to dig up the river.


    It was a marvelous sight to behold when it had finally beenpleted.


    Dragons! I still cant believe it! The citizens of Rome are begging to revisit this ce, Alberto eximed.


    The dragons living in this river were Leviathans.


    Ha. Louughed. I guess Leviathan is very popr now.


    They needed a lot of water to utilize the Leviathan clones full potential. Thankfully, thepletion of Old Man Hwangs river had coincided with the arrival of the clones, so they had ced the Leviathan clones in the river.


    <em>Could it be </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. Old Man Hwang had begun creating this waterway around the time Leviathan had appeared. Did Old Man Hwang predict that this would happen?


    <em>I dont doubt it. </em>Gi-Gyu felt certain of it, knowing what a strange man Old Man Hwang was.


    In the end, Gi-Gyu smiled and replied, Ill think about it.


    Please, consider it with an open mind Alberto begged.


    Got it. Gi-Gyu interrupted him, worried Alberto might go on and on about it again. Now, is that all?


    They had already finished discussing the other important matters happening inside Eden. Their main topics were training methods and preparing for future battles.


    We still have two more things to discuss, Sung-Hoon answered.


    Ah, youre right. Gi-Gyu scratched his head, realizing there were still two crucial things to discuss. Albertos request was so unexpected that Gi-Gyu had forgotten about them.


    Sung-Hoon began, Its about the Caravan Guilds power structure, which Mammon told us about.


    Mammon used to be the main figure who took care of the entire Caravan Guild. He had recently surrendered to Eden and had brought important information regarding the Caravan Guild and how it worked. This was what Mammon had been counting on to guarantee his safety.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu looked at the giant screen that summarized the Caravan Guilds internal structure. How Just how many are being controlled by the Caravan Guild?


    Based on what we know so far a total of 100 countries are involved. It has reached various guilds and associations. And Korea, too, of course.


    A hundred countries were under the Caravan Guilds influencehow mind-boggling of a fact was that? The appearance of the Tower and the gates saw the destruction of many countries. Currently, there were only about 130 countries in the world, meaning the Caravan Guild had more than half the world in the palm of their hand.


    The situation is the worst in the developing and underdeveloped countries, said Sung-Hoon.


    Its just hard to believe I dont even know where to start, Gi-Gyu muttered. It would have been manageable if only Korea and a few other countries had been involved. But there was no way Gi-Gyu could deal with this many countries with countless people in them. It was impossible to tell how long it would take to aplish something like this.


    Tao Chen chimed in. Thats where we can help.


    Tao Chen had meant himself, Sung-Hoon, Alberto, and all the other yers who had taken Gi-Gyus side. There were also Choi Chang-Yong and many other guild masters and their guilds.


    Tao Chen continued, We cant ask you to do everything, Gi-Gyu. We have been shamelessly making you do all the work


    As Tao Chen had stated, everyone had been getting used to Gi-Gyus power. They had unintentionally expected Gi-Gyu to take care of everything.


    We will slowly but surely defeat the Caravan Guild and gather more help. Someday, Im sure wellpletely eliminate the Caravan Guild, Tao Chen added.


    I would be grateful for your help. Gi-Gyu nodded. He could feel how determined Tao Chen and others were. He was already busy enough preparing for his battle with Kronos. Any help he could get would be greatly appreciated.


    The meeting was almost over. But before everyone left, Sung-Hoon announced, So lets talk about thest thing. We must figure out what to do with Mammon and his demons.


    It was one of the main agendas of the meeting. Gi-Gyu couldnt believe he had forgotten about it.


    ... Gi-Gyu scratched his head and began.


    ***


    epting Mammon as an ally was moreplex than it sounded.


    Mammon didnt get too heavily involved in the Caravan Guilds misdeeds, but he sat in the enemy camp and watched everything unfold, Gi-Gyu muttered.


    Mammon hadmitted many sins against humans. Of course, if Gi-Gyu werent here, no one could have asked a demon king like Mammon to pay for his crimes. Mammon had surrendered himself, but it was still necessary to discuss his past crimes.


    Then, there was also the matter of his demons. Most of them hadntmitted too many crimes since reaching the earth, but many of the powerful demons in this group had killed and stolen yers'' bodies.


    But we must keep in mind that Mammon surrendered and provided us with much useful information regarding the Caravan Guild, Gi-Gyu added. It was time to consider all the facts. In addition, he has brought many young, innocent demons and even older ones who haventmitted any crimes against humans. We cant ask them to pay for other demons sins.


    Not all demons were evil. As a matter of fact, they were very simr to humans. On the one hand, there were evil demons, but on the other hand, there were some demons more innocent than angels.


    To be honest, this discussion is meaningless, Sung-Hoon began. He was right. There was no point in considering the demons past crimes and what they had brought to them now. They had held this meeting to inform everyone about this.


    Sung-Hoon continued, Considering Ranker Kim Gi-Gyus unique ability, we have no choice but to ept them. We can have them repentter by volunteering to help humans somehow. But at this moment, these demons will bring much-needed power to our army. Their presence will no doubt be helpful.


    Gi-Gyus sync ability forced the subject to obey him unconditionally. As soon as Sung-Hoon had finished, someone entered the room.


    Sorry, Imte. The neer was Paimon, who had been experimenting on Botistely and was, therefore, rarely seen. He asked, Do you know the ratio of the different energies inside Eden?


    It was such a random question, and before anyone could even answer, Paimon continued, The abundant sorcerous energy you brought has filled this ce. Death, Chaos, Life, and divine energy are also present, but not as much as sorcerous energy.


    Gi-Gyu remembered the time he had brought the Roman evacuees into Eden. Non-yers couldnt survive in a space saturated with energies only yers could utilize, so Brunheart had to work extra hard to force the energies to one corner of Eden. She had spent herself because Gi-Gyu had asked her to do that task.


    The sorcerous energy in this ce is already too much. If you ept all those demons, then Paimon smiled awkwardly and said, This ce might explode.


    ...


    The sorcerous energy density wasnt this much even in hell. The sorcerous energy has the power to expand. Holding those extra demons alone has put too much burden on this ce. If those demons sync with you and their sorcerous energy is added to Eden, it will get very dangerous.


    With a nod, Gi-Gyu asked, Then what should we do?


    Paimon had named the problem. Now, it was time for him to suggest a solution. And if he didnt have one, Gi-Gyu would have no choice but to reject these demons. However, he couldnt just release thousands of demons into the world. It was too dangerous for them to live on Earth, so he needed to find another way.


    On top of this, Gi-Gyu coveted these demons power.


    Paimon, who had been watching Gi-Gyu, smiled. I already gave you a solution.


    Paimon pointed at the corner where Old Man Hwang, smiling, Hwang Chae-II, awkward, Min-Su, dazed, and Hart, confused, were standing.


    Old Man Hwang began, Well have to organize anotherpartment and


    Old Man Hwangs smile widened as he added, Could you please allow tourists to visit Eden?


    Old Man Hwangs smile couldnt have looked any naughtier.

 Chapter 339: A Small World

    Chapter 339: A Small World


    The work on Old Man Hwangspartment n began immediately after Gi-Gyu had approved it.


    Skeletons, move those materials faster! Old Man Hwang ordered. Griffins, why arent you working?!


    Gi-Gyu watched everyone working hard in Eden and muttered, It looks like he was just waiting for my permission.


    The robust construction scene and the various monsters bustling around filled Eden with loud noises.


    <em>The energies are moving along with them too, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Edens various energies moved, getting split as the creatures utilized them. It was amazing to see what was happening around him. If Gi-Gyu were alone in Eden, he would have never known this ce could do something like this.


    <em>Is this what Old Man Hwang meant when he said Brun has many abilities?! </em>Gi-Gyu remembered the elderly cksmith telling him that Brunheart was Eden itself. Gi-Gyu now understood what he had meant by this.


    Old Man Hwang must be smiling inside the Sephiroth Tree while working hard. The thought made Gi-Gyu smile as well.


    My father has been waiting to start this for a long time, Hwang Chae-Il, standing beside Gi-Gyu, whispered. The still-burning being continued, He has been nning this construction andpartmentalization since before we even had the energy problem.


    Why didnt he begin earlier? asked Gi-Gyu. Old Man Hwang had be Edens manager after Gi-Gyu had demoted Hart. The cksmith could do whatever he wished with the entire Eden.


    Compartmentalizing and organizing a ce like this requires more work than you think. It could also give rise to many problems and advantages, Hwang Chae-Il exined.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu couldnt understand what Hwang Chae-Il had said. But I can see one thing for sure.


    With a smile, Gi-Gyu added, Its obvious Old Man Hwang prepared for this in advance.


    The changes in Eden were shocking. Old Man Hwang had the advantage of having countless undead workers who could work day and night without getting tired, but even so, things happened fast. In fact, Eden looked different almost every second.


    Its incredible. Gi-Gyu was impressed. Hwang Chae-Il could feel that Gi-Gyu was genuinely in awe.


    Hwang Chae-Il burned even brighter as he worked. He wasnt just standing around next to Gi-Gyu and watching leisurely. Hwang Chae-Il was directing different powers to lead the construction personally.


    Gi-Gyu suddenly asked, By the way, how long are you going to maintain that appearance?


    Hwang Chae-IIs burning face turned toward Gi-Gyu. When he didnt reply, Gi-Gyu continued, Wouldnt it be better for you to get rid of this body now? Old Man Hwang already gave you his permission to end this punishment. I even heard that Paimon has made a new body for you.


    At the moment, Hwang Chae-Il looked grotesque. He didnt look human, more like a moving statue. And every time he used his power, his face burned brightly, causing him immense pain.


    <em>I know Min-Su hasnt said anything, but I know he wants his father to return. </em>Gi-Gyu suspected that this was why Min-Su had worked with Paimon to create a new body for Hwang Chae-Il.


    Hwang Chae-Il asked in a monotone, Does my appearance make you ufortable?


    I wouldnt say that Gi-Gyu turned to watch the construction again. Watching Hwang Chae-Ils burning face was somehow painful for him too. Gi-Gyu continued, I just dont think its a good idea to suffer a punishment greater than your crime. And besides, those you harmed have already forgiven you.


    Hwang Chae-II hadntmitted his evil voluntarily; Andras had brainwashed him. Of course, patricide and attempting to sacrifice your son were enormous sins, but the fact that he wasnt in his right mind had to count for something.


    But it seemed that Hwang Chae-Il felt differently. He felt so guilty that he was willing to endure such a painful punishment.


    All right, Hwang Chae-Il replied. Gi-Gyus eyes widened because he hadnt expected that response.


    Hwang Chae-Il added, When thepartmentalization in Eden ispleted and this ce is stable, I will return to my old self.


    Gi-Gyu smiled.


    Just then, Old Man Hwangs voice rang in the entire Eden.


    -Hurry up ande back, you idiot! You can work more efficiently if youre in the tree!


    Old Man Hwang was summoning Hwang Chae-Il back to the Sephiroth Tree.


    Hahaha, Gi-Gyu and Hwang Chae-Ilughed together.


    ***


    The construction in Eden had finished at lightning speed. If not for Old Man Hwang, the minor details alone would have taken way longer. While Old Man Hwang was inmand of the entire project, Brunheart was responsible for altering the terrains and expanding the space. As for the actual construction, the undead has done it.


    Old Man Hwang wanted perfection. He also wanted his building to be beautiful, which required a lot of work.


    Uwah Heo Sung-Hoon couldnt believe his eyes. Is this really Eden? Everything happened so fast.


    He was with Gi-Gyu in the Sephiroth Tree, enjoying the newly improved Eden. But unlike before, they couldnt look at the entire Eden from the tree because it had be too big. Instead, the tree now had numerous screens disying Edens many corners.


    -Is everyone ready?


    Old Man Hwangs voice rang inside the tree.


    -I guess you are. Then Ill get started


    Old Man Hwang sounded yful as he warned.


    -Grab onto something tight.


    Sung-Hoon asked in confusion, What does he mean?


    Gi-Gyu replied with a grin, Just find something to hold on to.


    Gi-Gyu quickly grabbed a nearby column. Sung-Hoon just looked around in confusion when Old Man Hwang roared.


    -A tree must know how to grow!


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun dun dun.</em>


    The Sephiroth Tree began vibrating.


    Huhhhhh?! Sung-Hoon screamed in shock. The tree began shaking violently, and Sung-Hoon yelled, H-help me!


    The tree began to grow, and columns erupted from the ceilings and floors. Because Heo Sung-Hoon was a yer and had recently received harsh training from Bodhidharma, he moved swiftly to avoid getting impaled.


    -Its almost done!


    Old Man Hwang announced. Suddenly, with a loud thud, the shaking stopped.


    Uwah Sung-Hoon, who was hanging onto a wall like a spider, eximed. How?!


    He noticed the numerous screens in the room were gone, reced byrge ss windows.


    Did this tree grow just now? Sung-Hoon asked. Just a moment ago, they couldnt see the entirety of Eden. But now, they were way higher, so they could again see Eden as a whole.


    There were many sky inds, and one looked like a castle. On the ground, there were roads that the non-yers could use to travel. There were also houses the guests could stay in if necessary. And the gate entrance was right beside the waterway.


    Hahaha Thats a museum, isnt it? asked Sung-Hoon as he pointed at a bluish ss pyramid. It looked simr to the Louvre Museum. Inside, he could see hundreds of cars and transportation systems being exhibited.


    And whats that? Sung-Hoon pointed at a curve far away at the edge of Eden. It was right below the sky castle and near where the waterway ended. Is that a door?


    It looked like a door, but its exact details were ineffable. It was something big and strange.


    It looks almost as big as that monumental building the monsters destroyed in the past, Sung-Hoon added. A long time ago, a tall building near Jamsil was considered andmark. However, an S-ss gate break had urred and had destroyed the building.


    This new door in Eden was just as tall.


    And is that door really hand-sculpted? asked Sung-Hoon.


    Probably, replied Gi-Gyu. Even from afar, they could see tens of thousands of dragons and monsters sculpted on the door. It looked grotesquely beautiful. Sung-Hoon asked various questions, but Gi-Gyu couldnt pay attention. Instead of the new buildings, he was more interested in the energy changes.


    <em>They have definitely separated into different parts of Eden. </em>


    The various energies in Eden had always remained mixed in an unorganized manner. But now, they were separated neatly.


    The divine energy had been pushed to the sky, while the magic remained on the ground.


    <em>And the </em><em>sorcerous</em><em> energy is behind that door </em>Gi-Gyu realized that this new door must lead to an underground area. He could see a tiny bit of sorcerous energy leaking out from the door.


    <em>Life, Death, and Chaos are all organized inside the Sephiroth Tree. </em>


    As the tree grew, a giant column had materialized in the middle. Sung-Hoon didnt seem interested in this new change, but Gi-Gyu could feel the three energies flowing inside the column.


    Im impressed Gi-Gyu finally whispered. The different energies had merely separated, but that change alone impressed him a lot.


    Just then, Sung-Hoon turned to see Gi-Gyu. He yelled, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu! You look!


    Gi-Gyu had felt the changes before Sung-Hoon had even mentioned it. He had gotten taller, his skin had be harder, and his sight seemed clearer. And he could sense some other physical changes apart from them.


    <em>And my power </em>Gi-Gyu had recently obtained a lot of sorcerous energy, which had resulted in instability; he found that instability gradually disappearing. <em>At this rate, I might not lose control even if I use the Berserker Mode.</em>


    The Berserker Mode required an explosive amount of sorcerous energy, which made him lose consciousness. But now, he felt he could use it without actually going berserk.


    Of course, there was no way of knowing what might happen if he went beyond his limit.


    How Sung-Hoon looked bbergasted. Could a fully grown man get taller?


    ...


    Sung-Hoon suddenly realized something about his height.


    Ackkkk! Sung-Hoon screamed.


    ***


    Thepartmentalization caused big changes. It modified the entirety of Eden as the different energies took their ce. Gi-Gyu had also experienced some mental and physical changes.


    Gi-Gyu soon learned that the higher-level skeleton soldiers could now talk. The recent changes had made all of his creatures stronger, including Lou and El. While some had only be stronger, others had received strength and changes in their appearance.


    How do you like this? Old Man Hwang grinned widely, seemingly satisfied with the result. Everything worked out ording to my n! All of it felt like I was ying a game!


    Eden was now big enough to have cities. It was a small country on its own.


    It feels like I was creating an entire world. A small one, but still an entire world. I must say that meeting you is the luckiest encounter of my life, young man! Old Man Hwang looked ecstatic. Through their sync, Gi-Gyu could feel how happy the elderly cksmith was.


    Now. Old Man Hwang looked into Gi-Gyus eyes. Its finally time to add theponents that make a world real.


    Gi-Gyu turned to look at the giant door in front of him. Suddenly, Mammon appeared to greet him.


    We have been waiting for you. You are our true master.

 Chapter 340: A Small World (2)

    Chapter 340: A Small World (2)


    Mammon hadnt appeared alens of thousands of demons had gathered around Gi-Gyu. It looked like more had shown up since Gi-Gyu first met Mammon.


    Andras death had filled all the demons on Earth with anxiety. Since the high-level demons had been disappearing one by one, the weaker demons had no choice but to hide wherever they could on Earth. Mammon exined that he had created a contactwork among the demons to maintainmunication.


    Ive called all that I could contact, Mammon announced. Theirmunicationwork wasnt anything special. Powerful demons could engrave themselves in the minds of lesser demons, which could be used formunication.


    What about the demons who belong to the Caravan Guild? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Mammon bowed and replied, Im afraid Andras engraved their minds, so I cant contact or summon them. I cant even contact all the demons on Earth.


    But Gi-Gyu was still impressed with the number that had shown up. This was more than he had needed or anticipated.


    <em>Plus, I heard some demons are acting independently. </em>


    Andras had summoned some demons, but his death had erased the engraving in their minds. So, they were free to do whatever they wanted, now more than ever since the hell kings had also lost their power.


    Mammon continued, After stealing the yers bodies, they realized they could grow. So, they went rogue.


    The demons now had the yers bodies, which meant they followed the Tower systems rules. Following their demonic instinct, they began hunting independently as Caravan Guild yers. The seniority system in hell had been so strict that many lowly demons had never gotten the chance to increase their ranks. But on Earth, as long as they evaded the hell kings and Gi-Gyus eyes, they could be more powerful. Demons were greedy creatures, so they found this opportunity attractive.


    Well, other people will take care of this, so we dont have to worry about that, Gi-Gyu reassured Mammon. Mammon had already given them the list of the demons who had chosen to remain in the Caravan Guild.


    Gi-Gyu continued, The humans will take care of them.


    Gi-Gyu had referred to Tao Chen, Heo Sung-Hoon, and Alberto, who led the newly unified Eden. Lately, many additional guilds and organizations had joined Eden. The n was for this human organization to find and eliminate the hidden demons. But of course, if only the humans were involved,pleting this task would take an eternity.


    However, once you submit yourselves to me, you will have to work for the humans for a long time to repent your sins. When Gi-Gyu ordered, Mammon bit his lips. Mammon used to think of humans as no more than bugs. But now, hea hell king who used to rule hellhad to work for a human. It was a hard pill to swallow.


    But Mammon stopped frowning and bowed. I understand.


    Mammon knew he had no other choice. He used to lead the entire Caravan Guild, and he was the infamous king of greed. There was no doubt Mammon was an intelligent creature, and he knew that he couldnt refuse Gi-Gyus offer.


    <em>He knows that if he refuses, Ill just kill him. </em>Gi-Gyu had nned on killing Mammon and syncing with him. This way, Mammon would have been reborn to obey Gi-Gyu with unconditional loyalty. He would have lost his pride and identity and be a ve. Mammon was smart enough to know that voluntarily obeying Gi-Gyu was better.


    The other demons began murmuring among themselves, perhaps because they had just witnessed Mammon embarrassing himself.


    Silence! Mammon screamed, and soon, a heavy silence fell. Their station in hell very much limited the demons.


    <em>After all, their position in hell is directly proportional to their power. </em>Gi-Gyu had learned that demons could get a high position in hell only with power.


    Just then, Lou arrived and announced, What a sight.


    He had been busy touring the newly improved Eden, which had to be why he had arrived just now.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Not a child today, I see.


    Ahem Lou coughed a little. Today is a memorable day, so I had to take a more appropriate form.


    Lou was in his full battle gear. The changes in Eden had made him much stronger. The horns on his head and the wings on his back were now bigger and darker. And underneath his main set of wings, he now had severalyers of wings.


    I think youre making them ufortable, Gi-Gyu muttered. As soon as Lou had appeared, the demons had begun shuddering in fear. They remained quiet because of Mammons order, but it seemed they couldnt control their shivering bodies.


    Mammon nodded to Lou first before addressing him formally, Greetings to Lucifer.


    This time, Mammon had shown his respect to Lou. He continued, We, all the demons, have seen and felt the changes in this ce called Eden.


    <em>Hes feeling deprived, </em>Gi-Gyu realized that Mammon felt inadequate around the Eden creatures. It was understandable, as all the Eden creatures had be stronger with Edens improvement. Something like this would have never happened in hell.


    We pray that we will get to serve a new king, Mammon said earnestly. The other demons felt the same way, and Gi-Gyu could feel that they really wanted this.


    Lou whispered to Gi-Gyu, Nothing is more seductive than power to demons. They just witnessed all of Edens creatures bing stronger with the ce. They dream about stuff like this. Im telling you that they just cant deny this offer.


    Mammon knelt on the ground and bowed deeply before asking, Would you take us in?


    One by one, the other demons also knelt and bowed.


    His head still bowed, Mammon continued, I, who goes by the name Greed, and the 43,266 demons behind me wish to belong to you.


    Gi-Gyu was about to reply when he heard Lous telepathic message.


    -Repeat what I say.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and began reciting what Lou was telling him. When you belong to me


    What would happen here wouldnt be something as simple as syncingthey were about to sign a contract of souls.


    <em>A contract that will decide the future of an entire race, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in awe. Lou hade here for this very purpose. Honestly, they didnt have to make a big show of it. However, the demons would forever remember what would happen today.


    Gi-Gyu continued to repeat Lous words, You will breathe in my embrace.


    <em>Thud.</em>


    The demons looked up, but an invisible force pushed their heads back to the ground. It was so forceful that their foreheads began bleeding.


    You will no longer be free, Gi-Gyu continued.


    <em>Whack.</em>


    As even greater sorcerous energy suppressed them, the demons felt like their foreheads were stuck to the ground.


    You shall live and die by mymand.


    <em>Thud, thud.</em>


    The lives of your families and future descendants will also belong to me.


    <em>Whack!</em>


    You shall raise your swords and use your nails and energy only for me


    <em>Whackkkk!</em>


    You shall breathe only if I allow it.


    Clouds of sorcerous energy swarmed around them. After all, there were over 40,000 demons here, most of them fairly powerful. When all of their powers gathered, it created thick and dark energy clouds.


    -Will you ept this condition?


    When Lou said this in Gi-Gyus head, Gi-Gyu repeated it.


    Will youGi-Gyu licked his lips to wet themept this condition?


    We will. All the demons announced promptly in unison. Their voices and sorcerous energy created a giant vibration in front of the enormous door.


    Sync, Gi-Gyu announced softly. An invisible threat sprouted from Gi-Gyu and split to reach all the demons.


    With this, you shall belong to my small world, said Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    Old Man Hwang remembered seeing the giant door in the basement of the Tower.


    <em>The door to hell. </em>It was the entrance that had led him to hell. It was also the exit for the demons to leave hell and reach Earth. Edens enormous door wasnt exactly the same, but many demons had been shocked by how simr it looked.


    The hell door was a mystery, history, and pride of the demon race. Old Man Hwang could recreate it only because Paimon had helped him. To Old Man Hwangs shock, Paimon had exined that he had previously participated in constructing the original hell door.


    Lou couldnt hide his shock as he murmured, All the demons have moved downstairs. I cant believe Old Man Hwang recreated the underground world.


    After Gi-Gyu had synced with Mammon and 40,000 demons, an overwhelming amount of sorcerous energy had invaded the Sephiroth Tree.


    <em>And then, this energy moved to the underground space. </em>Gi-Gyu wondered if some kind of filtering system had been built inside the tree. The Sephiroth Tree had only sent the sorcerous energy to the space below and had allowed the other energies to remain above ground.


    <em>It was quite a sight when that door opened. </em>Gi-Gyu, at first, had thought the door was only a decorative feature. But when it had opened, the newly creatednd of demons had been revealed. Old Man Hwang and Brunheart had worked hard together to recreate hell.


    Gi-Gyu hadnt been certain if the demons would like the idea. However, Mammon and the demons had thanked Gi-Gyu profusely when they saw their new home. The new space seemingly meant much more to the demons than Gi-Gyu had anticipated. All the demons had moved to the downstairs area happily.


    Old Man Hwang exined, They wille whenever you summon them. They are also free to visit Edens other areas as they wish.


    This was one major difference from hell. The demons werent trapped underground. The door was always open, so as long as Gi-Gyu allowed it, the demons could go wherever they wished inside Eden.


    How is it? Do you like it? Old Man Hwang smiled mischievously.


    How could I not? Watching his world be more organized, Gi-Gyu felt like the energies inside him were also bing stable. He knew that he wasnt just imagining it. His body was indeed finding a new equilibrium.


    And just like that, the sync with the demons waspleted. The demon race would now remain intact and be stronger as a part of Eden.


    Im d youre happy with it. Hahaha! Old Man Hwangughed loudly.


    Ill admit that youre very skilled. When Louplimented him, Old Man Hwangs eyes widened.


    The elderly cksmith eximed, Thank you so much!


    Lou was once the true king of hell, so Old Man Hwang was truly ttered.


    You know its not over, right? Turning toward Gi-Gyu, Old Man Hwang asked with a big smile, Only the griffins are flying in the sky. Dont you think it looks too bare?


    It appeared that Old Man Hwang wanted to see further improvement.


    Master, El appeared and greeted.


    Grandmaster, Hamiel did the same.


    Umm Dammit! I cant just call you by your name, right? Michael, who followed El, muttered to Gi-Gyu.


    I told you that you can, Gi-Gyu replied.


    Well, Im off now, Lou announced and left.


    El and the other angels hadnt attended the ceremony in which Gi-Gyu had synced with the demons. Syncing with one demon was a simple event, but their divine presence couldve interfered as the ceremony was also a form of contract.


    Hamiel, are you okay? Gi-Gyu asked suddenly. There was still one problem: They didnt know Hamiels identity. He held sorcerous energy but wasnt a demon. Although he used to be an angel, he dealt with the power opposite of divine energy. Hamiel had be a fallen angel and had evolved into Diablo.


    It might have been okay if Hamiel had participated in the ceremony.


    Michael stepped forward and proudly announced, Look!


    Michael was still feeling a little awkward in Eden, but he was getting used to his new surroundings quickly. Gi-Gyu had been told that Michael and Hamiel had be good friends.


    Michael urged, Hamiel! Show it to your master!


    When Michael looked so excited, Hamiel blushed. Shyly, he took a step forward and opened his giant wings.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Huh? Gi-Gyu gasped when he saw Hamiels pure white wings.

 Chapter 341: A Small World (3)

    Chapter 341: A Small World (3)


    The wings on Hamiels back were no longer bony, ck, and grotesquethey were now pure white and angelic. In a sentence, they were the wings of an angel.


    Are those angelic wings?! Gi-Gyu said in shock. He hadnt been told about this change, so he studied Hamiel carefully.


    Youre still Diablo, so how? Gi-Gyu wondered. How could Diablo, a fallen angels final form, have a set of wings so pure? Gi-Gyu looked back and forth between Hamiel and Michael with confusion and interest.


    Michael replied, This is Hamiels power.


    I was testing my abilities when I learned about this one, Grandmaster, Hamiel exined shyly. Suddenly, Hamiel''s white feathers fell, and his wings began changing shape. His hands and feet started changing shape too.


    ...! Gi-Gyu stared in awe, realizing Hamiel was returning to the form he had shown inside the Colosseum. This was the powerful Diablo Gi-Gyu remembered.


    See?! Isnt it amazing? Michael bragged as if this was his power.


    Wow! Gi-Gyu eximed. Soon, Hamiels bones began cracking to reform; before long, he had reverted to his angel form, looking like the perfect angel with his pure wings.


    Hamiel continued, I didnt know much about Diablo, so I was experimenting with my new abilities. After a while, I realized the true nature of Diablo.


    Hamiel raised his hand to create an orb of divine energy. When he motioned with his eyes, the orbs color changed. Secondster, it was cycling between sorcerous energy and divine energy.


    Its nothing major, but I can also handle a bit of Death, The orb in Hamiels hand shrunk, going from fist size to marble size, and Gi-Gyu could now feel Death from it.


    With Lous help, it wasnt a huge surprise that Hamiel could use a bit of Death now that he had evolved.


    I dont know why or how, but Hamiel added, I can now use all types of magic. And I can change form willfully, which can help fool my enemies.


    Gi-Gyu didnt have to follow the same rules as Hamiel. While the limitations of Hamiels power were clear, Gi-Gyu could use any amount of any energy. Moreover, Hamiels skill could actually harm him depending on the type of energy used.


    Hamiel asked Gi-Gyu hesitantly, Do you, by chance, know anything about this?


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet, deep in thought. He had felt something odd every time Hamiel had switched between energies. He was familiar with the power Hamiel had used to switch between different forms.


    Its faint, but its Chaos, Gi-Gyu whispered.


    ***


    <em>Does Chaos have the ability to transform into different energies? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered.


    Chaos could embrace the properties of different energies and blend them; he had known about it. However, he had no idea a bit of Chaos could flip the essential nature of an energy on its head.


    Gi-Gyu had initially thought of Chaos as something simr to a shell, but now, he was beginning to think that he was wrong. Then, he remembered the First Potion: A mixture of sorcerous energy and Chaos that transformed humans into monsters. It gave its users an intolerable and overwhelming burst of energy. Was Hamiel doing something simr?


    <em>Ill have to talk to Paimon about this, </em>Gi-Gyu decided, but this wasnt the time to dwell on this topic.


    Master, El called out to Gi-Gyu.


    Huh? Gi-Gyu jolted, wondering if El had found out that he was distracted.


    El smiled and replied, I just wanted to thank you.


    The smile on her face disappeared, reced by genuine appreciation.


    <em>This is! </em>Gi-Gyu felt confused when he felt an unusual emotion from El.


    Sadly, the emotions disappeared quickly, and she continued, I will continue to serve you with dedication and everything I have, Master.


    I appreciate that. Gi-Gyu smiled.


    Ahem Just then, someone from behind coughed awkwardly. I dont mean to interrupt you, but shouldnt we begin the ritual now?


    Oh, sorry. Gi-Gyu apologized to Michael but also simultaneously red at him.


    ...? Michael looked at Gi-Gyu in confusion.


    But Gi-Gyu quickly looked around and changed the subject, Everyone is here, right?


    Currently, they were inside the biggest sky ind Old Man Hwang had created, surrounded by an abundance of divine energy. They all stood at the highest point of a castle, indicating that they could see the entirety of Eden. Beside Gi-Gyu, Michael, El, and Hamiel stood and nodded.


    All right, Ill get started, Gi-Gyu looked out at the cloudless sky of Eden. When he ced a hand on his chest, strange sounds rang from it.


    <em>Whir Whirrr</em>


    Shockingly, somethingrge that looked like a cup exited his chest.


    Michael thought in awe, <em>Its theplete Holy Grail.</em>


    In the past, Michael only had half of the Holy Grail. He had to part with a piece of this half to heal Gi-Gyu. All the various pieces of the grail, including the other half Raphael had, were gathered here. At this very moment, Els holy artifact, the Holy Grail, rested in Gi-Gyus hands in its glory.


    Everyone could feel the grail vibrating. Was it excited because the space around it was filled with divine energy?


    <em>Or is it the countless souls of the angels held inside? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. The power inside the Holy Grail was incredible. It was the kind of power anyone would covet.


    The kind of power that could change the entire world.


    <em>Whoever gets this power would end up being God-like. </em>Gi-Gyu thought while watching the cup. And that was precisely what Gabriel had tried to do.


    Hoo Gi-Gyu could hear Michael and Hamiels nervous sighs. But he wasnt paying much attention to them because he was concentrating on El, who had heard the entire truth from Gabriel.


    El had created all the angels and had forced them to serve a fake. The guilt of it had tormented her terribly for very long.


    <em>I think she has the answer now, but </em>Gi-Gyu knew El was still confused.


    <em>El, </em>Gi-Gyu called out to her. <em>I hope this will at least bring you somefort.</em>


    Gi-Gyu let go of the Holy Grail, which defied allws of gravity by staying afloat in the air.


    <em>I hope this will make a good gift for you, </em>Gi-Gyu wished. Instead of saying the word out loud, Gi-Gyu silently synced with the grail. He had already partially synced with the grail; now, the connection wasplete. Gi-Gyu felt abundant divine energy coursing through his body, the same kind Gabriel had before his death.


    Uwahh Michael eximed as the grail began shaking even harder and transforming slowly.


    Suddenly, a small white feather escaped from the grail and danced in the air. The power inside this tiny feather was shocking.


    Does that feather hold all the power of the Holy Grail? Hamiel mumbled in shock. That single feather was seemingly holding all that the grail had to offer.


    Its starting now, Gi-Gyu announced. The feather split into dozens, hundreds, thousands, and then tens of thousands of different feathers. Soon, the sky of the sky ind castle was covered with countless white feathers. The wind so high up in the sky was strong, yet the feathers moved gently.


    <em>Flutter!</em>


    One of the feathers suddenly transformed into a white dove. Then, the other feathers followed suit, transforming into doves and flying around the sky ind castle.


    Uwahhh Both Michael and Hamiel eximed at the beautiful scenery. The numerous white doves made it seem like they were surrounded by brilliance. Strangely, the doves just silently flew around without crying out once.


    El, who had been quiet until now, whispered to Gi-Gyu, Thank you.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Suddenly, there was a sh of bright light on the sky castle. Everyone covered their eyes, and when the light disappeared and they could see again, they saw tens of thousands of angels bowing to Gi-Gyu. They greeted him in unison, Father


    ***


    Considering how vast Eden was, the actual poption inside wasparably meager.


    But now, it doesnt feel empty at all, Gi-Gyu announced with a proud smile.


    Whatever, Lou, who was ying a game and sitting beside Gi-Gyu, muttered.


    El was also sitting nearby, smiling quietly. The revival of the angel race was aplete sess. Gi-Gyu knew this would make El happy, but the gift was intended for Hamiel.


    Thank you Thank you, Hamiel cried as tears rolled down his eyes. When he saw the two angels who had died recently, he yelled, Anael! Kamael!


    Castro had seemingly erased the existence of these two angels. However, Gi-Gyu had ultimately seeded in bringing them back,rgely thanks to the changes in Eden and Gi-Gyu''spetence in utilizing those changes.


    <em>Im so relieved that Hamiel is happy. </em>Gi-Gyu was d of the oue. Of course, what puzzled him wasnt the fact that these two dead angels hade back. Although they looked the same as before and retained their memories, they differed greatly.


    <em>They still have divine energy, but they arent exactly angels I cant quite tell what they are at this point. </em>


    He had used the grails remaining power to create their physical bodies. Then, Gi-Gyu had injected their memories from Hamiel and the memories he had stored in himself through the sync. The two angels were resurrected perfectly, but they werent exactly the same as before.


    Perhaps he could bring them back perfectly someday. He could make that a reality when he had enough power to do everything he wanted. Gi-Gyu hoped so.


    Just then, Gi-Gyu became tense.


    Whats wrong? Lou asked.


    Master? El looked surprised.


    ... Gi-Gyu didnt reply. It looked like he wasmunicating with someone in his head. After some time, Gi-Gyu exined, I got a message from Soo-Jung.


    Because Gi-Gyu looked upset, Lou and El remained quiet.


    Finally, Gi-Gyu announced, We have a problem.

 Chapter 342: The Choice

    Chapter 342: The Choice


    Gi-Gyu had been chatting with Lou and El several hours ago when he had heard a telepathic message.


    -I met Yoo Suk-Woo.


    The speaker was Soo-Jung, who wasmunicating with him through Lim Hye-Sook. Gi-Gyus heart fell the moment he heard those words.


    <em>If she met Yoo Suk-Woo, then she mustve met Mother and Yoo-Jung too, </em>


    Gi-Gyu couldnt remember thest time he had seen their faces. Add to that the time he had spent inside his shell during that Tower testit had been just too long.


    -But there is a problem.


    Before Gi-Gyu could say a word, Soo-Jung continued. Gi-Gyus heart beat violently.


    -Yoo Suk-Woo isnt okay. I cant talk for long; we need your help.


    Before Soo-Jung could even finish her message, Gi-Gyu heard another message; it was from Go Hyung-Chul.


    -We have a problem.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu quickly lost contact with Soo-Jung. He knew something big mustve happened. After all, Yoo-Bin and Lim Hye-Sook had apanied Soo-Jung, and they were now with Suk-Woo. The four people were individually strong enough, so one could only imagine how strong they would be as a group.


    <em>Im sure theyll be able tost a bit longer. </em>Gi-Gyu decided. Since they could contact him, they must be having a problem returning to him. Therefore, Gi-Gyu felt certain they could hold on for a bit longer.


    Of course, this didnt mean Gi-Gyu wasnt worried. His heart continued to pound wildly. He was so anxious that the creatures of Eden could feel his nervousness.


    -Is something wrong?


    Several of Gi-Gyus creatures asked. Gi-Gyu quickly reassured them and blocked theirmunications.


    <em>Soo-Jung never mentioned my family. </em>And that was why Gi-Gyu was so anxious.


    She had mentioned being with Suk-Woo but not his family, who was supposed to be with Suk-Woo. Was it because she didnt have time tomunicate?


    Or could it be because of something worse?


    What if something had happened? Did Soo-Jung purposely not mention his family because she didnt want to worry him? He had lost contact with Soo-Jung, so he had no one to ask. He was dying inside, but Gi-Gyu knew he couldnt dwell on his worries.


    -Are you listening to me?


    Go Hyung-Chul asked again. Unlike Soo-Jung, Go Hyung-Chul hadnt lost contact with him.


    <em>I am, </em>Gi-Gyu replied.


    Gi-Gyu had sent Haures to the Tower to deal with the Red yers, but on the 79th floor, Haures had informed Gi-Gyu that he had encountered a powerful enemy. So, Gi-Gyu had sent Go Hyung-Chul and Drake Knights order as reinforcement. Several days ago, Gi-Gyu had received a message that Go Hyung-Chul had reached Haures safely. This was the first time he had heard anything from Go Hyung-Chul since then.


    <em>I was distracted because of the message from Soo-Jung, </em>Gi-Gyu exined to Go Hyung-Chul.<em></em>


    <em>-</em>Is something wrong?


    <em>I dont know yet. But its fine. You go ahead. </em>


    Go Hyung-Chul seemed concerned for Gi-Gyu, but he soon continued.


    -After I joined Haures, I began studying this enemy Haures mentioned. I wanted to assassinate him if he wasnt anything special.


    Go Hyung-Chuls new job after syncing with Gi-Gyu was Shadow Lord. His new abilities allowed him to specialize further in infiltration and assassination. Assassinating an enemy in secret would be the best option in most cases for Go Hyung-Chul.


    -But


    Gi-Gyu could feel Go Hyung-Chul bing tense.


    -This enemy is someone very unexpected.


    <em>Unexpected?</em>


    <em>-</em>Its a human.


    <em>... </em>Gi-Gyu felt confused. Haures and Go Hyung-Chul were on the 79th floor, so they hadnt even expected a normal yer to be there, much less a human. Moreover, how was a human on a floor that even the Ang Guild and Lee Sun-Ho hadnt reached?


    -I couldnt believe it. But hes so powerful that I cant even approach him. Im not sure if we can defeat him without suffering a huge loss.


    Go Hyung-Chul wasnt the type to exaggerate, so Gi-Gyu was interested.


    <em>Who is he? You dont recognize him at all? A yer that powerful would be very well known, wouldnt he?</em>


    <em>-</em>Thats the problem. I dont recognize him at all. I know all the famous yers, but I have no idea who he is. And its not like I can question all the yers in the world about him now.


    When Gi-Gyu became quiet, Go Hyung-Chul demanded.


    -Give me an order.


    Gi-Gyu had few options. Since he had sent Go Hyung-Chul there to assist Haures, he could either ask them both to return ormand them to fight the mysterious human regardless of whatever loss they might suffer.


    Gi-Gyu ultimately chose to fight.


    <em>Ill send you some reinforcement. </em>


    <em>-...</em>


    Gi-Gyu had decided to send more help to fight this unknown enemy. His creatures had to continue climbing the Tower no matter what. He had many questions for Gaia, and the only way to get answers was by conquering the Tower.


    He was concerned about this powerful enemy on the 79th floor, but that wasnt enough for him to order his creatures to stop climbing the Tower.


    -Youll have to send the right reinforcement. Think hard about it. If you send some random help, only the damage we would suffer will increase. Either send someone good or let me and Haures return.


    Go Hyung-Chuls voice became quieter as he continued.


    -Things are terrible here. I didnt want to say anything because I didnt want to rm you or affect your decision, but this ce


    Go Hyung-Chul whispered darkly.


    -It feels like were being hunted here.


    ***


    That''s shocking Heo Sung-Hoon looked concerned. A human on the 79th floor? I didnt receive a report regarding this when the KPA was functional. Even after the formation of Eden, I havent gotten anything like this.


    All the yers trying to conquer the higher floors had to report to the association. After all, such yers were usually high-level yersa limited resourceso the association had the duty to protect them.


    Alberto, who must have been very busy, had stille when Gi-Gyu had asked for his presence. He chimed in, Same in Europe. We havent heard anything either.


    Same in China. I havent been told about anything like this, Tao Chen added. He hadnt left Eden since the Roman incident.


    Sung-Hoon murmured, A human on the 79th floor


    Turning toward Gi-Gyu, Sung-Hoon suggested, He is either a yer who was never certified or a Red yer.


    Uncertified yers were people who received an invitation from the Tower but never reported to the Tower. Uncertified yers rarely entered the Tower since they only got limited ess. Such yers tended to use their powers to better their everyday lives.


    The other possibility was a Red yer. Perhaps he had somehow gotten so powerful that he could ascend to such a high floor.


    <em>Considering that he has already attacked Haures once, thetter is the most likely possibility, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Haures was currently in a human form, but that yer had still attacked him, proving that the mysterious yer saw humans as his enemy.


    <em>Or it could be some creature in a human form. </em>Gi-Gyu also thought of this possibility. However, only a very powerful creature could fool Go Hyung-Chul into believing they were a human. Thisst possibility was the most dangerous scenario.


    What are you nning to do? Sung-Hoon asked, Didnt you say you got a message from Soo-Jung too? Anything more from her yet?


    Gi-Gyu shook his head. He hadnt heard anything from her since they had lost contact.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Ill send more reinforcement for now. At the very least, we have to figure out his identity.


    Gi-Gyu knew that his creatures might be defeated, but he needed to learn more about this enemy, who might affect the oue of this entire war.


    Hmm. Tao Chen caressed his treasured long beard and suggested, What do you think of sending Bodhidharma as the reinforcement?


    ***


    Long time no see. Because Bodhidharma had such a bright smile, Gi-Gyu felt even more apologetic.


    Gi-Gyu apologized, Im sorry about that I wish we could meet more often, Bodhidharma.


    I no longer go by Bodhidharma. Please call me Kim Mo[1] from now on.


    Kim Mo?


    Bodhidharma smiled widely and exined, I have been going by that name for so long that I decided toe up with a new name. And since I couldnte up with anything creative and I mostly work from Korea I decided to take your family name.


    It seemed that the monk hadnte up with a proper name yet.


    Gi-Gyu offered, If you dont mind, may I suggest a name you could use in Korea?


    Oh! I would appreciate that. Bodhidharma smiled innocently, which only increased Gi-Gyus guilt. He couldnt remember thest time he talked with the monk. They were synced together, but the monk mostly worked independently outside Eden, and they rarely bumped into each other.


    <em>But I can feel that hes always worried about me. </em>Gi-Gyu could tell that the monk thought of himself as his father and always tried to help him. This was why Gi-Gyu felt guilty for not spending much time with Bodhidharma.


    Please dont make that face for me. The monk smiled. I know how you feel.


    Bodhidharma looked at Gi-Gyu as if he could see right through him. Gi-Gyu hadnt met with the monk often because he purposely avoided Bodhidharma.


    I can understand how it upsets you to see me. I get it, so please dont mind me. I am sure there wille a time when you will feelfortable around me. Im used to waiting. Bodhidharmas smile was guileless, which made Gi-Gyu smile bitterly.


    The monk was right. Bodhidharma looked exactly like Kronos and his father. As a matter of fact, the monk was the past self of Gi-Gyus father. So Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling confused whenever he faced the monk. Gi-Gyu couldnt treat the monk like his father, so he felt awkward.


    So your name Gi-Gyu looked up at him. He decided that he could no longer neglect the monk. How about you use my fathers name? Kim Se-Jin.


    ...! Bodhidharmas eyes widened in shock. Gi-Gyu had never seen his monolid eyes look this big.


    A-are you sure thats okay? The monks voice shook with uncertainty.


    Yes, you have the right to use that name, Sir.


    Bodhidharma clenched his fists and whispered, Thank you.


    ***


    Bodhidharma had offered to go inside the Tower whenever Gi-Gyu needed him to. The monk was bing stronger quickly. Even as a mere human, he had reached a powerful state. So, he had be even stronger after syncing with Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu hurriedly came up with a list of names to be sent to help Haures and Go Hyung-Chul inside the Tower.


    <em>But I still feel unsure </em>Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling anxious. Unfortunate things often happened whenever he had a bad feeling. It had led Gi-Gyu to believe his instincts were more urate than he had thought.


    Bodhidharma asked, Do you think you need to send even more reinforcement?


    Gi-Gyu read over the list again. He didnt think he needed to send anymore because the list included such powerful beings. Whomever this enemy was, it wouldnt be easy for him to defeat them.


    However, he remembered how fearful Go Hyung-Chul had sounded. He had said that he felt like someone was hunting him.


    He wondered what would happen if the yers strength exceeded all his expectations. The yer could end up hurting his friends and creatures. Gi-Gyu was reconsidering what he should do when he heard Soo-Jungs voice again.


    -Can you hear me?


    1. Mo is usually used in news content when the media wants to keep the person in question ambiguous. Here, his name could also mean something or whatever in Korean

 Chapter 343: The Choice (2)

    Chapter 343: The Choice (2)


    Gi-Gyu had been anxious since he lost contact with Soo-Jung. Afraid he might lose her again, he answered hurriedly, <em>I can hear you.</em>


    -Good. We mustve escaped his territory.


    <em></em><em>His</em><em> territory? </em>Gi-Gyu had many questions, but Soo-Jungs quick message gave him no time to ask any.


    -As I said before, we need help. We are stuck here.


    Soo-Jungs voice was cold and heavy, and Gi-Gyu listened carefully. He was afraid to say anything, worrying it might sever the connection again.


    -We meet Yoo Suk-Woo here This is


    Despite Gi-Gyus utmost focus, their connection was unstable. He couldnt hear a lot of Soo-Jungs words. They weremunicating through Lim Hye-Sook or Shin Yoo-Bins sync with Gi-Gyu. A multitude of things could interfere with such a connection.


    <em>It doesnt sound like theyre in a good situation. </em>Gi-Gyu tried his best to strengthen his sync.


    -Dammit. I cant talk for long. We gotta move. Are you still listening?


    Soo-Jung asked in a panic.


    <em>I can hear you! Keep talking! </em>Gi-Gyu yelled, but it seemed that Soo-Jung couldnt hear him.


    -Fuck, I think we got disconnected again. We are at the moment hiding from  Your family is separated from Yoo Suk-Woo. Dont worry I think theyre safe.


    Gi-Gyus heart fell again.


    -So far anyway So Hurry


    Soo-Jungs voice became even more disjointed.


    -We are currently at


    At that point, the connection waspletely severed.


    Fuckkkk! Gi-Gyu screamed angrily, making the entire Eden vibrate.


    ***


    What was going on? Why do they keep getting disconnected?


    Gi-Gyu had endless questions. Thankfully, he now knew that his family was rtively safe. Until a minute ago, he had feared that the Caravan Guild could attack his family anytime. He had be powerful now, but he knew that if his family were here and an enemy attacked him, they would only be a hindrance.


    But so far, no one had tried to attack his family. His family home in the Bukhan River area was heavily protected, but it was still strange that no one had even tried to attack it. The Caravan Guild had built a secret branch there, but


    <em>It was never after my family. </em>Gi-Gyu knew that when the Bukhan River had been filled withva, his enemy was only after him, not his family.


    <em>And even when Ha Song-Su and the others fought while I was away, they never went after my family. </em>Oh Tae-Gu had been forced into staying in Gehenna, while Oh Tae-Shik and Yoo Suk-Woo had escaped with Gi-Gyus family. But even then, Gi-Gyus family was never directly targeted. This was why Gi-Gyu had always felt certain that his family would be safe.


    But I was careless, Gi-Gyu muttered. He couldnt understand why he had been so rxed. He had no reason to let his guard down and realizing that his mother and Yoo-Jung might be in danger now, he couldnt help but feel guilty.


    But it seemed that Lou and El disagreed.


    This isnt your fault, said Lou.


    I agree, Master. You shouldnt me yourself, El added.


    However, Gi-Gyus fury had shaken the whole Eden. And that was why Lou and El hade to find him.


    El seemed to have read Gi-Gyus thoughts because she continued, You had a good reason to believe your family was safe, Master, and I believe you thought it would be safer for your family to be away.


    Thanks to Lou and El, Gi-Gyu began to calm down. Youre right, El.


    Indeed, El was correct. Gi-Gyu had been second guessing himself, but he had all the reasons to believe that his family wasnt being targeted, so he had let his guard down.


    I truly believed that they would be safer with Tae-Shik hyung and Suk-Woo, said Gi-Gyu. The entire world was in turmoil, and although Gi-Gyu didnt know where his family was, he had believed that they would be safer elsewhere. This was why he hadnt been in too much of a hurry to find them.


    <em>Subconsciously, I hoped they couldnt be found. </em>Gi-Gyu admitted to himself. He felt that it would be best if his family stayed away until the war was over.


    Im not saying this because I me you. I agree that this isnt your fault at all. But Lou seemingly held a different opinion. He looked troubled, but Gi-Gyu patiently waited for him to continue.


    Lou ultimately shook his head and said, No, never mind. I shouldnt be saying this. Anyway, you still dont know their location?


    Gi-Gyu shook his head. Old Man Hwang and Paimon are analyzing my sync with them to locate them. They are working hard, and I think theyll find Soo-Jung in time.


    Im d. But I think you already have a guess as to where they are, Lou replied. Lets go get ready.


    With each step, Lous body began to change. He started while looking like a child, but by the time he took his first five steps, he had returned to his original formThe king of all demons and hell.


    I guess were going out to save your family, Lou announced and left the room.


    El rose as well. Ill go get ready too, Master.


    Hoo Gi-Gyu sighed. Now alone, Gi-Gyu felt a little calmer. After Lou and El had left, Gi-Gyu began thinking.


    Kronos Soo-Jung hadnt told him who was chasing after them, but Gi-Gyu felt he knew the answer. Only one person he could think of could corner Soo-Jung, Lim Hye-Sook, Shin Yoo-Bin, and Yoo Suk-Woo, and even interfere with their sync.


    Kronos.


    Now that Gi-Gyu felt calm, he remembered how Kronos had warned him not to trust Soo-Jung. Kronos had said that she might not be on Gi-Gyus side.


    ***


    Just as I suspected, Gi-Gyu whispered. He hade running when Old Man Hwang had told him that he had figured out Soo-Jungs location. So shes in the Towers basement.


    Old Man Hwang had exined that Soo-Jung hadstmunicated from under the Tower.


    And the basement of the Tower is where we suspected Andras may be. Old Man Hwang looked grim. The information was rming, and Gi-Gyus anger and other emotions were seemingly affecting the cksmith too. Old Man Hwang also deeply sympathized with Gi-Gyus worry for his family.


    <em>The Towers basement </em>Previously, they had indeed calcted Andras to be there.


    Its also where we thought Kronos may be, Gi-Gyu replied. This had been their ultimate destination for a long time. At this point, it became certain that Kronos was after Soo-Jung and the rest.


    But why did Soo-Jung go there? Gi-Gyu wondered. As far as he knew, she had gone somewhere else to find Suk-Woo. So why was Soo-Jung in the Towers basement?


    Maybe she was just following the trail he left behind? I can only make a guess. Old Man Hwang still seemed serious. But more importantly This is the Towers basement we are talking about.


    Gi-Gyu nodded. He wanted to kill Kronos and had wanted to for a long time, but one reason stopped him from following his hearts desire. And it wasnt simply because hecked enough power and needed time to be stronger.


    Old Man Hwang continued, The Towers basement is filled with fragments of numerous dimensions. Entering one specific dimension is a challenging task.


    The fragments of all the dimensions the Tower had swallowed were currently in its basement.


    <em>Its like a graveyard. </em>While Gi-Gyu had been searching for Andras, he had learned that Andras headquarters were in the Towers basement. And that was why he had focused on gathering information about this ce. Thankfully, Eden also had several yers who had explored the Tower, so he could also question them.


    One of them was, of course, Old Man Hwang.


    When I think back, I think it was a terrible coincidence that I arrived at Lord Paimons territory, said Old Man Hwang. When he had explored the Towers basement, he had ended up falling into Paimonsnd; here, he had met his wife and had his son.


    Thats not the only problem. Old Man Hwang looked even more concerned. You already know, dont you? The fragments of different dimensions in the Towers basement Because they dont have enough power, the flow of time in each of them is different. This might be why your connection to Soo-Jung is unstable.


    The basement was different from the rest of the world. The basement was a dimension graveyard, so the time flow difference between the many fragmented dimensions was a given. However, none of the dimensions flow of time was like Earths.


    Even now, there is no way to reach a specific dimension, Old Man Hwang added. This was why Gi-Gyu couldnt attack Kronos yet. This made the Towers basement the perfect ce to hide.


    <em>And this ce especially suits Kronos. </em>


    Kronos could control time and space, so the Towers basement was the perfect hideout.


    Dammit, Gi-Gyu swore.


    However, the dimension Kronos is in should have a time flowparable to Earths, said Old Man Hwang. After all, Kronos could twist the time of any dimension to match the time on earth. Just dont be impatient. We must do one thing at a time.


    Old Man Hwang shook his head once. It looked like he was feeling less burdened now. Besides, Soo-Jung and Hye-Sook noona I mean, Lim Hye-Sook and Shin Yoo-Bin arent weak. Im sure they can survive until you arrive, so dont worry.


    Old Man Hwang had tried reassuring Gi-Gyu, but it didnt help.


    All right, Gi-Gyu replied quietly.


    ***


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    A gate materialized and scattered away quickly before Gi-Gyu, who looked unhappy. He could normally open a gate before anyone he was synced with, but the power seemingly wasnt working right now.


    Useless, Gi-Gyu muttered. He was trying to send the reinforcements to Haures, but the gate wasnt opening. Was it because Haures was on such a high floor of the Tower?


    There appeared to be many interferences. Gi-Gyu could open the gate, but it kept closing quickly, which meant it would be too risky to jump into. And when he tried to open a gate to Soo-Jungs location, he failed every single timethis was much worse. It only made a static noise like a TV, most likely because she was in apletely different dimension.


    Its not gonna work. Gi-Gyu decided that he had no choice but to travel the old-fashioned way. But he was d he didn''t have to worry about Haures and Go Hyung-Chul.


    Im ready, Bodhidharma, who now went by Kim Se-Jin, said calmly from behind.


    Hello, there, Gi-Gyu greeted.


    I will leave whenever you give the word. It shouldnt take long to reach the 79th floor, the monk replied. It hadnt taken Haures and Go Hyung-Chul long to reach the 79th floor. Since Gi-Gyus reinforcement was even more powerful, it was expected that they would reach this floor even more quickly.


    Grandmaster. Hamiel arrived.


    Haa Whenever my brain asks me to address you as Master, I want to rip my mouth apart, Michael stood beside Hamiel. These two were also part of the reinforcement team. Gi-Gyu trusted that Bodhidharma, Michael, and Hamiel should be enough to help Haures and Go Hyung-Chul inside the Tower.


    Bodhidharma reassured Gi-Gyu, Dont worry too much. Everything will work out the way you nned.


    I shall serve you faithfully, Grandmaster. Hamiel knelt on one of his knees in front of Gi-Gyu.


    Michael shrugged and whispered, Im sure your family will be fine.


    Gi-Gyu looked at all three of them and replied, Thank you. All of you.


    Now, Gi-Gyu needed to focus on how to reach Soo-Jung. Just then, Gi-Gyus eyes widened. ...!


    Whats wrong? Bodhidharma asked in concern, seeing that something was clearly wrong.


    Their signals Gi-Gyu whispered.


    ...


    Haures and Go Hyung-Chuls signals have suddenly weakened, Gi-Gyu continued.


    Does that mean they are at deaths door? When Bodhidharma asked, Gi-Gyu nodded.


    Yes


    Gi-Gyu thought the problem inside the Tower was about to be resolved, but it looked like it was actually worsening.

 Chapter 344: The Choice (3)

    Chapter 344: The Choice (3)


    How Why the sudden change? Bodhidharma couldnt hide his shock either. They had a n, and they were slowly getting the situation under control. But now, it seemed something unexpected had happened.


    Haures and Go Hyung-Chul are in danger, Gi-Gyu announced. The situation was changing much faster than he had anticipated.


    All right. Well leave right away, the monk replied and turned around. Michael and Hamiel immediately apanied him.


    Haures and Go Hyung-Chuls signals were so weak that Gi-Gyu felt they could disconnect any second. In other words, their situation was dire and could lead to death.


    Wait. Gi-Gyu stopped the monk, Michael, and Hamiel. When Bodhidharma looked at Gi-Gyus face, he saw Gi-Gyu looked a little better.


    Gi-Gyu exined, I think they got away. They are safe for now, but I still cantmunicate with them.


    Good, but this doesnt change the fact that we must hurry, replied the monk.


    ... Gi-Gyu seemed hesitant before he announced, This wont do. I better go with you.


    What?! But shouldnt you leave to save your family and Soo-Jung? Bodhidharma looked shocked.


    Through the breaking message, thest thing I saw wasGi-Gyu looked up at the monkIronshield.


    ***


    The reinforcement team for the Tower was stopped. Due to the sudden change in the situation, Gi-Gyu needed toe up with a different n.


    Thankfully, I think they are safe now, Gi-Gyu exined as he looked around. As this was an emergency, the central figures inside Eden gathered around him.


    Heo Sung-Hoon asked loudly, You still cantmunicate with them?


    Yes. And Im not sure if its because of some kind of barrier or something else. Thanks to the sync, Gi-Gyu knew they were alive but still couldnt talk with them. And what Ist saw through that broken connection


    You saw Ironshield, Heo Sung-Hoon murmured.


    Yes, I did. But I dont think Ironshield is the mystery human yer Haures and Go Hyung-Chul were after.


    Sung-Hoon and everyone in the area had their eyes trained on Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu added, When Go Hyung-Chul was attacked, there were definitely two yers.


    When Go Hyung-Chul had contacted Gi-Gyu, Gi-Gyu could see what Go Hyung-Chul saw. Only those with an excellent ability to visualize their thoughts could do this, so only a few of Gi-Gyus creatures and Go Hyung-Chul could do this.


    Gi-Gyu was certain he had seen two yers through Go Hyung-Chuls eyes. One was definitely Ironshield, and he didnt recognize the other one.


    Sung-Hoon asked, Are you saying Ironshield and this unknown yer are working together?


    I dont know. The information Gi-Gyu could extract from Go Hyung-Chuls sight was limited.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu contemted. He had previously heard that Ironshield had killed Andras and entered the Tower in search of something to make him perfect. Still, Gi-Gyu hadnt expected Haures to encounter Ironshield.


    Gi-Gyu announced, For now, we muste up with another group to send into the Tower. The first one I came up with isnt enough. It will be too dangerous.


    Sung-Hoon muttered, This is gettingplicated.


    Gi-Gyu needed to send a group to the Towers basement to rescue Soo-Jung. He still didnt know how to reach her, but he needed to have a group ready. Of course, Gi-Gyu and his highest-level creatures would go on this mission, but they also had to help Haures and Go Hyung-Chul coitantly.


    Just then, Gi-Gyu felt someones gaze. <em>Lou. </em>


    He saw that Lou was looking at him with deep concern.


    Sung-Hoon said earnestly, For now, Ill try to create a better list for this group. Ill work as quickly as possible, so please give me some time, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu knew he could trust Sung-Hoon, so he nodded and left the room. Unsurprisingly, Lou followed him out and requested, We need to talk.


    ***


    The look Lou gave Gi-Gyu was grim. They sat in Gi-Gyus room and stared at each other.


    Umm Lou was having a hard time starting the conversation.


    What is it?


    I want to ask you something, Lou asked simply, but the look on his face suggested that his question would be anything but simple.


    Could ILou walked up to Gi-Gyuhave a look at your shell?


    What?


    Lou was now standing right in front of Gi-Gyu.


    <em>What? He wants to look at my shell? </em>


    In the past, Lou had examined Gi-Gyus shell from time to time when Gi-Gyu couldnt. However, Lou hadnt done so ever since Gi-Gyu learned to look at his shell. It was such an unexpected question that Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his shock.


    Lou pointed at Gi-Gyus heart and asked, When was thest time you studied your shell?


    About a week ago? I took a look to check out the changes from Edenspartmentalization. Why do you ask?


    Well Lou lowered his finger and hesitated. And you havent found any problems?


    Nope, not really. A week ago, when Gi-Gyu had looked at his shell, he didnt see anything out of ce or problematic. Everything looked even better, honestly.


    Then I can have a look, right? Lou insisted.


    Sure, go ahead. Gi-Gyu assumed Lou had a good reason for this, so he exposed his chest. Lou quickly touched Gi-Gyus chest with his finger and closed his eyes. It had been a long time since someone other than Gi-Gyu had approached his shell.


    While Lou and Gi-Gyus other Egos could easily enter his shell in the past, a fortress-like barrier now actively protected his shell. The barrier prevented Lou from entering the shell, so Gi-Gyu lifted it.


    Hmm A few minutester, Lou took away his finger. Gi-Gyu reced the barrier around his shell for protection.


    So whats wrong? asked Gi-Gyu.


    I was just looking to see if there was a problem in your shell.


    So why did you do that?


    After momentarily pausing, Lou answered, Because you were acting strange just now. You did something you wouldve never done before.


    What?


    In the past, you wouldve never hesitated in a situation like this.


    Gi-Gyu quietly listened to Lou.


    Its just so odd. You couldnt decide whether to go to the Tower or its basement. Lou frowned. Your friends and Ironshield are inside the Tower, so I understand your desire to save them, but


    Lou tilted his head in confusion and continued, To abandon your family? Ever since I have known you, youve always prioritized saving your family. I always thought that was abnormal, dangerous even.


    ...


    The Gi-Gyu I know would have impetuously left for the basement the moment he heard that his family was in danger there. That was why I got ready to go to the Towers basement. Yet, you changed your mind. I realize that you resent Ironshield, and your creatures are in danger, but I cant understand your decision. That is why I looked inside your shell. I wanted to see if anything has changed since you met with Kronos and your recent growth spurt.


    Lou stepped back and added, But I couldnt find any problems inside your shell. So I have no choice but to ask you something.


    Gi-Gyu felt Lou studying him. Being examined like that wasnt pleasant.


    Lou asked, Why are you doing this?


    ... Gi-Gyu couldnt answer.


    ***


    Lou was right. His family had always been at the top of his priority list. Normally, he wouldnt have even put Ironshield, Haures, or Go Hyung-Chul alongside his family in importance.


    Its true. I wouldnt have hesitated to go to my family, said Gi-Gyu. But at the moment, Gi-Gyu was torn, and he could think of a few excuses.


    <em>First, I still dont know how to get to the right dimension in the Towers basement. </em>


    Gi-Gyu still hadnt learned how to correctly traverse the many fragmented dimensions in the Towers basement. He couldnt just jump into the basement without a n.


    <em>But in the past, I wouldve jumped down without a n and then figured things out on the go. </em>


    The second excuse was what Kronos had told him.


    <em>He said I shouldnt trust Soo-Jung. </em>


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help but wonder if Soo-Jung was lying. What if this was a trap? What if she had lied about meeting Suk-Woo and knowing where his family was? The only thing he knew for sure right now was that Haures and Go Hyung-Chul were in grave danger. Gi-Gyu also knew exactly where they were and how to get to them. Therefore, he needed to reach them to fix the situation. If Kronos warning was true and Soo-Jung had lied to him, Gi-Gyu would suffer a great loss.


    <em>But in the past, I still wouldnt have hesitated to go find my family. </em>


    Gi-Gyu knew that his old self wouldnt have cared if this were a trap or not. He would''ve dived in head first if there were even the slightest chance that his family was in danger.


    And Gi-Gyu tried to think of another excuse, but he failed. I just dont know.


    Why was he not prioritizing his family anymore?


    <em>Or am I? </em>


    Gi-Gyu still believed that his family was the most important thing in the world. But he no longer acted blindly for their sake like before.


    Is this a good thing? Gi-Gyu wondered. In the past, whenever his family had been involved, he couldnt think clearly. This could have been his greatest weakness, and at the moment, it appeared that he no longer had this problem.


    Now that he thought about it, he realized that the way El looked at him had also changed, just like Lou. But unlike Lou, El hadnt said anything, but Gi-Gyu could feel that something had changed.


    Ugh Gi-Gyu groaned, feeling confused. What was the right thing to do? Why did he change?


    <em>Or could it be that someone is controlling this whole situation? Am I being controlled right now? </em>Gi-Gyu contemted. He didnt want to be controlled by the situation anymore. He was powerful now, so things needed to change.


    Ill change the situation to suit me. Gi-Gyu opened his eyes.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu no longer needed to hesitate. He left his room confidently.


    Sung-Hoon, who had been waiting outside Gi-Gyus room, announced, Ivee up with a new list for the reinforcement


    Thank you for your hard work, but its not necessary anymore. Gi-Gyu pushed away the report Sung-Hoon had offered him.


    Sung-Hoon looked confused at first, but he replied, All right.


    It appeared that Sung-Hoon was relieved.


    <em>I guess Sung-Hoon also felt that I was acting odd. </em>


    Thankfully, Gi-Gyu finally knew what to do. He requested, Sung-Hoon, please gather everyone again for a meeting.


    They are already here. So what are you going to do? Sung-Hoon seemed curious.


    Without a single hint of doubt on his face, Gi-Gyu announced, I am going to the Tower.

 Chapter 345: The Choice (4)

    Chapter 345: The Choice (4)


    The situation was dire, and much time had passed, yet no one left the meeting. It turned out that everyone was waiting for Gi-Gyu. When he appeared, everyone stood up and greeted him. Gi-Gyu then raised his hand to ask everyone to sit down.


    For the first time, Gi-Gyu wasnt acting like a bystander. None of them had seen him act like this before. Usually, he would listen to reports and make decisions based on the ns others had suggested, after doing his due diligence, of course. He used to act passively, but something was different now.


    <em>He has changed. </em>Everyone in the meeting could feel the difference in his eyes now. They looked sharper and steely. No one in the room was stupid enough not to recognize this change.


    Thank you all for waiting, Gi-Gyu announced as he took the seat of honor. Devising this n must have taken a lot of your time and tedious discussions, so I apologize for abruptly changing it.


    Gi-Gyu looked at each one of them. His eyes looked hard as a rock. I have to change everything about the n.


    Pardon? Sung-Hoon whispered in anticipation.


    I will send no one to the Towers basement, Gi-Gyu announced.


    What?! Michael gasped. Gi-Gyus family and Soo-Jung were in the Towers basement.


    This cant be! Tao Chen eximed.


    There was no guarantee that his family was there, but they were surelyst seen there. Gi-Gyu was well aware of this fact, which was why everyone had thought Gi-Gyu would prioritize going there.


    So how could he now decide that he wouldnt send anyone there?


    My understanding is that whoever is sent to the basement will end up lost in the dimension fragments. Correct? asked Gi-Gyu.


    ...


    This means we have no idea how long it would take us to find the dimension with Soo-Jung And possibly Kronos.


    Everyone already knew this. They had nned to send in several groups, each tasked with entering and exploring a dimension. They would all work simultaneously until they found the right dimension.


    Ive decided on a different n. Gi-Gyu stood up, indicating that his decision was final. Ill go alone to help Haures.


    ...!


    Before anyone could say anything, Gi-Gyu continued, The rest of the avable soldiersGi-Gyu grabbed the table''s edges with both handswill set out to find Gehenna.


    ***


    Many believed Gehenna was just a mythical detention center for yers who hadmitted serious crimes. Apparently, it had many systems in ce to prevent yers from escaping.


    There used to be another man-made prison for yer criminals like the Red yers. However, one day, a gate had suddenly opened in the middle of this prison. And this allowed the Red yers to escape, who then went wild and destroyed everything in their way.


    Something simr had urred in one of the prisons in the US too. Jeffery was a legendary yer renowned for his evil nature. He had murdered countless yers and non-yers before getting caught by a high-ranker. He had then been imprisoned.


    But Jeffrey was a psychopath who was obsessed with killing. His killing spree continued even inside the jail, and he soon underwent his secondary job change to be a yer Eatera rare and hidden job title. Thanks to that, he became stronger than ever and continued feasting on the other yer prisoners. Before long, he had be so powerful that even the prison couldnt keep him checked. Now a high ranker himself, Jeffrey broke out of the prison. He had been caught again, but two high-rankers had died in the process.


    Jeffrey had been on his third high-ranker when he was caught but not killed. Then, the world had realized that normal prisons couldnt keep yers locked up.


    Finally, the GPA had decided to look for a special jail, which they had subsequently named Gehenna. It was supposedly a secret ce, the location of which was known to only a handful of people. And soon, it had be the new house for many criminal yers.


    <em>And no one has ever escaped that ce. Not even the infamous and legendary murderer Jeffrey. </em>


    It was the epicenter of quite a lot of conspiracy theories.


    -The American yers Association uses these yers for experiments.


    -They actually ignore basic human rights and execute these yers.


    -These prisoners are given new identities to work for the American yers Association.


    All the conspiracy theories sounded usible, but the American yers Association remained silent on the topic, never even denying them. Being sent to Gehenna became synonymous with a death sentence, as no one had ever escaped from there and only a select few knew its location. After its appearance, the yer crime rate had taken a tumble. Many questioned if Gehenna really existed, but the fear of this unknown worked very well to deter many frommitting crimes.


    <em>The problem now is that we really dont know much about Gehenna, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in frustration. Even the guards who transferred the prisoners didnt know its exact location.


    <em>And Association President Oh Tae-Gu is there. </em>


    There was a good reason why Oh Tae-Gu needed to be rescued. So it was necessary to find Gehenna and secure it with Gi-Gyus soldiers.


    After much thinking, Gi-Gyu called out, Mammon.


    A young man sitting at the table, somewhere in the middle, stood up. This hell king had led many demons to Eden to surrender voluntarily and was the only hell king fully synced with Gi-Gyu.


    Yes, Master. Mammon bowed deeply. He had gained great power after syncing with Gi-Gyu, so Mammon was satisfied with the oue and deeply loyal to Gi-Gyu.


    You know about Gehenna, dont you? When Gi-Gyu asked, Mammon nodded.


    Mammon used to control the entire Caravan Guild per Andras order.


    The Caravan Guild is controlling the American yers Association and the Global yers Association, correct? asked Gi-Gyu.


    With a nk face, Mammon replied, Youre right, Master. The Global yers Association president Blood Emperor has been part of the Caravan Guild for a long time.


    The news filled the room with murmurs and gasps of disbelief. The Eden creatures alone werent attending the meeting; many famous yers and guild masters had decided to work with Gi-Gyu.


    Alberto muttered, I didnt want to believe it, but its true, I guess.


    Gi-Gyu had already informed everyone before that the Global yers Association now belonged to the Caravan Guild, but many didnt believe him. This was because most people believed that the Global yers Association was invincible.


    The Global yers Association controls Gehenna, and since the Caravan Guild controls them, you must know something about Gehenna, Gi-Gyu said to Mammon.


    Mammon bowed again and replied, Youre correct, Master.


    The room became quiet again. Everyone was seemingly trying to absorb every single word Gi-Gyu and Mammon said.


    Mammon looked up and continued, And I know the location of Gehenna as well.


    Everyones eyes were glued to him, but ignoring all of them, Mammon added, Gehenna is inside the Towers basement.


    ***


    The meeting ended. Gi-Gyus new n was to be followed because it was their best one so far.


    Lou gave Gi-Gyu a dubious look as he asked, But didnt you already know all of that about Gehenna?


    I did. Gi-Gyu had already heard everything about Gehenna from Mammon before. After all, Oh Tae-Gu was imprisoned here, so he had collected as much information as possible about this prison. But, he had chosen to reveal it to others only now.


    I let others know because there is no way to get to Gehenna at this point anyway, Gi-Gyu exined. Mammon indeed knew a lot about Gehenna, even its location.


    ording to Mammon, Gehenna was inside a dimension fragment, just like Soo-Jung and Kronos. He had exined that the GPA had coincidently discovered the Towers basement. They had tried to find a use for all of these different dimensions; ultimately, they had decided that it would be perfect for imprisoning criminal yers. They had picked an unstable dimension; no one could exit it and return to Earth without the key.


    Gehenna is one of the dimension fragments in the Towers basement, which means we cant go there just because we want to, Gi-Gyu added. But the Global yers Association has been sending Red yers regrly to that ce, so


    Thats why you decided to take control of the Caravan Guild first, Lou replied. During the meeting, they had decided that Gi-Gyu alone would go to rescue Haures. The rest of the avable hands were to take care of the Caravan Guild and take back the Global yers Association. This wasnt what Tao Chen, Sung-Hoon, and several others wanted, but previously had no say in the matter.


    I am certain the Global yers Association knows how to get to Gehenna. And if we can enter Gehenna, then


    Lou finished Gi-Gyus thoughts, Well use the same method to enter Kronos dimension.


    Gi-Gyu nodded. It was an efficient way to find Soo-Jung. Old Man Hwang and Paimon were working hard to find a way to reach her but hadnt seeded so far.


    All right, said Lou. Well figure out something before you return.


    So it was decided. Gi-Gyu was to enter the Tower alone.


    ***


    Everyone inside Eden moved busily. Compartmentalization had ended not too long ago, but there was even more work to be done now.


    Faster! Old Man Hwang yelled. Demons go that way, and the angels are to gather over there!


    Eden''s new and old soldiers moved quickly under Old Man Hwangsmand. Despite it being a serious situation, he was obviously having fun.


    <em>Didnt he say it feels like hes ying a game? </em>Gi-Gyu remembered Old Man Hwang saying that working in Eden was like ying a fun game he used to y as a child.


    Gi-Gyu picked up a bag filled with various potions, weapons, and food. It wasn''t for him but for Haures, who had spent a long time inside the Tower. When he put the giant bag on his back, he felt someone staring at him.


    Gi-Gyu turned to see El watching him from high up in the sky castle. With his incredible sight, he could even see the texture of her skin despite the distance.


    <em>Im sorry, </em>Gi-Gyu apologized silently. El didnt look happy, and he wondered if it was because she thought he was leaving her behind.


    But the people here need you, Gi-Gyu whispered. Els divine energy wouldnt help Haures and Go Hyung-Chul much. However, she could help those in Eden currently getting ready to fight the Caravan Guild. Those in Eden were powerful, but there was no way to avoid the deaths and injuries while fighting the Caravan Guild. This was why Gi-Gyu had asked El to stay here.


    -Master.


    Gi-Gyu heard Els voice in his head. Did she hear his thoughts?


    -I will always wait for you, Master.


    It wont be long. Gi-Gyu smiled.


    Are you ready? Sung-Hoon arrived to escort Gi-Gyu out.


    ***


    Ackkkkkk! The scream wasing from far away, but it was so loud that it sounded much closer. The scream carried so much power that it shook the ground.


    Haa Haa Haures panted.


    Dammit! Go Hyung-Chul swore. The scream had weakened the barrier he had created, so he muttered to strengthen it, Shadow Barrier


    Shadow Barrier allowed him to hide in a shadow and provide protection for others, but it wasnt enough.


    Ugh! one member of the Drake-Knight Order copsed.


    Fuck! Go Hyung-Chul screamed and ran toward the injured. Thankfully, the death knight, being a sturdy creature, wasnt fatally injured. But it would take a long time to recover.


    It had been three days since this battle began.


    Haures, who had lost an arm and was leaning against a rock, whispered, This is worse than hell


    I guess we might notst a week. Go Hyung-Chul smiled bitterly. His barrier wouldnt protect them for too long now. This was the Tower, and their current location didnt supply much sorcerous energy. Unfortunately, Shadow Barrier required arge quantity of sorcerous energy. At this rate, he would barelyst a week.


    Dammit. Go Hyung-Chul bit his lower lip again. Hal was in front of him, and his broken halberd was stuck in the ground; his eyes were closed.

 Chapter 346: The Rescue

    Chapter 346: The Rescue


    Ugh Go Hyung-Chul opened his eyes with a groan. He wasnt sleeping; he had just kept his eyes closed to conserve sorcerous energy, which he was losing fast.


    <em>Has a day passed by? </em>Go Hyung-Chul wondered. He was so sensitive to the passing of time that he could feel every second. It appeared that another day had passed by as his sorcerous energy dwindled.


    At this rate He feared that his barrier might disappear before he had anticipated. Since he could see through the ck dome he had created, he peeked outside to see if the situation had changed.


    Ackkkkk!


    Dammit, Go Hyung-Chul swore when he heard the strange cry; it hadnt stopped. He studied his surroundings and muttered, This whole floor is


    It felt like something was swallowing up this entire ce. Go Hyung-Chul suddenly and quickly closed his eyes again. He had looked outside for a second, but that had been enough to make his sorcerous energy drain even faster.


    Fuck, he cursed and looked inside his barrier. The injured drake knights were on the ground, and Hal was still kneeling, using his broken halberd as a crutch.


    Is he okay? Go Hyung-Chul wondered. Hal hadnt moved in a very long time.


    Dammit. There was nothing he could do but curse at the situation. He had to let Gi-Gyu know the situation, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt contact Eden or Gi-Gyu.


    <em>Im sure helle to rescue us. </em>Go Hyung-Chul just prayed that it wouldnt be toote.


    The creature outside his barrier was a monster he had never seen before.


    <em>The problem is that it is Ironshield. </em>The creature was covered in mucus and looked different from the Ironshield he remembered. Being a high-level yer, Go Hyung-Chul, however, had no doubt the creature was Ironshield.


    Maybe thats a good thing? Go Hyung-Chul muttered with a grin.


    <em>Kim Gi-Gyu will get here as quickly as possible since Ironshield is here. I mean There cant be anything more important happening elsewhere, right? </em>thought Go Hyung-Chul. To Gi-Gyu, the only thing more important than Ironshield was his family. As long as his family was safe, Go Hyung-Chul knew Gi-Gyu woulde to rescue them.


    The question was whether his sorcerous energy wouldst that long or not.


    Huh? Go Hyung-Chul whispered, What are you doing?


    The creature had his eyes closed and had been immobile like Go Hyung-Chua until now. But, he had suddenly moved, seemingly preparing for something.


    Apart from what Gi-Gyu had told him before he had left, Go Hyung-Chul didnt know much about this man.


    Haures? Go Hyung-Chul whispered. Gi-Gyu had told him that Haures used to be a seatholder demon. Haures specialized in hunting and had entered the Tower to subdue and unite the Red yers after syncing with Gi-Gyu.


    Ugh countless yers groaned behind Haures. They were the Red yers who lived inside the Tower because they were criminals or those who resented the world. The Red yers were also inside the barrier, but Go Hyung-Chul didnt pay much attention to them.


    <em>Who cares about them? </em>Go Hyung-Chul wasnt interested in humans. <em>They are just criminals. They dont belong to Kim Gi-Gyu either. </em>


    Haures had been tasked with gathering these yers, but this wasnt Go Hyung-Chuls job. Besides, he didnt believe these Red yers were of much help in this situation.


    <em>Actually, I wish they would just go away. </em>Because of them, he had to expand his barrier, which essentially made these human yers a burden.


    But Go Hyung-Chul was at least d of one thing.


    If youin or grumble, Ill kill you. If you harm anyone here, Ill kill you. If any of you even move while Im awayHaures turned toward the Red yersIll kill you.


    Ugh


    Hng


    The Red yers shuddered in fear. They were known to be the roughest thugs on Earth, so Go Hyung-Chul wondered, <em>How did he get them to be so obedient? </em>


    Some among the group were even fairly strong, so Go Hyung-Chul felt curious. However, regardless of the method employed to get that result, he was d they were under control.


    Im going to go out for a moment, Haures announced. It seemed that Haures was preparing for something. He approached Go Hyung-Chul quietly.


    Are you serious? asked Go Hyung-Chul in shock. Haures knew well what was outside this barrier, so why would he go out willingly?


    I need to go get some food.


    Food?


    I know you wont die of starvation, but youre weakening fast. To protect everyone here, you need as much energy as possible. Food will help. Haures was right. And they must eat to recover, so I better go get something.


    Haures pointed at the Red yers. While Go Hyung-Chul didnt care about the Red yers, he had still allowed them to stay inside his barrier. It wasnt because of Haures or Gi-Gyu. He couldve abandoned the yers anytime, and no one would have med him. He was only protecting them because when Ironshield had attacked them, they had fearlessly jumped in to sacrifice themselves.


    And you think you can survive outside? Go Hyung-Chul asked Haures.


    Haures grinned and replied, Of course. With that, he just vanished.


    ...! Go Hyung-Chul couldnt help but be surprised. This barrier was Go Hyung-Chuls space, which meant he hadplete control over who came in and went out. Yet, Haures could seemingly exit the barrier freely.


    This cant be, Go Hyung-Chul whispered in disbelief.


    Then Ill be back.


    ...! Go Hyung-Chul flinched. He thought Haures had left, but he had heard Haures voice in his ear. Finally, he felt a presence leave his barrier.


    Impressive. Go Hyung-Chul closed his eyes again. The Red yers moaned in pain, but none moved.


    <em>Im curious about who he is. </em>Go Hyung-Chul wondered about Haures. But he needed to survive this to satisfy his curiosity. Keeping his eyes closed and concentrating on keeping the barrier intact, Go Hyung-Chul thought desperately, <em>Hurry up, Kim Gi-Gyu.</em>


    <em>***</em>


    Gi-Gyu didnt have to deal with the monsters, as they voluntarily moved out of his way.


    This is amazing, Gi-Gyu muttered. The monsters parted to make a path for him. If one of them was too stupid and tried to attack him, the other monsters took care of it immediately.


    Things had changed. Every time Gi-Gyu entered the Tower, he could see and feel the difference in treatment.


    But its still strange to see the monsters act like this. He had never seen or heard about monsters acting this way. Most monsters inside the gates didnt have much intelligence. But as he climbed higher inside the Tower, the monsters seemingly became smarter.


    Sadly, he didnt have the time to enjoy the moment. Gi-Gyu kicked the ground again and ripped the air to fly forward. It wasnt just the monsters that moved aside. All the different energies on each floor moved around him to show him the way to the next floor.


    <em>Soon, Ill reach the test floor. </em>It hadnt been a day since he entered the Tower. He had immediately moved to the 60th floor through the portal when he had first entered. Gi-Gyu ran as quickly as possible, and thanks to the monsters cooperation, he reached the 70th floor before the day was over.


    Gi-Gyu already knew what kind of test was waiting for him.


    <em>I have to clear it as quickly as possible. </em>


    If it were a test involving simple hunting or killing, it wouldnt have been a problem. But just like the 60th-floor test, the 70th-floor test involved introspection and realizing some obscure truth. Considering that time was of the essence, this kind of test was the worst possible for him.


    If worsees to worst, Ill just destroy it. Gi-Gyu wasnt sure if that was possible. Could he use his immense power to destroy an entire test floor? He was hoping to paralyze the entire floor and force open the door temporarily. He wasnt sure if this would work, but if it looked like the test would take a long time, he would have to try.


    Gi-Gyu could feel the door getting closer.


    <em>There arent many yers around anymore. </em>The high-level yers had mostly stopped trying to climb the Tower a long time ago. Most were involved in what was happening outside and closing the gates. And many others had, unfortunately, died at the hand of the Caravan Guild. Other yers were bing powerful quickly to make up for this loss, but the situation wasnt ideal.


    Just then, Gi-Gyu saw a strange-looking lizardman blocking the door to the test.


    Kwerrrk. the lizardman growled.


    Gi-Gyu was about to shoot Death at it when the monster quickly knelt on the ground and bowed down deeply. Gi-Gyu retrieved Death and stood in front of the lizardman.


    ...? Gi-Gyu knew this monster was called Magma Lizardman King. Are you the ruler of this floor?


    Kerrk! The lizardman nodded its burning face emphatically.


    The ridiculous sight almost made Gi-Gyuugh, but he quickly shook his head and ordered, Step aside. I need to get inside.


    Although it was a monster, the lizardman seemed obedient. Gi-Gyu didnt feel right killing it, so he asked it to move.


    Strangely, the monster refused and continued to try to exin something. Kwerrk!


    If you dont step aside, Ill have to kill you.


    Kwerrk?! The lizardman seemed fearful as it stepped back but still refused to leave.


    ... Gi-Gyu became furious. Why was this lizardman so insistent?


    Gi-Gyu slowly ced his hand on the monsters head to get ready to sync.


    Kwerk the lizardman growled quietly and bowed as if he was ready.


    ***


    <em>Did something happen? </em>Go Hyung-Chul wondered when Haures didnt return. It had been quite a while since he left. Even though the day was about to end, Haures still hadnt returned.


    <em>I dont think he wouldve gone too far from this barrier </em>Go Hyung-Chul had witnessed Haures ability to erase his presence. It was truly impressive, but their enemy outside could most likely detect him. After all, the monster outside almost looked like a mythical creature.


    Haures had to be aware of this. Moreover, in the amount of time that had passed, he should be able to leave and return at least ten times.


    Is it starting again Go Hyung-Chul looked outside the barrier. The same thing happened around the same time every day.


    Ackkkk! A scream was heard again as Ironshield and the unknown yer crashed into each other.


    <em>I just hope that he didnt get caught between the two of them. </em>All Go Hyung-Chul could do was pray for Haures.


    Just then, a presence who had Go Hyung-Chuls permission to enter walked inside the barrier. Go Hyung-Chul didnt have to see to know who it was.


    I brought some food, Haures announced. He looked exhausted as he added, I think Master is on his way here.

 Chapter 347: The Rescue (2)

    Chapter 347: The Rescue (2)


    What? Go Hyung-Chul asked in confusion.


    I said Master ising this way.


    ... Go Hyung-Chul stared at Haures as if he was being absurd. Haures looked tired, but he wasnt hurt. He was also carrying an armful of food.


    <em>Well, you cant exactly call it food, but </em>Go Hyung-Chul knew that not many things in the Tower were edible. asionally, certain floors could give birth to decent ingredients, but that wasnt where they were. Consequently, all Haures had brought was monster meat, fetid mushrooms, and a few other strange things.


    Haures reacted to Go Hyung-Chuls confusion offhandedly. He gestured toward the Red yers and ordered, Prepare the meal.


    They had seemingly done it before, often.


    T-thank you. The Red yers drooled over what Haures had brought and began cooking immediately.


    <em>I guess </em>Go Hyung-Chul watched them work quickly. The Red yers were mostly criminals who had run to the Tower to avoid being captured by the association. Since the association controlled the Towers entrance, they couldnt leave freely. Therefore, they had to get most of their food from thendmarks.


    <em>Or just eat whatever they can find. So they must be used to this. </em>Go Hyung-Chul guessed that these Red yers had lived a self-sufficient life just like they were doing now. The only difference was that, being high-level yers, these Red yers had subordinates who used to do their cooking for them. Still, they were more familiar with cooking these strange ingredients than Go Hyung-Chul.


    While the Red yers were busy cooking with their tools and skills, Go Hyung-Chul asked Haures, So Kim Gi-Gyu ising right now?


    Haures, who was resting, replied, Yes.


    Haures looked a little better now, but with his amazing sight, Go Hyung-Chul could see that Haures was still shivering, which he was trying hard to hide.


    Ignoring this on purpose, Go Hyung-Chul continued, How can you tell? I know youre synced with him, but you still shouldnt be able to tell something like that. Or do you have a special skill?


    Their current floor seemed disconnected from the outside world; the fight between that unknown yer and Ironshield seemed to be to me. The sync was a special ability, but this shouldnt have been enough for Haures to know where Gi-Gyu was. They were still connected to Gi-Gyu but couldntmunicate with him. Plus, Haures was in bad shape, just like Go Hyung-Chul.


    Haures exined, Well, I suppose you could say that. I forced one of the monsters on the 69th floor to surrender. I can tell this monster met the master since its connection to me has been severed. The monster is powerful enough not to get killed easily, so I can tell the connection didnt break because it is dead. I also gave it a clear order, so Im sure he met Master.


    Go Hyung-Chul brightened visibly.


    Hmm But there is another problem, Haures announced, making Go Hyung-Chul frown again. Go Hyung-Chul guessed that Haures special power must be to frustrate people.


    Haures continued, I went near this floors entrance in case there is a way to escape, but


    Haures face darkened as he added, For some reason, the entrance is blocked.


    The entrance is blocked? Go Hyung-Chul knew more than your average human, but this was the first time he had heard something like this.


    I am certain Master can get through it one way or another, butHaures rose and walked up to Go Hyung-Chulit might take longer than we anticipated. Since we are still alive obviously only because of you, Ill give you the rest of my sorcerous energy.


    Go Hyung-Chul watched Haures quietly as he felt powerful sorcerous energy entering his body. He saw Haures face be visibly gaunt, but he just silently looked away.


    Just when will he wake up? Go Hyung-Chul muttered as he watched Hal, who still had his eyes closed.


    ***


    Kirrrk! the lizardman, the ruler of the 69th floor, purred like a cat.


    You want me to take you with me? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Kirrrk! Kirrrk!


    Hmm After Gi-Gyu had synced with the lizardman, he had learned a lot from it. <em>I didnt know Haures had this kind of ability. </em>


    Haures was a famous hunter who had chosen to be a seatholder solely to hunt. So, perhaps the fact that he could also domesticate his prey shouldnt havee as a surprise. Whenever Haures found a prey with a unique or special ability, he would make it submit to him. Unlike Gi-Gyus sync, his skill only used psychological influence to aplish this.


    So youre saying that Haures now knows I met you?


    Kirrk! Kirk! The lizardman was burning, but Gi-Gyu actually found it cute. He wondered if Haures had domesticated this monster for that reason.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu contemted. As the ruler of the 69th floor, the lizardman was plenty powerful. This was why he had nned on sending it to Eden, but it looked like this monster wanted to apany him to save his original master Haures.


    The problem is that were going to much higher floors. I feel like you might be able to survive, but Gi-Gyu didnt have the time to slow down for this creature.


    Kirrk! Kirk!


    I dont have to worry about you? You can take care of yourself? Gi-Gyu grinned because the lizardman looked confident. All right, lets go.


    Gi-Gyu didnt know why, but he wanted to keep this monster close. Perhaps it was because he valued how much this monster cared about its master.


    <em>Or maybe Im lonely. Who knew Lou and Els absence would hit so hard. </em>


    Gi-Gyu hade alone into the Tower, as he had left Lou and El in Eden for another mission. It was possible that Gi-Gyu just wanted apanion on this journey.


    Lets go. Anyway, the reason didnt matter. Gi-Gyu decided to go with the lizardman but had no intention of slowing down for this monster. Gi-Gyu ordered the lizardman to go to Eden if they got separated. Brunheard had be powerful enough to assist synced creatures in returning to Eden whenever necessary.


    Kirrk!


    Huh? Gi-Gyu was about to leave when he noticed the lizardman hopping wildly. Suddenly, the monsters eyes turned redsymbolizing the demonic race. The lizardman began growing. It melted down likeva before hardening, and its entire body grew as it turned hard like a rock.


    Kwerrrrk! With a particrly thunderous roar, thousands of lizardmen erupted from the ground.


    Kirrrk!


    Kirrrr!


    ***


    The lizardman turned out to be much more useful than Gi-Gyu had expected. He felt silly for thinking that this monster might slow him down.


    Kwerrrk! Whenever the lizardman roared, thousands of lizardmen erupted from the ground.


    <em>The most shocking thing is that I cant sense them. </em>Gi-Gyus senses were second to none, yet he couldnt feel their presence. Gi-Gyu could guess why this was the case.


    <em>There are thousands of them, but they all are a part of that lizardman. That must be why. </em>


    The main lizardman was seemingly like a shadow that could multiply. The thousands of lizardmen were like its incarnations. They were alive, yet they werent.


    Gi-Gyu also believed that this lizardman wasnt a simple floor boss. He hadnt bothered with reading its memories in detail, but it usually roamed the floors 70th and above. Obviously, it knew the floors well, as once they reached the 71st floor, it led Gi-Gyu straight to the next floors entrance. It even killed everything in the way for Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu remembered another creature that resembled this lizardman.


    <em>It gained a fragment of a demon and roamed different floors.</em>


    It was the monster Gi-Gyu had met on the fourth floor, part of the tutorial floors. That monster had almost killed Gi-Gyu and had also given him enough courage to challenge the fifth floor. And that was when he had received his ability to sync.


    The lizardman had the same demonic red eyes as that monster, which was unusually powerful. So Gi-Gyu guessed that they were simr in kind.


    <em>But I cant understand why </em>Gi-Gyu stopped paying attention to the lizardman. He followed the monster, and while his body moved on autopilot, he wondered, <em>Why wasnt there a test? </em>


    There had to be a test on the 70th floor; Gi-Gyu had even prepared for it. So when the lizardman had insisted on following him, Gi-Gyu wondered how the lizardman would pass the 70th floor.


    But there was no test Why? It seemed that the entire 70th floor had disappeared. When he had crossed the door to the 70th floor, Gi-Gyu had been transferred directly to the 71st floor. There was no test orndmark.


    Kirrk. Kirrrk. The lizardman, which had shrunk to its original size, came to Gi-Gyu and exined.


    You passed that test a long time ago?


    Kirrk.


    Gi-Gyu was surprised to hear that a monster could move to different floors, let alone pass the tests.


    Kirrk. Kirk.


    But the 70th floor disappeared one day?


    Kirrk. The lizardman nodded.


    The Tower had been changing for a while now. The rest of the world hadnt noticed it yet, perhaps because there werent many yers exploring the Tower''s higher floors.


    <em>Or maybe there is another reason. </em>


    After rescuing Haures and Go Hyung-Chul, Gi-Gyu knew he would have to have a chat with Sung-Hoon. They would have to check the other floors someday to see if all test floors had disappeared.


    Gi-Gyu paused for a moment to look up at the sky. The 71st floor was a forest, and its sky resembled Earths sky.


    <em>Gaia </em>


    Could the Towers changes be rted to something Gaia was experiencing?


    Lets hurry.


    Kirrk! The lizardman began running again.


    ***


    The distance to the next entrance increased every time they climbed to a higher floor.


    <em>I feel like Im crossing an entire continent. </em>


    Gi-Gyu guessed that each floor was now much bigger than the Asian continent. He needed to run the vast distance before reaching the next entrance.


    Thanks.


    Kirrrk!


    Gi-Gyu had no idea how much longer it would have taken him without the lizardman. Thanks to this monster, he saved much time. Suddenly, Gi-Gyu also felt grateful to Haures, who seemed to have somehow predicted what woulde.


    <em>Hes doing a good job. </em>


    Gi-Gyu had ordered Haures to unite the Red yers and climb the Tower. After giving this order, Gi-Gyu should have checked on Haures asionally. But it was evident that Haures had done a much better job than Gi-Gyu could have had expected.


    <em>Maybe I shouldvee here sooner. </em>Even though he had the power to climb to the higher floors, Gi-Gyu had chosen not to enter the Tower until now.


    It wasnt just the missing 70th floor and the test that seemed strange.


    <em>The monsters are too weak. </em>


    The monsters on these floors were much weaker than Gi-Gyu had expected. They were, of course, still too powerful to be defeated by other average yers.


    <em>But Lee Sun-Ho and the Ang Guild shouldnt have any problem reaching these floors. So why didnt they? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. Remembering how powerful Lee Sun-Ho was, these floors should have been a walk in the park. Yet, even years after the Tower had appeared, no one had conquered these floors. Until now, Gi-Gyu had assumed the reason was that the monsters on the higher floors were too strong. At least, this was what all the other yers had imed.


    But now that he was here, Gi-Gyu learned the truth.


    <em>Its not that they couldnt They didnt do it on purpose. </em>


    It was obvious that Lee Sun-Ho and the Ang Guild had chosen not to conquer the Tower. They pretended it was an impossible task and had been lying to the world. The other high-rankers might have found it difficult to kill these monsters, but this couldnt be the case for Lee Sun-Ho.


    Kirrk.


    All right, Gi-Gyu replied when the lizardman announced they were getting close. They were currently on the 78th floor and about to reach the entrance to the 79th floor where Haures and Go Hyung-Chul must be trapped. It took quite a long time, but not as much as Gi-Gyu had expected.


    As the lizardman walked faster, Gi-Gyu easily followed behind. They were close to the entrance to the 78th floor.


    Then suddenly, both of them stopped.


    ... Gi-Gyu frowned and concentrated. What are they?!


    Near the entrance to the 79th floor, he felt the presence of many yers. These yers werent weak by any means. They felt powerful and perfectly equipped. Gi-Gyu approached them to see who they were, and when he spotted them, his eyes widened in shock.


    ...!

 Chapter 348: The Rescue (3)

    Chapter 348: The Rescue (3)


    Those standing ahead of Gi-Gyu now were people he could never forget.


    <em>How could I? </em>


    Their faces were seared in his brain. After all, they were the legends of the yer world.


    Ang Gi-Gyu whispered.


    Kirrk?


    Outside the 79th-floor entrance, hundreds of yers stood, all wearing different armor but having the same mark on their chests.


    The Ang Guild.


    Gi-Gyu used to dream about working with them when he had been a powerless guide. He remembered how they had set out to conquer the Tower.


    <em>So why are they here? </em>


    After Lee Sun-Hos defeat, he and his guild had stopped making public appearances, using his injuries as an excuse. When Eden, the KPAs recement, had been established, Heo Sung-Hoon had asked them for a meeting, but they had rejected him. So, Gi-Gyu hadnt expected to see them in front of the 79th-floor entrance.


    Could it be A thought crossed Gi-Gyus mind. Wait here.


    Kirrrk!


    Gi-Gyu dashed toward them, leaving the lizardman behind. He moved at the speed of light. And because Hermes shone like a star, he looked like an arrow of light.


    ...! The members of the Ang Guild spotted Gi-Gyu and quickly got ready for a battle. Someone powerful wasing their way, so this was an expected reaction. But no matter how powerful they were, they were no match for Gi-Gyu now.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    Ugh the Ang Guild members groaned when Gi-Gyus overwhelming energy crashed into them. To Gi-Gyu, these yers were no better than the non-yers.


    A dust storm rose, but Gi-Gyu waved his hands to quickly clear it. The Ang Guild members quickly got back into formation when they saw Gi-Gyu.


    The one who looked like the leader ordered, Get ready!


    I am not here to fight you. When Gi-Gyu announced, the Ang Guild yers all paused. It wasnt just because of his words. Gi-Gyus powerful energy could restrain his opponents to a certain extent.


    Im Kim Gi Im Morningstar. Gi-Gyu decided they would recognize his code name faster than his real name. He raised both of his hands to show that he had no intention to fight.


    Morningstar? the one who appeared to be the strongest whispered.


    Gi-Gyu recognized her instantly. Nice to meet you, yer Kang Ji-Hee.


    Every yer admired the Ang Guild. It was an iconic group, so all the famous yers in the group were like idols.


    ... Kang Ji-Hee eyed Gi-Gyu cautiously. She was one of the three deputy guild masters of the Ang Guild. Many admired her beauty, but Gi-Gyu wasnt interested in her looks.


    Why is the Ang Guild here? Gi-Gyu went right to the point.


    <em>nk! nk! nk!</em>


    Unfortunately, the Ang Guild members werent interested in his question. They raised their weapons and got ready for a battle again.


    ***


    Huh? Go Hyung-Chul gasped in confusion. His face was still pale, but his voice had gained a bit of strength. The food Haures had brought back was surprisingly nutritious. It didnt restore his sorcerous energy, but Go Hyung-Chul felt much better nheless.


    Haures turned toward Go Hyung-Chul and asked, Whats wrong?


    Didnt that move just now? Go Hyung-Chul pointed at Hal, who was still kneeling. And behind him, the members of the Drake-Knight Order were slowly dying.


    ...?


    I swear! He moved just now! Go Hyung-Chul yelled in frustration when Haures gave him a doubtful look. But Go Hyung-Chul really believed he had seen Hal and his halberd flinch.


    Oh my Haures said sadly. You must be feeling weak. Shall I give you some more of my sorcerous energy?


    Haures staggered to his feet.


    Im telling you! Go Hyung-Chul insisted. It appeared that Haures hadnt noticed the movement, most likely because he was in rough shape. And Go Hyung-Chul only noticed it by coincidence.


    Listen Haures reached out to share more of his sorcerous energy when suddenly, he noticed Hal flinch.


    I think he moved, Haures announced.


    I told you so!


    Haures and Go Hyung-Chul stared at each other. Hals halberd was vibrating most subtly. Until now, while Ironshield and the unknown yer battled hard enough to shake the ground, Hal hadnt moved a muscle. But now, he was moving.


    Could it be


    Finally!


    Both Go Hyung-Chul and Haures asked the same question, Is his evolution finally over?!


    When Ironshield had attacked them, Hal and his knights had risked their lives to save the group. If it werent for them, none of them wouldve survived. Hal and his knights had suffered the most injuries and were barely alive. Then, Hal had announced, The test our master gave me is over. I am about to evolve. Im sorry the timing is terrible, but please take care of me.


    With this, Hal stopped moving.


    But Go Hyung-Chul said grimly, Will this change anything?


    He wondered if their situation would change after Hals evolution. Just then, he felt the vibration outside his barrier again.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun.</em>


    Dammit, its starting again.


    ***


    I told you I dont want to fight you, Gi-Gyu muttered. Around him, the Ang Guild members dropped one by one.


    Ugh!


    Dammit How could he be so powerful?!


    Hes even stronger than the rumors!


    It was a very short battle, but their ruined surroundings indicated it was vicious.


    <em>Guess they are pretty strong, </em>Gi-Gyu thought while watching them. They were the elite yers of the Ang Guild, after all.


    <em>But I dont see the other two deputy guild masters here. And the White Warriors arent here either. </em>


    The White Warriors were the symbol of the Ang Guild. Lee Sun-Ho himself had trained those 100 yers that were considered the elite of the elites in the Ang Guild. These yers apanied Lee Sun-Ho whenever he climbed the Tower. However, they were absent now. The yers here were the best in the guild, excluding the White Warriors.


    <em>They are definitely strong. </em>Gi-Gyu estimated that the ten of these yersbined were as strong as Tao Chen before he had be a ruler.


    I cant believe there are so many high-rankers here, Gi-Gyu whispered. The title high ranker wasnt something that the Tower bestowed. The yers needed to battle each other to obtain this respected tank.


    <em>And these people are as powerful as official high rankers, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in awe. So if they were this powerful, how strong were the White Warriors?


    <em>Maybe as strong as Kang Ji-Hee over there? </em>


    Gi-Gyu walked up to the deputy guild master.


    No! the yers on the ground struggled to stop Gi-Gyu.


    Kirrk! But their effort was useless because the lizardman walked up to Gi-Gyu and growled at them.


    Good job, Gi-Gyu praised the monster. It wouldnt have mattered if the yers reached him, but he didnt want to be bothered. He approached Kang Ji-Hee and grabbed her neck.


    Ugh Kang Ji-Hee, who was unconscious, moaned. She was stronger than Gi-Gyu had expected. Therefore, he had knocked her out to restrain her.


    <em>Or else, I wouldve had to cut her arms or something. </em>


    But Gi-Gyu didnt want to do this. Besides, although Kang Ji-Hee had great power, she couldnt use it well. So it wasnt hard for Gi-Gyu to make her faint.


    How? Kang Ji-Hee looked confused, failing toprehend the situation around her. They were supposed to be almost invincible. There were almost 30 high-rankers with her, yet not one could defeat Gi-Gyu. Kang Ji-Hees eyes wavered in disbelief.


    Ill ask you again. Gi-Gyu squatted down next to her because she still couldnt stand up. Why is the Ang Guild here?


    Gi-Gyu didnt jump to a negative conclusion, but he couldnt think of a good reason for why they were here. It looked especially suspicious because strange things were happening on the 79th floor, and Haures and some of his creatures were in danger.


    What have you done to the 79th floor? Gi-Gyu used her. He suspected that the Ang Guild had something to do with what was happening on the 79th floor.


    ...! Kang Ji-Hees eyes wavered even more, indicating that Gi-Gyus guess was correct.


    If you dont answer me, I will have no choice but to force it out of you, Gi-Gyu warned when she remained quiet. You do know that I can do that, right?


    ... It seemed that Gi-Gyus threat worked. Kang Ji-Hee couldnt use her full potential, but this didnt mean she was an idiot. She asked, Will you promise to let all of us live if I answer?


    ... The reply momently made him speechless. He muttered in frustration, Of course I told you I wasnt here to fight you in the first ce!


    I cant trust the Trumpet of Apocalypse. Swear on your name and your existence, Kang Ji-Hee demanded harshly; the tone didnt really suit her beauty.


    The Trumpet of Apocalypse? Gi-Gyu asked, but when Kang Ji-Hee refused to answer, he sighed. Haa Fine.


    He didnt want to waste any more time, so Gi-Gyu replied, I dont know what will change if I swear on my name and my existence, but all right. I will swear on everything that I will let all of you live.


    Kang Ji-Hee looked relieved, and Gi-Gyu quickly added, But you must answer honestly. And you must also promise not to harm me and my allies.


    When Gi-Gyu gave her a hostile look, Kang Ji-Hee shuddered and answered, I agree.


    Good. So Ill ask you for thest time. Why are you here? Gi-Gyu had to know that.


    ThatsKang Ji-Hee looked up at him with clear eyesbecause we must seal away our guild master.


    Your guild master? Gi-Gyus brain stopped working momentarily. You mean Lee Sun-Ho?


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu realized what this meant.

 Chapter 349: The Rescue (4)

    Chapter 349: The Rescue (4)


    You sealed Lee Sun-Ho away? Gi-Gyu couldnt believe it. It was true that no one had seen much of Lee Sun-Ho recently, but he hadnt expected to find out his whereabouts like this.


    <em>And to be sealed away? By his own guild members? </em>It was unbelievable, so Gi-Gyu studied Kang Ji-Hee.


    Could you get rid of that lizardman? Kang Ji-Hee requested cautiously. When Gi-Gyu looked back, he noticed the lizardman giving the stink eye to her guild members.


    Kirrrk! Kirkuk!


    Gi-Gyu''s attack had already left the members injured enough, so it looked like they were just marinating in their suffering now.


    Thats enough, Gi-Gyu ordered.


    Kirrk The lizardman looked saddened by Gi-Gyus order but quickly backed away.


    Kang Ji-Hee requested, If its okay with you, may I heal my guild members before we continue our conversation?


    Ill do it. Gi-Gyu had no time to waste. Even talking to her like this seemed like a waste of time to him. He sshed some white light on them by waving his hand.


    ...! The wounded Ang Guild members on the ground looked at each other in shock. Their injuries had healed instantly.


    And our stamina too! Being in the Tower exhausted one physically and mentally, and Gi-Gyu had mended both. Even the support category high-rankers couldnt heal this many yers all at once.


    How?! The Ang Guild members were in disbelief, while Kang Ji-Hee stared at Gi-Gyu with an odd look.


    She stammered, H-how do you have that p-power?


    Pardon? Gi-Gyu frowned.


    Youre the Trumpet of Apocalypse, so how did you use the power of Life? asked Kang Ji-Hee.


    It was now Gi-Gyus turn to be shocked. Do you know about Life?


    That question made him sound like a cult member; it was wholly unintentional.


    ***


    To Gi-Gyus surprise, Kang Ji-Hee was aware of Life. Most high-rankers Gi-Gyu had met so far were ignorant of this power. Even Lou didnt know much about it in the past.


    Life is Kang Ji-Hee seemed hesitant and still in disbelief, but she exined, Its the power our guild master used to use Only a few most important members of our guild are aware of it.


    Lee Sun-Ho can use Life? Gi-Gyu was just as confused, as he had no idea Lee Sun-Ho could also use Life.


    Kang Ji-Hee quickly recovered from her shock and apologized, First, Im very sorry for attacking you without listening to you.


    May I ask why you did that? Gi-Gyu wasnt upset about the Ang Guild attacking him because he hadnt treated them like a threat. After all, no human would get angry at an ant for attacking them.


    That was because our guild masters condition worsened after he met you, exined Kang Ji-Hee.


    ...? Gi-Gyu had many questions, but he listened patiently. Kang Ji-Hee tried her best to exin quickly and efficiently what sealing Lee Sun-Ho away meant, why they had attacked him, and why they were outside the 79th-floor entrance.


    Kang Ji-Hee seemed relieved to have Gi-Gyu here. Her anxiety slowly decreased as she talked to him.


    <em>Is it because she wants to rely on someone? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered.


    Anyway, so thats what happened When Kang Ji-Hee finished, Gi-Gyu realized why she had felt relief.


    So the other two deputy guild masters and the White Warriors are sealing Lee Sun-Ho away, and you and your men were on your way to deliver necessary supplies? asked Gi-Gyu to summarize what he had heard.


    Yes, thats correct. Kang Ji-Hee had been leading and protecting this group alone, and she was clearly tired. She had called Gi-Gyu the Trumpet of Apocalypse and was hostile toward him at first, but she was beginning to rely on him. She needed someone to rely on, and Gi-Gyu was shocked that she had chosen him.


    You lost contact with the two deputy guild masters and the White Warriors long ago And now, the entrance to the 79th floor is blocked? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Thats right Kang Ji-Hee looked down as if in shame. Gi-Gyu felt the other Ang Guild members ring at him. She was their idol, and it seemed they med him for making her feel embarrassed.


    <em>What an absurd bunch, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in annoyance. Perhaps they deserved praise for being so loyal and caring deeply for her. Gi-Gyu had trounced her, yet they were still very much devoted to her.


    But these Ang Guild yers were being stupid. Gi-Gyu had the power to kill them whenever he wished, so how ignorant did they have to be to show hostility toward him?


    He ignored them and muttered, The 79th-floor entrance is blocked


    Was there another problem he didnt know about? He knew Kang Ji-Hee wasnt lying because when he nced at the door, it seemed firmly closed, strange.


    ... Gi-Gyu turned toward Kang Ji-Hee again in frustration. The reason she had attacked him had something to do with why she had called him the Trumpet of Apocalypse.


    <em>She said that Lee Sun-Ho called me by that same name. </em>Gi-Gyu still couldnt forget the meeting with Lee Sun-Ho. He was a powerful yer who had given Gi-Gyu a year to live. Lee Sun-Ho hadnt seemed hostile toward Gi-Gyu, but he was certainly wary of him.


    Kang Ji-Hee had exined that the Ang Guild had created a separate department that solely focused on Gi-Gyu. And they all called him the Trumpet of Apocalypse.


    Kang Ji-Hee was one of the deputy guild masters of the Ang Guild, but she was a little different from the other two. She didnt have as much power or authority as the other two. Her title was seemingly a nominal one.


    <em>That must be why she was left behind like this. </em>Kang Ji-Hee had been excluded from sealing away Lee Sun-Ho, but this also meant that Lee Sun-Ho trusted her.


    Haa Gi-Gyu rubbed his forehead. Kang Ji-Hees story was concise butplicated.


    So Lee Sun-Ho is being sealed away because after meeting with me, his condition began worsening. But after the battle with Ha Song-Su, he totally lost it. Am I getting this right?


    Lost it?! When Gi-Gyu asked, Kang Ji-Hee and the other yers frowned in displeasure.


    Well, he did kill his guild members. What else can you call that? Gi-Gyu replied. Based on what he had heard, it sounded like Lee Sun-Ho had gone crazy. He hadnt witnessed anything personally, but given what the rumors and the news said about Lee Sun-Hos personality, he didnt seem like the guy who would kill his fellow guild members. The only exnation was that Lee Sun-Ho had gone mad, and his guild had no choice but to seal him away.


    Its true that thest time I saw him, he wasnt looking good, Gi-Gyu muttered. He didnt believe Kang Ji-Hee was lying. Lee Sun-Hos shell was polluted and getting worse at the time. Gi-Gyu hadnt known this pollutant''s identity when he had met Lee Sun-Ho, but now he could make a reasonable guess.


    <em>Its probably Chaos. Lee Sun-Ho is being eaten away by Chaos, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. This was why Lee Sun-Ho had demanded the elixir from Soo-Jung.


    All right. Gi-Gyu shook his head once he knew what he needed to do. Lets get to the 79th floor first. I dont have much time, so I gotta get moving.


    Gi-Gyu looked back and forth between the 79th-floor door and Kang Ji-Hee. He added, Ill hear the rest of the story after we reach the 79th floor.


    Kang Ji-Hee still hadnt told Gi-Gyu everything yet, so they had much to talk about. Forbye, Kang Ji-Hee also needed to climb to where Lee Sun-Ho was being sealed away. So, it was best that they continued their conversation on the 79th floor.


    But how? The door isnt opening at all. It feels like the knob has been twistedpletely, Kang Ji-Hee replied in a depressed voice.


    The knob is twisted? Gi-Gyu walked to the 79th-floor entrance door. He grabbed the knob and continued, If its twisted


    <em>Crunch.</em>


    An odd noise rang as Gi-Gyu tried to force open the door. It didnt open yet, but Gi-Gyu added, Then why dont we just take the door off?


    <em>Crackkkk!</em>


    The noise continued as giant dark energy from Gi-Gyu slowly swallowed the huge metallic door.


    ...! Kang Ji-Hee and the other yers gasped.


    ***


    Fuck! Fuck! Go Hyung-Chul shrieked. Lately, he had been swearing a lot more than usual. Dammit!


    But that couldnt be helped. Their situation was so desperate that he had to let out some of his frustration one way or the other.


    Get ready! Go Hyung-Chul yelled. The barrier will disappear soon.


    Yesterday, something changed in the fight between Ironshield and the unknown yer. Go Hyung-Chul couldnt tell what exactly, but it didnt matter.


    Haures offered, Ill give you more of my sorcerous energy!


    Go Hyung-Chul screamed at the Red yers, I still need more magic!


    The Red yers, who had been resting to recover, replied, W-well help!


    You just need our power, right?


    The Red yers sent their magic to Go Hyung-Chul, who used everything he had to maintain the barrier. He didnt know what was happening outside, but he could at least tell one thing.


    <em>The fight outside is about to end. </em>Go Hyung-Chul could feel that the vicious battle was nearing its end. The entire floor shook as if it was going to crumble down. There was no way Go Hyung-Chul could keep up his barrier in this condition.


    I cantst much longer! he screamed. Gi-Gyu still hadn''t arrived, and they couldnt run either.


    I cant leave Hal and the other knights here! Go Hyung-Chul yelled. He thought Hals evolution was almost over, but Hal and his knights were still immobile like statues. To protect them, Go Hyung-Chul needed to be near them.


    Fuck! Go Hyung-Chul screamed again when he heard a clear, unmistakable sound.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Its cracking! Youre all on your own. I will keep the barrier only around the Drake-Knight Order! Go Hyung-Chul yelled.


    <em>Whoooosh!</em>


    A giant force swept the entire floor, and the Red yers and Haures just tried their best not to be swept away.


    Ackkkk! the weakest Red yer screamed. He was the first victim as his body melted; the wave held some kind of acidic energy. S-save me!


    It was hard to believe that this yer had made it this far.


    <em>This acid is like gastric juice, </em>Go Hyung-Chul thought as he concentrated on keeping the barrier around Hal.


    Ughhh he groaned as the acid covered the barrier. <em>Is this the end? </em>


    Thest of his barrier finally disappeared. The acidic energy would now reach them and corrode them.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Just then, a giant ck barrier formed around them.


    Huhhh? Go Hyung-Chul became confused, but he was an experienced yer. He quickly enabled his skill, Shadow Barrier!


    Realizing he had regained his power, Go Hyung-Chul eximed, Finally! Youre here, you bastard!

 Chapter 350: The Rescue (5)

    Chapter 350: The Rescue (5)


    Haa Haa Go Hyung-Chul panted. Fuck, I almost died just now.


    Gi-Gyu had seemingly arrived on their floor because Go Hyung-Chul sensed sorcerous energy filling him. His sorcerous energy reserves had emptied not too long ago, so only their connection returning could lead to this. He reactivated Shadow Barrier, but in the brief moment they had been unprotected, they had lost severalpanions.


    How many died just now? Go Hyung-Chul wondered aloud, realizing that he had failed to protect everyone. The ground was covered with mucus and melted body parts.


    Blergh! many of the Red yers vomited at the sight. Once the Shadow Barrier had disappeared, a few of their friends had be coteral damage to the fight outside.


    <em>But more survived than I expected. </em>Considering the earth-shattering fight urring outside, Go Hyung-Chul was surprised that more Red yers were alive than dead. It showed just how strong these Red yers were.


    Are you okay? Go Hyung-Chul asked Haures, who was one of the main reasons so many Red yers had survived. He had used his body to shield the Red yers, so he was now covered in the unknown acidic liquid and smoke.


    Phew ck sorcerous energy boiled inside Haures, and the acidic liquid stuck on him hardened and fell off.


    I guess those statues are fine too, Go Hyung-Chul turned toward Hal and the other knights and muttered. I cant believe they are still unconscious after what just happened. Do they have a death wish or something?


    Go Hyung-Chul smirked, but he also felt grateful to Hal. He whispered, Im sure theyll wake up soon.


    When they were in danger, Go Hyung-Chuls power had returned, which had allowed him to reactivate the Shadow Barrier. Still, Go Hyung-Chul had worried that the brunt of the outside battle might break his barrier.


    <em>But I think he helped me. </em>Apparently, a steady stream of sorcerous energy had appeared from Hal that had strengthened Go Hyung-Chuls barrier. It appeared that Hal wasntpletely unconscious after all.


    Dammit.


    ...? Go Hyung-Chul turned toward Haures in surprise. He had always been the one cursing loudly, so it was surprising to see Haures take the role.


    Fuck. Look over there, Haures announced.


    When Go Hyung-Chul followed Haures finger, he understood Haures shock. As the dust and fragments settled, the Shadow Barrier also disappeared to reveal a figure.


    I think the battle is almost over, Haures continued. Far away from them stood a giant and grotesque monster. It was so tall that it looked like it would pierce the floors ceiling.


    I-Ironshield? Go Hyung-Chul gasped. It was difficult to believe, but the monster resembled Ironshield a little. Go Hyung-Chul couldnt understand why, but he knew one thing for certain.


    <em>The battle is over. </em>It appeared that the incredible wave of energy they had felt just now signified the end of this battle.


    <em>I cant feel him anymore. </em>As a yer paparazzo, Go Hyung-Chul had a remarkable ability to sense different presences. He clearly remembered the ominous energy that had made every hair on his body stand.


    <em>That unknown yer </em>Go Hyung-Chul couldnt detect this yer anymore. And it was clear the fight was over.


    Kwerrrrk! Ironshield, who had transformed into a monster, roared as if to celebrate his victory.


    Ugh. Go Hyung-Chul, Haures, and the Red yers covered their ears in pain. By the time they could think again, it was impossible to tell how much time had passed.


    <em>Where are you? </em>Go Hyung-Chul endured the pain while searching for Gi-Gyu. Since their connection had returned, Gi-Gyu must have arrived on their floor, i.e., this floors entrance was also no longer blocked.


    So, where was Gi-Gyu? Shouldnt he be rushing here to save his friends?


    Run! Go Hyung-Chul screamed. Unfortunately, Gi-Gyu didnte for them, but Ironshield did. Ironshield, the monster, roared in a strange manner and darted toward them like he wanted to destroy them, this Tower floor, and the entire world.


    <em>Its toote. </em>Go Hyung-Chul was shocked to see how fast Ironshield was despite his size. There was no way they could escape him.


    ... Ironshields sheer size was enough to overwhelm Go Hyung-Chul and the rest, to say nothing of the amount of power he held.


    Ackkkk! Ironshield raised his fist, the size of a building, and brought it down on them. It ripped through the air, sounding like a tornado.


    Ugh! The fist''s power was so incredible that Go Hyung-Chul''s scream got stuck in his throat. It wasnt a simple fistit held something powerful. Go Hyung-Chul felt like all of Earths gravitational force was solely focusing on him to crush him.


    Move Haures groaned, as he couldnt move either. Haures, Go Hyung-Chul, and the rest sprawled on the ground, waiting for death.


    However, the fist never turned them into mush. Instead, they heard a soft sound of metal hitting metal. A wave with an oundish amount of energy followed the sound.


    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>


    A gale blew above Go Hyung-Chul, Haures, and the Red yers. The gale was as strong as a hurricane, threatening to rip the world into pieces.


    Thank you


    Go Hyung-Chul managed to raise his face when he heard a voice. He saw that someone was standing in front of him.


    ...forsting this long. The figure standing was holding a strange-looking halberd.


    Hal? Go Hyung-Chul whispered.


    ***


    Am IGi-Gyu frowned and looked aroundgoing in circles?


    He had forced the 79th-floor door open.


    <em>Well, I guess it was more like I destroyed the door, </em>Gi-Gyu thought with a smirk. The door to the 79th floor was gone now. The only thing left in its spot was the dimension that was supposed to take yers to the next floor. Gi-Gyu and the Ang Guild had jumped into it; now, he was in an unfamiliar ce.


    So here I am The gap between dimensions. This space was simr to the ce Kronos had forced him to enter when he had left the Vatican.


    Gi-Gyu had known that the door to the 79th floor was unstable, but he felt certain he had arrived on the 79th floor.


    <em>After all, my connections to Go Hyung-Chul and the rest have been restored. </em>


    He had jumped because he felt certain of where he would end up. This was also why he had asked the Ang Guild members to follow him. But instead, Gi-Gyu had found himself in an unexpected ce. He looked around suspiciously.


    <em>Kronos </em>Gi-Gyu wondered if Kronos had summoned him again.


    No, I dont think so. Gi-Gyu couldnt feel Kronos unique energy here. There was no way he would miss Kronos presence. While he was thinking, he caught a glimpse of something far away. Even with his incredible sight, he couldnt see what it was.


    Gi-Gyu began walking toward it.


    <em>At least it looks like the Ang Guild arrived on the 79th floor safely, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. And his sync with Go Hyung-Chul and the others was intact. He considered opening a gate and returning, but suddenly, Gi-Gyu heard system announcements.


    [Hal haspleted his evolution sessfully.]


    [The Drake-Knight Orderpleted its evolution sessfully.]


    Gi-Gyu could feel their power through the sync.


    <em>I think they will be able tost a while longer. </em>


    Gi-Gyu resumed walking as more system announcements rang in his ears. Just then, something appeared near him. Gi-Gyu realized that it was a spectrum.


    I knew it, Gi-Gyu whispered as he looked at it. The energy he had felt when he had arrived here and the spectrum suggested who was here.


    Gaia. Gi-Gyu guessed that Gaia was nearby. He believed she had summoned him.


    Gaia, Gi-Gyu called out as he approached her. He had so many questions, so in a way, he felt almost relieved that he got the chance to meet her so soon.


    But suddenly, he paused. Gaias form was like TV static. With a dazed look, she looked at Gi-Gyu, mumbling something.


    Gaia? Gi-Gyu flinched at the strange feeling creeping up his arms.


    Gaia announced, Hals final evolution isplete.


    ...!


    Gaia was speaking in the systems voice. Her face looked nk. It looked like she didnt even recognize him.


    Then, the space around them cracked.


    ***


    Hal! Go Hyung-Chul screamed. He did not doubt that Hal had blocked the monsters giant fist, which had been assumed to be Ironshield. This figure''s weapon looked different, but it was definitely a halberdHals weapon of choice.


    Hal said to Go Hyung-Chul, You must rest to recover.


    When Hal pushed back, Ironshields fist bounced away with a loud explosion. Go Hyung-Chul couldnt believe it because Ironshields fist was huge and filled with an unknown power that had previously overwhelmed him. It shouldnt have been easy to push back, yet Hal had done so effortlessly.


    Hal, is that really you? Go Hyung-Chul asked again while getting ready for a fight. He didnt recognize Hal.


    Go Hyung-Chul asked, But you look different


    My form changed because of my evolution, Hal replied. He now looked like a normal human. His firm skin had a healthy pink tinge, no longer bluish. His armor and helmet that emanated dark energy were gone, and his gruesome voice had turned baritone.


    While Go Hyung-Chul and Haures took care of the Red yers, Hal roared, Drake Knights!


    Ironshield was about to attack them again. Hal smirked and continued, No, I suppose youre all Dragon Knights now


    The Drake-Knight Order members began rising one by one. Like butterflies shedding their cocoons, the Drake Knights shed their armors that dripped darkness. They had looked dead only a moment ago, but now even their bodies were changing.


    Summon the Bone Dragons. The moment Hal ordered, Ironshields fist descended on them.


    Kwerrrrk! Several dragons made of bones suddenly appeared and formed a wall to protect the knights.


    Halmanded, Your mission is to protect our allies until our master arrives.


    As Hal spoke, his body began changing again. Draconic scales began appearing on his skin and his halberd. When the process ended, Hal looked strangely intimidating.


    Kwerrrrk! Someone dropped from the sky and began rubbing its head against Hal. It was the drake Gi-Gyu had brought to Eden a long time ago. It appeared that the drake, also synced with Gi-Gyu, had evolved too.


    Lets go, Dark Dragon. Hal got on top of the giant drake and held his halberd high.


    The Drake-Knight Order was no more.


    Hal roared, Dragon-Knight Order! Obey my order!


    The dragon knights riding bone dragons screamed their reply as they readied themselves for the battle.

 Chapter 351: Ironshield

    Chapter 351: Ironshield


    When the space shattered, Gi-Gyu found himself on the 79th floor of the Tower.


    [You have entered the 79th floor.]


    As usual, Gaias voice rang in his ears. This was a normal urrence whenever a yer entered a new floor.


    <em>Gaia. </em>Gi-Gyu thought about her, certain that she had summoned him in the dimensional gap.


    Was she asking for help? Only Gi-Gyu had entered the space, and the Angel Guild members had been transferred to the next floor.


    I think I get it now. He realized that something was wrong with Gaia.


    <em>But why? </em>She was a God-like existence. She may have been exiled to the Tower, forced to maintain it forever, but she had stolen Gods power and had embraced Chaos. Using her unimaginable power, she had given humans the ability to fight monsters.


    This isnt the time to be thinking about these things. Gi-Gyu stopped his train of thought. He was here for a particr reason, so he had no time to waste when he was alreadyte enough.


    I guess its over there. The first group Gi-Gyu found was the Ang Guild yers.


    Deputy guild master!


    Please wake up!


    Keep supplying magic!


    We must survive!


    The Ang Guild members screamed.


    ***


    Where are we? Kang Ji-Hee looked around and asked. A moment ago, that monstrous man had solved the door-blocked problem by simply destroying the door. And since they had the same goal, they had then jumped into the exposed entrance.


    They needed to get to the next floor.


    But when they arrived, the Ang Guild yers couldnt hide their fear, confusion, and despair.


    Deputy guild master one male yer whispered. Is this really the 79th floor?


    Everyone gaped in shock.


    Kang Ji-Hee muttered, This doesnt make sense


    Unlike what was known to the world, the Ang Guild had sessfully conquered many of the higher Tower floors. Not just that, but they often crossed the 79th floor to deliver supplies to the two deputies and the White Warriors. So they knew the 79th floor very well.


    Put up your barriers! Kang Ji-Hee yelled. This floor didnt look like the 79th floor they frequented. Their experience told them that this was a dangerous ce.


    What happened here?! Kang Ji-Hee wondered out loud. Since the barriers were now active, she could study her surroundings. The ck fires around them died down.


    Is this really possible? one of the yers whispered. All of them were thinking the same thing.


    <em>I dont know, </em>Kang Ji-Hee thought in despair. She didnt have any answers for her fellow guild members.


    The yers began shouting desperately.


    The 79th floor is copsing


    Its hard enough just standing here. The pressure is too much!


    All of us are losing our stamina!


    The barrier isnt going tost!


    The ground underneath was caving but not from an earthquake.


    <em>It feels like something is eating up the floor. </em>Kang Ji-Hee could no longer feel the ground as if it had disappeared. Vacuity filled the area around.


    Just then, they saw someone flying toward them in the sky.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu announced, I guess all of you made it.


    Thankfully, the Ang Guild members didnt raise their weapons again.


    What they had experienced just now couldnt have beenmon, yet they hadnt panicked. They had been trained well enough not to confuse their allies with enemies.


    ... Kang Ji-Hee couldnt speak. <em>I could feel he was powerful, but this is </em>


    Kang Ji-Hee continued to study Gi-Gyu. Because of their previous battle, she knew he was powerful, but she now had another question.


    <em>Is he even human? </em>


    The way he had flown toward them was an incredible sight. And Gi-Gyu didnt seem surprised by how the 79th floor looked. He also wasnt affected by the dark energy that filled this ce. He looked around as if he were in an exciting neighborhood.


    <em>Ive never seen someone so powerful except for the guild master. </em>Kang Ji-Hee was so deep in her thoughts that she wasnt paying attention to her surroundings. Just then, an explosion urred far away, but she couldnt even tell how far away this explosion was.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun.</em>


    The ground around the barrier resumed shattering.


    We need to keep moving, Gi-Gyu announced, making Kang Ji-Hee jolt.


    Ah Of course, she replied.


    Can you move? If you dont wish to, you can stay here. Ill inject my energy into the barrier, so it shouldst until the battle ends, Gi-Gyu offered.


    But this ce is copsing, Kang Ji-Hee replied. Even if the barriersts, well end up isted if we stay. And we also cant leave since I cant see the entrance anymore.


    <em>If we dont follow this man, we might get stuck here forever. </em>Kang Ji-Hee was trembling in fear.


    This ce was in the middle of nowhere. If Gi-Gyu didnt return, only death would take them away from here. Kang Ji-Hee was anxious, and Gi-Gyu could feel every bit of it.


    <em>Just how did this woman be a deputy guild master of the Ang Guild? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. He had sensed how nervous she had been on the 78th floor, and her nervousness had only increased since then.


    As a deputy guild master of the Ang Guildthe worlds greatest guildKang Ji-Heecked in many ways. It wasnt about power; she had enough potential. However, her mental state was fragile. It was evident that she couldnt endure all the confusion around her. The other Ang Guild members here wereparatively much calmer.


    Deputy Guild Master, are you okay?! The Ang Guild yers seemed to see Kang Ji-Hee as a source of emotionalfort rather than an actual leader.


    <em>They arent blindly following her. They dont expect her to make all the decisions, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in confusion.


    Well go with you, Kang Ji-Hee decided quickly.


    <em>Well, at least shes decisive. </em>Gi-Gyu nodded.


    Just then, they saw the ground, which had been copsing, changing again.


    Huh? Its returning to normal? Kang Ji-Hee and the Ang Guild members stared at Gi-Gyu in shock. Gi-Gyu had his hand raised and was emanating strange energy. He was seemingly doing the impossible task of restoring the ground.


    While they stared in awe, Gi-Gyu exined, I cant maintain the ground for too long. You need to move fast. Ill go ahead first.


    Pardon? Kang Ji-Hee still looked dazed.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Before she could say anything else, Gi-Gyus shoes shone, and he disappeared into the sky.


    Deputy Guild Master! We must go now! a guild member shouted. It was only then that Kang Ji-Hee could finally think again.


    Lets move out! she ordered.


    ***


    <em>I cant abandon the Ang Guild. </em>Gi-Gyu decided. Kang Ji-Hee and the Ang Guild yers were a burden to him. If he abandoned them, they would die eventually. But he refused to do this for one reason.


    <em>I need to meet Lee Sun-Ho. </em>Gi-Gyu kept them safe because only they could lead him to Lee Sun-Ho. Gi-Gyu couldve read their minds after forcing them to sync with him.


    <em>But something feels unstable. </em>The power Lee Sun-Ho held was a mystery. Harming his guild members before a big uing battle was an unnecessary risk. Gi-Gyu decided to get the necessary information from them after resolving the current situation.


    <em>And Ill keep taking them with me, or Ill sync with them if necessary. </em>It would all depend on the level of the Ang Guild members cooperativeness.


    <em>Lee Sun-Ho is an important piece of the puzzle. </em>Gi-Gyu felt sure that the change in the Tower and Gaia had something to do with Lee Sun-Ho.


    But even more importantly This ce is really copsing. Thanks to Hermes, Gi-Gyu flew faster than modern airnes that ran on magic crystals. Still, the explosions seemed far away.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    He had refused to look confused in front of Kang Ji-Hee and the others, but he was actually having difficulty understanding the current situation. This was his first time on the 79th floor, but he could sense something was wrong. After all, a certain energy upied every floor of the Tower, but that energy was very subtle here.


    <em>Instead, its filled with Chaos. </em>Gi-Gyu was surprised by the amount of Chaos here. He had never seen a floor like this in the Tower; he got a strong feeling that something was devouring this entire floor.


    Gi-Gyu coulde up with one exnation.


    <em>It might be Ironshield. </em>Gi-Gyu had been told that Ironshield had gained the ability to prey on anything. Since Ironshield had been spotted on this floor, the current strange situation must be connected to him somehow.


    Gi-Gyu felt a little nervous, but at the same time, he was grateful to his synced creatures. He was especially thankful to Hal, the head of the Drake-Knight Order. Gi-Gyu could feel that they had gotten stronger and were fighting bravely.


    As Gi-Gyu sprinted forward, all he saw was terrible destruction around him. This couldnt have been just Ironshields doing. This must have happened due to Ironshields fight with the unknown yer.


    Kwerrrk! Suddenly, Gi-Gyu heard a monstrous roar. He knew that he was getting close. He didnt stop or slow down, even when he caught a glimpse of a few familiar figures.


    All he did was put his intense emotions in his fist and rush toward the battlefield of dragons, knights, and a giant.


    Kwerrrk! The giant swatted the powerful dragons as if they were flies. But the knights didnt cower away. It appeared that they were protecting someone because they swarmed toward the giant, who was so much bigger.


    The dragons kept falling to the ground from being pped by the giant, but the head of the ordermanded, Get up! Our master gave you more power than you think!


    Yaaahhhh! The knights and the dragons rose again with a yell to fight the giant. They jumped into fires and Chaos without fear.


    Just then, the man who looked like the head of all knights pulled the reins of his ck dragon and screamed, Grandmaster!


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    A loud explosion urred, and the dragons and the knights became silent. In front of them stood Gi-Gyu, who was covered in the mangled flesh of the giant. Gi-Gyu announced, Sorry Imte.


    Kyaaaaa! This time, the scream didnte from the knights or the dragonsit came from the giant. It was big enough to bring about the apocalypse, but it now had a huge hole in its chest because of Gi-Gyus attack.


    Grandmaster! We have been waiting for you, Hal replied.


    Good job, Hal. Gi-Gyu stood next to Hal.


    The Dark Dragon was trembling in fear of Gi-Gyu, who was unintentionally emitting bloodthirst. It didnt fear the giant, but it obviously felt intimidated by Gi-Gyu.


    Hal.


    Grandmaster. I am at yourmand, Hal knelt and replied. Meanwhile, the giant was thumping its chest as if in pain. But the giant appeared to have a fantastic regeneration power because the hole in its chest was already healing.


    Watching the giant, Gi-Gyu said seriously, Your horse I mean drakeNo, I mean


    Gi-Gyu stuttered for a while, but in the end, he grinned and ordered, Im borrowing your dragon.


    ...! Before Hal could answer, Gi-Gyu grabbed Dark Dragons reins.

 Chapter 352: Ironshield (2)

    Chapter 352: Ironshield (2)


    After channeling all his resentment and fury into his fist, Gi-Gyu had punched the giant, suspected to be Ironshield. It had created a huge hole in the giants chest, but it was already healing.


    <em>I need to be more mobile, </em>Gi-Gyu thought as his calm returned. A single punch wasnt enough, so the monster stood perfectly alive, just like his unresolved emotions.


    <em>The problem is that Hermes wontst very long. </em>Hermes, his shoes, had been with Gi-Gyu since the beginning. His shoes were one of his very first Egos. <em>Its dying. </em>


    At the start, Hermes was just a pseudo-Ego created by Old Man Hwang. However, as Gi-Gyu grew stronger, Hermes had grown with him. Later on, it had given Gi-Gyu a really incredible skill: Super Rush. It allowed him to move without limits.


    In summary, Hermes was no ordinary Ego, but it was dying now.


    <em>It cant stand my power anymore. </em>Hermes could no longer keep up with Gi-Gyus exponential growth. With Egos like Lou and El, it wasnt a problem because they were already powerful. As for the other pseudo-Egos, Gi-Gyu didnt use them as often. He used Hermes frequently; if he continued to do so in this battle, Hermes might die.


    That was why Gi-Gyu decided to find another method of transportation.


    Im going to borrow your dragon.


    But Grandmaster! Hal yelled in confusion, but Gi-Gyu was already riding away on top of Dark Dragon.


    ... Hal looked down at the ground in shock as he fell. Thankfully, Gi-Gyu didnt let him fall t to the ground.


    This is Hal whispered when he found something like a nk supporting him up in the air. He looked down at it in awe.


    Just then, a dragon roared and approached him in midair. Hal brightened a little, but when he looked up, he saw that it wasnt his Dark Dragon.


    Chief, please hop on. It turned out that a member of the Drake-Knight Order, which had evolved into the Dragon-Knight Order, had seen him and hade to give him a ride.


    ... Hal silently plopped down on the dragon, wondering what this new emotion was. As far as he could remember, Hal had lived his life for his master. He used to think he could happily do anything to help his master. If his master asked him to die, he would oblige.


    Yet, right now, he was feeling an unfamiliar emotion, <em>I dont know how to describe it.</em>


    Suddenly, Hal remembered a conversation he had with Old Man Hwang. He spent the most time with the cksmith, partly because Old Man Hwang had made all his weapons and armor.


    Till now, every time Hal had visited Old Man Hwang, he had found the elderly man lovingly cleaning his car collection in Edena curious detail.


    One time, Old Man Hwang had asked Hal, Do you know when I felt the most frustrated in my life? This one time, I bought a brand-new car and parked it somewhere for a moment. Lo and behold, some absolute scum of the earth had stolen it by the time I returned. That was so very annoying.


    Hal wondered why he remembered this particr conversation. Looking at Hals expression, the knight murmured, I understand how you feel, Chief.


    Hal closed his eyes quietly before replying, I want to be alone.


    ***


    Im sorry, Hal, Gi-Gyu whispered as he flew away. He could see Hal on another dragon, and Hals expression was that of a huge loss. It appeared that Hal heard Gi-Gyus apology because he slumped a little.


    Through their sync, Gi-Gyu could feel Hals emotions, which only made matters worse because he could sense Hals unwavering loyalty.


    Im so sorry, Hal But its not because I wanted to ride a dragon. Gi-Gyu told himself that he was only doing this because he was worried about Hermes.


    Kwerrrk! Dark Dragon, which seemed to fear Gi-Gyu at first, forgot its nervousness and flew smoothly under Gi-Gyus control. He had never ridden a dragon before, and he had to admit that being in the air like this was refreshing.


    <em>Have I finally lost my mind? </em>Gi-Gyu smirked at himself. The giant was still screaming, and its wound was healing rapidly. The vicious energy saturating the entire floor weakened everyone, but Gi-Gyu felt refreshed, riding toward the giant on his dragon.


    <em>And that giant is really Ironshield. </em>When Gi-Gyu had punched the giant, its flesh and blood had allowed him to read part of its memories and emotions. There was no doubt that this monster was Ironshield.


    <em>But strangely, I feel calm. </em>Gi-Gyu hade this far partly thanks to Ironshield. His resentment and need for revenge had spurred him on.


    <em>Am I calm because Im enjoying this? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered if he was happy that he was finally about to get his revenge.


    <em>Or is this pity I feel for him? </em>Ironshield, in his monster form, was suffering terribly. In Ironshields memories, he had seen that Ironshield had fought the unknown yers day and night for over a week. Ultimately, he had won and eaten the unknown yer.


    <em>And now, hes also eating this floor. </em>The fact that Ironshield was recovering proved this. Gi-Gyus punch hadnt been a friendly jab; it shouldve done much more than putting a hole in the monsters chest.


    It should have obliterated him, Gi-Gyu muttered. He had put a lot of his power into it, the effect of which was killing Hermes. Yet Ironshield had survived and was even healing.


    This could be Gi-Gyus chance to attack again.


    <em>But not yet. </em>Gi-Gyu waited. It wasnt because he wanted to take his time enjoying his revenge or because he was arrogant enough to want his enemy fully recovered before attacking again. Ironshield was absorbing everything around him, and if Gi-Gyu attacked now, he might get sucked in as well.


    <em>Pshhh</em>


    Ironshield was absorbing everything, including the ground. Gi-Gyu wasnt sure if others could see it, but he certainly could. Beforeing here, Mammon had told him that Andras had seeded in giving Ironshield an ability simr to Gi-Gyus sync called Predation. Of course, these two powers werent exactly the same. But both allowed their user to be more powerful.


    Gi-Gyu decided to look around to find an advantageous spot for fighting Ironshield.


    I guess they finally arrived. While Ironshield recovered, the Ang Guild yers reached Gi-Gyus creatures. It took them much longer than Gi-Gyu, but they still arrived quicker than he had expected. Gi-Gyu assumed that one or more of them had some kind of teleportation skill. He watched them join Go Hyung-Chul, Haures, and the Red yers.


    Soon, the real battle between Gi-Gyu and Ironshield would begin. Those nearby would witness this epic fight as the audience.


    <em>But they cant join in. </em>It would be a dangerous battle, so Gi-Gyu didnt want them to get hurt.


    Lizardman. When Gi-Gyu called out, the lizardman, still unnamed, jumped out from his inner pocket. In the dimensional gap back then, he had learned that the lizardman could turn into a pebble. The lizardman could be summoned easily at any time.


    Kirrrk! The lizardman got on top of the ck Dragon.


    Gi-Gyu ordered, Go help everyone.


    Kirrk!


    And Watching the Ang Guild join Haures and the others in a safe zone, Gi-Gyu added, Fenrir, you too.


    The lizardman disappeared and soon reached its destination and jumped. Then, Gi-Gyu watched as a giant ck wolf caught the free-falling lizardman with its teeth.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    The ground shook lightly, and those on the ground watched the wolf in relief.


    Finally, Ironshields chest woundpletely healed, and he screamed, Kwerrrrk!


    Lets get this going. Gi-Gyus eyes glowed, and Dark Dragon roared.


    ***


    The sky fell, and the ground copsed. The scene was reminiscent of the battles in old forgotten myths. Kang Ji-Hee always thought she had seen and experienced more than most. Yet, the scene before her eyes was beyond her wildest imagination.


    Hang on! a male yer screamed, and Kang Ji-Hee stared at the familiar figure.


    <em>Isnt that Go Hyung-Chul? </em>She felt sure that it was the infamous yer paparazzo Go Hyung-Chul. Not many people knew his face, but Kang Ji-Hee was one of the highest-ranking members of the Ang Guild.


    Kwerrrk! The dragons roared as they formed a barrier filled with sorcerous energy to protect the yers from the giant mes.


    <em>This is Its something straight out of a novel. </em>While working for the Ang Guild, Kang Ji-Hee had closed hundreds of gates and reached the Tower''s highest floors. Yet this was the first time she had ever seen a dragon. Moreover, there wasnt just oneshe could see dozens of them around.


    Kirrrk!


    Hide behind the lizardmen! a man in a strange outfit ordered his yers.


    <em>Are those Red yers? </em>Kang Ji-Hee stared. The Ang Guild actively participated in keeping the floors safe, so she knew much about the Red yers. She could even see some of the worlds most wanted yers here. If a non-yer reported them to the association, they could get handsomely rewarded for some of them.


    Yes, sir! To her shock, these criminals acted like well-trained soldiers as they obeyed the strangely-dressed figure and hid behind the lizardmen.


    Then, there was a giant monster that resembled a wolf. Kang Ji-Hee wasnt sure if she could even call it a wolf. Its name appeared to be Fenrir, and this ck building-sized monster leaped around, leaving ck smoke everywhere. Somehow, the ground its feet touched would stop crumbling down.


    <em>How is that possible?! </em>Kang Ji-Hee wondered.


    Deputy guild master, one of her men called out to her.


    Y-yes. I s-see it too Kang Ji-Hee raised her head to look at what was happening far away. The things happening around her were shocking enough, but the battle happening at a great distance was way more incredulous. They were safe because they were on the outskirts of the main battle area.


    Thats really happening, right?


    I-Im not dreaming, am I?


    The Ang Guild members whispered among themselves. Beyond the barrier created by the dragons, a fire-breathing giant and a dragon-riding knight were fighting. Every time they crashed into each other, the whole world shook. Every time the giant screamed, a chunk of the ground disappeared. The dragon-riding knight dodged every attack from the giant and rapidly fought back.


    Kang Ji-Hee shook her head. This is nuts.


    The world had seemingly gone mad. While fighting for Lee Sun-Ho, Kang Ji-Hee used to believe she was closer to the secrets of this world than anyone else. She thought she knew the truth and fancied herself a guardian of these secrets.


    I was wrong This is Kang Ji-Hee realized that she had been naive. The incredible power Gi-Gyu held was something no one could survive.


    <em>If he wants, I think he might even be able to destroy the Tower. </em>Kang Ji-Hee began to believe this wholeheartedly. The Tower was the beginning of the confusion and chaos in this world. It was the source of evil, and she thought Gi-Gyu could destroy it.


    Lee Sun-Ho called him the Trumpet of Apocalypse she whispered. What a befitting name.


    His codename was Morningstar, and this yer fought like he was about to end this world.


    I think its almost over now, a man on top of a bone dragon announced softly. Kang Ji-Hee stared in surprise because, unlike the other dragons, this one was carrying two men. One of them looked like the head of the group called the Dragon-Knight Order.


    <em>Boom.</em>


    A bright light suddenly appeared and covered the entire world. Kang Ji-Hee, the Ang Guild, and the Red yers all stared.

 Chapter 353: Ironshield (3)

    Chapter 353: Ironshield (3)


    Tough bastard, Gi-Gyu said in irritation. He swerved Dark Dragon to dodge the giants hand. By now, his steed was panting heavily, so he injected sorcerous energy into it. He could immediately feel its exhaustion melt away. Its damaged scales and broken teeth recovered as well.


    Kwerrrrk! Dark Dragon roared as if it was pleased.


    <em>But its still </em><em>tired</em><em>, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in concern. The sorcerous energy injection had seemingly rejuvenated Dark Dragon, but it was honestly just a temporary boost. Its stamina had hit the bottom of the barrel and was still there. The dragon had to rest soon; if it didnt, it would die.


    Dammit, I need another ride. To fight Ironshield in his giant form, he needed to be airborne. Ironshield was stronger than Gi-Gyu had anticipated, so effectively attacking from the ground would be difficult.


    Besides, the ground is Gi-Gyu looked down to see the ground disappearing. Since he had only focused on keeping the ground around Haures and the rest safe, the ground around Ironshield was gone. So there was no ground avable for Gi-Gyu to fight from.


    Kwerrrrk! Dark Dragon roared, unhappy that Gi-Gyu was underestimating it.


    I know you can still fight. Gi-Gyu patted the dragon to console it, but he continued to frown. Ironshield isnt even getting tired.


    Ironshield, the giant, looked far from falling.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    The giants fist rushed forward Gi-Gyu again at an incredible speed. Gi-Gyu dodged it while remaining on the dragon, and he managed to punch the giants palm. Gi-Gyus fist looked so tinypared to the giant, but he had no problem piercing the giants palm.


    He had injected Death into his attack and prayed, <em>Die already. </em>


    The giants hand turned ck, but to Gi-Gyus annoyance, it quickly returned to normal.


    Again? Gi-Gyu muttered in frustration as Death failed to harm the giant again. As a matter of fact, the giant looked even more lively.


    <em>Its eating my Death too. </em>Gi-Gyu hadnt expected that. He had injected Death into Ironshield to make him explode from the inside, but even that failed. Ironshield just devoured Death to expedite his healing. Gi-Gyus attacks werent working, as Ironshield kept on healing himself. Consequently, a battle that should have ended quickly continued.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu dodged the giant again and thought about his next move. Suddenly, he grasped Dark Dragons reins and ordered, Lets go.


    Kwerrrk! Dark Dragon roared and pped its wings quickly. It was almost as fast as Hermes during Super Rush. Gi-Gyu and the dragon ripped through the air to reach the top of the giants head.


    Lets finish this, Gi-Gyu announced. There was no simple answer to his problem. So, he decided to stop directly attacking the monster, who kept on regenerating.


    <em>My resentment for you is deep, but its time to end this, </em>Gi-Gyu thought grimly. <em>Ironshield I wanted to talk to you before you died. </em>


    In the past, Gi-Gyu had wanted to ask him the reason behind his actions. He had wanted to know what Ironshield was trying to aplish. But now, Gi-Gyu felt he had been childish. He didnt have to ask to know what Ironshields answer would have been.


    The truth was that such a long time had passed that Gi-Gyus resentment had lost all its purpose. He still hated Ironshield, but he had forgotten why. At some point, Ironshield became a motive and a goal to Gi-Gyu that helped him continue forward.


    Its over now Chaos filled Gi-Gyus fists. As Death and Life mixed, it turned gray, and Gi-Gyus eye color changed ordingly. The gray hue dancing in his eyes and around his fist grew until it swallowed Gi-Gyu.


    Kwerrrrk! Dark Dragon screamed as if in pain. It may have epted an overwhelming amount of sorcerous energy, but Chaos, and so much of it, was dangerous for it.


    That was exactly why Gi-Gyu ordered, You can go now.


    Dark Dragon looked disappointed, but with a roar, it pped its wings to fly away. Gi-Gyu floated in the air for a moment.


    <em>Just a little while longer. </em>He needed Hermes to keep him afloat for a bit longer. Hermes was dying, but Gi-Gyu only needed a few seconds.


    Ill make it painless, said Gi-Gyu to Ironshield. With everything he had, he flew toward the giant. A beam of gray light came down from the sky and pierced the top of the giants head.


    ***


    <em>Where am I? </em>Gi-Gyu tried to remember. Thest thing he did was summon Chaos. It was the greatest amount of Chaos he had ever used. It was enough to turn everything into nothing. The power in his fist could have destroyed the world. Using it, Gi-Gyu had rent Ironshield across the median ne.


    Gi-Gyu rememberednding on the ground. Ironshield hadnt even gotten the chance to scream, and before Gi-Gyu knew what was happening, a bright light had blinded him. He looked around to find himself in a white space; it felt familiar.


    I guess Im inside a shell, Gi-Gyu murmured. As the world around him brightened, he looked down to see his hands. He was obviously inside a shell, and he soon realized whose.


    This must be Ironshields shell. If it were his shell, Gi-Gyu wouldve recognized it immediately from its energy and appearance. He had never been in this shell before.


    <em>It is strange and stained. </em>Although it may have looked purely white at first nce, Gi-Gyu could now see better. In this ce, tens of thousands of different shells were twisted into one. Each one was losing its color to form one white shell. This was why it felt so confusing andfortable here.


    Gi-Gyu began moving. As if being pushed by an ocean wave, his body floated around.


    <em>If I want to, I can escape this ce, </em>Gi-Gyu told himself. At the moment, there werent many things that were restraining him. Also, he had sessfully escaped Kronos dimensional gap, so he wasnt worried he would fail to exit this ce.


    But Gi-Gyu chose to stay and floated around.


    <em>Im sure its fine outside. </em>The fact that he was inside Ironshields shell meant that the giant was close to his death. Ironshield should no longer be able to move because a shell was like a human heart. Just as a non-yer couldnt move if a foreign object entered their heart, Ironshield should be helpless now.


    Gi-Gyu floated around for a while, and as he did, he heard the screams of various voices in his head.


    -Ackkkk!


    -Save me!


    -Kirrrrk!


    -Where am I? Where is this ce? I cant see anything! Is someone out there?!


    The voices were filled with confusion, fear, and pain, and Gi-Gyu could guess whom they belonged to.


    <em>Its Andras doing.</em>


    Andras had carried out many experiments on Ironshield. Ironshield went through many experiments carried out by Andras. ording to Mammon, Andras had tried tobine Ironshield with tens of thousands of different creatures. He had injected unimaginable things into Ironshield.


    <em>Thats why I can forgive you. Thats why Im okay with this. </em>What Ironshield had done to Gi-Gyu was traumatic, but in a way, Ironshield had paid for his sins. But Gi-Gyu still wanted to be the one who ended him.


    <em>I want closure. </em>It had been a long battle, and Gi-Gyu wanted to finally fix the mental scar.


    -Please Please


    As Gi-Gyu continued to float around, he finally heard a familiar voice.


    <em>I think Im at the center of the shell now. </em>


    In the middle of the shell, there was a ck nucleus with a developed fetus inside. Two things could be said for certain at this point: The fetus was Ironshield, and the voice also belonged to him.


    Ironshield, Gi-Gyu called out.


    -Please Please


    It seemed that Ironshield couldnt hear Gi-Gyus voice because he continued to mumble.


    -Please stop Please Im going to kill you. Im going to kill all of you. I wont forget your names


    Ironshield had already lost his mind, and only his madnessced voice rang in Gi-Gyus head. He stood for a moment to listen.


    -Andras Kronos Mammon


    Ironshield continued to list names.


    -Jung Soo-Jung Lee Sun-Ho


    Lee Sun-Ho? Gi-Gyu whispered. He knew that Ironshield and Soo-Jung were enemies. Their history was just as bad as that between Ironshield and himself. But why was Lee Sun-Hos name mentioned?


    Unfortunately, Ironshield wasnt able to provide an answer.


    -Kim Gi-Gyu Ill kill you. Ill kill you all


    Hearing his own name made Gi-Gyu smile bitterly. In their case, hatred was a two-way street.


    <em>I can understand it since I ruined his sessful life as a yer. </em>But Gi-Gyu didnt feel guilty about this. Ironshield may have been powerful, but he didnt reach this position ethically. He hadmitted countless sins, including what he had done to Gi-Gyu. Ironshield had lost everything, but the pain he felt now couldntpare to the pain he had caused others.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply as Ironshield continued to list the names. All humans were selfish, and Gi-Gyu and Ironshield were no exceptions. Just as Gi-Gyu hated him, Ironshield hated him too.


    But today, we will end all of this hatred. Gi-Gyu was a foreign object in Ironshields she foreign object with consciousness and hatred for the shells owner. Gi-Gyu reached out and touched the dark nucleus''s surface. As if his touch was a pebble being dropped into water, the ck nucleus began vibrating.


    -Who are you?


    Ironshield, now a baby inside the nucleus, turned to look at Gi-Gyu.


    -You? Who are you? You? Who?


    Ironshield continued to ask Gi-Gyu the same question. Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly and wondered what this emotion he was feeling was. Surprisingly, he felt no relief or happiness from getting his revenge.


    <em>I dont want to see him like this. </em>


    Gi-Gyu gradually injected Death into the nucleus. The giant could absorb Death and use it to regenerate, but could its shell do the same? He was at the center of the shell, so there was no way this nucleus could absorb Death.


    At least, that was what Gi-Gyu thought.


    ...! Gi-Gyus eyes widened in shock.


    -Morningstar!


    -Kim Gi-Gyu!


    -Weve been waiting for this moment!


    -Its finally happening!


    The baby inside the ck nucleus was now ring at Gi-Gyu with a smile.


    -We will be born again.


    -And it will be all thanks to you.


    Gi-Gyu suddenly realized that inside the nucleus, there now existed a pair of identical twins. And they were both smiling at him.

 Chapter 354: Ironshield (4)

    Chapter 354: Ironshield (4)


    The two smiling twins were as creepy as could be, and looking at them filled Gi-Gyu with anxiety and unease.


    <em>I need to do something. </em>He had been momentarily stunned; now that he could think well again, he felt the flow of time and the twins stare directed at him.


    Hup! Gi-Gyu tried to punch the ck nucleus suddenly. His fist moved like a bullet, fast and baleful, but something like an invisible shield halted it in midair; Gi-Gyu was wide-eyed with shock.


    Ugh Gi-Gyu felt something sticky covering his fist and tried to yank it out, but it was stuck. He attempted to use Death and Chaos, but it was useless.


    -You must be born


    -...with us.


    The babies eyes shone, and their lips curled into an ugly grin; they had started moving. Gi-Gyu couldnt appreciate the situation or the babiestion, but what happened next topped those on his priority list. Suddenly, the nucleus expanded and swallowed everything.


    [Predation will begin now.]


    This was the skill Ironshield had gained thanks to Andras.


    <em>I cant believe this skill works inside the shell too! </em>Gi-Gyu hadnt expected this, so he was nonplussed.


    <em>No! </em>Gi-Gyu screamed silently as the ck nucleus swallowed him. It was like being trapped in some extra-sticky jelly; it felt horrible. He iled like a fish but still failed to escape.


    And worse yet, the babies hadnt stopped babbling; it felt like they were brainwashing him.


    -You must be born


    -...with us.


    And in the meanwhile, the agonized screams hadnt stopped either.


    -Save me


    -Please!


    -Mom


    -It hurts Kill us Kill us


    The pained voices seemed to be piercing Gi-Gyus chest.


    -Ackkkk


    <em>Stop </em>The more Gi-Gyu tried to escape, the worse the screams became. The pain Gi-Gyu felt worsened, and he was losing consciousness. He could barely move, and he could only focus on getting rid of the screams.


    Ackkk! Gi-Gyu screamed, ultimately failing to keep his pain contained. He melted into the countless screaming voices and Ironshield, and suddenly, he heard a system announcement.


    [You have synced.]


    Gi-Gyu realized that someone had force-synced with him.


    ***


    Go Hyung-Chul shouted in shock, What is happening right now?!


    The battle had ended a long time ago. The incredible giant, who could seemingly destroy the world, had fallen at the hands of his master and friend.


    Kim Gi-Gyu! Kim Gi-Gyu! Go Hyung-Chul yelled as he ran toward the giant. But he was stopped by Kang Ji-Hee, Haures, Fenrir, and even the lizardman.


    No!


    You cant go that way!


    Kwerk!


    Kirrrk!


    Go Hyung-Chul was desperate. Let go of me! I must get to him!


    When Go Hyung-Chul refused to stop and even unleashed his sorcerous energy, Fenrir finally stopped him by biting his neck.


    Kwerkk!


    ...! Kang Ji-Hee looked shocked. She tried to stop the wolf, but Fenrir red at her while holding Go Hyung-Chul in its mouth. Kang Ji-Hee froze, unable to do anything.


    Another man, who had tried to stop Go Hyung-Chul, reassured her, Dont worry. He just fainted, thats all.


    Kang Ji-Hee turned toward him. <em>I think his name is Haures? </em>


    She was certain this man was exuding demonic energy.


    Kwerrk. Kang Ji-Hee was still staring at Haures when the giant wolf, Fenrir, put Go Hyung-Chul down on the ground. Just as Haures had imed, Go Hyung-Chul was unconscious but unhurt.


    Turning toward the giant, Haures muttered, All of us are worried.


    The Dragon-Knight Order was circling the giant; the knight on the biggest dragon was in the middle.


    Looking at Kang Ji-Hee, Haures continued, Our master has always returned victorious.


    In a whisper, he added, I didnt get to see it, but


    Pardon? Kang Ji-Hee asked in confusion.


    Its nothing. Haures seemed to rx a little as he turned toward the giant again. Ironshield, whose body had been split by Gi-Gyu, was regenerating again. The pieces slowly came together, but this didnt mean that the giant was recovering. Ironshield was still on the ground, not making a sound or movement.


    The problem was that the Gi-Gyu was inside the giants body.


    <em>And none of us can approach that giant, </em>Haures thought in concern. The giants flesh was boiling and bubbling visibly. Just then, Hal, riding the Dark Dragon, dropped something on the giant. It looked like the small dagger he carried around for emergencies.


    As the dagger fell, one of the bubbles boiling on the giant reached up and turned into a mouth.


    It ate that dagger! Kang Ji-Hee was in disbelief.


    Thats Haures seemed to know what was happening, but he didnt speak it out loud.


    An ufortable silence fell. Kang Ji-Hee stared at Go Hyung-Chul. She realized it was good that the giant wolf had knocked him out. Honestly, even death was better than being eaten by that giant. What Kang Ji-Hee had witnessed just now was too gruesome. She shuddered in fear.


    <em>And Im not the only one who feels this way? </em>Kang Ji-Hee looked around. Morningstars creatures seemed unworried about the current situation. She felt ashamed that she might be the only one scared. But she soon realized that the other members of the Ang Guild were shivering too.


    They whispered, Deputy Guild Master


    These yers were not weak by any means. They had trained for a long time and had faced countless dangers, but they still couldnt help trembling.


    <em>They are afraid too. </em>Kang Ji-Hee could tell that all of them feared that their existence might disappearpletely by being eaten away.


    Dont try to do anything stupid, Haures whispered. Kang Ji-Hee looked at him and found that Haures was ring at her and the Ang Guild members with his glowing eyes.


    Haures continued, Until our master returns, you must remain safe in our protection.


    Haures had used the word protection, but Kang Ji-Hee could have sworn that Haures had threatened her and her yers not to move.


    <em>And he doesnt want us to get close to that giant either. </em>


    Still, Kang Ji-Hee nodded emphatically. And it wasnt like she had the faintest interest in going anywhere right now.


    Just then, they saw the giant shrinking.


    ***


    <em>Save me </em>The scream made Gi-Gyu open his eyes. He had almost lost consciousness.


    <em>I cant believe I was force-synced. </em>


    Gi-Gyu hadnt tried to sync with them. Them, here, were the countless dead creatures Andras had forcefully injected into Ironshield. Their resentment and pain had tried to sync forcefully with Gi-Gyu.


    But Gi-Gyu had managed to stop that. He had resisted and got himself free.


    <em>Where am I now? </em>Gi-Gyu found himself in a dark ce.


    A momentter, he heard a switch being pressed, and the space brightened. The light was blinding and felt painful in his eyes. As his eyes adjusted, Gi-Gyu saw Andras face. Gi-Gyu had seen Andrass face when he had synced with Mammon.


    <em>Andras! </em>Gi-Gyu noticed Andras was looking at him offhandedly. He tried to move his hands, but his body refused to listen.


    <em>This isnt real. </em>Gi-Gyu had experienced something simr many times before. It had happened so suddenly that he might have felt shocked and confused, but Gi-Gyu was experienced enough to remain calm.


    His body and lips refused to move; it felt like this wasnt his body. Gi-Gyu knew what this meant.


    <em>This is someone elses memory. </em>He was watching someone elses experience. It had to be someone whose fragment was synced to Gi-Gyu.


    <em>Ironshield, </em>Gi-Gyu thought.


    At that same moment, Andras said the same name out loud, Ironshield.


    This was the most logical answer because Gi-Gyu could think of only one person who would remember looking at Andras like this. His guess was proven correct because Andras knelt toward him as he said Ironshield.


    Andras beautiful face came closer and whispered, Dont you think I know what youre nning? Do you think I didnt hear you mumbling your hit list whenever Im away?


    Andras grinned widely.


    <em>Ironshields hit list. </em>Gi-Gyu remembered the names the baby had been mumbling. The list included Andras, Kronos, and even Gi-Gyu himself.


    What a foolish dream. You really think you can leave this ce because you want to? Andras smile deepened. He stood up again and looked down at Ironshield. An unimaginable fury and pain filled Gi-Gyus chest.


    <em>These are the emotions Ironshield must have felt. </em>Gi-Gyu frowned as his chest ached. He felt like all the blood was rushing to his brain. He imagined his eyes must be turning red. Gi-Gyu was feeling all the things Ironshield had felt toward Andras.


    <em>He hated Andras just as much as I hated him, </em>Gi-Gyu thought as he pushed away Ironshields emotions. Ironshields current emotions were simr to Gi-Gyus from the time he was being tortured by Rohan per Ironshields order.


    <em>Actually, Ironshields emotions feel even worse than mine. </em>Gi-Gyu could tell that Ironshield suffered much more than he had.


    <em>Ha. </em>Gi-Gyu smirked silently, failing to understand his own feelings.


    Alright. Since you want it so badly, Ill give it to you, Andras announced suddenly.


    ...? Ironshields face looked up to see Andras smiling.


    <em>But Andras has no intention of letting Ironshield go. </em>Gi-Gyu saw in Mammons memory that Andras was nning something even more ominous for Ironshield. The evil look on Andras face suggested that he had a dark n.


    Since you want it so desperately, Ill let you meet Kim Gi-Gyu. Andrasughed in amusement and undid Ironshields shackles one at a time. Eat me and go meet Kim Gi-Gyu.


    <em>nk.</em>


    Go to the Tower and wait for Kim Gi-Gyu.


    <em>nk.</em>


    Most of the shackles were undone now. The unpleasant sound of metal chains rang inside the room. When thest of the shackles was undone, Ironshield cried out like an animal. His neck seemed stiff, but he still managed to look at Andras.


    And Andras sniggered. Go die at Kim Gi-Gyus hands. That has been your purpose all along.


    <em>Crunch!</em>


    Like a starving wolf, Ironshield rushed to devour Andras.

 Chapter 355: Ironshield (5)

    Chapter 355: Ironshield (5)


    Silence and tension filled the air. Soon, the giant stopped shrinking, yet no one made a move, as despite shrinking, it was still appropriately enormous. Also, its skin was still boiling.


    <em>Shouldnt we run away? </em>Kang Ji-Hee felt impatient. It was a minor change, but it felt like the calm before the storm. She and the rest couldnt help being nervous.


    <em>But I cant seem to move at all. </em>Anxiety and Haures threat prevented her from moving freely. <em>And besides, I want to see who wins. </em>


    Kang Ji-Hee was curious to see who woulde out victorious. Would Kim Gi-Gyu return safely? She wasnt certain, but she prayed that he would. Until now, Gi-Gyu had proven himself to be a powerful figure, so Kang Ji-Hee thought he woulde out of this alive.


    Suddenly, the dragons in the air began crying loudly and moving. They had been circling the corpse until now, but they were now flying together.


    Kwerrrk! The darkest dragon in the middle looked like the king of all the dragons. Named Dark Dragon, it roared, and two more sets of wings appeared from its back with a cracking noise. It spread all its wings and flew straight toward the sky. It flew as if gravity was just an opinion; it quickly became a dot in the sky.


    Get ready, Haures announced. Kang Ji-Hee turned toward him and saw that Haures had raised his hands to summon his sorcerous energy.


    <em>Is he forming a barrier? </em>She couldnt be certain, but the form his sorcerous energy took resembled a barrier.


    Prepare yourselves! Haures yelled again. Kang Ji-Hee and the Ang Guild members quickly got ready to use their skills when suddenly, Dark Dragon screeched. It exuded a ck cloud of energy that rained down dark droplets on the other dragons, which extracted sorcerous energy from them. All this sorcerous energy pooled and quickly formed a barrier.


    This barrier was almostplete when something shot out from the giant and flew toward Kang Ji-Hee. Thankfully, the barrier protected her.


    <em>Whack!</em>


    ...! She was so shocked that she couldnt even scream. Whatever hit the barrier exploded, and then Kang Ji-Hee and the other Ang Guild members recognized what it was from its syed pieces.


    Its flesh Some body part, perhaps, Human or not, they couldnt tell, but it was definitely flesh covered in blood.


    Haures coldly exined, He couldnt digest it So he is vomiting his meal. Get ready! If even one of those chunks gets through the barrier and reaches us, were all dead.


    It was a warning, threatening and cautionary.


    ***


    ... Gi-Gyus head was throbbing, and he had difficulty opening his eyes. Thankfully, circting Life once returned everything to normal.


    Where am I now? Gi-Gyu asked with his eyes open now. Thest thing he remembered was seeing Ironshields memory of eating Andras. Then, he had felt something snap. After waking up, he had found himself in an unfamiliar ce again.


    Even before Gi-Gyu turned his face, he heard familiar voices.


    Are you awake now?


    Grandmaster.


    Kwerrk


    Kirrk!


    Unlike the voices, the scene in front of him looked unfamiliar.


    What are all these? asked Gi-Gyu. Hal came running to help him stand, but Gi-Gyu refused. He wasnt in bad enough condition to need help. Instead, he was busy trying to know the situation.


    The world he saw had a crimson veneer on it. He could see so many corpses that he couldnt even count them all; some seemed human. There was a massive mountain, the size of the giant he had killed, of flesh, blood, bodily fluids, and corpses before him. It was a frighteningly grotesque sight.


    When the giant burst, he mustve hurled all the bodies he couldnt digest, Haures approached Gi-Gyu and exined.


    ... Gi-Gyu continued to stare at the countless corpses. <em>These are all the bodies Andras injected into Ironshield.</em>


    It was a terrible realization. Gi-Gyu was used to gruesome sights, yet even he felt like vomiting with disgust.


    Blerg!


    Blerggg!


    Ugh!


    When Gi-Gyu turned around, he saw that many others were already throwing up. But mostly, it was just the Ang Guild members, including Kang Ji-Hee, vomiting and gagging. Gi-Gyu saw the pile of vomit in front of them and asked, How long was I out?


    No one answered, so Gi-Gyu pointed at the giant and asked again, How long has it been since I left that?


    About 10 minutes in human time, Haures answered.


    No one had to exin for Gi-Gyu to realize that he was one of those corpses that the giant had vomited.


    Any survivors? Gi-Gyu asked, just in case. Perhaps one or more bodies had woken up like him.


    ... Haures remained quiet, but it wasnt because the answer was no. It appeared that he felt ufortable because there was another survivor.


    Where? Haures reaction told Gi-Gyu the survivor wasnt someone they wanted alive. He had a good guess, so he turned to stare at the meaty pile before hearing the answer.


    Every corpse on the meat mountain belonged to someone Ironshield had absorbed. The corpses werent even the victims original bodies. The pieces left of their mind had used whatever they remembered to create these. The real bodies had already melted and melded inside Ironshield.


    <em>And the screams I heard were from them. </em>Gi-Gyu guessed that these creatures had tried to force-sync with him. He looked away. What happened to them was unfortunate, but there was nothing he could do.


    Where is he? Gi-Gyu asked Haures again. He stepped forward and added, Where is Ironshield?


    Gi-Gyu was certain the survivor among all these corpses was Ironshield.


    ***


    Hes here. Haures escorted Gi-Gyu to a ce far away from the meat pile.


    Im relieved, Go Hyung-Chul muttered when he saw Gi-Gyu.


    When Gi-Gyu smiled, Go Hyung-Chul argued, I wasnt worried about you or anything, so dont get any ideas.


    Gi-Gyus smile widened. <em>Say that after wiping your tears.</em>


    Go Hyung-Chul was now stronger than a high ranker, yet he had forgotten to wipe away his tears. Gi-Gyu could see how much Go Hyung-Chul had worried about him.


    By the way, what happened to you? Gi-Gyu pointed at Go Hyung-Chuls neck.


    Go Hyung-Chul married his eyes before replying, Ah That damn wolf! Never mind. I dont want to talk about it.


    <em>I have a guess now. </em>Gi-Gyu could deduce what had probably happened without further exnation. Go Hyung-Chul looked away in annoyance, and Gi-Gyu finally saw the survivors. He was shocked to see that there were two survivors.


    It wasnt just one? Gi-Gyu had been certain that Ironshield was the only survivor. Therefore, he hadnt even asked Haures about it as they had walked here.


    Go Hyung-Chul asked in confusion, You didnt know?


    Gi-Gyu knew it wasnt Haures fault and that he shouldnt have assumed stuff, but Haures still slumped in shame.


    <em>Besides, it doesnt matter. </em>Gi-Gyu didnt care if one or two survived. It was a good thing that more had lived.


    ... Gi-Gyu got closer. Only the chests of the survivors were heaving; if not for that, they would have been no different from the corpses outside. Gi-Gyu didnt recognize one of them, but the other one looked familiar.


    Ironshield Ironshields face was twisted and deformed, but Gi-Gyu was sure who he was.


    This guy Go Hyung-Chul pointed at the man lying next to Ironshield. Hes the unknown yer we told you about before.


    What? Gi-Gyu didnt hide his surprise. The mysterious yer was one of the reasons Gi-Gyu hade here. This man was why Haures and the rest had been attacked and trapped.


    I have no idea who he is. Gi-Gyu studied the yer, who looked Asian but had blond hair and pale skin.


    <em>Hes definitely human, but </em>Gi-Gyu couldnt tell who he was. The yer was alive, so Gi-Gyu decided to find out more about himter. He decided to inject a bit of Life into the unknown yer to keep him alive.


    ...! Gi-Gyu pulled his hand back in shock.


    Whats wrong? asked Go Hyung-Chul.


    This yer He has a high affinity toward Life.


    What?


    I dont think this is the first time he got injected with Life.


    ... Go Hyung-Chul tried to understand what Gi-Gyu was saying, but he looked confused.


    I dont think I can save him, Gi-Gyu announced. I can extend his life a little, but hes too damaged. His existence itself was damaged.


    The same had happened to those two angels who had died in the Vatican. Once ones existence was damaged, Life wasnt enough to bring them back. Gi-Gyu could feel that this yer had suffered a simrly fatal injury. Because he had a high affinity toward Life, he hadnt been annihted. He could live a while longer, but that was it.


    Taking another step, Gi-Gyu stood in front of Ironshield.


    ... Aplicated look appeared on Gi-Gyus face as he stared at Ironshield, who looked dead. Ironshield


    They had a terrible history between them. Gi-Gyu remembered how Andras had imed that Ironshields purpose was to be killed by him. For an unknown reason, Andras had let Ironshield eat him. Before his death, Andras had ordered Ironshield to climb the Tower and be killed by Gi-Gyu.


    <em>Andras definitely has a secret n </em>Gi-Gyu thought for a moment before reaching toward Hal.


    Hal. When Gi-Gyu called out quietly, Hal handed him his halberd.


    ... Everyone remained quiet while they watched Gi-Gyu. No one said a word or made a suggestion. Their eyes glowed as they stared.


    Gi-Gyu raised the halberd before plunging it into Ironshields chest.


    You can rest now, Gi-Gyu announced. Ironshields death was simple, unlike their history.


    And finally, Ironshield was dead.

 Chapter 356: Ironshield (6)

    Chapter 356: Ironshield (6)


    After being pierced by Hals halberd, Ironshields chest swelled; soon, it went down, and the wound began bleeding ck fluid. It was because Gi-Gyu had injected Death into Ironshield through the halberd.


    Ironshields death wasplete and final. Gi-Gyu had destroyed Ironshields existence, so there was no wayno wayhe could ever be resurrected. The ck liquid spread all over Ironshield and ate him up.


    <em>Fshhh.</em>


    Soon, Ironshields corpse turned into dust and scattered in the air. When most of his body was gone, Gi-Gyu looked around in silence. Those who belonged to him were watching this event quietly, but Go Hyung-Chul seemed confused.


    <em>He wont understand, </em>Gi-Gyu knew why Go Hyung-Chul looked bewildered. <em></em>


    Wasnt thatGo Hyung-Chul finally opened his mouthtoo easy for him? You gave him such a quick and easy death.


    Go Hyung-Chul looked straight into Gi-Gyus eyes and continued, I mean, it wouldnt have seemed out of ce even if you had killed him a thousand times over. You have the ability to do that and then make him your ve. You couldve made him serve you for an eternity.


    Gi-Gyu had expected Go Hyung-Chul to say something like this. Go Hyung-Chul asked, So why did you end him so quickly?


    Gi-Gyu stared back into Go Hyung-Chuls eyes; his other creatures just silently watched the ck dust scatter. Gi-Gyu raised his palm, and some ck dust settled on it. However, it soon faded and disappeared as if someone had blown on it.


    Ironshield was no more. The 79th floor of the Tower was now his grave.


    Gi-Gyu looked up at Go Hyung-Chul again. Youre right. I resent him with all my heart, and he deserved a much worse death.


    ...! Suddenly, Go Hyung-Chul flinched as if in shock. There was only nonchnce in Gi-Gyus eyes and not a bit of resentment and fury. However, that didnt mean he looked relieved or satisfied.


    There was nothing in Gi-Gyus eyes, and that made Go Hyung-Chul shudder. <em>Its scary to see him like this.</em>


    In the past, I might have done the exact thing you suggested just now. Gi-Gyu used to dream about torturing Ironshield, killing him, reviving him, and then restarting the cycle from the torture phase. He had wanted to do that over and over and over againrelentlessly and brutally. Gi-Gyu might have also synced with him to enve Ironshield. After all, this might have been a satisfactory revenge.


    But he helped in death, Gi-Gyu added.


    Helped you? Go Hyung-Chul looked confused again.


    Unlike Mammon, Andras was controlling Ironshield till the very end, said Gi-Gyu. Mammon hadnt lied to himAndras had just fooled everyone with a n different from everyones expectations. Gi-Gyu hadnt remembered it at first, but the moment he had seen Ironshield earlier, he had remembered something. In this memory, Ironshield said, I didnt do this for you.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu was alone in some dark space. As time passed, the room became brighter.


    -Ackkk!


    -Help me!


    Creepy, reluctant souls swarmed toward him, screaming, looking like a white liquid. He tried to push them away, but there were too many of them, and their resentment was too strong. No matter how hard Gi-Gyu tried to push them away, their sticky form dug into him despite his power. Soon, he looked like a giant snowman covered with white souls of vengeance.


    <em>Dammit </em>Gi-Gyu was losing his mind. The more souls stuck to him, the heavier his mind and body felt. Even worse, he could feel every bit of their pain from being eaten alive and having their power and essence stolen. The screams of these victims were enough to paralyze Gi-Gyus mind.


    Suddenly, the souls began dropping. Gi-Gyu felt lighter and then used his power to push the rest of the souls away. The majority of these souls hardened and fell to the ground. When the white fluid covering his eyes finally disappeared, Gi-Gyu saw a man standing not too far away from him.


    The man looked familiar. Gi-Gyu tried to call out his name, but a lump of souls was still covering his mouth. The man began walking toward him, and Gi-Gyu summoned more power and waited.


    Gi-Gyu flinched when the man stood before him. He tried to use his umted power to clear the remaining souls on his body, but the man seemed uninterested. Then, and to Gi-Gyus surprise, the man yanked off the biggest ash-colored lump on him. It twitched in the mans hand, and Gi-Gyu noticed that this lump''s shape and color differed from all the others.


    Ironshield Finally free, Gi-Gyu whispered the mans name. Ironshield stood at arms length while still holding the ash-colored lump. He looked exactly how Gi-Gyu remembered.


    Ironshield remained silent and swallowed the ash-colored lump in one gulp.


    ... Nonplussed, Gi-Gyu watched him without moving a muscle. Finally, Ironshield spoke for the first time.


    Kill me.


    Ironshield continued, Andras wanted to live as a parasite inside your shell, but I ate him just now. If you kill me, you can eliminate both Andras and me.


    Ironshields voice had no resentment; instead, he seemed at peace.


    Kill me, Ironshield repeated when Gi-Gyu didnt move.


    Instead of doing what Ironshield had requested, Gi-Gyu asked, Why?


    He couldnt discern Ironshields motive. Before they could converse more, the soul lumps on the floor began crawling but not toward Gi-Gyu. However, unlike Gi-Gyu, Ironshield didnt push the lumps away.


    Ironshield answered with a smile, I hope you dont think Im trying to help you. I just


    Suddenly, Ironshields chest swelled up. He frowned as if in pain but quickly returned to normal and continued, I just hate him more. Thats all.


    Ironshield pointed at his chest.


    Gi-Gyu asked knowingly, You mean Andras?


    Yes. That bastard is inside me right now. Ironshield looked at Gi-Gyu again. You look like you need an exnation Well, youre the only one who can solve my problem, so I suppose I owe you one. But I dont have much time. If we miss this opportunity, Andras will be free. Personally, I dont care, but


    Ironshield sniggered and added, You certainly wont like whatll happen after.


    Gi-Gyu waited quietly.


    Ironshield looked a little relieved. Im sure you have realized by now that Andras has a secret n.


    Ironshield seemingly knew that Gi-Gyu had seen part of his memories. Ironshield looked ashamed as he continued, That asshole fooled everyone and tried to take everything for himself He used me like a tool. Fucker even knew about my n to escape and ruin his n.


    Take everything?


    Thats right. That bastardIronshield pointed at Gi-Gyu and announcedtried to take you.


    ...?


    Andras nned this whole situation. He released me to lure you, and he had been waiting inside me. He was nning to


    Force sync with me Gi-Gyu muttered.


    Thats right. He knew the souls would restrain you, and he would take that chance to force a sync with you. Normally, this would have turned him into your ve, but


    Andras had apparently discovered a way not to get enved after syncing with him.


    Ironshield continued, It looks like you figured it out too. Thats right. Andras wanted to use me to escape the syncs bounds after syncing. He ate me to be one with me. With this, there were two souls and minds inside my body. If he synced with you in this state, then


    Andras could have separated the two entities and be free. Gi-Gyu hadnt expected such a solution. A simr thing had happened with Paimon and Min-Su, but they had taken different steps. Paimon and Min-Su had synced before beingbined, while Andrasbined himself with another being before attempting to sync with Gi-Gyu. He was nning on separating himself afterward.


    Andras was going to detach himselfter on and eat your body. Of course, I would have been destroyed in the process, Ironshield exined. Andras had nned on using the tool named Ironshield till its death.


    Luckily, I was able to escape much of Andras influence. I believe eating his physical body helped me. And thats how IIronshield thumped his chest, which twitched visiblyruined his n. I certainly resent you and that bitch Lucifer, but


    A cold smirk appeared on Ironshields lips as he added, I choose to get Andras instead. I can barely contain him right now. The only reason I havested this long is that the other souls are helping me.


    The ash-colored lump and the white lumps had apparently targeted Ironshield for this very reason. Perhaps that was also why they had targeted Gi-Gyu at the start.


    Now, is that reason enough for you to kill me? asked Ironshield. Gi-Gyu knew Ironshield wasnt lying. They were inside a shell, so it wasnt difficult for him to tell if Ironshield was being truthful. Just as Ironshield had exined, Andras was nning to take Gi-Gyus body.


    <em>But I guess Andras will be annihted because of Ironshield now. </em>It looked like Andras n would fail after all.


    Gi-Gyu asked hisst question, Dont you have any regrets?


    Regrets


    Gi-Gyu wasnt asking about the choice Ironshield was making right now. He wanted to know if Ironshield had any regrets about anything he had done in his life. Ironshield had given his all to create his reputation and guild; in the end, he had be the worlds enemy.


    And now, he was about to disappear from this worldpletely.


    No, I regret nothing, Ironshield replied firmly. I didnt make all my choices willingly, but I have done the same to others in the past. I have forced many to make choices they didnt want, so Im ready to ept it all.


    A smile bloomed on Ironshields face as he added, Of course, that doesnt mean I dont want revenge.


    Youre right. Gi-Gyu asked, So how do I kill you?


    He was currently inside Ironshields shell. Gi-Gyu needed a special way to kill both Ironshield and Andras here.


    Leave this ce and give me Death. Ironshield didnt provide a long exnation. And just like that, Gi-Gyu left Ironshields shell.


    ***


    Just as Ironshield had requested, Gi-Gyu had given him Death.


    <em>This is what he wanted. </em>Whatever happened in the past didnt change the fact that Ironshield had helped Gi-Gyu just now. Gi-Gyus resentment toward him was still immense, but Gi-Gyu had to admit that Ironshield had helped him greatly.


    <em>If Andras attached himself to me without me realizing that, then </em>Andras could have stolen his body, and things could have gone very badly.


    In the past, Andras various schemes had tormented Gi-Gyu. Based on what Gi-Gyu knew, Andras was the type to carry out ns he had deemed had a good chance of seeding. But this time, it looked like Andras didnt realize how much Ironshield resented him. Andrasst n failed miserably.


    So thats what happened, Gi-Gyu exined to Go Hyung-Chul. Just as Ironshield had wanted, Gi-Gyu had given him aplete death. Both Andras and Ironshield were gone from this world.


    <em>Now, there is only Kronos. </em>Kronos was like the final boss monster Gi-Gyu needed to kill.


    Haa Haa Just then, Kang Ji-Hee came up to him, all out of puke but panting heavily. She hade with all the Ang Guild members, so Gi-Gyu guessed she wanted to talk to him.


    Gi-Gyu and his creatures were watching the Ang Guild yers when suddenly, Kang Ji-Hee turned and gasped. She was staring at the second survivor.


    <em>I think Ironshield said he could escape Andras thanks to that yer. </em>Gi-Gyu remembered Ironshield referring to this second survivor. He was an unknown yer who was absorbedst. Ironshield had exined that because of this yer''s power, he could escape Andras grasp. This yer was one more variable Andras had never anticipated.


    Staring at the second survivor, Kang Ji-Hee suddenly eximed in disbelief, Deputy Guild Master Lim Hyun-Soo?!

 Chapter 357: Climbing the Tower

    Chapter 357: Climbing the Tower


    Lim Hyun-Soo? Gi-Gyu looked at Kang Ji-Hee in surprise. Lim Hyun-Soo was the Ang Guilds most prominent deputy, so Gi-Gyu had heard of him.


    Didnt you say the other two deputy guild masters were on the duty of sealing away Lee Sun-Ho? Gi-Gyu asked. So this man


    Gi-Gyu turned to look at Lim Hyun-Soo again. Kang Ji-Hee seemed shocked as she trudged toward Lim Hyun-Soo.


    In Gi-Gyus eyes, Lim Hyun-Soo looked different. <em>This isnt the same guy I saw on TV before. </em>


    Many of Ang Guilds elites were like celebrities, as it was the most famous group in the country. Everyone in Korea knew their faces.


    Gi-Gyu turned toward Go Hyung-Chul, who shook his head, indicating that he also thought Lim Hyun-Soo looked different.


    What happened to him?


    This manKang Ji-Hee knelt in front of Lim Hyun-Soo and held his handsis definitely Deputy Guild Master Lim Hyun-Soo. This bracelet


    ...! Gi-Gyu saw the colorless bracelet he hadnt noticed before.


    Kang Ji-Hee exined, Guild Master Lee Sun-Ho had gifted one to each of his three deputies.


    Kang Ji-Hee pulled her sleeve, revealing the bracelet on her wrist; it was a bit different.


    Kang Ji-Hee looked at Lim Hyun-Soo with confusion before closing her eyes.


    ***


    Kang Ji-Hee revealed the unknown yers identity. Soon, the other Ang Guild members came to verify this information further. Gi-Gyu read their emotions to make sure they werent lying.


    Looking back at the hopeful eyes of the Ang Guild yers, Gi-Gyu apologized, Im sorry, but there is nothing I can do.


    Lim Hyun-Soos state was hopeless. His fate was sealed; he would die.


    <em>I didnt tell Kang Ji-Hee and the others, but </em>Gi-Gyu had tried to save Lim Hyun-Soo by syncing with him. <em>But it didnt work. </em>


    Syncing with Lim Hyun-Soo seemed impossible because Gi-Gyu felt like something was actively blocking him. This had never happened to Gi-Gyu before.


    <em>Its as if he doesnt have a soul. </em>


    By syncing with someone, Gi-Gyu formed a connection with their soul and shell. And that was how he could use their power and make them do his bidding. However, he couldnt feel a soul or a shell inside Lim Hyun-Soo.


    <em>Its like theres a vacuum inside him. </em>Gi-Gyu felt nothing inside Lim Hyun-Soo.


    ... The Ang Guild yers became quiet, faces filled with pain.


    <em>But, why arent they curious about where he got that kind of power or why he looks so different? </em>Gi-Gyu found this strange. Lim Hyun-Soos face looked different from before, and no deputy could hold this much power. One of the reasons Gi-Gyu hade to the Tower was that the mysterious yer, Lim Hyun-Soo, had cornered Haures and Go Hyung-Chul.


    Lim Hyun-Soo may have been one of the Ang Guilds deputies, but the strength he had shown earlier didnt make sense.


    <em>He even fought Ironshield and almost won. </em>In the end, Lim Hyun-Soo was defeated and absorbed, but he had stillsted a long time against Ironsheield, who even had Andras power inside him.


    Yet none of the Ang Guild members seemed curious about that.


    <em>Its as if they already knew about it. </em>The corners of Gi-Gyus eyes trembled a little as he announced, I dont think there is a way to save him. Im sorry. But Ill try one more time.


    T-thank you. Kang Ji-Hee wasnt too proud to bow deeply to Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu ced his hand on Lim Hyun-Soos chest once again.


    <em>Im sorry, </em>he apologized silently so no one could hear him. <em>But I must know the reason. </em>


    The truth was that Gi-Gyu wasnt making physical contact in an attempt to save him. <em>Ill have to read his memories forcefully.</em>


    Lim Hyun-Soos condition was dire, so contacting his shell by force to read his memories could worsen his condition. In other words, Gi-Gyu could expedite his death. However, Gi-Gyu hadnt lied when he had said that he couldnt save Lim Hyun-Soo. Gi-Gyu had used Life, the ultimate healing power, to save him but had failed. He had also failed to sync with him. At this point, no yer in the world could do anything for Lim Hyun-Soo. This was why Gi-Gyu needed to read his memory.


    Gi-Gyu located Lim Hyun-Soos shell by force and entered his mind. This made Lim Hyun-Soo jolt like a fish out of water. Gi-Gyu pressed down on his body and tried to read his memory.


    Just then, Kang Ji-Hee stammered, T-there might be a way! Our guild master! He should be able to save Deputy Guild Master Lim Hyun-Soo!


    Are you sure? Gi-Gyu turned to look at Kang Ji-Hee and asked.


    ***


    Go Hyung-Chul asked, What will you do?


    They were still on the 79th floor, which was in ruins, but Gi-Gyu seemed to be in no mood to leave this floor.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt answer Go Hyung-Chuls question quickly because he knew what Go Hyung-Chul was asking. Earlier, Kang Ji-Hee had begged Gi-Gyu to help her and her guild.


    Kang Ji-Hee couldnt have be a deputy on her own merit, but Gi-Gyu now understood why Lee Sun-Ho had given her the title. At this moment, she was the perfect person to lead the Ang Guild.


    <em>She has good instincts. </em>Gi-Gyu realized that Kang Ji-Hee had an excellent ability to detect danger. And despite being a deputy of the Ang Guild, she wasnt arrogant or proud. She had begged him for help because she had known that ascending the Tower to reach Lee Sun-Ho with just her fellow guild members would be too dangerous.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu contemted. He felt hesitant, but it wasnt because he genuinely wanted to help her. Earlier, he had read a bit of Lim Hyun-Soos memory, who didnt have a soul as he had expected. It was an unusual case; luckily, he had seeded in reading whatever was left in Lim Hyun-Soos physical body.


    <em>Ackkkk! </em>Gi-Gyu had seen Lim Hyun-Soo screaming in agony.


    He was screaming because something went wrong with the seal that was supposed to restrain Lee Sun-Ho, exined Gi-Gyu.


    What? Go Hyung-Chul looked confused.


    Lee Sun-Ho is losing control over himself. I dont know the details, but the Ang Guilds elites are definitely trying to seal Lee Sun-Ho away.


    ...


    When Kang Ji-Hee had exined this situation to Gi-Gyu, he hadnt just taken her word for it. But it turned out that she wasnt lying.


    Gi-Gyu continued, I think something happened during this process. As Lee Sun-Ho went berserk, part of his power flowed into Lim Hyun-Soo, and


    So thats why his appearance changed, and he obtained such incredible power? Go Hyung-Chul was still in disbelief.


    Yup, Gi-Gyu answered quickly. And what happened between Lee Sun-Ho and Lim Hyun-Soo felt like the sync. When Gi-Gyu exined, Go Hyung-Chul nodded, this time without any surprise.


    The sync let its user share their power with those connected to them. And, of course, the user could take away that power anytime. ording to Mammon, Ironshield had obtained a simr power, but Gi-Gyu had learned that wasnt the case. Ironshields power was thebination of Beelzebub and many creatures power, called Predation. This skill was very different from the sync.


    <em>Firstly, the amount of power Predation could steal is much less than with sync. </em>The sync was a more efficient skill for stealing others power. In addition, unlike Predation, the sync could steal the opponents power without killing them. Gi-Gyu could actually be stronger with his prey.


    <em>And one cant share their power with Predation. </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Predation and sync were, therefore, two very different abilities.


    I guess this one might be the real deal then, Go Hyung-Chul muttered. What Lee Sun-Ho had done to Lim Hyun-Soo very much resembled the result of Gi-Gyus sync, but there were also some obvious differences.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Lee Sun-Ho damaged Lim Hyun-Soos shell and soul, which is a problem.


    Hmm Go Hyung-Chul moaned. But the thing to keep in mind is that our primary business in the Tower is done.


    Gi-Gyu hade to rescue Haures and the rest. To that end, he had killed Ironshield and even Andras, which was an unexpected bonus. He was done with the goals he had set before entering the Tower.


    And most importantly, you said your family is in the Towers basement, didnt you? Go Hyung-Chul asked. This was exactly why Gi-Gyu felt hesitant. He had done everything he had set out to do inside the Tower, so it was now time to go to the Towers basement. But Gi-Gyu couldnt stop thinking about Lee Sun-Ho. He was already on the 79th floor and had a sneaking suspicion that he must find Lee Sun-Ho now.


    After much thought, Gi-Gyu finally made the decision. He announced, Im going to contact Eden first.


    He decided that this wasnt a decision he could make alone.


    ***


    -Master! Congrattions!


    The moment Gi-Gyu contacted Eden, he first heard Bruns congrattory message.


    -You dealt with Ironshield and Andras nicely! Im so happy for you!


    <em>Thanks, </em>Gi-Gyu replied, but he couldnt help feeling bitter. Ironshield and Andras needed to die, but being congratted for their deaths felt a bit wrong.


    <em>But its because Brun isnt human. </em>Gi-Gyu didnt think this was a bad thing. He worried that he might be used to killing and lose his humanity at this rate. Thankfully, Gi-Gyu didnt have many human enemies left to worry about.


    <em>How are things there? </em>Gi-Gyu asked. Brun was like a server. She could feel everything happening to him and the emotions of all his creatures. She was the server of his sync. As the contact point for everything and everyone, she controlled and maintained Gi-Gyus life in a way.


    -Here


    Brun paused for a moment before continuing.


    -We have eliminated most of the Caravan Guild. We have the best team on it, and it hasn''t been difficult since we know who they are now. Im guessing the American yers Association is in turmoil by now.


    Gi-Gyu could feel a hint of worry and concern in Bruns voice as she added,


    -Lou and El entered Gehenna.


    <em>What? </em>Gi-Gyu asked in surprise. It hadnt been very long since he had left Eden. It was shocking enough that his team had already taken care of the Caravan Guild, yet El and Lou had seemingly found and entered Gehenna.


    -They felt that waiting for too long was a bad idea. As soon as they got the information from the American yers Association, they went there.


    <em>... </em>Gi-Gyu didnt know what to say.


    -Please dont worry. Im sure theyll be fine.


    Gi-Gyu knew this very well. Lou and El were his most powerful creatures, and few could stop theirbined force.


    <em>But why did they hurry like this? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. Lou and El could have contacted him about it before moving. Gi-Gyu felt like they had rushed into this.


    <em>El. Lou. </em>Gi-Gyu tried to contact them, but there was no answer. Gehenna was a unique ce, so it was no surprise they had lost contact. But Gi-Gyu could still feel them through the sync, so he felt a little reassured.


    Just then, everyone felt a violent vibration.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun!</em>


    What the hell is going on now?! Go Hyung-Chul screamed.


    Gi-Gyu quickly disconnected from Eden and replied, The entire floor Its copsing.


    Gi-Gyu yelled toward the Ang Guild members and Haures, Get ready, everyone! The floor is going to give in soon!


    Gi-Gyu could feel that the 79th floor was disappearing. Turning toward Go Hyung-Chul, he announced, We must climb higher.

 Chapter 358: Climbing the Tower (2)

    Chapter 358: Climbing the Tower (2)


    Haa! Haa! Kang Ji-Hee and the Ang Guild yers panted. Compared to them, Go Hyung-Chul and the rest of Gi-Gyus team looked much more at ease with the pace.


    Go Hyung-Chul looked back and murmured, That was a close one.


    The rest of the group looked back and saw the door they had passed through. It was flickering unstably, and soon, with unpleasant crunching noise, it crumbled down. This door led to the 81st floor; now, it was gone.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed and nodded. Yeah, that was close.


    It had indeed been a close one, too close for anyones liking. They had also barely reached the 80th floor from the 79th floor; it was also a close call. The reason was that, like the 79th-floor door, the doors on all subsequent floors were too firmly shut. So, Gi-Gyu had to open each one by force.


    Its getting worse, Gi-Gyu thought out loud. The 79th floor started copsing when they were on it, but they still had time to escape. However, they had almost gotten trapped when they had gone to the 81st floor from the 80th floor.


    <em>We almost got stuck in the dimensional gap. </em>Kronos and Gaia both had summoned him into a dimensional gap before, so he knew he could escape if that happened again.


    <em>But they wouldve died. </em>In a dimensional gap, he could locate and save those synced with him, but he couldnt say the same about the Red yers and the Ang Guild members.


    <em>Its unlikely they wouldve survived. </em>Gi-Gyu escaped such gaps by destroying the space itself with his power. So, he believed they likely had zero chance of escaping.


    Well keep going, Gi-Gyu announced, urging everyone to move faster as their surroundings crumbled.


    Kang Ji-Hee approached Gi-Gyu and requested, Couldnt we rest for a moment?


    Gi-Gyu saw the dark circles under her eyes, indicating that she was exhausted. It was rare for the yers to get dark circles, thanks to their enhanced stamina.


    <em>The other yers are doing even worse. </em>Inparison, the Red yers and the other Ang Guild yers seemed an inch away from death. On the way here, some Red yers had even fainted from dehydration, and Gi-Gyu had to use Life to help them.


    Im sorry, but we have no time to waste. Gi-Gyu had no choice but to hurry them along. He could feel the 81st floor disappearing just like the others. <em>Its getting worse as we climb higher. </em>


    Unless they kept moving, they wouldnt make it.


    But Gi-Gyu had an idea to ease their fatigue. From now on, you can ride the dragons. Hal!


    Gi-Gyu called out to Hal, who was on his dragon and flying over them to scout ahead. His halberd was red with blood and flesh, indicating he had cleared their path by killing all the monsters nearby.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Could the Dragon-Knight Order let the yers ride the dragons?


    Gi-Gyu was the master of the order, but he still asked for Hals consent. He could have just ordered them to do so, but that would have made him a tyrant; he didnt want that.


    Hal momentarily hesitated, but he ultimately agreed since he understood the dire situation. Yes, Grandmaster.


    The orders dragons were resurrected dragons called bone dragons. Dragons were notorious for being proud and arrogant, so the bone dragons could refuse to let anyone but the order knights ride them. However, that didnt matter, as Gi-Gyu wasnt in the mood to coddle them.


    Hal added, Dark wants you to ride it, Grandmaster.


    You named it Dark? Gi-Gyu asked. Dark Dragon, now called just Dark, purred quietly and tried to rub its giant face against Gi-Gyu. He grinned, and Dark grunted when he raised his hand.


    Gi-Gyu announced, You heard him, right? From now on, youll ride the dragons.


    Thank you! The Ang Guild yers looked grateful. Meanwhile, Hal gestured toward the sky to have the Dragon-Knight Order and their dragons position themselves on the ground.


    Haures, Gi-Gyu summoned.


    Yes, Grandmaster. Haures hurried toward Gi-Gyu, and his Red yers followed him obediently.


    You guysGi-Gyu pointed at the wolfcan ride Fenrir.


    Grrrr! Fenrir snorted, clearly unhappy with the order. Still, it bowed down to Gi-Gyu.


    O-of course, Haures answered hesitantly. Looking at the Red yers, he thought worriedly, <em>This wont be easy for them. </em>


    Fenrir was giant and fast, which meant its rider was bound to feel motion sickness. The Red yers werent in tip-top shape, so they would obviously suffer more.


    Grrrr! Fenrir was not a kind creature, and Haures knew it wouldnt tolerate anyone vomiting on it.


    Already on top of Dark, Gi-Gyu yelled, Well get going now!


    The yers quickly climbed onto their respective rides.


    ***


    The group progressed much faster now that the Ang Guild members were on the dragons and the Red yers were on Fenrir.


    Were already on the 83rd floor, Gi-Gyu said to Kang Ji-Hee, also riding with him. At the start, she had been riding a bone dragon, but Gi-Gyu had asked her to ride Dark with him.


    <em>I need to extract as much information from her as possible, </em>Gi-Gyu told himself. He didn''t force a sync with her or read her memory. After discovering the strange effect of Lee Sun-Hos ability on Lim Hyun-Soo, Gi-Gyu felt ufortable trying anything on Kang Ji-Hee.


    Indeed Ive only gone as far as the 84th floor, Kang Ji-Hee looked around and replied.


    So, where exactly is Guild Master Lee Sun-Ho? asked Gi-Gyu. Kang Ji-Hee had already told him this before, but he just wanted to be sure.


    He should be on the 90th floor. Kang Ji-Hee seemed certain. And Gi-Gyu also sensed no falsehood from her.


    <em>So unless something unexpected happened, he should be on the 90th floor. </em>Kang Ji-Hees answer had reassured him a bit.


    Gi-Gyu was deep in his thoughts when Kang Ji-Hee asked, Deputy Guild Master Lim Hyun-Soo must be okay, right?


    Yup, he seems to be fine, Gi-Gyu answered. Lim Hyun-Soo was also riding Dark with them; Gi-Gyu touched him just to confirm everything was okay.


    Honestly, it wouldnt have been a surprise if Lim Hyun-Soo had died the next second. After all, he was only alive because Gi-Gyu had managed to force a bit of his Life into him. The second that bit of Life and his will to live were used up, he would die.


    <em>He might die before he sees Lee Sun-Ho again. </em>But Gi-Gyu didnt voice this thought.


    Kang Ji-Hee replied in genuine relief, Im so d


    Gi-Gyu kept quiet and looked ahead. Dark wasnt as fast as Gi-Gyus Super Rush, but it was almost as quick as a short-distance teleportation skill. If it werent for the bone dragons following behind, Dark wouldve flown faster.


    <em>And Fenrir is keeping up nicely. </em>The Red yers motion sickness couldnt be helped; thankfully, after throwing up a few times, they had gotten used to the speed. Or maybe they were just too afraid to vomit more while riding Fenrir.


    Hal, who had been silent, opened his mouth. Grandmaster.


    But he quickly closed his lips and spoke to Gi-Gyu telepathically.


    -Why arent you syncing with the Red yers?


    It seemed that Hal didnt feelfortable talking to Gi-Gyu in Kang Ji-Hees presence. Hal and the rest of Gi-Gyus creatures knew that Gi-Gyu had chosen not to sync with the Ang Guild yers because of Lee Sun-Ho. But Hal was curious why Gi-Gyu hadnt synced with the Red yers.


    Gi-Gyu replied telepathically, <em>The Red yers might be obedient now, but most of them are criminals. I know syncing with them wont affect me, but still </em>


    Gi-Gyu believed that these criminals should suffer some hardship, and he also wasntfortable syncing with them now, so he decided to do itter.


    -All right.


    Hal had a vague concept of good and bad, so he was seemingly unsatisfied with Gi-Gyus answer. But being a faithful servant, Hal didnt ask any more questions.


    Well be on the 84th floor soon, Kang Ji-Hee announced. Until now, she had been guiding them through the floors.


    <em>But things will be different beginning on the 84th floor. </em>Starting on the 84th floor, they would have to find the path on their own. But Gi-Gyu was relieved by theck of monsters on these floors.


    Is it normal for there to be so few monsters on these floors? Gi-Gyu asked Kang Ji-Hee.<em></em>The Ang Guild had climbed much higher in the Tower than they had revealed to the public.


    <em>Has Lee Sun-Ho already reached the 100th floor? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. He didnt bother asking Kang Ji-Hee because he didnt expect to get an urate answer. Gi-Gyu also didnt bother asking her why they had lied about how far they had reached.


    Yes, after the 80th floor, the number of monsters decreases dramatically. The ones living on these floors are powerful, but there arent many. Kang Ji-Hee exined that this was an ordinary urrence.


    And youre sure youve never experienced the floors copsing like this before?


    Yes, Im sure This is my first time, and Ive never heard of such a thing from our guild master either, Kang Ji-Hee answered. Gi-Gyu could sense that she was telling the truth.


    Dark began flying faster, probably because it could feel that this floor was also starting to crumble and disappear quickly. As they moved to the next floor, Gi-Gyu couldnt help but be concerned. <em>There wasnt any test on the 80th floor either. </em>


    There was another fact that troubled Gi-Gyu. <em>Its not just the higher floors; all the floors are copsing. </em>


    Gi-Gyu connected with Eden again to learn about Lou and Els status. Then, he heard a message that Heo Sung-Hoon had left.


    -We have received news that indicates that the Tower is about to copse.


    ***


    The sticky energies here made it hard to breathe.


    Ackkk! This ce was in pandemoniumgut-wrenching screams were everywhere, the sky was stained red, and the moon looked like the devils eye. There was no day or night here, and no one could sense the passing of time.


    This is the woman whispered.


    Lets get going. When the man announced, the woman nodded. The two kicked the ground and made headway at an rming speed.


    A frown appeared on the mans face, and the woman asked, Where is this ce?


    The womans tone was respectful. She seemed just as ufortable as the man in this strange ce. It was rare to see such an expression on her face.


    I dont know. The man didnt have a clear answer. But this ce is different from hell.


    He was once the king of hell, so he could be sure of at least that. Someone had built this ce in the image of hell, but the former hell king could spot the differences.


    Lou added, This is more like Chaos.


    Gehenna, El whispered. Lou and El were currently in Gehenna.


    I would love to leave this ce as soon as we find Oh Tae-Gu, Lou muttered.

 Chapter 359: Climbing the Tower (3)

    Chapter 359: Climbing the Tower (3)


    Lou looked back at the path they had followed. This is just as I expected.


    They had been moving quite quicklyactually, as fast as they couldbut they still hadnt encountered or seen a single creature.


    It seems there arent any survivors, El replied.


    Well, I guess we were wrong to assume any human could survive here.


    The energy here overwhelmed even Lou and El, and they felt even the strongest yer would have difficulty breathing here. And the only thing they had seen so far was bones and carrion.


    Is this ce connected to other worlds as well? Lou wondered because the grotesque corpses here werent human alone.


    They were currently inside a dimensional fragment called Gehenna, the route to which they had gotten from the Global yers Association headquarters in America.


    The president of the GPA, Bloody Emperor, had told them the location. Lou recalled the conversation they had with him.


    We discovered it coincidentally, exined Bloody Emperor, one of the first five high-rankers. But he was now a different creature because of Andras, Mammon, and others. Bloody Emperor was one of the first whose body the demons had stolen. A powerful demon now resided in his body.


    <em>He used to be an incredible yer, </em>thought Lou.


    Luck, fortuity, kismet, and such yed no part in Bloody Emperor bing one of the first five high-rankers. Even after a demon had stolen his body, his soul had refused to dissipate. The soul remained inside the body, hidden, slowly feeding off the demons greed, bing avaricious and ambitious itself.


    But, of course, no one was immune to pain. After being tortured in a way that was much worse than death, Bloody Emperor had given up all he had known about Gehenna.


    He had exined, We have known for a long time that we could travel to different fragmented dimensions from the dimensional gap in the Towers basement.


    Considering the GPA collected and maintained information on everything yer-rted, this shouldnt have surprised anyone. They had known about the Towers basement but had just chosen to keep it a secret.


    Bloody Emperor continued, We received the coordinates by sheer coincidence when we sent dozens of scouts to the Towers basement.


    It turned out the GPA had to send dozens of yer scouts to deaths maw to get those coordinates. One could only imagine in horror how many must have died to procure that. Information was important, but it just couldnt justify what the GPA had done.


    But unlike Heo Sung-Hoon, who had shuddered in anger, Lou had remained unaffected.


    We have the coordinates for the entrance to this ce, but there is no way to return from it. By that ce, I, of course, mean Gehenna. ording to Bloody Emperor, one could enter Gehenna but not leave it. However, one might ask next how they even learned the coordinates then. Or how was this ce selected as a prison?


    We learned the coordinates thanks to the one person who managed to escape from Gehenna, Bloody Emperor exined, and everyone gaped in shock.


    El smiled when Lou muttered, That bastard has been everywhere.


    Kronosthe only person to ever escape from Gehenna. Of course, this Kronos wasnt their enemy Kronos. Bloody Emperor had referred to Gi-Gyus birth father, Kim Se-Jin, whose code name was Kronos.


    After the deaths of many yer scouts, Gi-Gyus father had decided to explore the Towers basement alone. He also had another reasona secret onefor doing so. After returning, Kronos had given the GPA the coordinates of the strange ce he had found.


    Bloody Emperor continued, We decided to name it Gehenna. Kronos suggested that it was a good idea to send all the criminal yers to this ce.


    At that time, Kronos was a powerful and influential figure. Unable to ignore that sending more scouts would result in more deaths, Bloody Emperor had epted Kronos suggestion. Afterward, they had stopped exploring the Towers basement. And thus, Gehenna had be thest home for the worlds most heinous yers.


    Lou stopped reminiscing and said to El, Lets get going.


    El nodded, and they resumed crossing the desert of fire at an incredible speed.


    ***


    <em>The Towers copse must have something to do with Kronos, and </em>Gi-Gyu believed Lee Sun-Ho was involved as well. Gi-Gyu and the rest had put some distance between them and the crumbling ground thanks to their speed; sadly, they were soon stuck again.


    This door is blocked too, Gi-Gyu announced. They were currently on the 84th floor, which was impressive. They could reach this ce quickly because of Fenrir and the dragons speed. On top of this, the floors were suspiciously devoid of tests.


    They stood at the entrance that led to the 85th floor.


    Lets rest for a while.


    When Gi-Gyu suggested that, Kang Ji-Hee replied happily, Thank you so much!


    Kang Ji-Hee quickly dismounted Dark, and when she felt solid ground beneath her feet, she couldnt help but be ecstatic.


    <em>I guess the journey was difficult, </em>Gi-Gyu smiled bitterly before turning away because he understood how she must feel. He also saw the other Ang Guild members muttering among themselves.


    I almost died just now


    I would rather hunt nonstop than ride that thing


    Then, one of the Ang Guild yers turned to look back and whispered, Hey, but we got lucky, didnt we? We got a much better ride than them.


    The Ang Guild yers all nced at the Red yers, who began puking violently the second they dismounted Fenrir. Like vomit Picassos, they painted a disgusting picture on the ground.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu stared at the door. He had chosen to stop for three reasons. The first being the change in Lim Hyun-Soos condition. Gi-Gyu raised his hand to send white light toward Lim Hyun-Soo, who was still on Darks back. He quickly absorbed the light, and his breathing stabilized.


    <em>Interesting. </em>Gi-Gyu was surprised. Initially, it had seemed like Lim Hyun-Soo wouldnt even survive the journey. His condition had been so dire that Gi-Gyu had given up on saving him altogether and had instead decided to read his memories.


    <em>But his condition is improving as we go higher. </em>It wasnt a significant difference, but the fact that Lim Hyun-Soo now wouldnt just drop dead any second was shocking. He could ept more Life from Gi-Gyu with each floor they ascended. And that was why Gi-Gyu had chosen to stay here and help him recover a bit.


    The second reason was that the human yers were exhausted. Gi-Gyu raised his hand again to send out Life to the Ang Guild members and the Red yers.


    Huh?


    Haa That feels so much better!


    The yers sighed in relief as their bodies absorbed the white light. Being professional yers with superhuman powers, they werent as tired from riding Fenrir and the bone dragons as they were from dealing with the sorcerous energy constantly being exuded from their rides. Gi-Gyu knew these yers needed rest.


    Kirrrk. The lizardman came running toward Gi-Gyu.


    Good job. When Gi-Gyu patted its head, the lizardman purred happily.


    So you like it. Haures walked up to Gi-Gyu with a good-natured smile.


    Yup, thanks Haures.


    The lizardman was a more impressive creature than Gi-Gyu had initially thought. Earlier, Haures had exined to Gi-Gyu that making this monster surrender had been harder than making all the Red yers surrender.


    Haures asked, Are you worried about something?


    Go Hyung-Chul had alsoe by after looking into others to ask Gi-Gyu, Is it because of whats on the next floor?


    Gi-Gyu nodded to both of them. He continued to look at the door which led to the 85th floor. There is something on the next floor.


    And that was the third reason they had stopped. He wasnt sure if others could feel it, but he sure could.


    <em>Its a beast. </em>Gi-Gyu couldnt be certain of the creatures identity, but he could sense that the door kept something with incredible power at bay.


    <em>What could it be? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered if it was Lee Sun-Hoa very real possibility.


    Something feels strange, Gi-Gyu added. The Tower was copsing, its tests had disappeared, and Lou and El had traveled to Gehenna. So many unbelievable things had happened, so anything was possible at this point.


    Gi-Gyu clenched his fists. <em>I also have enough strength now. </em>


    The creature on the next floor was powerful, but Gi-Gyu knew he could handle whomever or whatever it was.


    I can do this, Gi-Gyu whispered.


    What? Go Hyung-Chul asked because he hadnt heard Gi-Gyu.


    Instead of answering, Gi-Gyu announced, Well move soon after everyone has recovered. Since we have traveled so fast, we have some time to spare, but the Tower hasnt stopped copsing.


    Ill let everyone know, Haures replied and left.


    By the way Gi-Gyu turned toward Go Hyung-Chul. Im sure everyone is doing well, right?


    Gi-Gyu thought of those he had left behind. Brunheart had told him earlier that Heo Sung-Hoon and the rest on Earth were doing well. Taking down the entire Caravan Guild meant Heo Sung-Hoon, Tao Chen, and the others would be overwhelmed with paperwork. But they were all capable people and would take care of the situation well.


    Go Hyung-Chul replied, Of course they are. You heard Brunheart, too, didnt you? Earth is finally bing more stable and finding peace.


    When the yers had realized the Tower was copsing, they had blocked the entrancepletely. They were now waiting for Gi-Gyu to give proper orders.


    Go Hyung-Chul continued, Apparently, more gates are appearing, but our Earth yers are more capable than they get credit for. After all, the remaining yers on earth are the best of the best who survived so many battles. I dont think you have to worry about Earth.


    All right. Gi-Gyu had already heard all this before, but hearing it again from Go Hyung-Chul reassured him nheless.


    After some time passed, Haures announced, Everyone has recovered.


    It hadnt taken long since these yers were all very talented. Of course, although their physical state had improved, their mental exhaustion couldnt be helped. Ignoring the yers groans, Gi-Gyu announced, Were heading out.


    Then, he stepped toward the gate, ready to take another gate off its hinges.


    ***


    This is seriously too interesting! Lou grinned widely. His appearance was that of a good-looking man, yet he looked creepy. The recipient of this gruesome smile was shivering in fear.


    Thats enough, Lou, El admonished. She was like a ray of sunshine to the man trembling in front of them.


    T-thank you. The man kept bowing to her, but he couldnt stop shivering. The powerful energy from El and Lou was too overwhelming.


    I think youre mistaken, El said to the man coldly. If Lou cant decide whether to kill you or let you live, I would vote that we kill you.


    El used to be the queen of all angels, so those words from her mouth seemed odd. But she meant what she had said. Because what you did to my master was far worse. You deserve to be punished.


    Ackk! The man tried to back away, but his feet refused to work.


    Thats enough ying around, Lou said with a grin.


    El looked confused as she asked, We were ying just now?


    Youve be a demon, said Lou as he studied Els face. He became tense again and turned toward the man, who looked even more nervous now.How are you still alive? Are there other survivors here?


    Lous hand suddenly turned into a long ck sword. He ced the sword, which was exuding dark sorcerous energy, against the mans neck and warned, You better answer us truthfully. So your name is Yeon Nam-Ju, was it?


    Yeon Nam-Ju was the bastard son of an important figure in the Phoenix Guild. After attacking Gi-Gyu, Yeon Nam-Ju had been sent to Gehenna.


    I remember you not having arms and legs, so tell us what happened. Lous voice sounded determined. Yeon Nam-Ju knew that if he werent truthful, all his limbs would be cut off again.

 Chapter 360: Climbing the Tower (4)

    Chapter 360: Climbing the Tower (4)


    I guess I shouldnt be surprised at what you did.


    Lous whisper was enough to make Yeon Nam-Ju shudder. He, however, didnt dare to make a single sound because Lous anger was palpable.


    So youre saying you sacrificed your people to survive here. Els voice was icy. Yeon Nam-Jus survival story had reminded them of the humans selfish, authoritative, and cowardly nature.


    So, you killed the other Phoenix Guild members with your own two hands? asked Lou.


    T-that is correct.


    Yeon Nam-Ju hadnt been imprisoned in Gehenna alone. All those who had been a party to the Phoenix Guilds terrible acts had also been sent there. At the time, Yeon Nam-Jus arms and legs were amputated. And when they had entered Gehenna, they had learned just what kind of hell they had bought tickets for.


    It is hellish here, Yeon Nam-Ju whispered. Just being in this ce was agonizing, driving many to insanity. They were in the middle of nowhere, they didnt have a source for necessities like food and water, and if one could survive all that, this ce further tortured them with odd, insistent screams and an overwhelming amount of energy. And then there was the despair from knowing they could never leave this ce.


    Youve never been to hell, so how can you say that? Lou muttered. But I guess youre right.


    Lou had to admit that Gehenna was indeed very much like hell before it had be more organized. Before said organization, hell had been a world of nothingness filled with monsters hunting each other for food and power.


    But it seems that your colleagues were decent people, said Lou. He knew Yeon Nam-Ju was an evil man, but based on what he had heard, Yeon Nam-Ju was lucky to be surrounded by yers who seemed to care about him.


    ... Yeon Nam-Ju remained quiet. A new emotion had reced the fear in his eyesguilt. The other Phoenix Guild members were the sole reason he had survived here despite being limbless. They had done their best to keep him alive, going as far as to sacrifice themselves for him.


    And the elixir Lou muttered. ording to Yeon Nam-Ju, they had stumbled upon two vials of elixir.


    Elixir wasnt amon item. A yer would hardly see one in their entire life, so for them to chance upon two vials, there had to be something to this ce called Gehenna.


    Lou studied Yeon Nam-Ju. All the other Phoenix Guild yers had died, and he had consumed one of the two elixir vials.


    So where is the other elixir? asked Lou. Yeon Nam-Ju flinched.


    And tell us how you were able to survive so far. When Lou asked the second question, Yeon Nam-Ju began shivering again.


    Even after all the Phoenix Guild members'' death, Yeon Nam-Ju had managed to survive. Consuming the elixir had made him stronger, but that shouldnt have been enough to survive in Gehenna.


    Tell us right now, Lou insisted.


    Yeon Nam-Ju shuddered and slowly opened his lips. Someone has been helping me.


    Lou and El looked at each other knowingly.


    ***


    This is Go Hyung-Chul trailed off. Dont you think its too peaceful here?


    Gi-Gyu and the rest were finally on the 85th floor. There was one main difference herepared to the other floors: This floor was just too peaceful and quiet. Unlike the other floors, which felt unstable, nothing was happening on the 85th floor.


    Gi-Gyu nodded. I think this might have been a safe zone all along.


    This wasnt a fact, but all yers considered floors ending in five a safe zone. They were currently on the 85th floor, and while all the floors before had copsed, this floor showed no sign of copsing.


    It wasnt just Gi-Gyu who felt uneasy. Although nothing was happening around them, everyone seemed to have their guard up.


    Wait. Gi-Gyu suddenly released his power toward the ground. Like fog, it spread to explore the area around them. He estimated how big this floor must be and then sent out his energy again to investigate.


    <em>Where on this floor is that powerful creature? </em>


    Gi-Gyu had to find the identity and location of this mysterious creature. Strangely, ever since they had arrived on this floor, he hadnt been able to sense the creature. There had to be a good reason for this; it was either a bait or a warning.


    When Gi-Gyu and the rest had been on the 84th floor, whoever was on the 85th floor had purposefully given away its presence.


    <em>Either it wants me to enter if I feel confident enough or get lost if Im scared. </em>


    But if this was a trap, then they needed to be prepared.


    ... Gi-Gyu nced at Hal, Go Hyung-Chul, and Haures. He didnt say a word, but his creatures nodded in understanding.


    They ordered their respective group, Get ready for a battle.


    If this was a trap, the enemy must be hiding and watching them even at this very moment. If it was a warning, Gi-Gyu had no idea what to expect.


    Either way, I must find who it is, Gi-Gyu mumbled. Even if he could, he knew he must not leave this floor without learning about that creature. Who or what it was didnt matter. What mattered was that they were on one of the Towers highest and unconquered floors, meaning they were intelligent enough and not some simple monster. Gi-Gyu had to learn their identity.


    Found it. Suddenly, Gi-Gyu began moving toward something. He disappeared quickly, and the rest hurried to follow.


    Haures, Go Hyung-Chul, Hal ordered, Follow him! Stay alert and keep your eyes out for anything unusual!


    ***


    Yeon Nam-Ju looked at Lou with a cowardly expression and announced, This is the ce


    <em>Whack!</em>


    Ack! Yeon Nam-Ju screamed when Lou pped the back of his head. Lou hadnt struck him with full strength, but it still had enough power to knock him out. It indicated that Yeon Nam-Ju had indeed be stronger.


    Frustrated, Yeon Nam-Ju protested, Why did you do that?!


    Are you really telling me this is where the survivors are? Lou raised his fist once more in annoyance.


    Thats enough, El stopped Lou.


    Haa Lou sighed deeply and looked around. Yeon Nam-Ju had promised to take them to his saviors location. He had also imed that a camp of survivors was also located there. Yet, now that they were here, they could see nothing.


    There is nothing here, Lou muttered, failing to sense even a single presence around.


    El murmured, I dont think he lied. He knows what will happen to him if he does.


    Perhaps he is afraid we might harm the survivors. Maybe he risked his life to keep them safe, Lou suggested.


    El nced at Yeon Nam-Ju coldly and replied, I doubt hes that type of person.


    El looked around. Just like Lou, she couldnt see or feel anything either. She released her energy to investigate but found nothing.


    Lou and El looked at each other. Lou whispered, Nothing can hide from our senses. We should be able to detect even the best of the barriers.


    Since they couldnt see anything, their only guess was that a barrier was hiding the camp. However, they hadnt yet met a barrier that could fool them.


    Just then, they heard a strange noise.


    See?! I told you! Yeon Nam-Ju yelled. Suddenly, the wastnd before them began transforming. It was as if they had been seeing a virtual image until now, and when the real image appeared, it shocked both El and Lou.


    Oh my god, Lou whispered.


    So its true, El said under her breath.


    I told you so! Yeon Nam-Ju yelled again.


    There really existed a barrier that could fool the both of them. And behind it, Lou and El saw hundreds of people.


    Wee to the Pandemonium, some inhabitants announced.


    Demons and there are angels too, Lou whispered. A heterogeneity of creatures seemingly lived together in this ce.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu paused and looked around. Hermes was still in dire straits, so he couldnt look around from the sky. Then again, he didnt need a higher ground to examine the ce.


    Its over there, said Gi-Gyu. He could see a faint barrier, the kind used to hide presence, far away. He could feel that there was something giant behind it.


    Haa Haa Slow down a little, Go Hyung-Chulined as he and the rest of the group arrived. The dragons, Fenrir, and the human yers quickly took positions in case of an attack.


    Go Hyung-Chul asked, Is that it?


    Yeah, Gi-Gyu replied. Behind the barrier, far away, was something that kept bothering Gi-Gyu. He needed to take care of this before going to the next floor. If it werent an enemy, there wouldnt be a battle. But if it was, Gi-Gyu did not intend to avoid the fight.


    Fenrir. When Gi-Gyu called out, the giant wolf growled and shook its head. It appeared next to Gi-Gyu and began erging. Its hair stood on its end and became sharp like swords. Their color darkened, making them look like ck swords. And as the wind rustled its fur, the sword-like hair strands rubbed against each other and created sparks. And then, it began blending into its surroundings.


    Is that the same wolf?


    I cant believe it


    The Red yers who had ridden Fenrir here couldnt hide their shock. After the transformation, Fenrir shook its head again, creating a sound simr to a gunshot. Everyone stared at the wolf.


    Gi-Gyu wondered in confusion, Is that a horn?


    Bi had evolved into Fenrir, but this was Gi-Gyus first time seeing Fenrirs true form. The wolf had decided to transform because it had probably also sensed the presence behind the barrier. Fenrirs energy was powerful enough to make even Gi-Gyu shudder. When Gi-Gyu patted its leg, Fenrir growled affectionately.


    Deputy Guild Master Kang Ji-Hee, Gi-Gyu called out.


    Y-yes, sir! Kang Ji-Hee answered crisply like a newbie soldier. It was clear that she had an excellent instinct.


    <em>She knows I hold her and the other yers lives in my hand. </em>Gi-Gyu liked Kang Ji-Hees attitude. Even though she was a deputy guild master of a famous guild, she showed him the utmost respect. This showed that she really cared about her guild members.


    The Ang Guild yers dont have to join the battle. Just focus on keeping yourselves, the Red yers, and the injured safe, Gi-Gyu ordered.


    Of course! Kang Ji-Hee didnt arrogantly try to participate in the uing battle.


    <em>She is an excellent leader. </em>Gi-Gyu was impressed.


    Kirrk! Suddenly, the lizardman rushed forward. It stood in front of Gi-Gyu and saluted, waiting for an order.


    Gi-Gyu grinned. All right. You help the Ang Guild too.


    Kirrk! Kirk!


    As soon as the lizardman answered, the barrier far away began disappearing. Whoever was behind the barrier had likely taken Fenrirs transformation as a taunt. This was exactly what Gi-Gyu had wanted. Now, the mysterious creature would reveal itself.


    Just then, Gi-Gyu heard a voice in his head.


    -Master.


    ...? Gi-Gyu turned around, thinking he had heard it wrong.


    -I want to fight.


    You Gi-Gyu stared in disbelief. Fenrir You can talk?


    -What are you talking about?


    Fenrir tilted its head.


    -I could always talk.


    While Gi-Gyu was still reeling from the shock, Fenrir continued.


    -Ill take that as a yes.


    With an explosive sound, Fenrir shot toward the barrier, which continued to open. Gi-Gyu was still staring at the wolf when Go Hyung-Chul asked, Didnt you know he could talk?

 Chapter 361: Oh Tae-Shik and Oh Tae-Gu

    Chapter 361: Oh Tae-Shik and Oh Tae-Gu


    <em>What?! Fenrir could always talk? </em>Gi-Gyu was surprised, but what shocked him the most was how he was seemingly the only one ignorant of that fact. Haures and Go Hyung-Chul had acted as if they had known it all along.


    What is happening? Gi-Gyu wondered out loud, but before he could figure it out, he heard and felt Fenrir leaping across the field. Every step of the wolf shook the earth like an earthquake.


    <em>Thud, thud, thud!</em>


    A monster jumped out of the barrier and crashed into Fenrir.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Thats huge, Gi-Gyu muttered. Had someone ced an erging spell on the Towers upper floors? Or was it the opposite, and someone had put a diminution spell on them? He was in awe as he watched a monster evenrger than Dark Dragon battling Fenrir. Fenrir was the size of a mountain, but its opponent was just as big.


    Kerrrk! the monster shrieked. Gi-Gyu couldnt identify the monster from its appearance alone. And the barrier it had jumped out of wasntpletely gone; it had only retracted enough to let the creature out. The remaining barrier still stood strong behind the monster.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    The two beasts fought head-on. Fenrir attacked the monster with its horn, kicked its hind legs, and then tried to bite down on what was likely the monsters neck. The scene seemed straight out of a documentary depicting a wolfs hunting process.


    Go Hyung-Chul eximed, This is crazy!


    However, this couldnt be a documentary. There were no animals as big as those two monsters on Earth. It looked like a mountain was fighting another mountain.


    Fenrir seemed to be winning initially, but not long after, the monster grabbed the wolfs neck and threw it on the ground.


    Shadow Barrier! Go Hyung-Chul activated his skill to protect himself and those around him. The beasts were fighting far away, yet the shockwaves were powerful enough to reach Gi-Gyu and his group.


    Go Hyung-Chul asked Gi-Gyu, Are you just going to watch?


    Even if Fenrir had asked to do this alone, Gi-Gyu considered helping his wolf. Time was of the essence, after all.


    <em>And Fenrir is losing. </em>Gi-Gyu felt that helping the wolf would be better than watching the fight from afar.


    When Gi-Gyu didnt reply, Go Hyung-Chul continued, I understand that respecting Fenrirs wish is important too, but


    Thats not why Im standing here. Gi-Gyus answer was unexpected. So you cant feel it either.


    What? Go Hyung-Chul raised his eyebrow in confusion.


    Gi-Gyu exined, Fenrir didnt volunteer to fight this monster because it wanted to.


    What do you mean?


    In Eden, Go Hyung-Chul was one of the best at detecting and sensing different presences. Yet it seemed that even he couldnt detect the creature behind the barrier.


    Gi-Gyu continued, There is one more. Its hiding its presence behind the monster, but I can tell its even more powerful than the monster.


    What?


    Gi-Gyu narrowed his eyes and concentrated. Fenrir felt it too. It is giving me a chance to deal with the stronger enemy.


    Just then, Hals Dark Dragon screamed, Kwerrrrk!


    Its above us! Gi-Gyu yelled and leaped. Hermes shone, using itsst bit of strength to assist him.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Something fell from the sky and crashed against Gi-Gyu.


    Barrier! The Ang Guild yers activated their barriers for protection on top of Go Hyung-Chuls skill.


    Fuck What the hell is that?! Go Hyung-Chul shrieked, his voice filled with shock.


    A ck, muscr monster the size of a normal human had dropped down from the sky and had then unceremoniously punched Gi-Gyu in the stomach.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    ***


    Why are angels in a ce like this? El couldnt hide her shock. How could there be angels here?


    ... Lou looked at the group coldly. The terrifying magic emanating from him made the hundreds staring at him flinch.


    Hmmm Lou slowly retrieved his energy because he had felt the eyes of those around him change slightly. The group showed slight hostility toward Lou and El but nothing more.


    Lou shrugged and announced, Fine, Im sorry. I felt a bloodthirsty aura, so I couldnt help but respond with my own.


    Lou had exuded his aura to restrain whoever was responsible for the faint hostility. I felt bloodthirst before, but I cant feel any real killing intent from you. I guess you people mean no intentional harm to us.


    Lou had retrieved his energy, but just as he had guessed, the group before him didnt attack them.


    <em>I think hostility is embedded in them, </em>Lou thought. Considering where they lived, they probably couldnt help but be hostile all the time. What was actually shocking was the fact that they never realized they were being hostile. Aggression had be a part of their lives, and they usually ignored each others hostility. <em></em>


    Just then, someone began walking toward Lou and El. The people there watched the neers and moved aside to create a path for them. El was still confused about the angels presence, but this wasnt the time to wonder. Lou and El watched two men with cold eyes walking toward them.


    Yeon Nam-Ju had been nervous the entire time, but as the two men got closer, he stopped shaking. He even seemed a little relieved.


    <em>I can understand why, </em>Lou thought, watching the two men.


    I didnt expect to see you here like this, one of the men said politely. He stood before Lou and El and asked, Did Gi-Gyu send you?


    Lou and El remained quiet. They knew this man, and this man knew them as well.


    Yoo Suk-Woo. Lou finally asked, Why are you here?


    Both Lou and El stared coldly at Yoo Suk-Woo.


    ***


    <em>Where did this beaste from? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered as his fist collided with the beasts fist.


    <em>Boom.</em>


    A small st was the result of that collision. Like the fallout of a nuclear explosion, the resulting shockwaves swept through the area. Before long, the shockwaves had swallowed everything.


    Dammit! Go Hyung-Chul screamed as he looked up. His barrier was the main one protecting the group. He yelled in frustration, Why do I have to defend everyone every time?!


    Go Hyung-Chul didnt specialize in all-out battles or even normal battles. His strength was detection and information gathering. And he was also an excellent assassin. So, he was fairly confident he could save his hide well in any kind of battle.


    But since he had entered the Tower, Go Hyung-Chul hadnt done anything notable. <em>Dammit! This is so embarrassing! </em>


    After syncing with Gi-Gyu, Go Hyung-Chul had gained new powers, but he hadnt gotten an opportunity to use them so far. Till now, he had only done one thing: barely surviving.


    <em>I know Im helping, but </em>Go Hyung-Chul still felt frustrated. He had given up and endured a lot to obtain this new power. After syncing with Gi-Gyu, he had gained a new job, Shadow Lord. Although he hadnt gotten many chances to use his new power, he had to admit that he was still alive thanks to it.


    Dammit Go Hyung-Chul now had a problem. Two battles were going on around them. He had barely blocked the shockwave from Gi-Gyu and the beast; now, another shockwave wasing from the fight between Fenrir and the ck monster.


    Ugh! Go Hyung-Chul groaned, feeling like someone was trying to rip his arms off. Since he was responsible for the main barrier, he had to endure the brunt of the two battles. But thankfully, what he had to handle now wasnt as bad as what he had to handle during the fight between Ironshield and Lim Hyun-Soo. Plus, Hal could also help now. The Ang Guild yers were also surprisingly powerful. Go Hyung-Chul wasnt sure about the Ang yers attack skills, but their defense ability was top-notch.


    Go Hyung-Chul yelled at Gi-Gyu, Hurry up and finish it! Im begging you!


    A Death sword appeared in Gi-Gyus hand as if he had heard Go Hyung-Chuls plea. It grew into a giant weapon, and he swung it over the beasts head. Normally, such a move should have been enough to behead the enemy, but as if the ck beast was made of rock, only a loud thud rang in the area.


    Still, the attack was enough to knock the beast out of the sky.


    Its falling! Go Hyung-Chul screamed, bracing for another shockwave. It looked like Gi-Gyu had decided it was time to end this battle. Gi-Gyu shot down from the sky toward the beast. Once again, and maybe for thest time, Hermes shone.


    The battle between Fenrir and the monster was seeminglying to a close. Initially, the wolf had dominated the battle, then the monster had taken the lead, and finally, Fenrir had started dominating the battle again. Fenrir was rough, vicious, and powerful. It looked like the king of all wolves, perhaps all beasts. It mercilessly cornered the monster, and every time it swung its giant front paw, it tore away a bit of the barrier protecting the monster.


    <em>By the way </em>Go Hyung-Chul saw something odd as the deteriorating barrier revealed more of the monster. <em>It looks so familiar. </em>


    Unfortunately, Go Hyung-Chul didnt get much time to ponder. Both battles were almost over now. While Gi-Gyus Hermes shone brighter than ever, Fenrirs horn jolted with thunderbolts.


    <em>Seems like both fights will end simultaneously. </em>Go Hyung-Chul summoned all of his power in anticipation of the aftereffects of the battles. The others around him were doing the same because they could also feel that the end was near. It almost seemed like Gi-Gyu and Fenrir were waiting for Go Hyung-Chul and the rest to get ready.


    When the barrier around them was as strong as it could be, Gi-Gyu reached the ck creature and plunged his Death sword into it. At that same moment, the thunderbolt from Fenrirs horn targeted the monster.


    Ah Go Hyung-Chul muttered, Fucking bastards


    He had thought the barrier would be strong enough, but he quickly realized how wrong he had been. He ordered, Hold the barrier! Itsing!


    <em>Kaboooooooooooooooooooooooooooom!</em>


    An explosion destructive enough to shatter thend and the sky urred.


    ***


    Hup Gi-Gyu looked around.


    <em>Good job, </em>Gi-Gyu said to Go Hyung-Chul telepathically. It seemed that everyone had survived just fine. However, apart from the ground they were currently upying, all the ground was crumbling down, and the sky turned red.


    After making sure Go Hyung-Chul and Fenrir were okay, Gi-Gyu turned toward the ck creature. You


    <em>Perhaps I overdid it, </em>Gi-Gyu admitted, but he felt he was right to use this much power. The Death sword hadnt pierced the ck creatures head. Instead, it was stuck in the creatures shoulder. Gi-Gyu summoned it back, and it disappeared.


    Who are you? Gi-Gyu asked. He had gotten a little too excited and had forgotten to control his power. And it really wasn''t his fault, as the ck creature had revealed something unexpected: Its weapon.


    Why do you have Behemoths Thorn? Gi-Gyu whispered.


    The weapon the ck creature wielded belonged to Oh Tae-Shik.

 Chapter 362: Oh Tae-Shik and Oh Tae-Gu (2)

    Chapter 362: Oh Tae-Shik and Oh Tae-Gu (2)


    Why are you here, Yoo Suk-Woo? Lou asked coldly. An odd tension filled the air as Lou and El coldly looked at Yoo Suk-Woo.


    <em>He obviously has a high standing in this ce. </em>El could tell by watching those around him. When Yoo Suk-Woo had appeared, everyone, powerful in their own right, had stepped aside.


    <em>Or is this an illusion? </em>El thought for a moment. They couldnt really trust their sense inside Gehenna. After all, they had previously failed to sense the barrier shielding Pandemonium, a safe haven for people in Gehenna.


    <em>And the angels presence here is still bothering me, </em>This was one of the reasons El thought this was an illusion. Perhaps there was another barrier she and Lou couldnt sense.


    <em>Like before, maybe we are failing to sense another illusion barrier. </em>After all, Gehenna was inside a dimensional fragment filled with strange energy. Maybe this ce was more magical and odd than they had anticipated.


    Suspicion filled Lous face when Yoo Suk-Woo opened his lips. Ill exin everything.


    Yoo Suk-Woo looked awkward as he continued, I can understand what you must be thinking. I felt the same way at first.


    The silence was bing ufortable. In the end, Lou and El nodded.


    Lou replied, All right, well listen.


    Pleasee this way. Suk-Woo escorted Lou and El. Watching them, Yeon Nam-Ju sighed in relief, Haa


    ***


    So what is happening? asked Lou. Pandemonium was a strange vige inside Gehenna. To Lous surprise, Pandemonium was fully functional. Angels and humans werent the only species insideit housed various species and was a site for numerous architectures. It was also a hotspot for various cultures and lifestyles.


    <em>Of course, their qualities are questionable. </em>Lou could see that although the buildings were still standing, they werent in good condition. The vige was in ruin and barely surviving.


    <em>But one can learn a few things from here. </em>Lou saw the many different species living in harmony in this ce.


    It seemed that El was thinking the same thing. She whispered, I want to see something like this in Eden.


    Lou nodded in agreement. Thanks to Old Man Hwang, Edenspartmentalization had long since beenplete, but Gi-Gyu had synced with more creatures since then. And some in Eden werent quite epting of the greenhorns.


    However, Pandemonium was different. Although the vige of Gehennas survivors looked bare, it had been built to ept everyone.


    Is this the ce? Lou asked when Yoo Suk-Woo stopped before a dark-colored castle. It was clear that this was Pandemoniums control tower.


    Yes, please go in, Suk-Woo replied. He knew Lou and El were Gi-Gyus creatures, so he treated them with the utmost respect.


    <em>He looks different. </em>Lou and El thought. In the past, Yoo Suk-Woo looked sharp yet kind. <em>But now, he looks moreposed. </em>


    Yoo Suk-Woo seemed much calmer now.


    The entrance to the castle opened. There werent any guards around, which Lou and El found odd. On their way here, they hadnt seen any patrols either. The very existence of this castle implied that there was order and hierarchy in this vige. Yet there were no guards or soldiers to protect the castle.


    <em>Either they are confident they dont need any protection, or there is no need for one, </em>Lou guessed. It only piqued Lou and Els curiosity. On their way here, they had tried their best to discern if the scene around them was an illusion. They hade to the same conclusion.


    <em>This isnt an illusion.</em> Lou and El looked at each other silently. They felt certain this wasnt an illusion, but this didnt mean they could trust Yoo Suk-Woo. There was something odd about Yoo Suk-Woo; perhaps the Suk-Woo before them wasnt even the real Yoo Suk-Woo. Maybe it was someone else pretending to be him.


    <em>If worsees to worst, well just destroy everything, </em>Lou decided. Violence wasnt an effective way to gain information, but it was a way. If Yoo Suk-Woo was indeed their enemy, they had willingly entered the heart of their enemys camp.


    Lou grinned and walked into the dark castle.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    Once they were inside, the castle entrance closed behind them.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    Silence fell around them.


    ***


    The Death sword disappeared, and an orb of Death energy appeared in Gi-Gyus hand. He ordered, Tell me.


    <em>That crazy bastard! </em>Go Hyung-Chul had been resting, but Gi-Gyus action had just given his mind a crisp smack.


    The battles had ended, so Go Hyung-Chul had felt he could rx, but the mere sight of that dark orb had given him goosebumps. And then he remembered how vicious Death was and couldnt help trembling.


    Dammit We better get ready again. Go Hyung-Chul must have thought something was about to happen. He barely had any sorcerous energy left, but he summoned whatever was left.


    Go Hyung-Chul wondered, <em>Why the hell is that jerk acting like that? </em>


    Gi-Gyu had never behaved this aggressively without reason. It was obvious he was intimidating his enemy, and Go Hyung-Chul couldnt understand why. He couldnt hear anything, but there was something odd.


    <em>That looks familiar. </em>Go Hyung-Chul wasnt referring to the ck creature.


    Kwerk After Fenrir had ripped off most of the monsters barrier, the monster could only growl. Defeated, it was on the ground, barely moving.


    <em>I swear Ive seen it before. </em>Go Hyung-Chul was certain of that.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu yelled, Tell me! Why do you have that?!


    Everyone turned toward Gi-Gyu, who was screaming at the creature and threatening it with a dark orb. Go Hyung-Chul wondered what was happening while watching Gi-Gyu and the creature speaking.


    Slowly, the Death orb disappeared like the Death sword earlier. And almost simultaneously, the barrier disguising and hiding the creature began cracking like a barrennd. As the ck pieces fell, Go Hyung-Chul noticed Gi-Gyus eyes had be wide like saucers.


    Tae-Shik hyung? Gi-Gyu whispered.


    Oh Tae-Shik? Go Hyung-Chul couldnt hide his shock at hearing this name.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun dun!</em>


    Just then, the floor resumed copsing. Gi-Gyu didnt have to order for the bone dragons and Dark to begin moving. The Ang Guild members and the Red yers hopped onto whichever dragons they could.


    Fenrir! Gi-Gyu called out to the wolf far away. Bring that monster and follow me!


    Grrrr. Fenrir nodded in understanding.


    Gi-Gyu ced the ck creature, Oh Tae-Shik, over his shoulder and began running.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu and Fenrirs respective battles had left them weakened. They rushed to the next floor to escape from the copsing 85th floor. Because the 85th floor was a safe zone, it was smaller than some other floors. Thanks to that, they quickly arrived at the 86th floor.


    The 86th floor hadnt started copsing yet. Go Hyung-Chul announced, It feels okay here.


    The lizardman stood guard while the rest of the group rested. Except for Gi-Gyu and Fenrir, none had actively participated in the battles. But they had to use everything they had to survive the shockwaves and the aftermath of the fights, so they were exhausted.


    Gi-Gyu watched the injured Lim Hyun-Soo. Meanwhile, Go Hyung-Chul was staring at another man resting behind Lim Hyun-Soo.


    <em>Oh Tae-Shik. </em>Go Hyung-Chul couldnt hide his shock. Oh Tae-Shik was a famous yer, and he used to be the heir to KPA, a world-renowned yer association. So, Go Hyung-Chul knew about him; he also knew Oh Tae-Shik had a close rtionship with Gi-Gyu.


    But, at the moment, Oh Tae-Shik was lying next to Lim Hyun-Soo.


    What the hell is going on here? Go Hyung-Chul whispered.


    Gi-Gyu had been desperate to find Oh Tae-Shik, but he hadnt expected to find him here. Even more shockingly, Oh Tae-Shik was the ck beast who had attacked Gi-Gyu.


    Go Hyung-Chul could guess how confused and upset Gi-Gyu must be. It was no wonder Gi-Gyu couldnt leave Oh Tae-Shiks side.


    I knew I had seen that creature before, Go Hyung-Chul muttered as he walked away to a ce some distance from Gi-Gyu. Kang Ji-Hee was already there, and when she saw Go Hyung-Chul, she gave him a little nod.


    Grrr The monster Fenrir had fought growled. The majority of its barrier was gone, and it was covered in blood.


    Thats Kang Ji-Hee asked, Behemoth, isnt it?


    ... Go Hyung-Chul nodded in silence. The monster turned out to be Behemoth, the worst monster to ever appear in an S-ss gate. Supposedly, it had eaten thousands of yers before going dormant.


    Behemoth Go Hyung-Chul whispered.


    He continued to stare at the monster when Kang Ji-Hee asked, And thats General Manager Oh Tae-Shik. Just what is happening inside the Tower?


    Kang Ji-Hee looked frustrated. As Ang Guilds deputy, she usually had ess to more information than most. Currently, however, that wasnt the case. She couldntprehend all these strange things happening inside the Tower.


    I cant figure out what is going on, Kang Ji-Hee muttered. She was already overwhelmed with the situation with Lee Sun-Ho. She hade to the Tower to deliver supplies, and what she had to face so far was iprehensible.


    I dont know either. Go Hyung-Chul replied nkly. I dont think anyone does.


    <em>Well, maybe except Lee Sun-Ho, Kronos, or </em>Go Hyung-Chul thought.


    Jung Soo-Jung Go Hyung-Chul whispered.


    Pardon? Kang Ji-Hee asked in surprise. Jung Soo-Jung, codename Lucifer, was a famous yer, so there was no way she couldnt recognize the name.


    Go Hyung-Chul didnt bother exining. He replied, Whatever is going on, one thing is clear. The end is near.


    He turned to look at Gi-Gyu, standing next to Oh Tae-Shik, without moving a muscle.


    Perhaps what you and Lee Sun-Ho said was right, Go Hyung-Chul added. The Trumpet of Apocalypse


    Kang Ji-Hee understood what Go Hyung-Chul meant. Lee Sun-Ho had called Gi-Gyu the Trumpet of Apocalypse; now, it was bing clear that Gi-Gyu was the front and center of whatever was the end.

 Chapter 363: Oh Tae-Shik and Oh Tae-Gu (3)

    Chapter 363: Oh Tae-Shik and Oh Tae-Gu (3)


    Tae-Shik hyung It had been a while since the revtion, but Gi-Gyu was still as confused as ever.


    Gi-Gyus voice cracked a little when he whispered again, Tae-Shik hyung


    Gi-Gyu couldnt remember thest time he had seen Oh Tae-Shik. And when they had finally met again, Tae-Shik had looked like a horrible ck beast. Shockingly, they had fought on their reunion, resulting in Tae-Shik now resting before Gi-Gyu like a corpse.


    What happened to you? Gi-Gyu asked despite knowing Tae-Shik couldnt hear him. It looked like that ck barrier from before had been ingesting Tae-Shik but had to spit him out after the fight. His clothes were in tatters, and he was covered in wounds. All those wounds werent from the fight earlier. Some looked old, as if they had been inflicted long ago and then left to stew.


    <em>All this time what were you doing? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. yers natural recovery rate was higher than non-yers, and even severe wounds that would leave a scar on non-yers quickly healed with just a drop of some healing potion.


    Of course, only the elixir or the high-ranker healers could treat fateful wounds like amputated limbs.


    <em>I still cant believe there are so many wounds on Tae-Shik hyung. </em>


    Oh Tae-Shiks ability to recover was remarkable, so for him to have this many wounds meant he had experienced something truly terrible.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed, his confusion dying down a little. <em>Why is Tae-Shik hyung here? What was he doing here? And why did he attack me? </em>


    Please answer me Gi-Gyu whispered, but Tae-Shik, unconscious, only breathed quietly.


    Go Hyung-Chul approached Gi-Gyu and announced, We dont have much time. This isnt a safe zone, and we dont know what is happening to the Tower. We dont have much time, so we gotta move quickly.


    Gi-Gyu needed to either carry Tae-Shik and find a way out of this Tower or keep climbing. He had to make a choice; he had to do it fast.


    When Go Hyung-Chul urged Gi-Gyu, he replied, Im going to wake him up.


    How? Go Hyung-Chul turned rigid. You already tried everything you can.


    Earlier, Gi-Gyu had injected Life into Tae-Shik to wake him up. There weren''t any negative side effects, but unfortunately, that didnt work.


    Did Gi-Gyu have another way?


    Could it be? Go Hyung-Chul looked at Gi-Gyu with suspicion. There was onest thing he could think of that Gi-Gyu could attempt. Are you nning on syncing with him?


    ... Gi-Gyu didnt answer, which was an answer on its own.


    Confused, Go Hyung-Chul asked, Are you sure you can handle it? He is someone dear to you, and that would change him. You might lose the General Manager Oh Tae-Shik you knew forever.


    Sync was a powerful ability, but there was an unavoidable side effect.


    Have you found a way to bypass the forced unconditional loyalty thates with it? asked Go Hyung-Chul, even though he knew it wasnt possible. There was no way to avoid the unconditional loyalty use; if there were, Gi-Gyu would have used it when he had synced with Go Hyung-Chul.


    It may have looked like the way Go Hyung-Chul treated Gi-Gyu hadnt changed after the sync, But this was only because Go Hyung-Chul was a talented actor. He couldnt help but feel boiling loyalty and affection toward Gi-Gyu now, but because Gi-Gyu didnt want to be treated differently, Go Hyung-Chul made an effort.


    No, there is no way to avoid that, Gi-Gyu finally answered.


    Go Hyung-Chul nodded. I knew it.


    But I think I might be able to break the sync before that forced loyalty thing sets in.


    What?


    Don''t worry. I realized something when I synced with Ironshield. Gi-Gyu looked at Go Hyung-Chul. His eyes looked clear and confident. Ill hurry up.


    Gi-Gyu quietly sat down. Before walking away, Go Hyung-Chul replied, All right. Ill hold everything off as much as possible, so just make it quick.


    HyungGi-Gyu ced his hand on Tae-Shiks chestSync.


    ***


    SoLou, listening silently until now, raised his hand to interrupt Yoo Suk-Wooyoure saying that Gehenna is


    Lou stopped Yoo Suk-Woo because he couldnt believe what he was hearing. He wanted to make sure that Yoo Suk-Woo was certain of this information.


    Before Lou could finish his question, Yoo Suk-Woo replied, Yes. It is rted to Chaos in more ways than one.


    Yoo Suk-Woos voice was as calm as ever, but Lou and Els faces turned deadly serious. ording to Yoo Suk-Woo, Gehenna was Chaos weapon, this worlds underground, and Chaos stomach. But people who knew the truth could probably understand why Lou and El looked concerned.


    After thinking for a long time, Lou finally opened his lips. I understand now.


    Lou had realized why no one could escape this ce and why so many speciesincluding angelslived here. Yoo Suk-Woos story had also exined why Pandemonium existed and why Gehenna looked like a post-apocalyptic world.


    I guess we entered a ce we never should have entered. Lou sounded bitter. So Kronos sent you here?


    Thats correct. For the first time, Yoo Suk-Woos face showed emotions. He had exined that initially, he had been inside a different dimensional gap. He had been hiding there with Gi-Gyus family.


    There, I realized I cant use my portal ability inside dimensional gaps, Yoo Suk-Woo continued. His ability to form portals was just as useful as Gi-Gyus sync. Yoo Suk-Woo could even travel to different worlds using this power, but he quickly realized it was useless inside dimensional gaps.


    Dimensional gaps didnt have designated coordinates. Also, it didnt take some definite amount of space, as it was literally the gap between dimensional fragments.


    And Gi-Gyus family must be Lou trailed off.


    Suk-Woo didnt have to answer this question. Kronos had kidnapped Gi-Gyus family.


    But Gi-Gyus mother and Yoo-Jung will be safe, said Suk-Woo.


    ...?


    Based on what I saw, Im certain Kronos treasures them, Yoo Suk-Woo exined.


    Lou and El nodded because this somehow made sense to them. Kronos had to know how much Yoo-Jung and Gi-Gyus mother were worth to Gi-Gyu.


    <em>And there might even be another reason, </em>El thought while listening to Lou and Suk-Woos conversation.


    Lou asked sharply, Still, how can you be so sure?


    Unfortunately, it was just a feeling, and those didnt make for good definitive answers. Lou looked unsatisfied, but he didnt prod further. Instead, he asked another question, It looks like you are an important figure in this ce. Did I get that right?


    Everyone Lou had seen at Pandemoniums entrance was powerful. <em>This ce is like hell. Everyone here has survived inside Chaos stomach until now, so they must be strong. </em>


    Only the truly powerful could survive here. Of course, there were special cases like Yeon Nam-Ju, but Lou could tell this wasnt amon urrence.


    Unlike the first question, Yoo Suk-Woo answered this one. I was lucky enough to meet someone I never expected to see.


    ...


    I think I told you most of the important parts. Suk-Woo rose and suggested, Now, why dont you chat with someone else? Time flows a little differently here.


    There is a time difference? asked Lou.


    Suk-Woo nodded. Yes, the time flow here is erratic, which might be because we are in Chaos stomach. Sometimes, time here flows faster, but


    Suk-Woos eyes glowed as he added, It can flow slower too.


    Lou and El didnt ask Suk-Woo any more questions. They rose quietly and followed him because they could guess who they were about to meet.


    <em>The one who rules Pandemonium. </em>Since they were about to meet the most important figure inside Pandemonium, they thought it would be better to question them than the figurehead.


    <em>Its probably him. </em>Both El and Lou thought about the same man. Yoo Suk-Woo walked quickly, and Lou and El followed.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu, his hand still on Oh Tae-Shiks chest, opened his eyes. Go Hyung-Chul had been guarding Gi-Gyu wakefully, and when he saw Gi-Gyu finally open his eyes, he asked, Whats happening?!


    Gi-Gyu had opened his eyes after an entire day. Thankfully, nothing much had happened around them while Gi-Gyu synced with Oh Tae-Shik.


    <em>But they obviously dont understand what is happening, </em>Go Hyung-Chul thought as he turned to look at Kang Ji-Hee and the other Ang Guild members. They were staring at Gi-Gyu with curiosity and fear.


    How did it go? Go Hyung-Chul asked Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyus face turned dark as if all the fatigue was suddenly engulfing him.


    Give me a minute Gi-Gyu removed his hand from Oh Tae-Shik and rose. He took a few deep breaths.


    <em>It must have been a difficult process.</em> Go Hyung-Chul watched Gi-Gyu with worry. Everyone else around them was also staring at Gi-Gyu. It was hard to tell if Gi-Gyu had seeded.


    Its done, Gi-Gyu announced.


    ...!


    Some kind of parasite was living inside Tae-Shik hyungs shell, Gi-Gyu exined.


    What? Go Hyung-Chul asked hurriedly, feeling deja vu.


    I think it was simr to what was inside Ironshields shell.


    Inside Ironshields shell were Andras and some other existences. This was why when Ironshield had taken care of Andras for Gi-Gyu, Gi-Gyu had shown mercy by killing him.


    So youre saying something simr was happening to General Manager Oh Tae-Shik? asked Go Hyung-Chul.


    It was a little different. Gi-Gyu turned to point at Behemoththe king of all beasts, lying before Fenrir like a corpse. It was connected to that thing over there.


    Gi-Gyu continued, I dont know why, but Tae-Shik hyung had assimted with Behemoth. The side effect of which made him like this.


    Gi-Gyu looked at Oh Tae-Shik again and murmured, For now, I severed their connection. And, of course, I severed the sync between Tae-Shik hyung and me too.


    ...! Go Hyung-Chuls eyes widened. It appeared that Gi-Gyu had prevented Oh Tae-Shik from feeling an unwanted loyalty toward him. He felt immediate relief, and he wondered why. It didnt take long for Go Hyung-Chul to find an answer. Oh Tae-Shik was important to Gi-Gyu, and because of his loyalty toward Gi-Gyu, Go Hyung-Chul couldnt help but worry about Oh Tae-Shik too.


    Ha. Go Hyung-Chul suddenly felt envious of Oh Tae-Shik, who would never have to be forced to feel loyal to someone. All these new emotions confused Go Hyung-Chul, but he still didnt regret syncing with Gi-Gyu.


    <em>I would do it all over again. </em>Go Hyung-Chul gained power in exchange, and it was worth it. <em>But damn it! I havent been able to use that power at all. </em>


    Go Hyung-Chuls bitter smile turned sour. Gi-Gyu rigidly continued, But I dont know how long he was connected to Behemoth. By the time I synced with Tae-Shik hyung, his shell was already


    I guess it was already heavily corrupted by Behemoth.


    Yeah, Gi-Gyu replied. This could mean that the problem was bigger than they had expected.


    <em>There is a chance that when Oh Tae-Shik wakes up, he might not be the same as before. </em>Go Hyung-Chul worried.


    Behemoth was a powerful monster. Everyone remembered this legendary beast.


    <em>It was nicknamed the king of all beasts. </em>Go Hyung-Chul murmured out loud, Of course, that title now belongs to another creature. That wolf is now the king.


    What the heck are you talking about? Gi-Gyu frowned at Go Hyung-Chul, who changed the subject. Hes going to wake up soon.


    Just then, Oh Tae-Shik, still lying on the ground, groaned, Ugh

 Chapter 364: Oh Tae-Shik and Oh Tae-Gu (4)

    Chapter 364: Oh Tae-Shik and Oh Tae-Gu (4)


    Tae-Shik hyung!


    General Manager Oh Tae-Shik!


    Gi-Gyu and Go Hyung-Chul yelled at the same time. Gi-Gyu quickly supported Tae-Shiks head with one hand and asked, Hyung, are you awake?


    Gi-Gyu looked nervous, while Go Hyung-Chul watched Gi-Gyu worriedly.


    Suddenly, Tae-Shik pushed Gi-Gyu away.


    Whats wrong?! Go Hyung-Chul was about to rush to help, but Gi-Gyu raised his hand to stop him.


    Ugh Tae-Shik groaned as if in pain. Gi-Gyu watched him and prayed that he was okay.


    <em>Please </em>Gi-Gyu begged silently. Tae-Shik had pushed him away with no hostility. He was seemingly only trying to protect himself because he felt vulnerable.


    Is that you, Gi-Gyu?


    When Tae-Shik called out his name, Gi-Gyu yelled, Hyung!


    Unlike Gi-Gyus hopeful voice, Tae-Shik sounded anguished. I I need to be alone for a moment.


    ... Gi-Gyus anxiety grew, and the others watched nervously.


    Trying to reassure Gi-Gyu, Tae-Shik smiled and added, Im fine Thank you for saving me you twit.


    Tae-Shik was trying to act like usual, but Gi-Gyu couldnt miss the troubled look in his eyes.


    ***


    Guess were here, Lou muttered as he and El stood in front of a giant door. The ruler of Pandemonium was behind the door. It looked extravagant as if it was meant to protect an amazing kingdom.


    <em>The problem is that this ce looks so familiar </em>As Lou had followed Suk-Woo down the hallway to the door, he had felt this. <em>I think I know the truth now. </em>


    Ever since he had entered Pandemonium, he had been feeling deja vu. It was intense because everything here, especially this castle, felt familiar to him. He remembered seeing the structure and the architecture of this entire ce.


    <em>I feel the same, </emmunicated El telepathically. And that was the even bigger problem.


    Thanks to Gi-Gyu, the connection between Lou and El was strong. They had been able tomunicate with each other for a long time.


    Lou nodded in understanding. He and El were both feeling this strange sense of familiarity. And they believed it was because they were once inside Chaos stomach.


    <em>This is what makes Gehenna unique, </em>Lou thought.


    Lou and El only had one thing inmon apart from the obvious.


    <em>I was stuck inside Chaos before, </em>Lou said to El in silence.


    <em>So was I, </em>El replied. They had both fallen into Chaos in the past because of Gabriel. However, at some unknown point in time, they had found themselves out of Chaos and in some ce different. And until Gi-Gyu had found them, they had spent an unrevealed amount of time there.


    Are you ready? Yoo Suk-Woo asked. He seemingly knew that Lou and El were telepathicallymunicating because he had kept quiet until now. He must have thought their conversation was over now.


    What is there to be ready for? asked Lou bluntly.


    Take us to him whenever you wish, El replied to Yoo Suk-Woo.


    As the entrance opened, a grotesque metallic sound rang.


    <em>Squeak!</em>


    When the door opened, neither Lou nor El spotted anyone inside. But when they looked inside, their eyes opened in shock.


    This ce is! Lou was in disbelief. The castle from hell.


    Lou knew the ce behind the door very well. It was the castle inside hell where he had spent a long time. He knew that castle inside out; this ce had the same architecture and structure.


    Lou was so preupied that he didnt even notice someone approaching him.


    Wee, a charismatic and powerful voice greeted. I have been waiting for you for a long time.


    Lou and El turned toward the voice.


    ***


    We must hurry. Go Hyung-Chul warned Gi-Gyu. This floor may not be copsing right now, but We dont know when danger mighte our way. Were putting ourselves at risk just being here.


    All right. Gi-Gyu nodded toward Go Hyung-Chul. He knew very well that they didnt have much time. Still, they had remained on this floor because of Tae-Shik, who was currently sitting in front of Behemoth with his eyes closed.


    Oh Tae-Shik had told Gi-Gyu earlier that he needed some time. A whole day had passed since then, but Tae-Shik still hadnt moved. Meanwhile, Fenrir, who had been staying beside Behemoth as if to protect it, was seemingly getting tired. It shrunk in size and purred as it rubbed itself against Gi-Gyu.


    ... Gi-Gyu had been so distracted by Tae-Shik that he had forgotten the new information he had obtained earlier.


    Fenrir Gi-Gyu murmured. Fenrir, originally Bi, had synced with Gi-Gyu a long time ago.


    So you can speak Only recently, Gi-Gyu had discovered that Fenrir could converse. However, it was only barking softly like a puppy right now.


    Woof! Woof!


    Can you not talk in this form?


    Woof! Fenrir nodded happily.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help but chuckle as he patted the wolf a few times. <em>I am not sure if its telling me the truth. </em>


    Are you going? Go Hyung-Chul asked.


    Yup. Gi-Gyu finally rose. They had no time to waste, so he had to talk with Tae-Shik as soon as possible. He left to meet him, and Go Hyung-Chul picked up Fenrir like he was picking up a puppy.


    As if trying to give Tae-Shik as much time as possible, Gi-Gyu strolled. When Tae-Shik saw him, he smiled and whispered, Thank you.


    Are you finished?


    Yes. For a while now. I was justmuning with it, and I appreciate you giving me some extra time. Tae-Shik looked and sounded serious. Gi-Gyu gave him a small smile, pretending it wasnt all very confusing to him.


    Gi-Gyu had searched for Tae-Shik for a long time. He hadnt even been able tomunicate with Tae-Shik, let alone look at him or understand his situation. It had been a long time, and Tae-Shik looked gaunt. He used to be a muscr man, but now, he was much leaner.


    Hyung What worried Gi-Gyu the most was how burdened Tae-Shik looked.


    Dont make that face. Im sorry I made you worry, Tae-Shik apologized, his body slumping forward and his voice trembling.


    By the way Tae-Shik looked up.


    Noticing Tae-Shiks hesitation, Gi-Gyu urged, Go ahead.


    Gi-Gyu wanted Tae-Shik to speakfortably; more importantly, he wanted Tae-Shik to feel better.


    Tae-Shiks voice shook as he asked, Su-Jin and Yoo-Jung D-did you find them?


    ... Gi-Gyu looked down, afraid he might burst into tears.


    I I guess you havent yet


    An awkward silence fell between them before Gi-Gyu heard footsteps. Next, he felt Tae-Shiksrge body embrace him tightly.


    You must have suffered a lot, Gi-Gyu. Good job.


    ... Gi-Gyu couldnt say anything. Tae-Shik must have experienced hell himself, yet he worried more about Gi-Gyu and his family. Gi-Gyu felt overwhelmingly grateful.


    Gi-Gyu and Tae-Shik hugged for a long time before Tae-Shik let go. He announced, Lets get going now. I can feel that there is something wrong with the Tower. We can talk while we travel.


    Tae-Shiks voice was shaking. He looked away quickly, but Gi-Gyu managed to catch that his eyes were wet and red.


    Dont cry, Tae-Shik hyung.


    Im not crying, you jerk. Tae-Shiks voice returned to normal.


    Were leaving now! Gi-Gyu yelled his order to everyone in his group.


    ***


    Oh Tae-Gu Lou muttered the name of the man ruling Pandemonium. Oh Tae-Gu was the president of the KPA and Tae-Shiks father. He was also one of the first five high-rankers.


    <em>And hes somehow connected to Kronos too, </em>Lou thought grimly. Here, he was referring to Gi-Gyus father, Kronos.


    So youre the master of this ce? Lou asked suspiciously. It was hard to believe that a mere human held the highest position in a ce with other, more powerful species. It wasnt just Oh Tae-Gu, but also other humans, including Yoo Suk-Woo and even Yeon Nam-Ju. All humans in Pandemonium seemed to hold high positions.


    <em>But they didnt seem overly powerful, </em>Lou thought in confusion. Demons and other species also lived in this ce. Most species resented weakness and tended to look down on humans in general. But despite this, it appeared that humans roamed Pandemonium freely and safely.


    I noticed this when I first entered Pandemonium, so I assumed that a human must run this ce. I know Yoo Suk-Woo hasnt been here for long, so it had to be someone who can climb the ranks quickly. Lou looked at Oh Tae-Gus face and added, But its really hard to believe its you.


    Oh Tae-Gu wasnt weak by any means. And everyone knew that he had been sent to Gehenna. This was why Lou and El hade here, after all.


    Lou continued, We expected you to have survived here, but I still cant believe you hold the highest position.


    Both Lou and El couldnt hide their shock. Lou asked, Why dont you exin what happened?


    I am indeed the master of this ce for now, but A broad smile appeared on Oh Tae-Gus face.


    <em>What is he thinking? </em>Lou wondered. Oh Tae-Gus smile resembled Kim Gi-Gyu''s when he was about to give away a big clue.


    Oh Tae-Gu seemed amused as he continued, Originally, you two ruled this ce.


    What? Lou asked in shock.


    ...! El could only gasp.


    The smile on Oh Tae-Gus face deepened as he announced, You two created Pandemonium.

 Chapter 365: Oh Tae-Shik and Oh Tae-Gu (5)

    Chapter 365: Oh Tae-Shik and Oh Tae-Gu (5)


    You two built this castle, Oh Tae-Shik continued to smile. And created Pandemonium to gather all the species roaming Gehenna aimlessly.


    Lou remained quiet.


    I see. Unlike Lou, El nodded in understanding.


    Lou and El had suspected they had something to do with Pandemonium since the beginning.


    But I never expected that we were the masters of this ce, Lou muttered. He looked at El, who looked back at him silently.


    <em>So we </em>Lou said to El telepathically.


    <em>...built it together? </em>El finished Lous thought.


    Before they had met Gi-Gyu, they had been like oil and water. They used to be leaders of opposing factions, unwilling topromise. Therefore, believing that they had built Pandemonium together was difficult.


    I can understand why youre having a hard time believing this, Oh Tae-Gu said to Lou and El. Turning toward Yoo Suk-Woo, he asked, Guild Master Yoo Suk-Woo, could you give us some privacy?


    Of course, President, Suk-Woo answered. It appeared that the two still used their Earth titles.


    Only Lou, El, and Oh Tae-Gu were in the vast hall now.


    There isnt much time, so can I get right to the point? When Oh Tae-Gu suggested, Lou and El nodded. Im sure you cant remember, but both of you were in Gehenna before. You built Pandemonium and gathered all the surviving species to help them live here.


    Oh Tae-Gu swallowed and continued, It happened when you fell into Chaos


    Neither Lou nor El spoke. They looked confused and contemtive.


    Look behind me. Oh Tae-Gu looked back to point at two thrones. Despite being the master of this ce, he didnt sit on either of the two thrones. Instead, he stood in the middle of the hall.


    Go have a seat. They originally belonged to you anyway. Oh Tae-Gu stepped aside. You might remember something if you sit there.


    Silence fell in the hall. Then, El began walking toward one of the thrones. Standing before one, she looked back at Lou. He clicked his tongue. Tsk.


    Although Lou didnt look pleased, he also walked toward a throne. Clearly, Oh Tae-Gu wasnt lying.


    <em>This was expected, </em>thought Lou. They hadnt expected that they would turn out to be the rulers of Pandemonium. However, they had known they had lost some memories inside Chaos stomach. To recover those, Lou knew this was necessary.


    I guess we better sit, said Lou. He and El stood before the thrones they assumed to be theirs.


    Dont worry about anything else at this point. This shouldnt take long. Oh Tae-Gu reassured them.


    Silently, Lou and El sat down.


    ***


    Good job, Fenrir. Gi-Gyu patted Fenrir, who had shrunk again.


    Woof! Fenrir growled happily, but it was obvious it was exhausted. It quickly went toward Go Hyung-Chul, who picked it up.


    They were currently on the 87th floor. After Tae-Shik had woken up, they didnt get much time to talk. They had to keep moving to find safety.


    As before, the group had raced, and Fenrir had to, unfortunately, bear another burden.


    This sucks, Go Hyung-Chul muttered angrily, clearly upset that Fenrir had to carry that giant Behemoth on its back. The wolf hadnt fully recovered, so it had obviously suffered.


    Im sorry, Oh Tae-Shik apologized to Go Hyung-Chul.


    Unable to say anything rude, Go Hyung-Chul clicked his tongue in displeasure and walked toward Haures.


    Tae-Shik turned toward Gi-Gyu and thanked him. I really appreciate all this.


    Hyung, there is no need to thank me. Gi-Gyu shook his head. Its all my fault that you had to go through everything and suffer so much.


    Tae-Shik had taken Gi-Gyus family and ran to protect them from Ha Song-Su. He had done so for Gi-Gyu, who could understand the hardships he must have experienced. And when Tae-Shik had woken up, he had been worried about Gi-Gyus family and not his own father.


    Tae-Shik insisted, Dont say that. It wasnt all for you, you know.


    Gi-Gyuughed. Were on the 87th floor. I think we are rtively safe here. So


    Gi-Gyu looked around to see the other members of his group resting. As expected, they looked tired.


    Gi-Gyu suggested, Should we talk now?


    Sure. Tae-Shik sounded like he had been waiting for this moment.


    <em>Finally </em>Gi-Gyu was impatient to hear what had happened to Tae-Shik. Why had he attacked Gi-Gyu? Where did Behemothe from? Why was it connected to Tae-Shik?


    <em>And </em><em>when</em><em> was thest time he saw my mother and my sister? </em>Gi-Gyu was desperate to know about his family.


    Tae-Shik suggested, Shall we sit?


    Gi-Gyu quickly sat down a fair distance from the other members. Go Hyung-Chul, still holding Fenrir, winked at Gi-Gyu. He was gesticting that he would ce a barrier around Gi-Gyu and Tae-Shik to let them have a private conversation. Gi-Gyu nodded in thanks.


    Tae-Shik began, It was when Ha Song-Su attacked us


    ***


    Mmm El moaned and opened her eyes. The first person she saw was Oh Tae-Gu, whose expression hadnt changed since she had sat down. He was looking at her quietly.


    Did he Did Lou not wake up yet? El frowned as if she had a headache.


    Thats correct, Oh Tae-Gu answered. His tone was much more respectful than before Lou and El had sat on the thrones. Oh Tae-Gu even bowed to show his regard.


    All right. El didnt seem surprised by Oh Tae-Gus change in attitude. She lookedfortable as she caressed the throne handle.


    He must have more memories than I do. So it looks like he will take a bit longer, El added.


    Oh Tae-Gu didnt reply.


    How did you know all of this? I mean Have you known all this since the beginning? Before you even met Master?


    No. Oh Tae-Gu shook his head. I was just like the two of you. My lost memories returned to me when I entered Gehenna. I think I was sent to Gehenna on purpose.


    It was all part of the big n, El agreed. Someone had nned everything, including Oh Tae-Gu entering Gehenna. This was all possible because someone on Earth had known everything and had moved ordingly.


    El could guess who this person might be. She groaned, Ugh


    Just then, Lou woke up as well.


    Dammit As soon as Lou woke up, he swore and looked back and forth between El and Oh Tae-Gu. Lou had also recovered his lost memories. Now that he had all the puzzle pieces, he could understand many things. It took him a little while to process the new information, and when he did, he cursed, Fucking bastards


    Of all the things from Earth that brought Lou satisfaction, swear words were the best. Lou continued to swear while El and Oh Tae-Shik watched quietly.


    Haa After his fury subsided, Lou turned to El and asked, Did you remember everything?


    There was warmth and camaraderie in Lous voice as he spoke to El. Both of them were now certain that Oh Tae-Gu hadnt lied.


    We created this ce Lou murmured. Lou and El had fallen into Chaos because of Gabriel, and then they had built Pandemonium to protect the survivors in Gehenna.


    Yes, we did, El answered softly.


    Lou and El hadnt been trapped in Gehenna alone back then.


    There were others. Gabriel, Kronos, Raphael Lou said in a self-deprecating tone. I finally understand why all this is happening.


    Lou couldnt believe how he had forgotten such vital facts. He had struggled all this time, but looking back, it all seemed like a joke.


    This is ridiculous. Lou became annoyed and furious because someone had yed him. Suddenly, the castle in Pandemonium began shaking. The castle recognized Lou and El as its masters and reacted to Lous powerful emotions.


    Lou looked at El and then at Oh Tae-Gu. We dont have much time. First, we need to contact Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Gehenna was in a dimensional fragment, which was also Chaos stomach. Here, the flow of time wasnt even. The second Lou and El had entered this ce, they had lost contact with Gi-Gyu and Eden. They had nned on contacting Gi-Gyu after escaping from Gehenna with Oh Tae-Gu. However, Lou rose and announced, Change of ns.


    They now had to first contact Gi-Gyu, and then make the uneven time flow here even.


    And we must find a way to escape this ce, El added.


    ***


    An S-ss gate appeared near Seoul!


    Dozens of gates, including an A-ss gate, appeared in Beijing!


    A gate break is urring near New York City!


    Several yers reported all at once. They all looked confused, unaware of the seriousness of the situation.


    Dammit! said Sung-Hoon.


    Alberto said to him, Sung-Hoon, Italy isnt faring much better.


    I need to return to China. My people are in danger, Tao Chen chimed in, his face pale from concern.


    The trio looked exhausted; their extended dark circles indicated they hadnt slept in days. Considering that all three of them were powerful yers with incredible stamina, it was obvious how overworked they must be.


    Dammit Sung-Hoon swore again.


    More floors inside the Tower are copsing! The yers inside are sending signals to be rescued!


    We dont have enough yers to control these situations!


    Private guilds are helping, but the new gates are too powerful!


    More reports arrived. Not long after Gi-Gyu had entered the Tower and Lou and El had entered Gehenna, Earth experienced many severe changes. Countless gates appeared out of nowhere. They formed so rapidly that the yers and Eden had difficulty getting a handle on them.


    On top of this, the Tower was copsing, so the yers who had gone inside to hunt were lost and needed rescuing.


    We dont have enough manpower, Sung-Hoon whispered. These problems werent impossible to solve, but he didnt have enough men for the job. After the Caravan Guild had copsed, it didnt take long for the Global yers Association to surrender to Eden. Unfortunately, many yers had died in the process.


    Im sorry, but I gotta go, said Alberto.


    Me too. It cant be helped, Tao Chen added. Many countries association presidents and major guilds guild masters were present here, but they all wanted to return home. It was understandable since there was no other way, but Heo Sung-Hoon bit his lips in frustration.


    What was he supposed to do?


    All right. Please return to your respective countries and do your best, Heo Sung-Hoon announced.


    Alberto, Tao Chen, and the other leaders seemed shocked by Sung-Hoons decision. Although the situation was dire everywhere, it was the worst in Korea.


    Sung-Hoon said to reassure everyone. Eden will protect Korea.


    Sung-Hoon wasnt referring to the new association. He was talking about Gi-Gyus Eden.


    Sir, Heo Sung-Hoon said into the bracelet around his wrist. It was a gift from Old Man Hwang.


    -Go ahead.


    This bracelet was a tool for Sung-Hoon tomunicate with Eden.

 Chapter 366: Torrent

    Chapter 366: Torrent


    Initially, human yers were supposed to purge the Caravan Guild. However, that had changed because they had to find the entrance to Gehenna quickly. Therefore, a muchrger and more powerful group, which also included Eden creatures, was created. It had swiftly destroyed the Caravan Guild, killing those who hadnt surrendered and sparing those who had.


    Thanks to that, Lou and El had found the entrance much more quickly. The problem, however, was that too many yers had died in that affray. Unlike Edens foot soldiers, these yers couldnt be brought back.


    Moreover, the Caravan Guild used to house demons and many human yers. Unfortunately, the war had also killed many of those humans. Before the Caravan Guild purge, human yers, as a whole, had been at the peak of their power. It was 30 years ago when the Tower had appeared, and the yers who had survived so far were as strong as they could be. But during the destruction of the Caravan Guild, the human race lost many of its powerful yers. Consequently, humans were having difficulty surviving what was happening on Earth.


    The elevator stopped. It was not a normal elevator because it looked like a giant orb with a control panel; it was something straight out of a sci-fi movie.


    The round door of the elevator opened, and Old Man Hwang greeted Sung-Hoon, There you are.


    Old Man Hwang was waiting in the control tower of the Sephiroth Tree.


    Sir, how have you been? Sung-Hoon bowed to Old Man Hwang respectfully. In the room were Hart, Hwang Chae-II, and Mammon, apart from the elderly cksmith.


    I didnt know you were here too, Lord Mammon. Sung-Hoon sounded ufortable.


    Mammon was now a powerful ally of Eden, but his past sins couldnt be ignored. This was why Sung-Hoon felt awkward around him.


    Sung-Hoon was standing awkwardly when Old Man Hwang suggested, Why dont we have a seat?


    On a giant sofa, Sung-Hoon and the rest sat down together. On the armchair, a one-person sofa, sat the most senior figure here, Old Man Hwang. In terms of age and experience, Mammon was actually the most senior figure here, but while one had a criminal history, the other had a history of helping Eden. After some negotiation, Old Man Hwang and Mammon had concluded that the elderly cksmith deserved this honor.


    I know whats happening in the outside world, Old Man Hwang began with a frown. Everything had happened so quickly, including the elimination of the Caravan Guild and Lou and Els journey to Gehenna.


    Due to all of these sudden changes, Old Man Hwangs n to turn Eden into a tourist attraction had failed. He found this upsetting, but there was at least one area of progress. The government and Eden worked together to allow people living near the Bukhan River or other Korean volunteers to live in Eden.


    Old Man Hwang asked Sung-Hoon, So I hear the gates are causing all kinds of problems, huh?


    Yes, Sir. And its not just the gates. There is something odd about the Tower too.


    Old Man Hwang and Sung-Hoon looked at each other. Old Man Hwang continued, You remember the request you made earlier?"


    ...


    There was no way to avoid Eden getting involved in the Caravan Guilds destruction. So, you asked me to let humans fix the rest of Earths problems.


    Sung-Hoon didnt deny Old Man Hwangs words. Old Man Hwang added, We believed that you were right at the time. Unlike the association Eden, our Eden is basically Gi-Gyus private force. On top of this, this ce is turning into a different world where various species live together. So if we continue to help humans with every little thing


    Humans will regress, Sung-Hoon replied firmly. Your Eden is powerful. In truth, all the yersbined wont be enough to fight it.


    Sung-Hoon raised his voice a little as he continued, I do not want Eden to help us. I know that, with your help, we will lose fewer yers, and the human world will be safer.


    However, if humans be too dependent on Eden, they will stop growing.


    Exactly.


    Hwang Chae-Il nodded as he listened to Old Man Hwang and Sung-Hoons conversation. Humans tended to be dependent on their protectors.


    <em>But this can be very dangerous, </em>Sung-Hoon thought grimly.


    If this protection disappears, then Sung-Hoon trailed off.


    Old Man Hwang said quietly, It will create chaos.


    And if the master of Eden changes What Sung-Hoon worried about the most was this. If humans suddenly lost Edens protection, they would be helpless and vulnerable. And that was why Sung-Hoon was feeling hesitant about bing independent of Eden.


    Sung-Hoon said with a sigh. But I dont think we have a choice anymore. At this point, humans wont survive without Eden.


    Its that bad, is it? asked Old Man Hwang.


    Yes, Sung-Hoon answered promptly. Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu I owe him so much. As a matter of fact, this whole world should be grateful to him and consider him a hero, but


    We have no idea if Gi-Gyu would change in the future. Of course, we have no choice but to side with him no matter what, said Old Man Hwang. They were unconditionally loyal to him due to the sync. Things were okay now, but if Gi-Gyu made wrong choices in the future, the world could face an even bigger problem.


    Sung-Hoon replied, Even if we survive this, the world might face extinction again if Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu changes his mind.


    Sung-Hoon rose and continued, We havent told many people about this yet, but


    ...


    With a concerned look, Sung-Hoon added, Were expecting a gate to appear in Seoul. And no country has ever seen a gate of this scale.


    The gate-detecting machine told them beforehand when a new gate was to appear. The newest version of the machine had been recentlypleted and was brought to Korea during the Caravan Guilds destruction. ording to the machine, the biggest gate in human history of the highest ss was about to appear in Seoul.


    When Old Man Hwang remained calm, Sung-Hoon muttered, You dont look surprised, which tells me you knew about this already.


    Sung-Hoon shook his head, telling himself that it didnt matter how and why Gi-Gyus creatures knew about this.


    Im begging you. Please protect Seoulno, the entire world from this gate, Sung-Hoon requested.


    Old Man Hwang rose, his eyes calm as he watched Sung-Hoon, who waited anxiously.


    <em>I know Im being shameful. </em>Sung-Hoon was ashamed to be asking for help like this. He had refused Edens help not long ago, iming that humans could care for themselves. But here he was, begging for help now that things had worsened. The situation had changed so quickly that his action seemed understandable, but he couldnt help but feel guilty.


    <em>Especially because I doubted Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu </em>Sung-Hoon felt like he had betrayed Gi-Gyu. <em></em>


    Just then, Old Man Hwang walked up to Sung-Hoon and ced his hand on Sung-Hoons shoulder.


    Eden is here for you. Gi-Gyu wanted that, so Old Man Hwang confidently continued, Dont worry.


    Heo Sung-Hoon slumped before whispering, Thank you


    ***


    We need to move fast. Ive already wasted a lot of your time, so we need to make up for it, Oh Tae-Shik urged Gi-Gyu. The group continued to climb to higher floors.


    <em>Were already on the 88th floor. </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Before long, they would be on the 89th floor, one floor below their destination.


    We will meet Lee Sun-Ho soon, Gi-Gyu announced.


    Indeed. Oh Tae-Shik nodded. He also knew that Lee Sun-Ho was on the 90th floor.


    While traveling together, Gi-Gyu and Tae-Shik had shared a lot of information. They didnt have enough time to talk about everything that had happened to them, but they still managed to go over the main events.


    ... Gi-Gyu looked at Tae-Shik quietly. <em>Im so thankful to him.</em>


    When Ha Song-Su had targeted Gi-Gyus family, Tae-Shik rushed to save them. Tae-Shik had to abandon his father to save Gi-Gyus family, and he had then escaped with Suk-Woo through a portal.


    Knowing he wasnt powerful enough to defeat Ha Song-Su, Tae-Shik had left to be stronger to protect the woman he lovedGi-Gyus mothertemporarily entrusting Gi-Gyus family to Suk-Woo. Tae-Shik believed that with Suk-Woos portal skill, he could safeguard Gi-Gyus family.


    <em>Tae-Shik hyung said he felt helpless. </em>Tae-Shik was desperate to be stronger to protect the woman he loved. He had exined to Gi-Gyu that he had known how to be stronger.


    It turned out that there used to be a seal on Tae-Shiks shell. Consequently, he couldnt level up like other yers using experience until not too long ago. Apparently, Gi-Gyu''s father, Kronos/Kim Se-Jin, had forced Tae-Shiks growth. And a seal was ced on his shell during the process. Before Oh Tae-Gu had been imprisoned in Gehenna, he had told his son how to undo the seal.


    Find Behemoth, said Oh Tae-Gu.


    At the time of the early high-rankers, Behemoth was considered the worst monster. But Behemoth had supposedly been eliminated by these high-rankers.


    <em>However, Behemoth never died. It was just sealed away. </em>Gi-Gyu remembered Tae-Shik exining that this monster had been exiled to the dimensional gap in the Towers basement.


    So Tae-Shik had gone to the Towers basement to find Behemoth. Locating something in a dimensional gap was nearly impossible, but Tae-Shik had no problem because he had the key to Behemoths prison.


    <em>And that key was Tae-Shik hyungs identity and favorite weapon, Behemoths Thorn. </em>


    Kronos had injected incredible power into Tae-Shik. He had used that and Behemoths thorn to locate Behemoth. Tae-Shik had nned to undo his seal, but Behemoth had refused to let him borrow its power. And that was the start of a never-ending battle.


    Being in exile for so long had weakened Behemoth. Thanks to that, Tae-Shik could handle the monster but not defeat it. And so, their fight continued. They had fought for so long that, at some point, they had somehow be one. Their existences had mixed to be one. The dark barrier Gi-Gyu had seen earlier was actually Tae-Shiks seal, which had devoured both Tae-Shik and Behemoth.


    After bing one with the beast, Tae-Shik had failed to maintain his consciousness. As if possessed, Tae-Shik and Behemoth had left the dimensional gap and ended up inside the Tower.


    And thats when we met Lee Sun-Ho, Tae-Shik exined. He couldnt remember which floor it was, but he was certain that he had met Lee Sun-Ho. Even though Tae-Shik had be much more powerful thanks to bing one with Behemoth, Lee Sun-Ho had trounced him.


    Then, Lee Sun-Ho made us a ruler, Tae-Shik added. Lee Sun-Ho had ordered Tae-Shik to be a ruler protecting the 85th floor from invaders.


    Gi-Gyu was shocked to hear that Tae-Shik and Behemoth could not disobey this order. Tae-Shik''s eyes trembled with nervousness as he looked at Gi-Gyu.


    He gave Behemoth and me more power andmanded us. We were helpless against him. It was as if


    Gi-Gyu could guess what Tae-Shik was about to say. That sounds like my sync ability.


    Exactly. Just like that, Tae-Shik replied. It appeared that Lee Sun-Ho could inject power into his opponent and force obedience. However, that was different from Gi-Gyus sync. The fact that Tae-Shik was back to normal proved this.


    <em>Lim Hyun-Soo. </em>Gi-Gyu turned to see Lim Hyun-Soo lying unconscious on top of a dragon. Lim Hyun-Soo must have gone through the same thing as Tae-Shik. He most likely received power from Lee Sun-Ho and had been forced to obey him.


    Of all the things Tae-Shik had said, what bothered Gi-Gyu the most was how Lee Sun-Ho had turned Tae-Shik into a ruler.


    Just then, the ground began shaking.


    Tae-Shik announced, We better get to the next floor.


    Soon, a giant door leading to the 89th floor appeared before their eyes.


    ***


    Haa Lou sighed and looked down. He and El were still inside the Pandemonium pce. They were currently at the top of the highest tower. When they looked down, they could see the entire Pandemonium.


    Everyone has gathered, Lou whispered. All the survivors living in Pandemonium were standing at the square in front of the pce. And their number was much higher than anticipated. There was only one reason so many had survived in this hellish ce where one couldnt even find daily necessities.


    Oh Tae-Gu thanked Lou and El, We survived all thanks to you two.


    Lou and El didnt deny his im because it was the truth. So many had survived because they had built Pandemonium in the past.


    Lou shouted at the crowd, You guys all know that, right?!


    Most humans in the crowd were new to Gehenna, so they had no idea who Lou and El were, but the other species had been here much longer. There were even some species that had gone extinct outside this ce. Some angels, demons, and others had been here since the day it was built.


    Lou continued to yell, Im sorry I couldnt remember you! But now, its time to leave this fucking ce!


    The crowd went wild, and El whispered, Theyreing.


    A fair distance away from Pandemonium, a dust storm began. Their remaining dormant enemies were waking up as if they had been waiting for Lou and El to regain their memories.


    Lou looked at the dust storm coldly and added, Im sure you know how to get out of this ce. People, its war.


    Lou leaped into the air. He shot out faster than a bullet; in the sky, two horns grew from his forehead.


    Lets go, Lou announced. The war to escape Gehenna was about to begin.


    Ackkkkk! The survivors in Pandemonium began transforming into soldiers.

 Chapter 367: Torrent (2)

    Chapter 367: Torrent (2)


    Lou fell from the sky, executing the perfect heronding.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    The resulting st shook the entirety of Gehenna.


    Kwerrrk!


    Kirrr!


    The shockwave instantly swept away the army of ck monsters with unrecognizable shapes racing toward them. In an instant, Lou had cleared the area before him.


    Hup. Lou inhaled as he swung his ck sword. It shot something dark and crescent-shaped toward faraway monsters, neatly splitting them into twos. Their blood and flesh stained the ground of Gehenna. Lous attacks had been powerful and had killed droves of enemies; however, he hadnt even taken care of one-tenth of the total enemy force. The enemies were still racing toward them like ocean waves.


    Lou frowned and muttered, Disgusting.


    While the enemies before him seemed endless, he knew even more and even stronger creatureswho also happened to be his enemieslived in Gehenna. Lou and the rest needed to defeat all of them, and only then would the one with the key appear.


    <em>The one who knows the exit leading out of Chaos stomach, </em>Lou thought in anticipation. That figure was one of Kronos minions, but he was different from Andras, who was nothing more than a puppet. During his stay inside Gehenna, Kronos had put much effort into this figure.


    Lou was summoning his power while thinking about this figure when the Pandemonium castle entrance opened. The barrier that hid Pandemonium was long gone now. The pitch-ck gate Lou and El hadnt noticed earlier opened with an unpleasant sound.


    El, Lou whispered when he saw El, her wings wide open, leading an army of tens of thousands of creatures. He grinned.


    Grotesque monsters continued to swarm toward them, but Lou felt no fear. He wasnt afraid to battle them. He felt he wouldnt get tired regardless of how long he fought.


    <em>It has been such a long time. </em>Lou was bing excited. After syncing with Gi-Gyu, he had battled alongside El many times, but things were different now because he and El had regained their memories.


    After falling into Chaos and creating Pandemonium together, El and Lou used to roam the most vicious battlefields together.


    This is nothingpared to what we had done then, Lou murmured. When they had first arrived in Gehenna, it was in an even worse condition. They had to kill countless monsters to build Pandemonium.


    Today, Lou would battle alongside El again.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    With an odd noise, several giant raven wings appeared on Lous back. The horns already on his forehead grew, and four more appeared next to them. The six horns looked like tall spires.


    Lets have some fun. Lou turned to see that the enemy monsters had gotten closer. Just like before, the front line is mine.


    Lou took a step forward, his foot digging into the ground like it was cotton. He kicked the ground and flew up in a straight line like a bull with six horns.


    ***


    A ck figure flew all around Gehenna. It moved so fast that it seemed like a lunatic was swinging around a paintbrush.


    <em>Lucifer </em>El stood in front of the castle gate and watched the ck figure moving all over the ce. She needed to participate in this battle soon, but at the moment, she couldnt help but stare. She was mesmerized by the beautiful scenery. Monstrous screams were everywhere, explosions filled the area, and El hadnt even registered the gruesome flesh-rending and bone-cracking sounds because she was too mesmerized.


    Even the Pandemonium soldiers standing behind El were in awe, unable to look away from Lou. El soon recovered and announced, How long will you just stare like that?


    Her voice was soft, but it pierced every soldiers ears. Turning toward them, El continued, Can you find resentment and fury inside you?


    The soldiers turned toward her with utmost focus and wailed in anticipation. Unlike Lou and El, who had escaped Gehenna early on, these soldiers had been trapped here for a very long time. Since time flowed differently in this hellish ce, no one knew how much time they had spent here. Their eyes burned with determination. The awe they had felt for Lou was reced by excitement.


    El ordered, Go.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    Koios, the traitor of Titan, one of the extinct species, took the first step forward. The ground shook ominously.


    El continued, Go get your revenge. Let your resentment and fury out.


    With Koios at the front, the giant monsters rushed forward. It was the start of a revolution.


    Its time to leave this ce, El added.


    Ackkkkk!


    Lets get out of here! Lets leave this fucking ce!


    Kill those bastards!


    Freedom!


    Kwerrrk!


    The soldiers roared as they marched forward. El could feel Lou smiling at her from far away.


    <em>But its not time for me to move yet, </em>El decided. Like Lou had a rolepulverizing the enemys frontlineEl did too.


    Oh Tae-Gu whispered to El, So itll finally end.


    The human yers standing behind Oh Tae-Gu also hadnt made their move yet.


    El replied, Indeed Well finally see the end of it. He will make an appearance after all the monsters are dead.


    She had meant the warden of Gehenna whom Kronos had ordered to protect the ce.


    El whispered, Well face Uranus soon.


    Oh Tae-Gu nodded and ordered the yers, Its time for us to join them.


    Meanwhile, Els job was to find Gehennas warden, Uranus, who was also Kronos father. Because Kronos couldnt bring himself to kill his father, he had sent Uranus into exile instead. Later on, when Kronos had fallen into Chaos, he convinced Uranus to protect Gehenna.


    It was said that the day Uranus woke up would be the day of revtionDoomsday.


    <em>Uranus will be at the center of Chaos, </em>thought El. Their enemies were the countless monsters and souls Chaos had eaten. El expected Uranus to appear after all the monsters'' deaths because that would jar Chaos.


    <em>We will kill him and open the door. </em>El was determined. She whispered, But that would also wake up Chaos.


    That would be theirst battle.


    ***


    [Lou has regained all of his memories.]


    [El has regained all of her memories.]


    Gi-Gyu grabbed his head when he heard the sudden announcements by Gaia. With that, new memories entered his brain in waves. This was different from reading someones memory through sync. Gi-Gyu had no control over all these memories being forced into him.


    <em>Gaia is interfering with the system, </em>Gi-Gyu thought vaguely. He couldnt remember when it had begun, but the system was starting to work properly again. El and Lous recovered memories entered Gi-Gyus brain, causing a terrible headache.


    GiGyu


    Gi-Gyu could hear Tae-Shik and Go Hyung-Chuls broken voices.


    <em>Lou El </em>Gi-Gyu saw their lost memories from when Lou and El had been inside Chaos. He saw Kronos n and various information rted to Gehenna, Chaos, God, and the Tower. Lou and El had gained this information while dealing with Kronos and Gabriel inside Chaos. Their memories of thousands of years, perhaps even tens of thousands, were entering Gi-Gyus mind.


    <em>Pshh.</em>


    Gi-Gyu felt like his head was on fire. Too much information was being forced into his head, and he had difficulty epting everything.


    [You must ept everything.]


    Gaia refused to even let him faint. There was no escape for Gi-Gyu from this situation. Even with all the power he had gained, he was helpless.


    [You must ept everything.]


    Just as Gi-Gyu was using all of his strength to survive this moment, Gaia was doing the same. Gi-Gyu could feel that, just as he had suspected, Gaia had lost a lot of her power. To be precise, the system had lost its power. The system was using all of its strength to inject these memories into Gi-Gyu forcefully.


    Gi-Gyu!


    After some time, Gi-Gyu could finally hear Tae-Shiks voice clearly.


    ... Still dazed, Gi-Gyu looked around in silence. It was finally over. Lou and Els thousands of years of memories were now inside him. His eyes still unfocused, Gi-Gyu began categorizing the information. His brain worked on autopilot because he was in survival mode now. Gi-Gyus brain sorted and grouped the information based on the time, its owner, and its importance.


    Gi-Gyu! Gi-Gyu heard Tae-Shiks voice again.


    I can hear you, Hyung. Looking tired, Gi-Gyu turned toward Tae-Shik.


    Whats happening? You dont look normal, Gi-Gyu. Are you okay? Tae-Shik asked.


    Gi-Gyus face was red, and his eyes were swollen like they were about to burst.


    Im all right, said Gi-Gyu. Although it was clear that Gi-Gyu wasnt okay, Tae-Shik didnt argue. To his relief, Gi-Gyus face began returning to normal.


    <em>But something is different now, </em>Tae-Shik thought in confusion. He couldnt exin what it was, but something about Gi-Gyus aura had changed. Tae-Shik gave a concerned look to everyone, including Go Hyung-Chul and Haures. Go Hyung-Chul and Haures seemingly wanted to rush to Gi-Gyu to help, whereas Kang Ji-Hee and the Ang Guild members backed away in fear. Their faces had gone pale due to the vicious energy Gi-Gyu had exuded a moment ago.


    Tae-Shik asked Gi-Gyu again, What happened?


    Tae-Shiks voice was calm and cautious because he didnt want to agitate Gi-Gyu. He looked into Tae-Shiks eyes and answered, Gaia


    Tae-Shik stopped breathing while waiting for Gi-Gyu to continue.


    ...died.


    What?


    Just now, the system, Gaia, perishedpletely.


    What do you mean? Tae-Shik asked, but Gi-Gyu turned away.


    Instead of answering Tae-Shik, Gi-Gyu stared at the door that led to the 90th floor.

 Chapter 368: Torrent (3)

    Chapter 368: Torrent (3)


    Gi-Gyu studied the door that led to the 90th floor.


    Why dont you rest a bit? Tae-Shik suggested. He could feel Gi-Gyus aura had changed a bit, and Tae-Shik could also feel an unfamiliar energy inside him.


    <em>Behind that door, on the 90th floor, there is Lee Sun-Ho, </em>thought Tae-Shik worriedly. He knew Gi-Gyu meeting Lee Sun-Ho would lead to something bad.


    I think we should take a break here for a while, Tae-Shik insisted, much more firmly this time.


    I agree with him.


    Grandmaster, I believe its a good idea too.


    Go Hyung-Chul and Haures approached Gi-Gyu as well and agreed with Tae-Shik. It was hard to tell if Gi-Gyu had nned to rest anyway or if his creatures had convinced him, but he ultimately nodded. Tae-Shik, Go Hyung-Chul, and Haures brightened in relief.


    Gi-Gyu looked away from the door and turned toward Kang Ji-Hee and the Ang Guild members. With them was a man Gi-Gyu hadnt expected to see standing. It was Deputy Guild Master Lim Hyun-Soo who had woken up the day they had entered the 89th floor.


    Gi-Gyu walked toward them and called out, Deputy Guild Master Kang Ji-Hee.


    He also addressed Lim Hyun-Soo, And Deputy Guild Master Lim Hyun-Soo, may we chat for a moment?


    Kang Ji-Hee replied, All right, but Deputy Guild Master Lim Hyun-Soo is still not doing well, so please give him a little time.


    Okay, go ahead. I wanted to rest before entering the 90th floor anyway.


    Kang Ji-Hee nodded to thank Gi-Gyu. Gi-Gyu turned toward Lim Hyun-Soo. Their eyes met, but Lim Hyun-Soo still looked dazed; his eyes remained nk. Gi-Gyu turned away, realizing that Oh Tae-Shik was right. They all needed time to rest before entering the 90th floor.


    <em>I need to organize my thoughts. </em>Thousands of years of memories had been injected into Gi-Gyu. In fact, there were two sets of memories, and it was difficult to determine the amount of information they contained. The aftermath of such a forceful injection was greater than anyone could have had imagined.


    <em>This must be the side effect of the sync ability </em>Gi-Gyu remembered how something simr had driven Jupiter to insanity. He could retain his consciousness for now, but he could feel overwhelming confusion slowly setting in.


    <em>Who am I? </em>Gi-Gyu began to question his identity. Was he really Gi-Gyu? Or was he now Lou, El, or any other one of his Egos?


    ***


    Haa Lou sighed deeply. He was killing his enemies by the thousands, but those ck monsters just kepting back from the dead.


    Lou muttered, Its just like before. Im so sick of it.


    No matter how many times he killed these monsters, they returned. He had experienced something simr many times before. It was annoying that he, the former hell king, was having such difficulty, but this was no time for self-pity. He looked ahead to see Koios, the traitor of the great Titans, fighting fearlessly. Titans had gone extinct now, but they once ruled an entire dimension. Koios was drowning in those ck monsters, but he didnt seem to care that the monsters were destroying his body.


    Tsk. Lou clicked his tongue and raised his hand toward Koios to pulverize all the monsters on top of him.


    Kwarrrk! Koios nodded toward Lou in thanks.


    The situation in the other areas of the battlefield was even worse. They hadnt experienced any casualties yet, thanks to El, but most of their allies looked exhausted.


    <em>And that old man sure is doing well, </em>Lou thought in surprise as he watched Oh Tae-Gu and the other yers fighting together. Oh Tae-Gu was so powerful that he managed to impress Lou.


    <em>But I guess I shouldnt be surprised. </em>Lou knew that Oh Tae-Gu was special. He was one of the special few who knew about Lou and Els forgotten memories. He was obviously one of Gaias chosen ones.


    Lou moved on autopilot, continuously killing monsters effortlessly while thinking about the memories he had recovered.


    <em>Gehenna </em>They were inside Chaos'' stomach. Chaos was asleep in the Towers basement, and Gehenna was Chaoss stomach. It was a world of confusion born inside Chaos. Kronos, Lou, El, and many other powerful figures had gotten trapped here after Gods death.


    The rules inside Gehenna were different from the outside world. It was such a different world that two insanely powerful individuals, Lou and El, had failed to change it all that much. The main reason they could escape Gehenna thest time was thanks to Gaia.


    <em>If it wasnt for her, the world might have ended already, </em>Lou thought with a shiver. But Gaia had changed. When this war is over, they would learn the truth for certain. Lou knew that the Gaia, who had suppressed Kronos to save the world, no longer existed.


    <em>We need to hurry. </em>Lou felt impatient to leave this ce. The final battle was around the corner, and he needed to be there for it. Lou looked up at El, who was far away in the sky.


    <em>Not yet, </em>Loumunicated to her. El was currently looking for Gehennas warden, Uranusa normal human whom Kronos had turned into a monster. He was currently hibernating.


    Just then, Lou heard Els voice in his head.


    <em>Please get ready. </em>


    Lou grinned and stretched his tired body before nodding. He could feel that Uranus wasing.


    Everyone, get back and focus on defense! Lou shouted at the soldiers of Pandemonium.


    ***


    Everyone gathered on the 89th floor in front of the door that led to the 90th floor. Gi-Gyu and a few other figures took the lead while Fenrir and the rest stood behind them.


    Please give me a moment. When Gi-Gyu raised his hand, several chairs emerged from the ground. The ground had deformed to create these chairs, and everyone stared in shock.


    Oh Tae-Shiks eyes widened as he asked, You can do things like that now, Gi-Gyu?


    While they were apart, Gi-Gyu had changed significantly. He was much stronger and more efficient at using his power. Oh Tae-Shik believed that, right now, Gi-Gyu might be the strongest human in the world.


    All I did was use my magic to change the shape of the ground. Its nothing. Gi-Gyu exined nonchntly, but Kang Ji-Hee took one look at it and turned rigid.


    How could anyone think its not a big deal to have such control over their magic?


    Everyone sat on a chair, realizing they might be in for a long conversation. As soon as he sat down, Gi-Gyu looked at Kang Ji-Hee quietly.


    Kang Ji-Hee seemed flustered because she looked down. Soon, she heard Gi-Gyus voice.


    Were about to enter the 90th floor. It may have sounded like Gi-Gyu was talking to everyone, but that sentence was directed at Kang Ji-Hee and Lim Hyun-Soo. Lee Sun-Ho was on the 90th floor, and Gi-Gyu had reminded the Ang Guild members of that. Kang Ji-Hee and Lim Hyun-Soo turned tense as they looked at Gi-Gyu.


    Deputy Guild Master Lim Hyun-Soo, Gi-Gyu called out. Lim Hyun-Soo was recovering quickly. He had been almost dead on the lower floors, but as they had ascended the Tower, he had recovered. And now that they were so close to the 90th floor, his mind was also working normally.


    Its time for you to exin a few things. What happened on the 90th floor? asked Gi-Gyu. After receiving Lou and Els memories, he had gotten an idea of what was happening. To turn that idea into a solid fact, he needed details.


    ... Lim Hyun-Soo remained quiet.


    Being silent isnt going to help this situation. Were about to climb to the 90th floor, andGi-Gyus eyes shoneI must eliminate all variables.


    The warning made Lim Hyun-Soo flinch. Gi-Gyu turned toward Kang Ji-Hee and the other Ang Guild members, and then Lim Hyun-Soo finally opened his lips.


    Ill talk.


    ***


    Do you remember when we announced that we would conquer the Tower and started climbing? Lim Hyun-Soo reminded Gi-Gyu of the past. This was when Gi-Gyus life had nothing but hardship. He wasnt leveling up, and all the avenues of bing stronger were also blocked. Back then, he worked as a guide, living paycheck to paycheck.


    Gi-Gyu remembered the Ang Guild having a public departure ceremony to announce its intention to conquer the Tower. When Lim Hyun-Soo saw Gi-Gyu react, he continued, At that time, we had already conquered the 80th floor.


    They had fed the public false information. The Ang Guild had imed they had only conquered the 78th floor. The public believed they had stopped their expedition on the 78th floor because Lee Sun-Ho had gotten injured on that floor.


    Lim Hyun-Soo continued, The problem actually urred on the 83rd floor. Because of the sudden appearance of a figure. We had no idea who he was, but it looked like our guild master knew him.


    <em>Someone the Ang Guild yers didnt know, but Lee Sun-Ho did And this figure appeared on the 83rd floor, </em>Gi-Gyu thought with interest. At the time, the Ang Guild had barely conquered the floor before. However, someone had already been waiting for them on the 83rd floor.


    Who was this figure?


    We dont know anything about this figure, including their gender or name. This creature wanted to speak to our guild master, and when their conversation was over


    Gi-Gyu noticed that Kang Ji-Hee was trembling, perhaps from remembering what she had seen then.


    Lim Hyun-Soo continued, Our guild master returned wounded. But it wasnt an external injury.


    Lim Hyun-Soo didnt bother exining the injury because he assumed Gi-Gyu knew about it.


    Gi-Gyu mumbled, This was why Lee Sun-Ho needed the elixir.


    When he had first met Lee Sun-Ho, Lee Sun-Ho wanted the elixir. At the time, Soo-Jung had stated that Lee Sun-Hos shell was polluted. Gi-Gyu hadnt known what she had meant then, but he did now.


    <em>This figure on the 83rd floor and Lee Sun-Ho must have fought. Its obvious he was after Lee Sun-Hos shell. </em>Gi-Gyu assumed that this figures target was Lee Sun-Hos shell. Back then, Gi-Gyu had no idea how badly Lee Shun-Hos shell was damaged.


    <em>But I know now. It was so badly damaged that even the elixir couldnt fix it. </em>


    Soo-Jung had said that even the elixir couldnt eliminate all the pollutants from Lee Sun-Hos shell. Apparently, the elixir had only slowed down the deterioration.


    After receiving the elixir from Lucifer, our guild master seemingly got better, Lim Hyun-Soo added. So it appeared that the elixir had helped a little. He was focusing on purifying himself when a problem urred inside him.


    Was it because of Ha Song-Su? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Lim Hyun-Soo nodded. Kang Ji-Hee, who had been tight-lipped until now, seemed ready to spill the beans. It wasnt because she was afraid of Gi-Gyus warning. She was ready because Lim Hyun-Soo was talking freely. The fact that he was openly giving away this sensitive information meant that something had happened to their guild master. Kang Ji-Hee could tell that Lim Hyun-Soo was desperate for Gi-Gyus help.


    Is it because of the wound from Ha Song-Sus attack? Gi-Gyu asked again. Gi-Gyu was thankful to Lee Sun-Ho for one thing he had done. When they had first met, he had seemed hostile. However, when Ha Song-Su had attacked Gi-Gyus family, Lee Sun-Ho had helped them. This had injured him and forced him to go into hiding.


    Thats correct. That battle worsened his condition, and it became so bad that our guild master needed to be sealed away. This was why we came into the Tower. We needed to find a solution.


    Gi-Gyu nodded and asked, Then who did Lee Sun-Ho be?


    ...! Lim Hyun-Soos eyes widened. How did you know that?!


    But Gi-Gyu never got the chance to hear an answer.


    <em>Creak!</em>


    What the! Lim Hyun-Soo flinched when a strange noise rang.


    Dragon knight order! In position! Now! Hal ordered when something unexpected happened.


    Go Hyung-Chul yelled, Why is the door to the 90th-floor opening?!


    No one had opened the door from their side.


    <em>Someonesing out, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in anticipation. Tension filled the air, and when the figure appeared, Gi-Gyus eyes widened.


    ...!

 Chapter 369: Torrent (4)

    Chapter 369: Torrent (4)


    Thats! Gi-Gyu whispered.


    Every yer on the floorGo Hyung Chul, Tae-Shik, all the Ang Guild members, and Gi-Gyurecognized the person who had appeared from the 90th floor.


    The figure was covered with blood and wounds and was limping. Gi-Gyu and the groups presence had seemingly surprised the figure too. A long, awkward silence fell. It was only broken when the figure lost consciousness and copsed.


    Everyone in the group turned toward Gi-Gyu to see what he would do next.


    ... Gi-Gyu remained silent before calling out quietly, Ha-Rim


    Ha-Rim was a close acquaintance of Ha Song-Su and someone Gi-Gyu had met before. What Gi-Gyu couldnt understand was why she was here looking like this. He hadnt seen her since the day he had defeated Ha Song-Su. Her unexpected appearance here had shocked him.


    However, he couldnt spend more time just standing here, staring at her.


    Dammit. Realizing something, Gi-Gyu announced, We better heal her first.


    The first one to move was Haures. He quickly rushed toward Ha-Rim.


    ... Ha-Rim had lost consciousness, but her body seemed to have a mind of its own as it resisted Haures help. Haures, however, wasnt weak enough to lose a fight against an unconscious individual, and he was fast, so he quickly paralyzed her and brought her to Gi-Gyu.


    Ill heal her first. Then, well try talking to her. Well discuss climbing to the 90th floor afterward. Gi-Gyu decided. He looked at the door to the 90th floor, which had opened briefly when Ha-Rim had left. Through it, Gi-Gyu could guess what had likely happened on the 90th floor. As he looked away, the door closed, seemingly refusing to let anyone in.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu injected Life into Ha-Rim, but that changed nothing. She had severe physical injuries, and someone had drained her of all her energy. She had also seemingly suffered psychological trauma.


    <em>I think she went through the same thing, </em>thought Gi-Gyu. Just like Lim Hyun-Soo and Oh Tae-Shiks shell, her shell also had something unfamiliar.


    Ha-Rim and Ha Song-Su were a team. After Ha Song-Su had disappeared, Ha-Rims whereabouts had also be a mystery. Gi-Gyu wanted to read her memory, but her shells condition made him hesitate.


    Just then, Ha-Rim woke up with a groan. Ugh


    Everyone gathered around her cautiously. When Ha-Rim opened her eyes, she was shocked to find so many eyes staring at her.


    ...!


    She moved quickly to prepare for a battle, but Go Hyung-Chul restrained her. Stay still.


    However, Go Hyung-Chuls action turned out to be unnecessary, as many others had already restrained her. They had restrained her physically and mentally. What Go Hyung Chul had done had only helped her appreciate her situation.


    Ugh It seemed that Ha-Rim couldnt even speak because she groaned strangely. All she could do was re at Gi-Gyu and his group.


    Ha-Rim was allowed to speak after a while. She wasnt in peak condition, so her voice cracked as she asked, Why am I with you people?


    When Gi-Gyu gestured, Haures brought her a cup of water. Ha-Rim refused it repeatedly, so Go Hyung-Chul just poured it on her head.


    ... Ha-Rim red at him with venom, but her condition improved noticeably from absorbing some fluid.


    Resisting like this wont do you any good. Gi-Gyu, who had been quiet until now, said, You were gravely wounded, yet you somehow escaped. That must mean you still want to live.


    Ha-Rim gave off bloodthirsty hostility toward him, but Gi-Gyu ignored it. His voice even colder, he continued, If you dont want to die, you better not resist.


    Ha-Rim flinched at Gi-Gyus hostile energy. After retrieving his vicious aura, Gi-Gyu added, I dont want to take your life. I just want to talk.


    He wanted to know why she was on the 90th floor and what caused all those injuries.


    ... Ha-Rim kept her mouth shut. She seemed to be contemting, and after a long time, she finally asked, Whose side are you on?


    The question was directed at Gi-Gyu, and Gi-Gyu asked in return, Whose side?


    It was such a random question, but Gi-Gyu could not confirm his suspicions after hearing it.


    I knew it.


    Gi-Gyus answer had seemingly surprised Ha-Rim.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Lee Sun-Ho and Kronos they are on the 90th floor, arent they?


    When she heard Gi-Gyus question, Ha-Rim trembled. Wondering what could make her shudder like this, Gi-Gyu injected more Life into her to calm her down.


    Ha-Rim stopped trembling, looked at Gi-Gyu again, and asked, So whose side are you on?


    Gi-Gyu was the only one who truly understood her question. The rest of the group kept quiet, knowing they would have to wait for Gi-Gyu to exinter.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Im not on anyones side.


    Ha-Rim began panting.


    He continued, I just want all these things to end.


    She could feel that Gi-Gyu meant what he had said. She closed her eyes for a while. When she opened them again, she asked, Morningstar, youre correct. Guild Master Lee Sun-Ho and Kronos are on the 90th floor.


    Ha-Rim had decided to be open; she began talking freely. She told Gi-Gyu what was happening on the 90th floor and why she had been there.


    ***


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    A strong wind blew in Gehenna. The monsters, previously swarming like ants, seemed afraid now. They were retreating but hadnt stopped screeching, and ck barriers now protected them. Once they were all gone, only Pandemonium soldiers and Lou and El remained on Gehennas vastnd.


    However, they all remained in formation and kept their weapons up. Some even erected barriers, and others kept powering their transformed form. Many gathered inrge groups to use a giant spell together.


    <em>Helle soon. </em>Standing at the front, Lou thought. Uranus, Gehennas warden and key holder, was about to appear.


    Meanwhile, El was high in the sky with her wings open, looking down. Her power was unraveling the seal over Uranus.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun.</em>


    The vibrations in Gehenna were worsening. The entirety of Gehenna was resonating. Chaos was iling as if trying to expel the parasites inside its stomach.


    Lou ordered the Pandemonium soldiers, Get ready.


    This would be theirst battle inside Gehenna. If they win, they would escape. If they lost, they would all die.


    Do not even think about defeat, Lou continued. The only way for them to win was to fight like they had won. Uranus had been living inside Chaos stomach for nearly an eternity. And that meant he had absorbed a lot of Chaos and was under its effect.


    <em>Thats probably why the other monsters ran away.</em>


    These monsters were born inside Chaos, yet they feared Uranus. These monsters had sensed the imminent arrival of the ruler of this ce, and they knew Uranus didnt consider anyone his ally. Their instinct told them to run.


    Even Lou began to shudder. After El unraveled the seal over Uranus, Chaos shocking aura inside Gehenna thickened even more. Once Gehenna was utterly saturated with Chaos energy, Uranus would appear. And the exit out of Gehenna would appear following Uranus death.


    <em>But it wont lead to the Tower''s first floor. </em>Before he had regained his memories, Lou didnt know about this. But now, he knew that Gehenna was a special ce. Since Gehenna was Chaos stomach, it was connected to Chaos.


    <em>And most importantly, its in the Towers basement. </em>


    Therefore, the exit out of Gehenna could lead the user anywhere inside the Tower. The moment it opened, Lou and El would have to lead the Pandemonium soldiers into another battle on the floor Gi-Gyu was at.


    <em>Im sure that fight has already begun, </em>Lou guessed. He suspected Kronos and his opponent already knew Lou and El were inside Gehenna. They would have realized that it was finally time.


    <em>But I know one thing for sure. Gi-Gyu may have started the fight, but its definitely not over. </em>


    Lou knew that because he knew what Kronos and his opponent were after.


    -Get ready!


    El sounded even more rushed, indicating Uranus was about to descend.


    Kronos and his opponent want Chaos to wake up, Lou muttered when he felt Gehenna had begun vibrating even harder. Kronos and his opponent wanted Chaos in itsplete form, and the only ones who could make this happen were Lou and El.


    We gotta win, Lou murmured. The scent of his Death spread around him, ready to resist the Chaos energy slowly eating away Gehenna. He burned as Death and Chaos fought each other.


    Death enveloped Lou. He thought grimly, <em>I might be able to do this.</em>


    He was turning into the form he resented the most. Lou didnt want this, but this was the most practical form for the uing battle. The sound of scraping metal could be heard as Lou transformed. His current form wasnt the body he had in hell. This body had been made using Satans body. Except for the part Baal possessed, Lou now had every part of Satans body.


    Everyone silently watched Lou transform. He was growing so big that the Titans looked like ants beside him. Lou turned into a giant nine-headed dragon. This was the apocalypse dragon, the second form of Satan.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun dun!</em>


    Gehennas ground split open, and a giant just as big as Lou slowly emerged.


    ***


    Wepleted forming the three-level barrier!


    All the non-yer citizens have been evacuated!


    Several reports arrived simultaneously. The majority of the cities in Korea, including Seoul, had been evacuated. Most of the Korean poption had left their home, which had never happened in the history of this country.


    All those people had entered Eden. In their ce were countless soldiers, including yers, monsters, demons, and angels. The yers were the best from all over the world, ready to protect Korea.


    -Were ready too.


    -Me too.


    Sung-Hoon heard Tao Chen and Albertos messages in his head and nodded. Gates after gates formed in Seoul, indicating something big was about to ur. This was why the neighboring countries were already preparing for the aftermath. As for the distant countries, they had sent reinforcements.


    Old Man Hwang announced, Were all ready.

 Chapter 370: Final Destination

    Chapter 370: Final Destination


    The group in front of the 90th-floor door, affected by the solemn atmosphere, prepared for the iing battle. Hal and his knights focused onmunicating with their dragons. Since they had to ascend the Tower quickly, the knights and the dragons had already gotten familiar with each others abilities. After the Dragon-Knight Order had evolved, it hadnt had the time to familiarize itself with its new abilities. As they had ascended the Tower, the knights had gotten acquainted with the changes and their respective dragons.


    Suddenly, Hal mounted his roaring Dark Dragon. When he caressed the dragons neck, it opened its huge wings and began flying. The rest of the dragons and their knights followed.


    Go Hyung-Chul eximed, Wow, is that a new skill too? They couldnt have had the time to practice, yet theyre so great at it.


    The Dragon-Knight Order flew in formation. The knights were clearly talented dragon riders.


    The dragon knights were trying different formations when Hal and Dark suddenly stopped. Go Hyung-Chul wondered, What are they trying to do?


    ... Gi-Gyu watched for a while before his lips curled up. He could feel what Hal was about to do.


    -Grandmaster.


    Gi-Gyu felt Hals eyes on him from high up in the sky.


    Kwerrrrrk! Suddenly, Dark roared louder than it had ever roared before.


    ...! Go Hyung-Chul, and the rest looked up at the sky in surprise. Darks roar was surprising, but what had really shocked them was the change in airflow around them. Dark quickly shot a dark gray light beam from its mouth.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    The dark gray light crossed the 89th floor as if it was ready to shred everything on its way. It was seemingly also signaling the rest of the dragons.


    Kwerrrrk! The other dragons began roaring as well.


    Go Hyung-Chul whispered, Breath


    The dragons were extinct creatures considered one of the highest-level monsters. Breath was their unique ability, which was said to be powerful enough to destroy the world. And at this very moment, Darks Breath was falling from the sky.


    <em>Kabooooom!</em>


    The other dragons followed suit, shooting their Breath attacks from high above.


    Fuck! Go Hyung-Chul swore. It looked like the entire 89th floor would be pulverized. Dust and rock fragments flew everywhere.


    That really is Breath Go Hyung-Chul whispered in awe. The legend was true.


    ***


    Ackkkkk! Uranus screamed.


    Lou wondered, <em>Has he lost his mindpletely? </em>


    Uranus had seemingly lost his sanity. Was it because he had been trapped inside Chaos for too long? Or did Kronos do something to Uranus while pretending to conciliate him? Whatever the reason, Uranus could no longer speak the human tongue and was currently acting like a beast.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The only thing left inside Uranus was his desire to destroy. He was so big that a single punch from him shook the entire Gehenna. His fist was enveloped in Chaos energy, and his every swing made the Chaos energy saturating Gehenna jolt.


    Ackkkk! Uranuss punch, filled with Chaos, headed toward Lou. Lou, in his nine-headed dragon form, dodged by moving his necks. However, that turned out to be unnecessary, as a huge semi-transparent barrier appeared in front of him. One of Lous nine heads looked up into the sky.


    -Ill help as best as I can.


    El, who had spent a lot of her energy breaking Uranus seal, looked down at him while maintaining this barrier. She was almostpletely drained and wouldnt recoverpletely anytime soon. Therefore, she couldnt actively participate in this battle, but there was no need, as her specialty was defense.


    -Thanks.


    Lou thanked her telepathically. She was best when defending from behind rather than fighting at the front. A long time ago, during a war between Els world and hell, Lou used to feel that El was the most frustrating enemy. She was an excellent fighter, who had killed countless demons, but she always remained in the back, supporting the angels at the frontline.


    Later, when they had met in Gehenna and fought together, Lou felt thankful that El was on his side.


    <em>I could always count on her. </em>Lou remembered. After meeting Gi-Gyu, Lou had fought many more battles, but nothing like this. All the lost memories he had regained finally felt real to him.


    Lous nine heads looked at Uranus, who fiercely attacked the semi-transparent barrier. El received all the damages from his attacks.


    Lou asked her,


    -Can you buy me some time?


    El replied,


    -Of course, but I wontst very long.


    -It wont take too long.


    After Lou and Els conversation ended, Uranus attack also stopped.


    Arkkkkkk!!! Uranus roared as a colossal amount of Chaos energy crawled up from his feet. He may have seemed mindless, but he had still realized that his fists alone couldnt break through Els barrier.


    Lou thought, <em>Hes getting ready for a big attack.</em>


    Uranus was seemingly preparing to shatter the barrier with a single blow.


    <em>His next attack will be enough to destroy us all. </em>Lou could tell that Uranus was gathering his power, so he also prepared himself. First, a ck orb appeared in one of his mouths. And then, in quick session, simr dark orbs appeared in the remaining eight mouths. Next, the orbs began growing.


    -Ill give you a signal. When I do, remove the barrier.


    Lou said to El, and El nodded in understanding. Meanwhile, the Chaos energy around Uranus kept growing and condensing, threatening to swallow the entire world. Simrly, Lous Death orbs in his mouths swirled and grew.


    Lou and Uranus faced each other. Everyone around them remained silent, trying their best to figure out how to survive the aftermath of what was toe.


    And finally, it was time.


    -Now!


    Lous voice rang inside Els head. The moment Els barrier disappeared, Uranus attack shot toward Lou.


    Ackkkkk! Uranus screamed as Chaos energy from his fist flew toward Lou.


    -Death Breath!


    All nine ck orbs from Lous heads gathered into one and flew toward Uranus.


    A bright sh illuminated the world before it went dark.


    ***


    Is it okay for us to do this? Looking impatient, Go Hyung-Chul asked Gi-Gyu. It had already been two days since Gi-Gyu met Ha-Rim. He had ordered everyone to rest and get ready. His order was obeyed, of course, but Go Hyung-Chul couldnt hide his impatience.


    Are you sure this is okay? Go Hyung-Chul asked again. ording to Ha-Rim, Kronos and Lee Sun-Ho had already started fighting on the 90th floor. Still, Gi-Gyu had chosen to stay on the 89th floor.


    When Go Hyung-Chul asked the same question a second time, Gi-Gyu replied, Its all right.


    What are you thinking? Go Hyung-Chul didnt seem reassured by his answer.


    The fight may have begun, but it hadnt ended yet.


    And Im asking you How are you so sure about this?! Go Hyung-Chul began screaming, but he suddenly stopped. He murmured instead, Haa Fine.


    Gi-Gyu looked solemn, so Go Hyung-Chul decided that this was enough. It was clear that Gi-Gyu knew something, and it was no use bothering him. Feeling less impatient, Go Hyung-Chul left to check on others.


    Standing alone, Gi-Gyu looked at the door that led to the 90th floor and whispered, Its not time yet.


    He was certain that the battle on the 90th floor couldnt be over yet. Since ancient times, there had been certain conditions that needed fulfilling. The battle on the 90th floor was just a preparation toplete these conditions.


    <em>Lou El </em>Gi-Gyu could feel their emotions. After gaining their memories, his connection to them had returned even though they were still in a special dimension called Gehenna. Of course, he still couldntmunicate with them, but knowing they were okay helped.


    <em>And Sung-Hoon too. </em>Gi-Gyu also knew what was happening on Earth thanks to Sung-Hoons message.


    -Were waiting, Master!


    Brun greeted Gi-Gyu. They werent always connected, but he could talk to her asionally. ording to her, something huge was happening on Earth too. Sung-Hoon had asked Eden for help, and most Korean citizens had evacuated to Eden. Korea, now mostly empty, was filled with soldiers.


    Its almost over, muttered Gi-Gyu. Soon, all the conditions would be met. And when that happens, well climb to the 90th floor.


    Gi-Gyu nned on participating in the final battle. Until then, he would save his energy.


    All his questions were answered one by one, but one thing still confused him.


    <em>Soo-Jung </em>Gi-Gyu was still skeptical about Soo-Jung, code name Lucifer. Her identity was still a huge mystery. He had found some clues in Lou and Els memories, but nothing was clear.


    <em>But Im sure shes probably just part of this game too. </em>Gi-Gyu decided. The battle that would decide the fate of this world would happen soon, and there was no way Soo-Jung wasnt a part of it.


    <em>Until then, I pray she protects my family. </em>Gi-Gyu trusted that Soo-Jung would keep his family safe. Not long ago, she had sent a message asking for his help. But instead of heading out to rescue her, he had put everything in motion, as the message told him Kronos was in the Tower.


    Gi-Gyu suspected Soo-Jung had an ulterior motive, but this didnt matter.


    <em>Im certain it has nothing to do with my familys safety. </em>Gi-Gyu believed that Soo-Jung would protect them no matter what. His trust came from the clues he had found in Lou and Els memories.


    Haa Im still worried, Tae-Shik muttered as he walked toward Gi-Gyu.


    Why? Gi-Gyu feltfortable with only a few people, and Tae-Shik was one of them.


    I thought I learned a lot and gained even more power to fix many of the problems, butTae-Shik gazed at Gi-Gyu seriouslyit is clear that it was all for nothing. Im beginning to think we never mattered in the grand scheme of things. The fate of this world depends on just a few crucial figures, with you being one of them.


    Hahaha. Gi-Gyu burst intoughter.


    Why are youughing? Tae-Shik looked at him in confusion.


    Turning serious, Gi-Gyu asked, Is that really what you think?


    When Tae-Shik didnt reply, Gi-Gyu shook his head and continued, Everyone in the world, including you, is important.


    ...?


    Turning to look at the door to the 90th floor, Gi-Gyu added, After all, you made sure I side with humans.


    Perhaps Gi-Gyu sounded arrogant, but Tae-Shik couldnt deny the truth. He replied, Youre right, Gi-Gyu.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyus mood changed. Hyung, you must survive.


    What?


    Gi-Gyu grinned and replied, If I dont win this fight, I cant revive you if you die.


    What are you talking about?! Tae-Shik yelled. Suddenly, an unpleasant noise rang.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    Everyone turned toward the sound.


    Its opening now, Gi-Gyu announced.


    The door to the 90th floor was opening on its own. Taking a step toward it, Gi-Gyu added, The final battle is about to begin.

 Chapter 371: Final Destination (2)

    Chapter 371: Final Destination (2)


    Gi-Gyu and the group headed toward the 90th floor, whereas Lou seemed ready to die. He was slumped and panting heavily.


    Haa Haa


    The fight in Gehenna was close to being over as well. Every time Lou breathed, a sticky stream of blood spilled out of his mouth. Five of his nine powerful heads had seemingly been amputated, and the rest werent in good condition either. Fortunately, he still had his main and strongest head, and the war in Gehenna was almost over too.


    <em>I feel like Im dying. </em>Lou wasnt exaggerating. He had lived a long life and experienced countless dangerous moments, but today was by far the worst. At this rate, he believed that he truly might die.


    If truth be told, he had almost died. It had been a particrly close fight, and the only reason he was still alive was that El had helped him at thest moment.


    Khoff. Lou coughed up even more blood as he looked up to see El in the sky. She was also covered in blood, and her wings and clothes were in tatters.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    Suddenly, she began plummeting toward the earth. Lou tried to catch her, but his body refused to obey him.


    <em>Dammit, </em>He swore silently, frustrated. He struggled to even stay awake, but he still wanted to catch El. After all, she had risked her life to save him, so how could he let her hit the cold ground?


    -I got her.


    Lou heard Oh Tae-Gus voice in his head.


    <em>Thanks, </em>Lou replied.


    Oh Tae-Gu and the surviving Pandemonium soldiers created an invisible with their magic.


    <em>Plop.</em>


    El looked unconscious; thankfully, she had fallen into the invisible safety. Lou was d that she hadnt sustained more damage from falling.


    Oh Tae-Gu nodded toward Lou from far away, letting him know that he shouldnt worry. Lou opened his giant dragon mouth to grin. Although he was exhausted, Lou still had enough strength left to smile.


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    Lous head whipped to the side to face Uranus, standing straight as an arrow. He gathered hisst bit of strength and unleashed his final attack.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Thend of Gehenna shook, and the giant Uranus finally fell to his knees in front of Lou. There was now a subtle spark in his eyes, but it was still mostly shadowed by Chaos.


    Lou refused to let his guard down just yet, as Uranus had spent a long time inside Gehenna. Lou believed he had defeated Uranus, but he couldnt be certain.


    But soon, the remaining light in Uranus eyes disappeared like a machine being powered down.


    Haa The ck dragon sighed deeply and began changing its form. It was as big as a mountain, but it began shrinking. Because Uranus remained the same size, he looked even bigger than the shrinking Lou.


    Lou, in his normal form now, muttered, Gosh I feel like Im dying.


    In his smaller form, the wounds on Lou looked even worse. Not an inch of his body was without injuries, his innards were no longer inside, and he could barely keep his eyes open and breathe properly.


    <em>Plop.</em>


    In the end, Lou also fell to the ground, but the most important thing was that he had won.


    I I won. Lou deemed it a miracle. <em>Without that jerk Kim Gi-Gyu, this wouldnt have been possible. </em>


    Lou had wanted to kill Uranus for a long time but couldnt because he used tock the strength to even try. But now, he had eliminated Uranus. Well, he had to do it because he had no other choice, but he had fought with the confidence that he could do it.


    Lou, the former king of hell, and El, the former queen of angels, couldnt surpass their peaks and be stronger in their past life. However, they had grown stronger with each passing day after meeting Gi-Gyu.


    <em>Thanks. </em>Lou felt grateful to Gi-Gyu. Thanks to him, Lou had defeated Uranus.


    That was amazing. Oh Tae-Gu hurried to help Lou stand. Oh Tae-Gu and the other soldiers didnt look much better. They had only survived because of the existing barrier system in Pandemonium and Lou and El. The Pandemonium soldiers knew this well and were grateful to Lou and El.


    Th anks, Lou said to Oh Tae-Gu.


    So what will happen now?


    I guess you dont know everything either? asked Lou.


    I know a little more than the rest, but certainly not as much as you and El.


    When Oh Tae-Gu exined humbly, Lou smirked. The real battle will begin soon, but the problem is We are more dead than alive.


    Lou nced at El, still unconscious. They had used much more power than they had expected, so their recovery would be slow. It was a miracle that they didnt die, but they would have to jump into another fight once the changes in Gehenna began.


    Lou was frowning when Oh Tae-Gu reassured him confidently, Dont worry about that.


    What? Lou looked at Oh Tae-Gu in confusion. The smile on Oh Tae-Gus face looked genuine, and Lou couldnt understand why he looked so confident.


    Then suddenly, Lou remembered something. Could it be


    When Oh Tae-Gu took out a vial from his inner pocket, Lou couldnt hide his surprise.


    Oh Tae-Gu exined, Yeon Nam-Ju gave me this vial of the elixir. There is plenty for you and El to share.


    Yeon Nam-Ju had obtained two vials of the elixir. He had used one to heal himself, but he never exined what he had done with the other.


    Lou asked, So you kept the other one?


    Yes. We dont ept the worst criminals in Pandemonium. We would have never let Yeon Nam-Ju in, but he paid the price with the elixir.


    I see. Lou realized that this shouldnt have surprised him. He grinned when he tasted the elixir flowing into his mouth.


    Oh Tae-Gu fed Lou half of the bottles content and closed the bottle. Before going to help El, he said to Lou, Please rest here for a moment.


    I cant believe its working out so well. Guess were all lucky. Lou grinned. Uranus, defeated by Lou, turned into dust and scattered away. As if responding to his demise, Gehenna began shaking.


    Oh Tae-Gu and the other Pandemonium soldiers shouted in surprise.


    Finally!


    We can leave this ce!


    Ha Hahaha!


    Everyone reacted differently. Some looked ecstatic, while others jumped around and screamed in joy. A few even sobbed in silence.


    Lou couldnt help butugh as he watched them. <em>I guess they still have plenty of energy left.</em>


    Meanwhile, Gehenna began shaking even harder after Uranus corpse vanished. The ground shook visibly, and Lou announced, Everyone


    Lous voice was soft, but everyone could hear him because he had recovered. The soldiers turned toward him to hear him out.


    Im sure you havent forgotten the promise you made to us, correct? asked Lou. When he and El had first built Pandemonium, they swore to protect and free its inhabitants. In return, the Pandemonium soldiers had to offer their service.


    Lou continued, You must fight for me until I no longer exist.


    They had promised to be Lou and Els foot soldiers, and it was time to pay up. They had to fight another fight; thankfully, most of the soldiers were in fair condition.


    <em>Dun!</em>


    Just then, thend of Gehenna shook.


    <em>I guess he survived. </em>Lou saw Koios of the Titan tribe kneeling. A fierce fighter nicknamed the traitor of the Titans, it was no wonder Koios had survived.


    Koios roared, Uwaaaaaa!


    The rest of the soldiers screamed their fealty as well. The soldiers, these creatures, had spent an enormous part of their life on the battlefield called Gehenna. So, they were more than willing to participate in another fight, as it could be theirst battle, inside and ever. Truth be told, they had no idea where they would go after leaving this ce, but they just wanted to leave this hellish ce right now.


    Good. Lou looked ahead, noticing that Uranus corpse had vanishedpletely.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun.</em>


    Suddenly, the ground Uranus had been standing on vibrated and cracked simultaneously. From the crack emerged a metal doorrger than any inside the Tower.


    Its finally here. Lou quickly walked up to it and touched it. He announced lightly, Lets go.


    El, also having recovered thanks to the elixir, appeared beside him. We finally get to reunite with our master.


    The door opened, and bright light streamed out of it. Lou and El stared at it for a bit before they led the Pandemonium soldiers out. This door, which appeared after Uranus death, would lead them to the 90th floorKronos location.


    -Kwerrrrk!


    Lou, El, and the soldiers of Pandemonium all heard the angry screams.


    Lou muttered, Chaos is waking up.


    Since the seal trapping Uranus was gone, Chaos was about to wake up. Still, there was a bit of time left before Chaos fully awakened.


    <em>Whats most important is to have the upper hand when it wakes up, </em>Lou thought. <em>And thest thing I need to figure out is when Soo-Jung will appear. </em>


    ***


    Gi-Gyu crossed the 90th-floor door as Lou and El exited Gehenna. Meanwhile, the situation in Seoul was worsening.


    Thank goodness we evacuated the non-yers, one of the yers battling the monsters muttered.


    Things were looking grim in Seoul.


    Ack!


    Help!


    Move, move, move!


    The desperate screams of the yers could be heard everywhere. Confusion and fear filled the streets of Gangnam. The city had already witnessed hundreds of gate breaks, but more were still appearing.


    The gates break as soon as they materialize! a yer at the front line screamed in shock. The situation was worse than anyone could have ever expected. Without the usual dy period, a smorgasbord of monsters kept popping out of the gates.


    There are so many different types And it looks like all the gates are connected to different Tower floors! the same yer eximed. The monsters appearing on the streets of Seoul were inhabitants of the Towers various floors. And not just any floorsthe higher, more dangerous floors. The increasing number of monsters was certainly a problem, but this scared the yers the most. Fortunately, the Eden creatures were dealing with the powerful monsters, but things still werent looking up.


    At this rate, this is never going to end, Old Man Hwang muttered. He was at the frontline with the other important figures of Eden, leading the soldiers. But at this moment, they were staring at the overwhelmingly-giant gate in the Seoul sky. This grotesque gate was bigger than anything they had ever seen. Unlike normal gates with a blue hue, this one was a metal door, like the ones inside the Tower.


    I think that door is connected to Gi-Gyus location, Old Man Hwang informed Heo Sung-Hoon. This metal door wasnt open yet, which was probably the only reason they could still manage the situation.


    Gi-Gyus creatures could feel their masters subtle energy behind this door.


    Sung-HoonOld Man Hwang turned toward Heo Sung-HoonWill you be able tost?


    Sung-Hoon couldnt answer easily. He ultimately nodded and replied, We will try.


    All right. Then please gather those who will head out to the battlefield. With this order, Old Man Hwang disappeared. The elderly cksmith needed to get ready himself for a battle. Once this metal door in the sky opened, they would have to help Gi-Gyu fight his battle.


    Looking up at the sky, Heo Sung-Hoon whispered, I better hurry.


    The metal door was slowly opening.

 Chapter 372: Final Destination (3)

    Chapter 372: Final Destination (3)


    This is it, Gi-Gyu announced when he finally entered the 90th floor. The door had opened as if to invite him in.


    The 90th floor Kang Ji-Hee looked around in surprise. She was acting as if she had never been here before. What astounded Gi-Gyu the most was how even Lim Hyun-Soo looked surprised.


    <em>Why are they reacting this way? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. Lim Hyun-Soo should be familiar with the ce, as he had been here before to seal Lee Sun-Ho.


    Gi-Gyu asked him, Why do you look surprised?


    This floor looks different. Lim Hyun-Soo continued to look around with eyes wide open. Without turning toward Gi-Gyu, he exined, Different from the 90th floor I remember.


    Gi-Gyu flinched. Turning toward Ha-Rim, who had the same look as Lim Hyun-Soo, he asked, Does it look different to you too?


    Without a word, Ha-Rim nodded. And it hadnt even been that long since she had left the 90th floor. She looked confused, which was very unusual for her.


    Just what was happening on the 90th floor?


    Turning away from them, Gi-Gyu studied his surroundings. Because he had just crossed the door, he couldnt see much of this floor. But he could guess the general architecture of this floor from what he could see.


    <em>This ce definitely feels different, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. Compared to most other yers, Gi-Gyu had learned more about the Tower as he had ascended it. He felt confident that his understanding of the Tower was unmatched, yet what he was seeing made no sense to him.


    This looks like Seoul, Go Hyung-Chul whispered.


    I agree with you, Oh Tae-Shik answered. The look in Go Hyung-Chul and Oh Tae-Shiks eyes differed from that in Lim Hyun-Soo and Ha-Rims. They looked afraid.


    Just as they had pointed, the 90th floor looked exactly like Seoul, tall buildings, well-paved roads, and all. However, one thing didnt match. This Seoul looked like it had been bombarded, as its buildings and roads were badly damaged.


    <em>And is no one here? </em>Gi-Gyu couldnt help getting an eerie feeling. The ce was way too quiet. He understood that the situation inside the Tower was changing, but this floor was nothing like all the other floors he had cleared till now. He could sense nobody around him, and the energies here were fainter than on any other floor.


    It was the strangest thing.


    Where are Lee Sun-Ho and Kronos? Gi-Gyu looked around in search of them. Before entering this floor, he had clearly felt their presence, so they had to be here. Meanwhile, Hal and the other knights were already in the sky scouting the area.


    Gi-Gyu was about to let loose his magic to scan the floor when the 90th floor began shaking with a report.


    Somethings opening. Go Hyung-Chul narrowed his eyes and turned toward the sound.


    Oh Tae-Shik added, Its not just one.


    Gi-Gyu could feel the change too. Like the rest of the group, he turned toward where this change was happening. He was certain that something was happening on the far edge of this floor.


    Just then, he heard a voice.


    -Can you hear me?


    Gi-Gyu felt ecstatic to hear Lous voice.


    Lou! Gi-Gyu eximed.


    ***


    Haa Lous body felt heavier as soon as he crossed an invisibleyer.


    <em>The magic here is too faint. </em>When he crossed the door, the first thing he noticed was the undersupply of magic, which made him feel tired.


    Master is here. El appeared behind him after crossing the barrier as well. She frowned when she felt the thin magic here. Theirst battle had been long and arduous, and the elixir had only healed their physical injuries. So, right now, their mental exhaustion was at its peak. The sparse magic here was only making them feel more tired.


    Behind them, the Pandemonium soldiers entered one by one. Unlike Lou and El, they reacted violently.


    Ugh!


    Bleghhhh!


    Many copsed to the ground and began vomiting, and those in better condition only staggered a bit.


    Looking at them, Lou murmured, Im relieved they are doing better than I thought.


    He could understand why these creatures were reacting this way. Gehennas exit was no normal gate.


    It was gruesome, Lou muttered. The exit had been like a tunnel filled with Chaos. They had to paddle through it to get out. The texture, appearance, and structure of the exit made it seem like the neck of a gigantic creature. It was no wonder the soldiers were coughing up blood from internal damage. Lou wasnt sure if this exit was built this way on purpose by Kronos or if Uranus had a hand in it.


    Wait, El said to Lou and turned toward the others. All the soldiers had arrived, but many of them were on the ground, helpless. Some were notably missing, but this couldnt be helped.


    El raised her hand to scatter Life to them. It couldnt eliminate the effects of Chaos, but it could neutralize it a bit. As she had expected, the soldiers conditions improved significantly. They thanked her profusely.


    Hmm Lou looked around and groaned. The ce looked so familiar to him that something felt off. The biggest problem here was the sparsity of magic. The sparsity made it hard to detect others around. Lou had expected a fight after crossing the exit, but he was now faced with the opposite.


    Its way too quiet here, Lou muttered.


    Somethings definitely wrong, El agreed.


    The deadly silence was rming, and the fact that they couldnt sense anything was bothersome.


    Oh Tae-Gu, who had finally recovered a little, looked around in confusion. Is this Seoul?


    It certainly was, but it looked very different from thest time he was here.


    But Im certain hes here Lou was confident that Gi-Gyu was here.


    -Can you hear me?


    Lou called out to Gi-Gyu.


    ***


    Monsters rained down on Seoul, literally, and the yers tirelessly fought them. They didnt get a second to rest, but they still fought because they were fighting for their friends and family. Mistakes were forbidden, as they meant the death of a fellow yer.


    This is beyond anything humans have ever faced, Tao Chen muttered. His Green Dragon Crescent de was covered in flesh and blood. He couldnt tell how many monsters, probably in the tens of thousands, he had killed so far with this weapon. After bing a ruler, Tao Chen believed he had be one of the most powerful human fighters. However, the exhaustion was starting to slow him down too.


    Just then, he felt a refreshing energy caress his body. When he turned around, he saw Alberto winking at him knowingly.


    Hmm Tao Chen swung his de to kill an approaching monster and said to Alberto, Thank you.


    Alberto had also be a ruler, which gave him the best support power of them all. His new nickname was All Supporter because he could efficiently use every ability in the support category.


    Alberto moved quickly to restore the stamina of the other yers. He was doing incredible work, but Tao Chen couldnt help feeling awkward. <em>That wink Hes great, but hes not my cup of tea. </em>


    It seemed that Tao Chen didnt like Albertos over-friendliness, but this didnt mean anything on the battlefield. Tao Chen requested, Please keep up the good work.


    So far, Alberto had saved more yers than the monsters Tao Chen had killed. Alberto was possibly the most important figure on this battlefield at the moment.


    ...! Just then, Tao Chen saw a me going straight up into the sky. It was a signal. He turned to look at the giant metal door floating in the air. Countless monsters existed between Tao Chen and the metal door. He couldnt even jump over them because there were monsters in the air too. Monsters of the kinds that Tao Chen had never even seen before ruled thend and the sky.


    Hup! Tao Chen lowered his de and inhaled deeply. A massive force began vibrating inside him, immediately pulverizing the approaching enemies. His power and eyes became more focused as he prepared to execute a big attack. Feeling something huge was about to ur, the monsters nearby sprinted toward Tao Chen.


    Albertos power shed around Tao Chen, replenishing Tao Chen with an abundance of power. A storm of magic and bloodthirst roared all around him.


    Tao Chen whispered, Super sh.


    The Green Dragon Crescent de moved from the right to the left, and the world quietened down. Every monster in Tao Chens way was rent, falling like bloody, meaty snowkes. And the strike didnt stop there. It reached the giant door in the sky, making a loud banging noise. The noise made even more monsters fall.


    Its done, Tao Chen announced to no one in particr. He looked relieved and less stressed, seemingly having aplished his goal.


    -Thanks.


    Tao Chens lips curled up into a grin when he heard a voice. They were to stay in Seoul to protect it. The purpose of this battle was to survive.


    <em>It is to save the world, </em>Tao Chen thought grimly. The champions of this war would get the world. No one had to exin this to Tao Chen. His instinct as a yer and fighter told him this would be thest battle.


    Tao Chen, still smiling, looked up at the sky. After being hit by his Super sh, the giant metal door opened slowly.


    Haa I need to rest a little. Tao Chen could barely stand by using his Green Dragon Crescent de for support. And just then, another gate opened in Seoul.


    But this time, the monsters that came out of it looked familiar.


    Lets go, Hart announced as he rode the Griffin King out, followed by thousands of angels and demons flying out. These were the most elite members of Eden, heading toward the door.


    <em>Im envious, </em>Tao Chen thought. Only these powerful creatures would get to enter that door. They would be part of the biggest event in history.


    Alberto urged, You gotta keep moving.


    Haa I guess Im not allowed to even rest, Tao Chen muttered. But he knew he had no other choice. Their job was to protect Seoul. They needed to protect Korea to safeguard China and the rest of the world.


    Slice! Tao Chen swung his weapon once again.

 Chapter 373: Final Destination (4)

    Chapter 373: Final Destination (4)


    -Can you hear me?


    Happy to hear Lous voice, Gi-Gyu eximed, Lou!


    Go Hyung-Chul and Oh Tae-Shik turned toward Gi-Gyu, who intentionally yelled even louder this time, Lou! Where are you?


    He could mentallymunicate with Lou, but he hadnt done so to reassure Tae-Shik, Go Hyung-Chul, and the others. And it seemed to be working because their anxiety was gradually decreasing.


    -What do you think? Im where you are, but something feels strange.


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet and waited for Lou to continue.


    -Im sure were in the same space, but I cant feel you.


    Lou sounded solemn.


    Me neither, Gi-Gyu replied. Since they couldmunicate, they were clearly not in different dimensions or separated by a barrier now. And since you left Gehenna, you must be on the 90th floor, just like me.


    Lou and El had exined to Gi-Gyu that they had arrived on the 90th floor from Gehenna.


    <em>They said they defeated Uranus. </em>Gi-Gyu had been told that the door that had opened after Uranus death could take the user anywhere they wished. <em>They couldve even gone to the 100th floor if they wanted.</em>


    However, they had insteade here to be with Gi-Gyu. Lou continued,


    -Give me a minute. I will spread my energy, so let me know if you feel it.


    Gi-Gyu waited quietly<em>, </em>but he didnt feel anything.


    -Tsk. I think something got all twisted. This cant be a natural urrence, so


    Im sure Kronos and Lee Sun-Ho are behind it, Gi-Gyu suggested.


    -Lee Sun-Ho?


    Lou asked, but Gi-Gyu didnt answer him.


    Hmm? Suddenly, Gi-Gyu felt a strange energy and frowned. Something strange was afoot, and it slowly became clear.


    -Can you hear me?


    That was Old Man Hwangs voice. Before Gi-Gyu could reply, Lou answered instead,


    -Old Man?


    -Old Man? How could you call me that? Thats so rude!


    Old Man Hwang huffed in annoyance, and Gi-Gyu burst intoughter despite the tension and anxiety in the air.


    So everyones here, Gi-Gyu announced. All the soldiers and Eden creatures were now here, and this fact alone filled Gi-Gyu with confidence.


    -Well, youre an older adult, arent you? Anyway, since youre here too, that must mean


    All the conditions have been met, and everything is all set, but there might be some kind of trap, Gi-Gyu finished Lous thoughts.


    -The conditions?


    Old Man Hwang asked in confusion. Without answering him, Gi-Gyu asked, So, who are you guys with right now? I can feel Mr. Hwang, Lou, and El, but not the other Egos.


    His senses couldnt pick up anything precisely, like how one couldnt clearly see through a fog. However, Gi-Gyu was sure they hadnte here alone, so he wondered why he couldnt sense his other Egos.


    -Im here with El, the Pandemonium soldiers, and


    Gi-Gyu thought he heard Louugh as he continued.


    -Oh Tae-Gu.


    President Oh Tae-Gu? Gi-Gyu gibbered, and Tae-Shik turned toward him about simultaneously. Tae-Shik and Tae-Gu didnt get along well, but they were still father and son. Worry and uncertainty appeared in Tae-Shiks eyes.


    -Yes, there are a few other humans too, but hes the main one, I suppose. After all, we went to Gehenna to rescue Oh Tae-Gu, didnt we? So why are you surprised?


    Lou answered as if this wasnt a big deal, but the truth was, many believed Oh Tae-Gu was dead. When Gi-Gyu nodded, Tae-Shik sighed in relief.


    Lou continued,


    The Pandemonium soldiers will be useful too. They survived in Gehenna for a long time, so they are the best of the best. Dors to donuts, each one is as strong as any seatholder demon.


    Old Man Hwang chimed in,


    -As for me, I brought the most elite soldiers of Eden. Mammon, Hart, and Botis, for example. But Sung-Hoon and the others were


    They had to stay on earth. I understand. They had to protect the earth, Gi-Gyu replied.


    -No its not exactly the entire earth. Its more just Seoul, where everything is happening. All the other countries seem to be doing fine. The monster rain is only soaking Seoul.


    Gi-Gyu turned to look at the scene in front of him again. He was on the 90th floor, which looked like a post-apocalyptic Seoul. Did this have any significance?


    We better meet up first, Gi-Gyu dered.


    -Obviously.


    -I agree.


    Lou and Old Man Hwang answered. Gi-Gyu eyed a ce and decided that they should gather there.


    Do you all see that N Seoul Tower? asked Gi-Gyu.


    -Yup.


    -I do, young man.


    Gi-Gyu stepped toward it and announced, Ill see you both there.


    The N Seoul Tower, although in ruins, looked just like the one in Seoul. When Gi-Gyu turned to Haures and Hal, they ordered his men, Lets move!


    ***


    Is the space distorted? Go Hyung-Chul frowned. We keep ending up here.


    Gi-Gyus group moved fast, thanks to the dragons and Fenrir. Yet it was useless, as they were circling the same spot. Just as Go Hyung-Chul had guessed, it looked like the space was distorted.


    Gi-Gyu looked around, realizing something was preventing them from reaching the N Seoul Tower, the center of the 90th floor.


    <em>It doesnt look like this is to harm us. More like an attempt to buy some time. </em>Gi-Gyu decided that their enemy was trying to dy them. He released his power to destroy the space distortion, but it didnt work. He didnt know how to eliminate this trap.


    Whats that? Go Hyung-Chul suddenly pointed at something; everyone looked in that direction.


    That definitely looks strange. Oh Tae-Shik couldnt hide his confusion. There, in the distance, was somethingpletely random; it seemed out of ce in this Seoul replica.


    Go Hyung-Chul wondered, Why didnt we notice that before?


    Is that a temple? While looking at a structure one might find in Greek mythologies, Kang Ji-Hee asked. It had many columns, and this temple looked brand new, unlike all other buildings that were badly damaged.


    It looks like it was built just now, said Gi-Gyu. After spotting the structure, they stopped moving. Gi-Gyu studied the temple, trying his best to figure out this strange situation.


    After a while, Gi-Gyu ordered, Hal.


    Gi-Gyu didnt have to speak further. Hal nodded and quickly got on top of Dark. They flew high up in the sky and shot the incredibly destructive Breath toward the temple.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Gi-Gyu raised his hand to block the aftermath, and Dark shot Breath one more time toward the temple. When the thick dust settled, what they saw shocked them.


    Gi-Gyu remained quiet, but Go Hyung-Chul muttered, Dammit, so that was the problem.


    Oh Tae-Shik nodded in agreement.


    ...! Hal was also seemingly confused by the oue, or maybe just his ego was bruised.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Dark shot another Breath at the temple, but the result was the same.


    Go Hyung-Chul whispered, It looks fine.


    The temple had received three consecutive Breath attacks, but it had not one scratch on its still-brand-new surface. Also, it didnt look like it had been instantly repaired or something after getting destroyed. Breath had done nothing to the temple.


    -There is something strange here.


    Old Man Hwangmunicated to Gi-Gyu telepathically.


    -This is


    Gi-Gyu heard Lous voice as well. He didnt have to hear Old Man Hwang and Lous exnation to know what was happening. He asked, Do you guys have a temple in your space too?


    -Yes, young man.


    -Yup, this sucks.


    It sounded like Lou knew something about this temple. He exined,


    -Ive heard about this. Before the Tower, humans built a temple to worship Kronos and the other rulers. I was told it looked something like that.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu asked, I think this temple is responsible for the distortion. We are failing to destroy it here. How about you guys?


    -Give me a minute.


    -Let me try.


    After some time had passed, Lou and Old Man Hwang responded.


    -I cant destroy it either.


    -Cant even put a dent in it.


    Gi-Gyu wondered what the problem was. He was certain he needed to deal with this temple to reunite with the others. However, even Darks Breath failed to destroy it, so what was he to do?


    He could try to destroy it with his power, but Gi-Gyu wasnt sure about this idea. <em>This might be what they want me to do. This could be a trap. </em>


    Darks Breath was a powerful attack. If Gi-Gyu executed an attack stronger than Darks Breath, he might end up vulnerable for a moment.


    Kronos and Lee Sun-Ho must be nearby, so I cant take that kind of risk. Gi-Gyu decided that he had toe up with another way.


    Oh Tae-Shik chimed in, But I cant believe just anyone could make a temple like this. The architect of this structure has to be someone way stronger than you. Kronos or Lee Sun-Ho I just dont think they can manage something like this.


    Youre right, hyung. And if they are responsible for it, they must be using a lot of their power to maintain this. Just one seems like a bit of a stretch, so making three should be in impossible. And besides, it doesnt make sense since Kronos and Lee Sun-Ho are fighting each other. There is no way either of them could spare their energies to do this, Gi-Gyu replied.


    Gi-Gyu felt that this temple must be a puzzle. Instead of trying to destroy it, he needed to find a way to solve it.


    Gi-Gyu slowly walked to the temple. When he touched one of the columns, the temple began to shake.


    -What did you do?


    -Somethings wrong with the temple!


    Lou and Old Man Hwang yelled. Gi-Gyu''s action had seemingly affected all three temples.


    Watching the temple vibrate, Gi-Gyu replied, Im guessing that the answer to our problem is about to surface.


    The shaking temple began changing. Gi-Gyu took a few steps back, watched, and then ordered, Everyone, get ready. I think the real fight is about to begin.


    Lou and Old Man Hwang didnt answer him. They were busy getting ready for whatever was toe at them.


    The temple changed slowly. The columns twisted, and the roof and floor transmuted. Soon, the temple lookedpletely different.


    ... Gi-Gyu looked at the final result and muttered, I think I just need to kill it now.


    The temple had transformed into a giant holding a hammer, and Gi-Gyu was d of it. This was much easier than solving aplicated puzzle.


    Brun, Gi-Gyu called out.


    -Master!


    A small fairy appeared in front of Gi-Gyu. Until now, she hadnt been with him because of the unstable connection between Gi-Gyu and Eden. But now that everyone was in the same, distorted space, she had no problem being here.


    -I missed you so much!


    Bruns presence here suggested that Gi-Gyus connection to Eden had been fully restored. He grinned and reached out to her, who stood on his palm and transformed into the Dragon Hunter armor with a bright sh.


    In his Dragon Hunter form, Gi-Gyu murmured, Fighting is what I do best.

 Chapter 374: Final Destination (5)

    Chapter 374: Final Destination (5)


    Lou and El had been Gi-Gyus swords for a long time. And even without them, he could use Death or sorcerous energy to create a sword, but Gi-Gyu chose not to do this.


    Bruns Dragon Hunter mode didnt require a sword. The gauntlet, Oberons evolved form, had ws that resembled wolf ws and were sharper than any sword. Moreover, this form gave Gi-Gyu some new and unique powers.


    <em>And I finally get to try them out. </em>Gi-Gyu grinned and wed at the giant. And with his other w, he shredded the stomach of a human about to attack him from behind. It turned out that following the temples transformation, several dozens of enemy humans and alien species had also appeared, apart from the giant.


    <em>And they are all rulers, </em>Gi-Gyu thought as he raised his hand, freeing his w from the bloody mess that was his human enemys stomach now. Suddenly, he felt a zap on his back. Hisst attack had done real damage to the giant; when Gi-Gyu turned around, he saw crimson electric arcs dancing around and on the giants equally giant hammer.


    Is this the power of the rulers? Gi-Gyu wondered. Everyone who had appeared after the temples transformation was a ruler. They had died soon after the construction of Babel. The Tower had absorbed them; now, they seemingly worked as gatekeepers.


    Gi-Gyu took care of the most powerful of them while the other members of his group dealt with the rest. Thankfully, no one in Gi-Gyus group was weak enough to be overwhelmed by this situation. The rulers were powerful and had vicious, unique powers, but Gi-Gyus creatures were no amateurs either.


    Do they think were newbies or something? Go Hyung-Chul shouted in glee as he stretched his shadow. He seemed happy to have a real chance to fight. Their enemies, covered with Go Hyung-Chuls shadow, began melting as if hit by acid rain.


    Hmph! Go Hyung-Chul rubbed his nose smugly. Gi-Gyu watched him and grinned in amusement.


    Meanwhile, the crimson electric arcs on the giants hammer had begun dancing even more wildly.


    <em>I should stop that. </em>Gi-Gyu decided to disconnect the currents power source before the giant made the hammer explode. <em>And Ill give it back to him then. </em>


    Brun, embedded in Gi-Gyus Dragon Hunter armor, asked.


    -Are you going to try it?


    Brun sounded yful, but Gi-Gyu could sense that she was bing nervous.


    Yeah, Ill have to try this skill here to learn if I can use itter too, Gi-Gyu replied. This skill had been with him for a long time and had protected him when he was weak. He hadnt used this skill much since he and Brun became stronger.


    Gi-Gyu decided that this was a perfect time.


    Kwerrrrk! The giant holding the hammer roared. It couldnt speak, probably because its mind wasnt that advanced. Finally, it brought down the hammer on Gi-Gyu. The bloody current followed its trajectory, leaving blood droplets in its wake.


    As if time had stopped, Gi-Gyu silently and inertly watched the hammer be bigger and bigger in his field of view. Finally, the hammer, covered with crimson arcs, touched Gi-Gyus chest.


    At that very moment, Brun and Gi-Gyu shouted together.


    -Reflect!


    Reflect!


    ...? The giant looked around in confusion. The others were still fighting fiercely, yet the giant felt that time had stopped only for him. He tried to move his hand, but it was useless. The hammer, still in contact with Gi-Gyus chest, also refused to move. The giant tried harder to move his hands, but he was stuck.


    A slow smile slowly spread on Gi-Gyus lips.


    Kwerrrrk! The giant screamed as time suddenly flowed backward. And with that, the crimson electric arcs traveled back from the hammer and into the giant. Before long, the air was filled with a fetid burnt smell, and smoke could be seening out of the giants head.


    If it were just an electric shock, the giant would have suffered, but not much.


    But Im Korean, and we like to pay back with interest, Gi-Gyu whispered with a grin. He had mixed Death into this current, and in the end, the giant copsed.


    The giant was the strongest ruler here, so when he fell, the other rulers began to panic. Of course, in a tight battle like this, distraction meant death.


    Die! Oh Tae-Shiksrge spear pierced a rulers chest. Behemoths Thorn, Oh Tae-Shiks favorite weapon, had evolved after he met Behemoth and undid the seal over him. The spear was like an Ego in the sense that it now had a consciousness. Also, Behemoths Thorn could evolve now, so Oh Tae-Shik was the strongest version of himself yet. When he shook his spear, pieces of flesh and blood fell to the ground.


    Its done. Oh Tae-Shik looked around to find the area gradually quiescing. Clearly, Gi-Gyus team had won. After killing thest of the rulers, Gi-Gyus creatures took a rest to recover. The rulers corpses slowly disappeared in front of their eyes.


    Standing nearby, Gi-Gyu asked telepathically, <em>Are you guys done too? </em>


    All the rulers were dead, and the temple was gone too, yet nothing changed. This was why Gi-Gyu had asked Lou and Old Man Hwang if they had also defeated the rulers.


    Lou replied,


    -Done. Gosh, what a waste of energy.


    After some time, Old Man Hwang answered as well.


    -We managed to win too.


    Old Man Hwangs group was the weakest of the three, but Gi-Gyu hadnt worried because Old Man Hwang was with powerful creatures like Mammon, Paimon, and Botis.


    <em>But I still wish Advisor Lim Hye-Sook and Yoo-Bin were here too. </em>Gi-Gyu thought to himself. Unfortunately, they had left to find Soo-Jung, and he suspected they were currently with her. Their connection was faint now, so he couldntmunicate with or locate the two women, but he could tell they were still alive.


    Gi-Gyu didnt get much time to worry about them because Lou and Old Man Hwang announced.


    -Its finally beginning.


    -Yes, I think so.


    Everyone could feel the change. It was clear that the space distortion was unraveling. It had been like a barrier concealing Seoul, but now that it was disappearing, they could see things previously hidden. And once it waspletely gone, they all felt some tremendous force throbbing around them.


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    The powerful gale made many gulps loudly. Soon, incredible energies engulfed them, making them shudder. They were all powerful enough to defeat rulers, but what they felt now was beyond anything they had ever felt.


    I guess the rulers we fought just now were just appetizers. A chilling look appeared in Tae-Shiks eyes. Gi-Gyu had never seen such bloodthirst, determination, and violence in him before.


    Go Hyung-Chul took a step forward and agreed, I think so too.


    Tae-Shik was right. The powerful rulers they had fought seemed like bugspared to the owners of the energies around them.


    Lim Hyun-Soo and Kang Ji-Hee stepped forward as well. Lim Hyun-Soo remained quiet, but Kang Ji-Hee stammered, I-Im scared.


    Haures announced gantly, I will follow you anywhere, Master.


    Hal chimed in, My allegiance to you is for life, Master.


    Both Fenrir and the lizardman roared in determination as well. It looked like the lizardman had befriended the wolf because they stayed close by. All these creatures stood on Gi-Gyus sides like they were his wings.


    Haa Gi-Gyu exhaled deeply to shake off his anxiety. Lets go.


    Another gale blew past them, revealing a ck hole where the temple stood before. Through it, they could see the N Seoul Tower. But unlike before, the tower looked very different. It was burning and exuding dark energy.


    Gi-Gyu took a step forward, never doubting that Lou and Old Man Hwang would be headed toward it too.


    Lets go to our final battle. Gi-Gyu entered the ck hole, and the rest followed. When everyone was inside, the ck hole disappeared like it had never existed.


    ***


    [Your choice]


    Huh? Gi-Gyu became confused.


    [...will decide everything.]


    He had crossed the ck hole. Gi-Gyu had expected to find himself in the N Seoul Tower immediately; instead, he found himself surrounded by darkness. Even more surprising, he could hear Gaias voice.


    [I''m Gaia''s remnant consciousness. I stayed so that I could give you this message.]


    Her consciousness? asked Gi-Gyu.


    [Your choice will decide everything. Your choice will decide the fate of this world.]


    Gaias consciousness became quieter. And beforepletely disappearing, she whispered,


    [I pray that you make the decision you wont regret]


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    That dark space disappeared; next, Gi-Gyu heard several voices. He blinked his eyes as someone yelled.


    Hey


    When Gi-Gyu didnt respond, the same voice yelled even louder, Hey!


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu could see clearly again. This world looked nothing like the dark space he had been in. Very slowly, he looked around. The Seoul around him wasnt the ruined Seoul from beforeit was a Seoul that was about to end up in ruins.


    This ce is?! Gi-Gyu murmured. The city was filled with death; it was burning down. It was as if thousands of bombs had simultaneously exploded in the city.


    What happened? a voice asked hurriedly.


    Lou? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Yes, I can see that you are still groggy. Dammit.


    N-no! Gi-Gyu shook his head. Hearing from Gaia again hade as such a big shock to him that he was stupefied. After he waspletely back to normal, he eximed, Lou! El! And Mr. Hwang too!


    Everyone had gathered around him. El was beaming, failing to hide her happiness, and Old Man Hwang was also grinning. Sadly, they had no time to exchange pleasantries.


    This ce What happened here? Gi-Gyu asked. He had just crossed a dark space where he could hear Gaias voice. Did all of this happen while he had been stuck there?


    Lou sounded nervous as he replied, I dont know But


    I think its Seoul, Old Man Hwang finished Lous thoughts.


    What do you mean?! Gi-Gyu couldnt believe what he had heard. He, of course, could see the resemnce, but that didnt mean that this ce was the real Seoul.


    To confirm, Gi-Gyu released his energy all around him.


    ...! And before long, he realized that Old Man Hwang was right.


    And that very moment, he heard the voice of someone he had least expected to hear from. Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu!


    Gi-Gyu could sense countless presences, many familiar, all around him


    How did this happen?! Gi-Gyu realized that he wasnt inside an artificial replica of Seoulhe was in Seoul. The Seoul on Earth where a fierce battle was underway.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu heard an announcement from the system, which was something he had believed had disappeared.


    [You have entered the 100th floor.]

 Chapter 375: Final Destination (6)

    Chapter 375: Final Destination (6)


    The 100th floor Gi-Gyu thought about the announcement the system had made. It said that this is the 100th floor.


    Suddenly, realization struck him, and goosebumps covered his body. As if a malfunctioning robot, he mechanically turned around, noticing that everyone was silently waiting for him to say something.


    I see Gi-Gyu mumbled. So thats how it is.


    He finally realized the conditions Kronos and Gaia wanted. Gi-Gyu used to think he knew much and that things were going his way, but he had missed something big.


    Something big and unexpected.


    Earth is the 100th floor, said Gi-Gyu.


    What? Go Hyung-Chul gasped.


    What are you talking about? Old Man Hwang asked.


    Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu? Sung-Hoon looked confused.


    Gi-Gyu looked at those around him. The system had announced that he had entered the 100th floor, and he was seemingly the only one who had heard that.


    <em>They dont know anything </em>Gi-Gyu saw that they had no idea what was happening, but he understood everything. Or, more specifically, his brain worked quickly to ept the findings. Thankfully, several others seemed to be catching on too.


    So thats how it is, huh? Lou muttered.


    I understand now, El mumbled.


    With a solemn countenance, they looked at Gi-Gyu. Old Man Hwang approached Gi-Gyu and asked, What are you talking about?


    Oh Tae-Shik, who had reunited with his father, also walked up to Gi-Gyu. I want an exnation too.


    Gi-Gyu looked at Lou, El, and the rest. Everyone stared back at him.


    This is Gi-Gyu trailed off.


    Since Gi-Gyu seemed hesitant, Lou exined, This is the 100th floor of the Tower.


    The 100th floor? Oh Tae-Shik asked in shock.


    What are you talking about? Okay, so we entered a ck hole and arrived here. And here is Seoul. Right? Go Hyung-Chul asked.


    No matter how strange it might sound, they were definitely in Seoul. Lou didnt speak further and instead turned to look at Gi-Gyu. He felt that Gi-Gyu should be the one exining the situation.


    With a nod, Gi-Gyu began, Gaia created Earth after the other dimension had perished. She gained Gods powers, Order and Chaos, and used them to create this ce after absorbing the essence of all the other dimensions.


    Fine, so what does that have to do with Oh Tae-Shik mumbled in confusion, but Old Man Hwang had seemingly understood.


    Ah! Old Man Hwang eximed. You mean


    Gi-Gyu nodded. Gaia belongs to the Tower. And she created Earth.


    I get it now, Old Man Hwang whispered.


    Ignoring him, Gi-Gyu turned toward the N Seoul Tower and continued, Im saying that Earth was created inside the Tower.


    ***


    Because of what Kronos had done, Gaia had be a part of the Tower. She had taken God and Chaos powers and then absorbed the essence of all the dimensions. After betraying Kronos, she had created Earthher ideal world.


    Gi-Gyu had known for a long time that Gaia belonged to the Tower, so why didnt he realize this sooner?


    The yers, monsters, gates, and everything magic had something to do with the Tower. Gaia could control everything inside the Tower with the system, but she was powerless outside.


    <em>So why didnt I make the connection before? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered.


    So, Earth was constructed inside the Tower Gi-Gyu mumbled. Earth was the Towers highest floorthe floor every yer on Earth wanted to conquer.


    Everyone believed that the Tower had appeared on Earth, but the truth was that no one had ever actually seen the physical Tower. It was such a huge ce that everyone assumed it physically existed somewhere on Earth.


    <em>So why didnt I or anyone else find this odd? </em>


    It now made sense why no one could see the Tower. Earth was inside the Tower, that was why. Gi-Gyu assumed that Gaia had done so intentionally, ensuring no one got suspicious. She was certainly powerful enough to pull off something like this.


    I understandpletely now. Gi-Gyu had obtained Lou and Els memories when they were inside Gehenna. From them, he had learned a lot about Kronos and Gaias n, but there were still things he couldnt understand.


    Kronos wanted the world to persist so that he could rule it as the ultimate god. This was why he had stolen Gaias powers and attempted to be the king of the Tower. And for that, he needed Chaos power, but the entity was trapped in the Towers basement.


    And what did Gaia want?


    <em>She wanted the destruction of the world. </em>This finding was a surprise to Gi-Gyu. For a long time, he had believed that Gaia wanted to bring order and peace to the world. He thought this was why she had given humans the power to be yers. But after obtaining Lou and Els memories, Gi-Gyu had realized that Gaias n had been entirely different.


    She wanted the world to endpletely, Gi-Gyu muttered. She wished for nothing to exist anymore and had shared this with Lou and El. Gi-Gyu noticed that Gaia tended to contradict herself in the past, and he was unsure of her true intentions. He also couldn''t understand the meaning behind her statement that his choice would decide everything.


    But now, he understood.


    <em>Gaia told me to conquer the 100th floor and sync with it. </em>


    It was supposedly the only way for Gi-Gyu to get everything he wanted. It sounded like Gaia was tired.


    <em>Or maybe she just wasnt in her right mind. </em>


    Gaia''s remnant consciousness within the ck hole and the system''s destruction were all indications to aid Gi-Gyu''sprehension. He took a few more minutes to put his thoughts together before he asked Heo Sung-Hoon, Just what happened in Seoul?


    It was very sudden, Heo Sung-Hoon replied. Behind him were many yers waiting for further instructions. Gi-Gyu recognized some of them as friends who had just arrived.


    Sorry, Imte, Tao Chen apologized.


    Long time no see, Alberto greeted.


    Sung-Hoon bowed to them quietly before turning toward Gi-Gyu again. The city of Seoul was still aze in the background. As I said before, everything happened abruptly. Old Man Hwang and a few others entered the gate in the Seoul sky while we yers dealt with the monsters in the city.


    The fight was brutal, but Sung-Hoon believed that they could win. But then, everything changed.


    Sung-Hoon exined, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu, before you and your friends appeared here, an explosion urred near the N Seoul Tower.


    The explosion in the air seemed destructive enough to swallow everything around it, but it didnt. Instead, it created a massive me that was currently burning Seoul.


    And ironically, this me killed most of the monsters. There are some monsters still left, but the yers and BodhidharmaI mean, yer Kim Se-Jin are taking care of them, said Sung-Hoon.


    Instead of harming the yers, this mysterious me had closed all the gates and eliminated most of the monster.


    Tao Chen, myself, and some high-level yers decided to gather here in the N Seoul Tower, where we met you. Thats all I know. Sung-Hoon looked confused, but Gi-Gyu nodded. He now understood what had happened in Seoul.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Please gather the yers.


    Pardon? Sung-Hoon seemed surprised by Gi-Gyus sudden order.


    More monsters will appear very soon, but it will be better than before. This time, the monsters wont appear everywhere, butGi-Gyu pointed at the N Seoul Towerthey will gather around the N Seoul Tower. In order to prevent any major damage, we need some yers to take care of them.


    Gi-Gyu obviously knew something the others didnt. Sung-Hoon wanted to hear an exnation, but he knew this wasnt the right time. He replied, All right.


    Before Sung-Hoon, Tao Chen, and the other yers could greet each other properly, they had to set out again.


    Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu turned toward Oh Tae-Shik, Lou, and El and asked, You guys can all feel it, right?


    The three of them nodded in silence. Gi-Gyu turned to look at the top of the N Seoul Tower.


    Kronos and Lee Sun-Ho are there, said Gi-Gyu. They werent moving and were looking down at Gi-Gyu and the rest. Was the fight between them over? Did they decide to work together?


    I think they are waiting for us Well, for me. As soon as the yers arrive, well move, Gi-Gyu ordered. He knew monsters would appear as soon as he got near the N Seoul Tower. The others might not feel it, but Gi-Gyu could sense countless space cracks near the tower.


    Currently, the 100th floor was linked to every floor in the Tower. The mes had killed about all the monsters that had appeared on this floor; if Kronos and Lee Sun-Ho desired, they could summon all the monsters in the Tower here at any moment.


    <em>The me will go out soon, </em>Gi-Gyu guessed. He suspected that Kronos and Lee Sun-Ho had made this me, which would disappear shortly. After all, it was just a salute to celebrate the end.


    Sung-Hoon quickly gathered the necessary yers. Theyre all here, Ranker Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Turning toward Lou and El, Gi-Gyu asked, Are you guys ready?


    Haa Lou sighed.


    Of course, El answered.


    When Gi-Gyu looked at Lou, he smirked and exined, Just how many times are you going to ask us if were ready? Weve been ready for a long time. Lets just end this now.


    After a long time, the familiar swords, one ck and one white, appeared in Gi-Gyus hands. Gi-Gyu turned to look at the N Seoul Tower again.


    <em>Kronos and Lee Sun-Ho are over there. </em>


    The man with the Scythe of Time and the man who uses double swords just like him were at the top of the N Seoul Tower looking down.


    <em>Our eyes met just now. </em>


    Gi-Gyu nodded to Lee Sun-Ho before he ordered, Well get going now. I cant take care of you all, so please try not to die.


    Gi-Gyus shoes began glowing. Hermes condition had improved a bit, as Gi-Gyus connection to Eden had returned.


    Good luck, said Gi-Gyu before disappearing.


    ***


    It has finally begun, a feminine voice from inside the dark barrier mumbled.


    Another voice, a male this time, asked, When are you going to go?


    Its not time yet.


    Some young girl asked in annoyance, Please let us go.


    When did we ever restrain you? You can leave at any time, but if you go there Things wont end well for you. Were leaving soon, so you can do whatever you want then. The feminine voice couldnt be any calmer.


    Next, someone older but with a vibrant feminine voice asked, Is this what youve been waiting for?


    The barrier disappeared, revealing six figures. Soo-Jung answered, Yes, you already know the answer. You know my fate.


    Soo-Jung continued, I wont get involved until my pupil makes his decision.


    Beside Soo-Jung were Baal, Lim Hye-Sook, and Shin Yoo-Bin. Behind them were two women who whispered.


    Oppa


    Gi-Gyu


    They were trapped inside a clear dome barrier surrounded by a me.

 Chapter 376: The Choice

    Chapter 376: The Choice


    Gi-Gyu used Super Rush to reach the N Seoul Tower, but just when he was about to reach it, an invisible barrier stopped him in his tracks. Super Rush was still active, but the barrier forced him to move at a snails pace.


    -We dont have the time for this.


    -Master.


    Lou and El said in annoyance. Since their memories were back, their anger and frustration from way back when had also returned. Furious, Lou emanated dark energy to devour the barrier.


    -Ah, this must be a high-level barrier because its helping me quite a bit.


    The barrier acted like nutrition for Lou, relieving the fatigue from his previous vicious battle.


    Gi-Gyu grinned in satisfaction before turning toward the top of the N Seoul Tower. There were two men there, and they were staring right back at him.


    <em>Why did they stop fighting? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. They were supposedly enemies, and Gi-Gyu knew they had fought a while back, so why were they currently standing together like allies?


    <em>This isnt good. </em>If Lee Sun-Ho and Kronos were no longer enemies and were negotiating with one another, the situation would be worse than Gi-Gyu had anticipated.


    <em>What if they are nning to deal with me first? </em>


    Lee Sun-Ho and Kronos were powerful creatures, beasts in the truest sense, with the powers of God. If they attacked him together, things could get dicey, so he stood still and observed them. He needed to figure out the situation and decide what to do next.


    Suddenly, Lee Sun-Ho and Kronos, who had been still like a statue, began moving, with Kronos making the first move.


    Kronos! Gi-Gyu eximed, looking at the familiar face. The giant scythe on his back was irrefutable proof of his identity.


    Kronos took out the scythe quickly. Gi-Gyu was moving toward him cautiously when Kronos swung his weapon and shouted, Retrogression!


    A tremendous force, powerful enough to shove Gi-Gyu off, left the scythe. Next, he found himself trapped in some kind of. And then, right before his eyes, the dead monsters from before woke up. The fire remained, and the yers hollered with determination.


    The monsters!


    Get into your positions!


    We must stop them from damaging the city any further!


    Kronos hadnt used necromantic skill to revive the monstershe had actually reversed the flow of time for them. They had woken up without a single scratch on them and attacked the humans immediately.


    Gi-Gyu saw Kronos grin at him. In the blink of an eye, he was right in front of Kronos and dered, Ill take care of you first.


    The muscles on Gi-Gyus arms bulged as he swung Lou at an inhuman speed.


    <em>ng!</em>


    The Scythe of Time and Lou shed. The sound, loud enough to rip a non-yers eardrum, was followed by a powerful shockwave. However, Kronos had seemingly ced a barrier around them because the shockwave didnt travel far.


    We meet again. Kronos smiled. My son.


    Gi-Gyu also grinned and replied, Fuck you.


    While Lou blocked the Scythe of Time, he thrust El into Kronos stomach. But the whole time, Gi-Gyus eyes were on Lee Sun-Ho.


    Gi-Gyu asked him telepathically, <em>What are you going to do now? </em>


    <em>***</em>


    Sung-Hoon looked at the fight happening in the N Seoul Tower, wondering if calling it a fight would be even urate. Unfortunately, he didnt have the time to get lost in thoughts, as he needed to focus on the monster swarms rushing toward him from all directions.


    Dealing with the monsters would be no easy task; still, the situation was better than before, as they now had Edens elite creatures with them. These creatures were enough to boost the yers morale.


    Suddenly, a Breath attack instantly evaporated arge group of monsters. Watching it in awe, Sung-Hoon mumbled, This is crazy


    They intended to minimize the damage to the city, but their allies were actually causing even more destruction.


    But I suppose controlled destruction is better than rampant destruction. And it will be easier to restore everything if things are burnt to the ground like that, Oh Tae-Shik said.


    When Sung-Hoon heard Tae-Shik, he shivered. Sung-Hoon shakily called out, General manager!


    Im not your general manager any longer since the KPA is no more, Oh Tae-Shik smiled at Sung-Hoon and added, After the KPA copsed, I heard you took care of everything in its ce.


    Tae-Shik ced a hand on Sung-Hoons shoulder and thanked him, I want you to know how much I appreciate everything. You are worthy of being where you are. As the head of Eden, I have no doubtTae-Shiks smile broadenedthat you can make all the yers in the world join forces.


    Sung-Hoon shivered. Was it because of Tae-Shiks poignant words, or was the monsters bloodthirst to me? He wasnt sure.


    Suddenly, Oh Tae-Gu walked up to them and chimed in, I heard about that too. I guess I have no choice but to admit that you did well, Sung-Hoon. I have no power or authority at the moment, but I will acknowledge that you are worthy of leading the yers.


    No one cares about what you think, Old Man. When Tae-Shik shouted in annoyance, Tae-Gu frowned teasingly.


    Thank you. Sung-Hoon didnt know what else to say. He shook his head, telling himself this wasnt the time to be emotional. Looking around at the vicious monsters, he insisted, But now isnt the time to chat.


    Sung-Hoon then turned toward the N Seoul Tower. There was a barrier around it obscuring the tower and the activity inside. However, even the barrier couldnt restrain the wild energies roaring inside.


    It has begun, Oh Tae-Shik murmured. They all knew that Gi-Gyu was fighting inside this barrier.


    Sung-Hoon stated, There are too many monsters here.


    There seemed to be no end to them. Sung-Hoon felt it would be easier to handle an army of undead led by a necromancer. After all, their only real target would have been a necromancer then.


    But this was apletely different situation.


    But we must stop them, Sung-Hoon announced. We need to protect Ranker Kim Gi-Gyus home.


    Sung-Hoon believed that this ce, Gi-Gyus home, needed to remain unharmed. Stuff like this tethered Gi-Gyu to his humanity.


    ...! Suddenly, all three of them looked up at the sky. The gates the me had previously closed were reopening.


    Oh Tae-Gu muttered, I think gates are opening in other ces, too, this time.


    Because so many gates were opening, they didnt need the gate sensor to detect them. Sung-Hoon quickly looked at Alberto and Tao Chen. These two yers had been busy battling the monsters when they suddenly tensed.


    Tao Chen! Alberto! Sung-Hoon called out to them hurriedly. They hade to Korea to help because they had believed it would keep their homes safe. But the situation was changing fast.


    I felt it too.


    Me too.


    Tao Chen and Alberto quickly came to Sung-Hoons side and replied. Even though they had left their respective groups, the remnant members seemed fine on their own.


    <em>What should I do? </em>Sung-Hoon wondered. He had summoned them to his side, but he had no idea how to proceed. He nced at Tae-Shik and Tae-Gu but then realized they likely didnt know about the recent changes on Earth. After all, they had been away, and the changes were political and international in nature.


    <em>I have to make the decision. </em>Sung-Hoon had to consider all the factors and decide. Even if they lost Tao Chen and Alberto, they had Eden creatures to rely on, but Sung-Hoon doubted Eden creatures alone could deal with this situation.


    <em>And I also cant let their countries be destroyed. </em>They had only evacuated the Korean poption to Eden, not all the people in the world.


    Sung-Hoon tried toe up with a solution quickly, but it was an impossible situation.


    Hwang Chae-Il, Mammon, and Michael arrived and offered, Well help.


    Hwang Chae-Il exined, We got permission from my father. And we are very aware of what is happening on Earth. We will also evacuate the other countries citizens into Eden.


    Turning toward Mammon and Michael, Hwang Chae-Il continued, These two will help with that. My father has already nted the gates leading to Eden worldwide. If we move quickly, we can minimize the damage.


    Sung-Hoons face brightened. If everything worked out ording to Hwang Chae-Ils n, the situation could remain under control.


    Tao Chen and Alberto thanked Hwang Chae-Il, Mammon, and Michael. But Mammon and Michael shook their heads. We are doing this to atone for our sins. Andthey turned toward the N Seoul Towerit is for our own master.


    Mammon and Michael had developed great loyalty toward Gi-Gyu. Also, leaving your fight to help others was no easy task, so it showed they truly wanted to atone.


    All right. Sung-Hoon agreed. Im counting on you. Please save as many people as possible.


    Of course. Hwang Chae-Il, Mammon, and Michael nodded. Hwang Chae-Il raised his hand, and the blue gate appeared behind them. Inside, Sung-Hoon saw thousands of angels and demons waiting to help.


    ***


    Gi-Gyus double swords were cornering Kronos. He was covered in woundswounds festered with Death.


    Despite his horrific wounds and situation, Kronos asked in excitement, Arent you having fun?


    Even though Gi-Gyu was winning overwhelmingly, he had an unhappy frown on his face.


    Kronos asked again, I know you resent me, so arent you pleased you get to hurt me?


    Shut the fuck up! Gi-Gyus frown deepened as he yelled. Why arent you fighting for real?


    When Gi-Gyu took a step back, Kronos healed immediately.


    <em>I knew it. </em>As Gi-Gyu had suspected, he wasnt really winning. Kronos was just not using his full power. With the ability to control time, Kronos could turn back time and heal all his injuries, but he chose not to do this.


    And there was another reason Gi-Gyu was unhappy: Lee Sun-Ho. He was just watching their fight like a statue. Gi-Gyu paused intentionally to give him a chance to jump in, but it didnt work.


    -This is nuts.


    Lou muttered.


    The end is near, so I thought I should give you some time to vent, Kronos exined. Instead of attacking Kronos again, Gi-Gyu threw Lou toward Lee Sun-Ho instead. In his sword form, Lou shot out like lightning, yet Lee Sun-Ho refused to budge.


    <em>ng!</em>


    So thats how it is, Gi-Gyu muttered. Kronos had blocked the sword instead of Lee Sun-Ho.


    ... Kronos looked at Gi-Gyu rigidly for the first time since the battle had begun.


    Gi-Gyu asked, What happened with Lee Sun-Ho?

 Chapter 377: The Choice (2)

    Chapter 377: The Choice (2)


    Gi-Gyu had asked Kronos about Lee Sun-Ho because Kronos had protected him from Lou. Even right now, Kronos was standing before him, protecting him. And as expected, Gi-Gyu didnt get an answer.


    I knew it, Gi-Gyu muttered. Lee Sun-Ho was obviously and somehow important to Kronos, who wasnt stupid enough to tell Gi-Gyu about his weakness.


    <em>I wonder whats going on. </em>Gi-Gyu, Lou, and El put their heads together. The only thing they knew was that Lee Sun-Ho was an integral part of the scheme.


    <em>But I dont know what part that is. </em>Gi-Gyus first thought was that perhaps Gaia was inside Lee Sun-Hos body. <em>But Kronos is so protective of him Im sure its not Gaia. </em>


    Then what could it be?


    Suddenly, Kronos grinned at Gi-Gyu andmented, I can see that youre dying of curiosity.


    Kronos arrogant and annoying tone made Gi-Gyu frown. Kronos continued, And why wont you be? This guy came as a surprise even to me.


    Kronos was nowughing loudly. He teased, Do you want to know?


    No need, Gi-Gyus voice remained cold. I just have to beat you to within an inch of your life. Then, Im sure youll sing like a canary.


    Gi-Gyus hand, the one holding Lou, turned ck. His Death and Lous Death resonated with one another. Theirbined power permeated and arrogated his hand.


    Kronos frowned.


    The important thing is that I found your weakness. Suddenly, Gi-Gyu disappeared as his whisper rang. So Ill just use it.


    Gi-Gyu appeared behind Lee Sun-Ho and stabbed him with Lou. [1]


    ***


    Kya!


    Our house!


    No!


    Voices filled with confusion, fear, and panic saturated the streets. Many were trembling, with faces pale with shock; some were on the ground praying with their hands sped together; and a lot of parents hugged their children and covered their eyes.


    These people were the recently-evacuated Korean non-yers in Gi-Gyus territory and holynd, Eden.


    Kyaaa! The pitch and intensity of the screams increased when a giant screen appeared in Edens sky. The screen was a gate connecting Eden to Earth and a tool that disyed what was happening outside.


    Edens top brass had discussed whether to show the evacuees that or not. The opposition said that the people were already scared and confused enough, but the supporters said that the people needed to know the truth.


    They need to know. This is the right thing to do. Rohan mumbled. <em>People need to see whats happening outside. </em>


    Without ever knowing about the war raging outside, the evacuees could have spent their days in safety,fort, and ignorance. However, Rohan had insisted that the people see the gruesome truth.


    <em>If the war ends without these people knowing what really happened </em>Rohan feared how the media would portray Gi-Gyu. Something simr had happened before, which had stigmatized Gi-Gyu as a dangerous individual. Many had started to fear Gi-Gyu blindly, utterly unaware of what all he had done for the world.


    <em>This time, well turn him into a hero. </em>If the world saw the truth, they would finally realize that Gi-Gyu saved the world. Of course, Rohan knew that not everything would go as nned, but he was willing to try.


    Please calm down! he announced to the panicking people.


    <em>I want to fight by my masters side, but </em>Rohan knew he could still work for his master from behind the scene.


    He continued, Things are even worse on Earth, but dont worry!


    Edens magic eliminated the need for a mic, as his voice rang in the ears of the tens of thousands of evacuees inside Eden. They all listened to him attentively.


    He will save us all. He will fix everything. Rohan looked up at the screen disying the N Seoul Tower. The dark barrier obscured what was happening inside, but the loud noises and vibrations painted a pretty grim picture.


    He will lead us to victory.


    When Rohan finished, some frowned in displeasure while others seemed unmoved. But the parents reacted differently.


    Thank you! They showed their appreciation. God was no longer with them, so instead of praying to him, they began praying to Gi-Gyu to save themselves, the world, and their children.


    The atmosphere turned solemn for a while; suddenly, something happened in Eden. Eden creatures sensed a gate opening inside Eden but far from the screen gate. Before Rohan could figure out what was happening, he heard Hwang Chae-Ils announcement in his head.


    -More people areing your way. Im sorry to burden you with more work, but please keep up the good work.


    Rohan clenched his fists and replied, Of course.


    <em>My mission is to keep the humans safe and change their minds about our master. </em>


    Rohan quickly ordered the few soldiers he had in hismand to prepare for more evacuees.


    ***


    Lou and Gi-Gyus arm had be one thanks to Death, and Gi-Gyu thrust it toward Kronos. Kronos tried to block it using the Scythe of Time, but El quickly pushed it away. And Lou ultimately seeded in impaling Kronos stomach.


    Ack! Kronos screamed and iled, but it only made things worse. The more he moved, the deeper Death infiltrated his body. From his stomach, it spread to the rest of his body.


    Tsk. Still not satisfied, Gi-Gyu retrieved Lou and stepped back. Secondster, the space he had been on split strangely. That was a Scythe of Time attack, and he had evaded it.


    <em>Thats Ha Song-Sus body. </em>Gi-Gyu looked at Kronos. Ha Song-Su was born into Satans physical body, while Satan himself stayed in the shell. Gi-Gyu wasnt sure if Kronos had eaten Satan or if he had moved the serpent to another shell.


    -But one thing is for sure. This guy can endure Death.


    Lou said to Gi-Gyu. Satan had spent a long time inside Chaos and fought a long battle with Lou, so he had gained tolerance against Death. Ha Song-Su had apparently inherited this ability.


    <em>And I guess Kronos got it too, </em>Gi-Gyu thought in frustration.


    -This is annoying.


    Lou replied. Theirst attack, which had forcefully injected Death into Kronos, would have caused fatal injuries to most enemies. Yet, Kronos was healing, as he had just turned back time. Gi-Gyu had nned to cause fatal damage to Kronos to disable his power, but because his body could endure Death, that would be difficult to achieve.


    Haa Kronos exhaled as he recovered. Thinking this was his chance, Gi-Gyu threw Lou at him again. Gi-Gyus Death, carried by Lou, shot toward Kronos.


    Not so fast! Kronos yelled in glee. He had recovered faster than Gi-Gyus expectation and moved as fast as Gi-Gyu. The Scythe of Time blocked Lou by turning back time. Lou bounced off, but Gi-Gyu grinned.


    ...! Kronos looked shocked.


    That was a decoy, Gi-Gyu yelled. It turned out that Gi-Gyu hadnt just thrown Louhe had also sent El flying toward Lee Sun-Ho. Before long, El had stabbed Lee Sun-Hos stomach.


    Gi-Gyu had distracted Kronos to make him momentarily disable the traps and barriers around Lee Sun-Ho.


    I was targeting Lee Sun-Ho all along. Gi-Gyu had severely injured his real target, but that wouldnt kill him. However, Gi-Gyu was certain something would happen now. Kronos next action would tell him why Kronos was so desperate to protect Lee Sun-Ho.


    No Kronos face became visibly pale, but his skin went dark.


    <em>Did his power to control time have something to do with his rtionship with Lee Sun-Ho? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. All of Kronos injuries had healed quickly hitherto; now, they were starting to worsen, and Kronos also started to age quickly.


    Was Lee Sun-Ho really rted to Kronos time-controlling ability?


    I guess I cant go back now, Kronos whispered, looking as old as Oh Tae-Gu. He seemed devastated and looked back and forth between Gi-Gyu and Lee Sun-Ho.


    Can you tell me now? What is Lee Sun-Hos role in this? Gi-Gyu''s first theory had been that Gaia was inside Lee Sun-Ho, but that didnt make sense since Kronos protected him.


    So what was Lee Sun-Hos role in all this?


    <em>And where are the White Warriors and the other deputy guild master of the Ang Guild? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. He had learned that the White Warriors and one of the deputy guild masters were responsible for sealing away Lee Sun-Ho.


    Im not protecting him. Kronos finally opened his lips. He was looking straight at Gi-Gyu, who was staring at Lee Sun-Ho. Lee Sun-Hos stomach was bleeding heavily, yet there wasnt a single emotion on his face.


    Im doing this because nothing can happen to him, Kronos continued, But no matter how hard I try


    Kronos looked up at the sky. The barrier around the N Seoul Tower was scattering away. He added, Shes still in control.


    Kronos turned toward Gi-Gyu again. You asked me who Lee Sun-Ho is. Well, he is


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu turned sharply.


    -Master!


    El called out to him hurriedly. From her, he could sense some kind of mighty power; it resonated. Gi-Gyu reached out, and both swords returned to him as if they had been sucked in.


    -Whats happening?!


    Lou asked in shock.


    -This is


    El seemed confused. Even though they had regained their memories, they could not understand what was happening. Gi-Gyu looked at Lee Sun-Ho, while Kronos gazed at Gi-Gyu sadly.


    Lee Sun-Ho is him, Kronos said cryptically. Hes the one Ive been searching for


    A bitter smile appeared on Kronos lips. Gi-Gyu tried hard toprehend the changes Lee Sun-Ho was experiencing. He realized that the resonating power he had felt from El had actually originated from Lee Sun-Ho.


    Hes the original Adam, Kronos added.


    -The power of god


    -This is different from Order.


    Lou and El whispered. Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu couldnt take his eyes off Lee Sun-Ho, who was inside a storm of divine power.


    1. The author seemingly forgets this when this fight is narrated next.

 Chapter 378: The Choice (3)

    Chapter 378: The Choice (3)


    The original Adam? Gi-Gyu mumbled, repeating what Kronos had just said. He couldnt understand why Kronos was protecting Lee Sun-Ho, and the answer he had received had only increased his confusion.


    God had created a shell powerful enough to hold him called Adam. Kronos had tried to find the shell, Adam, but had failed.


    <em>Thats why he made Jupiter. </em>


    Jupiter was Gaia and Kronos son. He was simr to Adam, so Kronos had experimented on him, which was why Gaia had betrayed him.


    Gi-Gyu put his hand on his chest. Currently, Jupiter and Gi-Gyu were one and the same. Ever since they had be one, he hadnt felt Jupiters presence; now, he could almost feel Jupiters excitement.


    -What nonsense.


    -But


    Lou muttered in disbelief, but El had a different reaction. Was it because she had stabbed Lee Sun-Ho a moment ago? She disagreed with Lou, and Gi-Gyu could sense her honest thoughts.


    Thats Gods power, Gi-Gyu whispered. Lee Sun-Ho was releasing a strange divine power. Gi-Gyu had Chaos and Order, but Lee Sun-Hos power was fundamentally different. What shocked Gi-Gyu the most wasnt its size or strength.


    <em>I want to kneel? </em>Gi-Gyu thought in shock. The energy from Lee Sun-Ho made Gi-Gyu want to bow down and worship him. It was different from Order and Chaos, but then, there was something oddly simr as well.


    Gi-Gyu felt confused, not knowing what to do. Lee Sun-Ho was experiencing a dangerous change, but Gi-Gyu felt he shouldnt attack now.


    Gaia stole Gods power, and while holding Chaos, she stole the Towers control, Kronos exined as if he was trying to help Gi-Gyu. Or perhaps, Kronos had finally given up.


    IKronos turned toward Lou and El, who were still in Gi-Gyus handsand the others, including the hell king, the angel queen, the angelmanders Raphael and Gabriel, and that loser Satan, were trapped in Chaos. We spent a long time inside its stomach.


    Kronos continued, And during this time, Gaia became powerful enough to control the Tower alone. The first thing she did after she gained this control was


    His eyes turned toward Lee Sun-Ho, who was transforming uncontrobly. He was still immobile like a porcin doll, but the massive amount of power boiling around him prevented anyone from approaching. All Gi-Gyu could do was watch while trying to get answers from Kronos.


    Kronos added, Well, she tried to find traces of the real god, the Creator.


    Many have said that the god killed by Babel was a fake. Paimon had read about the Creator and his two swords in an ancient document.


    In the eons I spent inside Chaos, I trained to be stronger and devised the perfect n. Unfortunately, I had no idea what Gaia was doing in the outside world, and while we were rotting in Chaos, she finally found it.


    A smile, not a happy one, appeared on Kronos face. Seeminglyughing at himself, he exined, She found Adamthe shell of the Creator.


    -So is he saying Babel didnt kill the real Adam?


    -The god of creation He was our original master, and his shell Adam


    Lou and El murmured in awe. Because of the energy emanating from Lee Sun-Ho, it felt like the whole world was boiling.


    Kronos continued, But Adam was different from what we thought. He didnt have a physical form. Instead, he was an abstract concept. In other words, Adam had to be tethered to a physical body to be used as a shell.


    Kronos turned toward Gi-Gyu. And Gaia decided to make the physical body. Do you think Gaia loves you? Do you truly believe Gaia helped you because of that?


    Kronos shook his head. Not even close. Gaia has her own motives and is way more wicked than me. She created an entire dimension called Earth inside the Tower to make Adam her own. She nned on using her beloved son toplete Adam.


    ...


    But her n failed because of you and my other forms.


    Kronos other forms included Gi-Gyus father and Bodhidharma.


    Kronos continued, She improvised and found another way.


    You mean Lee Sun-Ho, Gi-Gyu whispered.


    Thats right. He is Gaias n B. Lee Sun-Ho isnt as good as Jupiter, but his hidden potential could make him almost as powerful.


    Kronos nced at El and continued, She nned tobine Adam with the angelmander Raphaels physical body. Her original goal was tobine you, who absorbed Jupiter, with Adam, but Your will became too strong for even Gaia to handle. Your potential was greater than her expectations. Take it as apliment.


    Kronos paused and then added, Now, witness the descent of the Creator and the original master of your swords.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun dun dun dun!</em>


    The world had been quiet until now, but it was now shaking.


    Chaos has awoken, and the Creator is descending. Now, what will you do? Make your choice, Kronosmanded. Will you return everything you have to the Creator?


    Kronos smiled sarcastically, but there was bitterness and sadness in his eyes. Or will you fight greatness?


    Gi-Gyu clenched his fists. It was a simple enough exnation, so he understood everythingGaia was no saint and had ulterior motives. She wasnt on their side, and everything he, Lou, and El believed was wrong.


    And now, the Creator is descending. Gi-Gyu had no doubt this was the truth. But what about you?


    Gi-Gyu asked Kronos, What is your goal?!


    Wasnt Kronos trying to control the Tower, steal Gods power, and embrace Chaos to rule this world?


    I Kronos opened his mouth hesitantly when suddenly, an unexpected sound rang in the air.


    ...! Gi-Gyu was so shocked that he couldnt move. He could see Kronos bloody heart pumping out of his chest.


    Die, said Lee Sun-Ho. He had been like a statue, but now his right hand was holding Kronos heart.


    Lee Sun-Ho! Gi-Gyu gasped.


    Lee Sun-Hos face turned, his eyespletely white. He ordered Gi-Gyu, Give me back what is mine.


    It was impossible to tell who or what Lee Sun-Ho was.


    ***


    Miss, Baal called out to her.


    <em>I guess it has finally begun, </em>Soo-Jung thought. Apart from the people in Eden, Soo-Jung and the rest in the separate dimension could also see what was happening in the N Seoul Tower. Soo-Jung was with Lim Hye-Sook, Shin Yoo-Bin, and Gi-Gyus family, who didnt look very happy. It was no wonder since they could also see the fight.


    What are you thinking?! Lim Hye-Sook yelled at Soo-Jung. Shin Yoo-Bin was busy taking care of Gi-Gyus mother and Yoo-Jung. Lim Hye-Sook, looking haggard, unleashed her fury.


    Lim Hye-Sooks words were like daggers. Is this really your destiny?! To betray Gi-Gyu? To end this world? Is this what you were born to do?!


    They had all witnessed Kronos heart being ripped out with one strike and sensed the strange energy from Lee Sun-Ho, even though they were in a different dimension.


    Lim Hye-Sook was aware that Soo-Jung had a special fate. As one of the first high rankers, she had encountered a young child while hunting inside the Tower. The child was too young to be a yer but possessed a unique quality.


    I shouldnt have saved you then. At the time, Lim Hye-Sook had felt curious about this child living among the monsters. She now knew that she shouldnt have saved her.


    That child was Soo-Jung. Lim Hye-Sook had found her when Soo-Jung had just been a child on a floor no yer had conquered before. Lim Hye-Sook had known it was strange, of course, but she had still taken Soo-Jung in and raised her.


    There was a reason why Lim Hye-Sook had done so despite her doubts. She exined, I thought you would change.


    Lim Hye-Sook had suspected that Soo-Jung might not be human but believed that she would be normal if she was raised by humans and lived among them.


    But you became the one with the code name Lucifer, Lim Hye-Sook whispered. When Soo-Jung had grown up and left, Lim Hye-Sook had felt, for some reason, that she should have killed her. But she couldnt because she had developed a genuine affection for her while raising Soo-Jung.


    Lim Hye-Sook turned toward Shin Yoo-Bin. Something simr was happening again, and Lim Hye-Sook was doing her best not to repeat her mistake.


    I shouldve told Gi-Gyu everything. Lim Hye-Sook regretted her decision, but at the time, she had no other choice.


    Do you really think he doesnt know? Soo-Jung, who had been listening quietly, asked.


    ... Now it was Lim Hye-Sooks turn to quiesce.


    Hes linked to you guys, so do you truly believe he doesnt know? I mean, perhaps he doesnt. Thats possible. But a faint smile, simr to the one that had appeared on Kronos face before, appeared on Soo-Jungs facedont you think there is a reason Gi-Gyu chose not to sync with me till the very end?


    Lim Hye-Sook had no answer. Soo-Jung continued, Youre right. If you didnt rescue me that day, perhaps Perhaps this day wouldnt havee. But you know, dont you?


    Soo-Jung walked closer to Lim Hye-Sook and whispered, Its toote for regrets.


    A ck sword made of her signature ck me appeared in Soo-Jungs hand.


    Lim Hye-Sook clenched the World Tree branch and got ready for a battle.


    Soon, I will have to participate in this game too. With this, Soo-Jung waved her ck sword toward Lim Hye-Sook, Shin Yoo-Bin, and Gi-Gyus family.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Miss Baal murmured, looking desperate.


    ***


    When Lee Sun-Ho gazed at him, Gi-Gyu felt like he couldnt breathe.


    -Snap out of it!


    -Master!


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu jolted, realizing that he had almost handed Lou and El to Lee Sun-Ho willingly. Lee Sun-Hos charisma and power were so formidable that Gi-Gyu had felt he should obey his order.


    Gi-Gyu bit his lower lip hard. As he tasted the iron in his blood, Lee Sun-Ho or whoever had stolen Lee Sun-Hos body said, Hmm! What an interesting boy you are.


    Lee Sun-Hos tone was so condescending that Gi-Gyu wanted to attack him immediately.


    <em>But his defense is too perfect. </em>Gi-Gyu realized that if he made a wrong move, Lee Sun-Ho might end up winning easily.


    Nice instincts, Lee Sun-Ho continued to assess Gi-Gyu out loud. Just then, he frowned and muttered, You fucking idiot


    It was a simple frown, but why did it look like it could shake the entirety of Earth? Gi-Gyu immediately realized what had upset greatness.


    <em>Kronos! </em>Gi-Gyu saw that Kronos, whose heart Lee Sun-Ho had ripped out, had disappeared. Kronos had somehow escaped and was falling down the N Seoul Tower. There was no doubt that if Kronos fell to the ground, he would die.


    Just then, Gi-Gyu felt someone rushing forward at an incredible speed.


    <em>Ha-Rim! </em>


    Her face wet with tears, she threw herself toward Kronos.

 Chapter 379: The Choice (4)

    Chapter 379: The Choice (4)


    <em>Boom!</em>


    With a powerful explosion, smoke, embers, and dust filled the air. The barrier around the N Seoul Tower was gone, but Lee Sun-ho and Gi-Gyus energies now saturated the space. No ordinary yer could have survived in such an energy-dense space. The energy density here could have made a yer explode, but Ha-Rim survived in this space and managed to save Kronos, proving here might. Gi-Gyu wasnt sure if he should sigh in relief or disappointment.


    Lou scolded him.


    -This isnt the time to be sympathetic.


    Gi-Gyu knew this as well.


    <em>I just cant let him die like this, thats all.</em>


    Kronos couldnt die at this stage. After all, if Gaia could have an ulterior motive, what was stopping Kronos from having his own designs? Gi-Gyu was sure Kronos was up to something, so he couldnt let him escape without getting the answer.


    Thankfully, Ha-Rim and Kronos had both survived with minor injuries. Gi-Gyu sent them a small amount of Life.


    Admirable, Lee Sun-Ho said when he saw Gi-Gyu giving away Life.


    ...


    So you didnt just steal it from me; you can wield that power as well? Its remarkable that you are even capable of handling such power. Something in Lee Sun-Hos eyes changed. They were still white, but Lee Sun-Ho had narrowed them to show his curiosity.


    Lee Sun-Ho sounded even more amazed as he continued, Youre tough to read I cant believe this. Those are my fighting tools, but you can surprisingly use them freely.


    Gi-Gyu kept quiet and studied him. Behind him were humans and Edens soldiers still fighting the monsters. If Lee Sun-Ho suddenly flew toward them, everyone Gi-Gyu cared about could be annihted.


    <em>I must stop that from happening. </em>Gi-Gyu knew he needed to prevent Lee Sun-Ho from doing any damage.


    Stop me? asked Lee Sun-Ho.


    ...?!


    Fear is the mind-killer. Your mental fortitude, though amazing, cant beat its own creation. Your panic makes you easy to read.


    You can read minds? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Lee Sun-Ho tilted his head and answered, Read minds? Isnt that a given?


    He continued expressionlessly, I am, after all, the master of all. I am omniscient, omnipresent, and omnipotent. Therefore


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    Hup! Gi-Gyu stepped back in shock. Lee Sun-Ho had vanished and reappeared on the spot he had been on before stepping back. He had known where Gi-Gyu would be before even Gi-Gyu had known it.


    Lee Sun-Ho tilted his head again and asked, Dont you think I should be the one confused here? I mean, you are the odd one out. Every atom in this ce belongs to me, but I dont even know you.


    ... Gi-Gyu couldnt respond to his enemys strange words.


    Lee Sun-Ho mumbled, My original body Its finally waking up.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun dun dun!</em>


    The air began to shake. Gi-Gyu instantly realized what was happening.


    <em>Chaos is waking up.</em>


    <em>-</em>Its Chaos!


    -Chaos is waking up!


    Lou and El eximed, surprised. When they had escaped from Gehenna, they unraveled the shackles that restrained Chaos, but it had woken up much earlier than they had expected. However, they could guess why that had happened.


    Did you wake up Chaos? Gi-Gyu asked Lee Sun-Ho.


    Strange and Stupid. Thats how I would describe you, Lee Sun-Ho said calmly and offhandedly. My psyche is awake, so why wont my physique be? Why are you surprised that my meat suit ising for me? It makes perfect sense.


    Lee Sun-Ho finally smiled and raised his hand.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun.</em>


    The world was shaking badly. The tremors were so violent that they even stopped the battle between Edens creatures, human yers, and the monsters.


    Lee Sun-Ho ordered, Wake up, my children.


    Gi-Gyu had no idea how to stop the tremors, and just then, he heard a scream. He quickly turned around and whispered, T-this cant be


    Not a minute had passed since Lee Sun-Ho had given the order, but the whole world was already responding. The ground split, scorching mes erupted from the cracks, and from the mes crawled out giantsmonstrous, darkness-veiled giants.


    Ackkkk!


    Save me!


    Grandmaster!


    The human yers and Edens creatures screamed. The battlefield was in ruins, so they didnt even have a ce to fight on. And the mes had already dined on almost half of them. Gi-Gyu could feel his Egos disappearing.


    -Hey!


    -Master!


    Lou and El called out, but Gi-Gyu couldnt look away from the terrifying scene. The mes from the ground didnt discriminate. They swallowed everything and everyone on their way, including Hal and Dark, fighting the flying monsters in the sky.


    Hal! Gi-Gyu groaned. His connection to Hal instantly disappeared. He grabbed his chest and blinked. Hal is dead?


    Gi-Gyu couldnt believe that their sync was gone. Even worse, this was only the beginning.


    <em>Snap, snap, snap.</em>


    Like fragile threads, his connections to his Egos began disappearing.


    -You gotta snap out of it!


    -Master!


    Lou and El screamed again, but the pain from losing so many connections had paralyzed him.


    Kwerrrrk! the ck giants roared, destroying everything the mes had identally spared. The giants effortlessly crushed the monsters, human yers, and Eden creatures.


    Everything is ending Gi-Gyu tried his best to endure the pain.


    He couldnt believe what was happening. He had spent such a long time building everything he had. Gi-Gyu used to believe he had more than anyone and anything.


    But Im losing everything now, Gi-Gyu whispered. Instead of feeling empty, all he felt was burning fury.


    Ackkkk! Gi-Gyu screamed but again failed to move his body.


    Youre next. Lee Sun-Ho announced, and his words were like million-pound shackles wrapping around Gi-Gyu.


    Dammit! Frustrated by the situation, Lou finally took his human form.


    Master! Lou! El did the same.


    Gi-Gyu was failing to control his body, so Lou and El stood by his side as the world crumbled in the background.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Lee Sun-Ho continued, The void will devour everything.


    Fuck you! Lou shouted.


    Master! Well try to buy some time! El announced.


    Lou and El rushed to attack Lee Sun-Ho. They werent in good condition, but unlike Gi-Gyu, they could still move. Perhaps it was because Lee Sun-Ho was only targeting Gi-Gyu at this point.


    As the duos power surged, Lou and El sprinted toward Lee Sun-Ho, but it was useless.


    Yes,e back to your master. You belong to me, Lee Sun-Ho murmured.


    Ack!


    M-Master


    In the blink of an eye, Lee Sun-Ho had plucked Lou and El, holding them up in the air.


    No Gi-Gyu looked at Lee Sun-Ho helplessly. He couldnt believe what was unfolding around him.


    <em>Is that the real god? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. He remembered seeing a glimpse of Gods power inside Babel, and he had also witnessed Chaos power, but this was so much more.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt help but believe that the true god was standing before him. Perhaps the master of the world was finally here, and everything was returning to the original state of nothingness.


    As Gi-Gyu pondered, he noticed more of his connections were getting severed.


    I said Gi-Gyu finally stood up. His legs shook like they were about to break, but he still red at Lee Sun-Ho. Dont steal what is mine.


    Yours? Lee Sun-Ho seemed amused. And what would that be?


    Lee Sun-Houghed at Gi-Gyu and continued, Nothing in this world or any dimension belongs to you. Everything is mine. Everything exists for me. And everything is made by me for me.


    Lee Sun-Ho seemed annoyed as he threw Lou and El on the ground. They tried to get up, but a single stay order from Lee Sun-Ho made their bodies freeze.


    How can you be so unreasonable? Im just trying to return everything to normal. I simply want to send my creations back to the void. And youre just trying to steal my tools. How is that fair?


    Stop talking nonsense, Gi-Gyu mumbled.


    ...


    Fine, youre right. I have nothing. Gi-Gyu stopped shaking. Just as you said, perhaps you made everything.


    Gi-Gyu looked straight into Lee Sun-Hos white eyes. He no longer felt fear or emptiness. But just because you made everything doesnt mean everything belongs to you. Just like how parents dont own their children.


    Gi-Gyu stepped forward with his weak legs. Bruns shaking voice promised.


    -Ill give you everything I have


    Gi-Gyus heart thumped, and suddenly, the Dragon Hunter armor covered his body. Instead of El and Lou in their sword forms, he now had long ws for weapons.


    The world wont do your bidding. You cant control everything, Gi-Gyu whispered.


    Youre making no sense, Lee Sun-Ho muttered.


    Im not trying to exin anything, Gi-Gyu replied and took several more steps forward. Hermes began vibrating, using thest of its newfound power.


    Oberon shook as well. Actually, all of Gi-Gyus Egos shook in fear, but he could feel their determination. Brun encouraged them.


    -Please do your best.


    Taking another step forward, Gi-Gyu thrust his fist toward Lee Sun-Ho and yelled, Die!


    This punch was unlike any Gi-Gyu could muster in the past. Its speed and power suggested that he had put everything into it, but it stopped. Lee Sun-Ho had reached forward and easily grabbed the punch.


    Is that all you have to say? Lee Sun-Ho asked. Because I cant stand it anymore.


    Gi-Gyu slowly looked down, realizing that El had stabbed his chest.


    E-El? His heart was beating so fast that he thought it might burst.


    -MMMaster


    He felt like he could hear Els sob. Gi-Gyu was slowly losing consciousness when he heard a voice in his head.


    -ept it. You wont be harmed. Trust me.


    <em>Kronos? </em>asked Gi-Gyu.


    -We dont have much time. We cant push away your consciousness andplete the ritual, either. Choose now. Hurry! Will you ept me?! Or will you die like this! Will you lose everything and let things end?!


    When Kronos asked, Gi-Gyu replied before losing consciousness, <em>Ill ept it. </em>


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu felt lighter. When he opened his eyes, he saw Kronos standing before him.


    You made the right decision.


    Kronos Gi-Gyu found Kronos watching him and looking perfectly fine. Behind him was Lee Sun-Ho, who was frowning like he was upset. It looked like he was about to stab someone, but he was frozen.


    I stopped time, Kronos exined. And you must make more decisions now.


    He firmly closed his lips and continued with determination, Ive been nning this for a long time, since even before building Babel. I stopped time, but we still dont have much time.


    Turning toward Gi-Gyu, Kronos asked, Will you talk with me?


    Gi-Gyu looked at Lee Sun-Ho standing behind Kronos and Lou and El beside them. It seemed that the time had stopped for Lou and El too.


    All right, Gi-Gyu replied. With unwavering determination, he looked at Kronos.

 Chapter 380: The Choice (5)

    Chapter 380: The Choice (5)


    Kronos had requested a conversation, and Gi-Gyu had obliged.


    Howe you look fine?! Gi-Gyu was baffled. After all, Kronos injuries had healed perfectly, and he had also stopped time for Lee Sun-Ho, likely the real god.


    <em>How is this possible?</em> Gi-Gyu needed to find out.


    A dark look appeared on Kronoss face, and he seemed ufortable. I took Ha-Rims power.


    Ha-Rim?


    Looking sad, Kronos exined, You might not have realized this, but Ha-Rim possesses a special power. And that was why she stayed with Ha Song-Su.


    Gi-Gyu stayed quiet, and Kronos waved his Scythe of Time, transforming their surroundings instantly.


    That wasnt a good space to chat, so I moved us. Let me continue. Ha-rim has a special power, and I didnt take it from her forcefully. Kronos patted his chest. She sacrificed herself for the real owner of this body. This might turn into a long story, so I need to hurry. Can you trust me?


    Gi-Gyu nodded. He couldnt trust Kronospletely, but at this very moment, he was certain of two things: Kronos wasnt lying and wasnt hostile toward him.


    Gi-Gyu knew that Kronos looked healed because he had temporarily reverted time.


    <em>Whoosh.</em>


    Kronos swung the Scythe of Time again, and they were in a different ce again.


    Where are we? Gi-Gyu asked while looking around. The new surroundings looked familiar.


    Your guess is correct, Kronos answered. This is where Chaos was asleep. Where Babel was built Everything began here.


    Time was still unmoving. Gi-Gyu had his back to Kronos, who gazed at it heavily, and was looking at Chaos wide open mouth.


    Kronos continued, Were in the underground.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu and Kronos strolled through the underground, which he found odd because Kronos had said they were short on time, but he didnt dwell on it. He had been here with Kronos before.


    As they walked, Gi-Gyu focused on finding a way to defeat Lee Sun-Ho, even though it seemed impossible. Lee Sun-Ho''s power was unmatched and seemed like something entirely different. He had lived up to his im of being the master of the world. Gi-Gyu felt he had only seen a fraction of his power, which had already been traumatizing enough.


    After walking for a while, Kronos finally spoke. "In the beginning, there was a being that was fittingly referred to as a god. This being was very different from the God we defeated with Babel, as you are aware."


    The God, the one Gabriel had called fake, killed by Babel wielded Order.


    Gi-Gyu asked, You mean the fake one?


    Kronos stopped walking and looked at Gi-Gyu. "We used all our power to defeat a fake. I learned this when I was inside Chaos. The one we killed was nothingpared to the true godthe Creator, who has existed since the beginning of time. The Creator can create and destroy. He is the real god, whose every whim this world obeys.


    Gi-Gyu could see the truth in Kronos eyes, who continued, This existence was born in and from the void. As time passed, he felt lonely. His power matured, and he began to feel desire. He wished to ovee his loneliness.


    The world around Gi-Gyu and Kronos was silent.


    That is why he created two swords.


    Lou and El, Gi-Gyu mumbled.


    Thats right. They are the Creators very first creations, existing since the beginning of time.


    Gi-Gyu remembered Lee Sun-Ho calling Lou and El his tools.


    However, the Creator still felt lonely; soon, he began feeling other emotions too. So, he willed various species like angels, demons, humans, and such into existence.


    Gi-Gyu had never heard this before, so he listened attentively.


    Kronos continued, But, as time passed, his loneliness only increased. Do you know why?


    Gi-Gyu didnt answer, but his face said he knew the answer.


    You know the reason, dont you? asked Kronos.


    Gi-Gyu gulped loudly and answered, Because everyone revered him. No one considered him their equal.


    Gi-Gyu guessed that this was why the Creator felt an overbearing loneliness. He had created everything and everyone in existence, and their fates were in his hand. Therefore, the Creator could never be one of them.


    Im assuming this is how you must feel as well.


    When Kronos suggested, Gi-Gyu didnt deny it. The sync had made him iprehensibly strong. And over time, he had be something that wasnt quite human or any other species, and he couldnt help but feel lonely. This was why Gi-Gyu could sympathize with the Creator.


    But Im different. Gi-Gyus tone turned respectful. Because I have Lou and El with me.


    Lou and El treated him without pretense. Because Gi-Gyu had them, he knew his loneliness must be different from that of the Creator.


    Kronos smirked, and they resumed walking.


    Ill continue. The Creator was overwhelmed by his loneliness, feeling empty like nothing mattered. And that was why


    For some reason, Gi-Gyu could guess what Kronos was about to say.


    He returned everything to the void. He must have believed that everything he built was meaningless. He destroyed the world he created with his own hands.


    The world ended, and the existence of the Creator was lost, resulting in everyone worshiping a fake. No one knew the truth, as there were no stories left.


    Gi-Gyu asked, But how do you know these things? You may have been inside Chaos, but still It doesnt make sense.


    Even the memories Lou and El gained didnt have much information about the beginning of time. So how did Kronos know so much?


    Chaos was the Creators original physique. And I was trapped in that. Kronos stopped walking, looked at Gi-Gyu, and said, The Creator had destroyed everything except his two swords. As you must know, loneliness grows with time. And the Creator felt this growing solitude for a very, very long time. Ultimately, he made a decision.


    Kronos eyes glowed as he continued, He separated his physique and psyche to eliminate the terrible loneliness. He wanted his existence to disappear so that he wouldnt have to feel anything anymore.


    Gi-Gyu could understand why the Creator had chosen to do this.


    Kronos added, After separating his mind and body, he ced his body, called Chaos now, in the underground. And in the sky, he ced his mind, called Order now. Those are what we know as God and Chaos.


    ...


    Just as he wanted, he no longer felt emotions, but he still carried out the wish of his original form, which was to get rid of his loneliness. This was why Order and Chaos restarted his workthey began creating. The world we know The world I was born into Kronos trailed off before continuing, Im referring to the time before Babel.


    Babel


    "I felt a desperate desire due to myck of knowledge. I med the emotionless God who ruled us without care. I thought the world would be better if God ruled with emotions, which was my wish."


    Kronos wanted to be a god to rule the world, so he used Babel to kill God and took his power.


    Gi-Gyu felt like this might have been a good idea, but there was one problem. <em>He wanted to be the only ruler of the entire world. </em>


    Kronos continued, It was a vain desire to be a god with humanity. After Gaias betrayal, I learned a lot inside Chaos. I had a lot of time to think, and I made a decision.


    A decision?


    "I set out to do something different, but everything changes, doesnt it?" Kronos said with a smile. "As time went on, my thoughts and desires changed. I no longer wanted to rule but still needed to gain god''s power. My goal has evolvedI want to free the world now."


    Gi-Gyu could feel Kronoss excitement as he added, I want to eliminate the existence of the Creator, God, and all to free the world. For that, I had to find the original Adam.


    Gi-Gyu realized that Kronos was referring to Lee Sun-Ho.


    The Creator created Adam after separating his mind and body for the future. With Adam, he could blend among humans, interact with them, and ultimately get rid of his loneliness. Adam was the greatest weapon ever created.


    Kronos story was so unbelievable that Gi-Gyu could only listen in silence.


    Kronos continued, Adam was hidden, but Gaia found him. I was so drunk on Gods power that I nned on destroying the Creator this time, but Gaia was different.


    A deste and guilty look appeared on his face. She nned on ending the whole world so that nothing could be lost or taken anymore.


    Gi-Gyu felt like he could understand what Gaia wanted. He asked, She also wanted everything to return to the void, right?


    Yes. A world with no more pain or joya world where nothing exists. And to that end, she found Lee Sun-Ho, the real Adam with Raphaels physical body and a human mind. Then, Gaia gave him the greatest power.


    You mean? Gi-Gyu gasped in surprise.


    Thats correct. Bitter loneliness was necessary for the original Adam. Because he was the most powerful soldier, he couldnt be with anyone. This was a necessary condition in Adam, so Gaia created it artificially, Kronos exined.


    All humans feel loneliness, but not one that overwhelms them. Lee Sun-Ho needed to feel lonelier than anyone in the world. Gi-Gyu couldn''t imagine how much Lee Sun-Ho mustve suffered. Lee Sun-Ho had grown up being revered by the Ang Guild and the world.


    <em>But it must have felt meaningless to him. </em>


    Lee Sun-Hos incredible power made him different from everyone else, ensuring he couldnt be a part of them. He must have felt like he was utterly alone in the world.


    I want to tell you more, but there is no time. So you asked me how I know all this, correct? Kronos took out his Scythe of Time, but it wasnt to fight. With the power I gained inside Chaos, I tried to obtain a piece of Order from the Tower.


    So you went back to your own time.


    The Scythe of Time allowed Kronos to go against time and space. Kronos answered, Thats right. I also saw the end of the world. Andras agreed with my n, but he had another n. As a matter of fact, everyone had an ulterior motive.


    With a bitter look on his face, Kronos apologized, Im sorry.


    Why Why are you telling me these things now so suddenly? Why now? Gi-Gyu asked. Some would say that Kronos was actually an altruist, and while Gi-Gyu didnt like his n, he had to ept that Kronos didnt want destruction and chaos like some.


    If they had talked like this before and tried to understand each other, wouldnt things have turned out differently?


    Why now? Gi-Gyu couldnt understand why Kronos was spilling the beans now.


    With an unknown expression, Kronos looked down and mumbled, Kim Se-Jin.


    ...! Gi-Gyu suddenly felt emotional because he didnt expect Kronos to bring up his father. He whispered, You killed my father.


    That was one of the main reasons he resented Kronos so much. Kronos may have had selfless reasons, but this didnt change the fact that he has done many evil things.


    "I know my apologies won''t fix anything," Kronos said, looking at Gi-Gyu. "You asked why I changed my mind, right? Well, after spending a long time in Chaos, I devised a new n. But my method of achieving it remained the same. I was willing to sacrifice anything in this world to see it through, even after I escaped Chaos.


    Kronos looked genuinely guilty. My other selves I was after them to steal the power they had gathered.


    Gi-Gyu still looked tense, his fist shaking visibly.


    And every time I found a trace of them, do you know what I learned? Kronos asked, but Gi-Gyu didnt answer.


    I realized that they loved you. Even though you didnt exist yet, their love for you was real. Ive met countless versions of me, and every single one was like this. After watching them, I changed my mind.


    Gi-Gyu didnt know how to respond, so he asked instead, Who is Soo-Jung?


    Kronos had warned Gi-Gyu before not to trust Soo-Jung. She hadnt reappeared yet, and she had seemingly lied about his family.


    <em>She told me Kronos had my family, but this is obviously not true. </em>


    What did she give him false information and create confusion? Why was Soo-Jung hiding Gi-Gyus family?


    Shes Kronos was about to exin when unpleasant sounds rang from different ces. Kronos tensed visibly, and Gi-Gyu didnt bother asking why. He knew exactly what was happening.


    Kronos exined, Lee Sun-Ho found this ce. We dont have time. Take this.


    Kronos hurriedly handed Gi-Gyu his Scythe of Time, and Gi-Gyu took it promptly. Instantly, it turned into a watch around Gi-Gyus wrist.


    <em>My father''s watch. </em>The watch still looked the same as before.


    Kronos forehead began sweating heavily. Jung Soo-Jung, code name Lucifer, is Eve She''lle to find you even if things work out ording to my n. I warn you againyou must not trust her. Never! You must make your own decision!


    As soon as Kronos stopped yelling, Lee Sun-Ho ripped the world into two.


    There you are, said Lee Sun-Ho, standing in the burning world Gi-Gyu and Kronos had been in before time had stopped.


    Gi-Gyu clenched his fists when he heard Kronos whisper in his ears.


    Ill bet everything I have left to turn back time. You will only get one chance.


    <em>Click.</em>


    Suddenly, the hands on his fathers watch began moving anticlockwise. It started slow; soon, everything in the world flipped upside down. When Gi-Gyu regained consciousness, he found Lou and El in his hands, yelling at him.


    -Snap out of it!


    -Master!


    Give me back what is mine. Lee Sun-Ho, his eyes white, was gazing at him.


    <em>Kronos. </em>Gi-Gyu became momentarily distracted even though Lee Sun-Ho was standing right before him. He knew there was no time, but there was so much he still wanted to hear from Kronos.


    <em>But he isnt here. </em>Gi-Gyu couldnt feel Kronos presence anywhere. Realizing what he had meant by betting everything he had, Gi-Gyu squeezed Lou and El in his hands.


    Nothing belongs to you.


    ...! Gi-Gyus eyes burned bright blue as he red at Lee Sun-Ho. He whispered, I will not let you take anything from me.


    <em>Clunk.</em>


    Brun appeared on Gi-Gyus chest and turned into armor.


    [Dragon Hunter]


    Only a shell of Gaias system was left. It felt like time had stopped as Brun connected with all of Gi-Gyus Egos.


    -You need to get this done.


    -We believe in you, Master.


    Lou and El chimed in as they connected with Brun as well. Something like this had never happened before, and Gi-Gyu had no idea what woulde.


    Finally, Brun covered Gi-Gyus entire body, including Kronos watch.


    <em>Whir.</em>


    Inside the pitch-ck armor, Gi-Gyus eyes opened. They shined red, blue, white, and ck, and Gi-Gyu looked at Lee Sun-Ho.


    [God Hunter has been activated.]


    The shell of the system announced.


    [God mode enabled.]


    Gi-Gyu rushed toward Lee Sun-Ho.

 Chapter 381: The Choice (6)

    Chapter 381: The Choice (6)


    Gi-Gyu had a bit of time after Kronos had reversed time and before he had returned to the past. While Kronos had spent that brief time looking at Gi-Gyu, Gi-Gyu had done something unexpected.


    [You have synced with the Scythe of Time.]


    Before Kronos had taken it away, Gi-Gyu hadnt even known how to use this item. He used to think it was a simple watch. But after syncing with it, he realized what it was.


    <em>Lee Sun-Ho </em>


    Lee Sun-Ho was the Creator. Unlike the fake who had Order, the Creator could create and destroy worlds.


    <em>And I know how to defeat him. </em>Time was moving slowly around him; he had found a way to kill the supreme being.


    Gi-Gyu woke up holding Lou and El. He realized that he was in the past. Lee Sun-Ho still hadnt woken up Chaos, and Hal and Gi-Gyus other creatures were still alive. He didnt know if Kronos had helped him out of necessity or kindness, but that was inconsequential. Gi-Gyu could tell from Lee Sun-Ho''s expression that he was unaware of the time maniption.


    <em>Lee Sun-Ho is still unstable </em>He may be the Creator, but that didnt mean he was perfect. It was as if something was missing in Lee Sun-Ho.


    <em>And I know how to defeat him. </em>


    [God Hunter is active.]


    Currently, all of his Egos were connected to one another. And in this state, his Dragon Hunter armor had transformed into the much more powerful God Hunter armor.


    [God Mode is active.]


    <em>God Mode? </em>This was unexpected, but Gi-Gyu had no time to wonder. Lee Sun-Ho was about to summon Chaos, so he had no choice but to dash toward him.


    Gi-Gyu needed to stop him.


    ***


    In the God Hunter armor now, Gi-Gyu shed with Lee Sun-Ho, thrusting him into the air.


    Ugh, Lee Sun-Ho groaned, but he regained control quickly.


    Looking confused, Lee Sun-Ho mumbled, What the hell?


    Everything had changed suddenly. Gi-Gyu, who had been like a bug he could crush, had be powerful enough to injure him.


    How? Lee Sun-Ho couldnt understand. How was this possible? Lee Sun-Ho asked Gi-Gyu, who remained silent.


    Lee Sun-Ho frowned and raised his hand again. He summoned his power to protect himself and tried to wake up Chaos again. However, with a loud ghastly thud, he found himself rolling helplessly in midair. Gi-Gyu had crashed into him again like an angry bull.


    ...? Blood dripped from Lee Sun-Hos mouth, and he was now baffled. But soon after, a smile appeared on his face, and he muttered, How amusing. Spending all that time in the dark now almost seems worth it.


    Gi-Gyu seemed horrifyingly bloodthirsty, but Lee Sun-Ho was still smiling.


    But this has gone far enough. Lee Sun-Ho sounded confident. I must get back what is rightfully mine.


    I will tell you again. They dont belong to you. Gi-Gyu finally opened his lips. Through the one-piece armor, he sounded hoarse.


    Nonsense. Still smiling, Lee Sun-Ho ordered, Come back to me, my ves.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Gi-Gyus arms began breaking down. The armor was a part of him now, and Lou and El were being forcefully ripped out of it.


    Return to me, my swords, Lee Sun-Ho repeated.


    Gi-Gyus hands trembled as they tried to keep a firm hold over Lou and El.


    Come back to me. Come back to your master. When Lee Sun-Homanded again, the two swords left Gi-Gyus hands quickly.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Still smiling, he got ready to hold the two swords.


    ...? Lee Sun-Ho raised his hands confidently, but instead of surrendering, the two swords stabbed his stomach.


    How? Lee Sun-Ho bled profusely from his stomach, where two swords were stuck. It appeared as if a lion had mauled him. The swords, like giant vampire fangs, were draining his blood.


    Gi-Gyu ordered drily, Return to me.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Leaving deep wounds on Lee Sun-Ho, Lou and El returned to Gi-Gyus hands. As they reached him, they smoothly joined the armor to be part of the God Hunter.


    W-what is going on? Lee Sun-Ho stammered like a broken record.


    I told you, Gi-Gyu replied. Nothing belongs to you.


    Gi-Gyu stood quietly, ready for battle, and pointed his swords upward toward Lee Sun-Ho, hovering in the air.


    And now Like a grim reaper, Gi-Gyu announced, Even your life wont belong to you.


    <em>Slice.</em>


    Gi-Gyu suddenly appeared behind Lee Sun-Ho and cut off his right hand.


    <em>Fwooosh!</em>


    Like a broken faucet, the handless right stump spewed blood.


    Ackkkk! Lee Sun-Ho screamed. How?! How?!


    I guess this is the first time youre feeling real pain, huh? said Gi-Gyu. The Creators senses had never been this sensitive before.


    <em>And my sync is bing rapidly more potent </em>Every creature connected to him was giving him all of their power, and Gi-Gyu could even feel the thoughts and emotions of others around him, including Lee Sun-Ho.


    -The pain! It hurts!!!


    As Adam, Lee Sun-Ho held the Creator inside him.


    <em>Yet hes unstable </em>


    This was because Lee Sun-Hos body was still human.


    I can win. I can defeat him. I can save everyone! Gi-Gyu yelled as he cut off Lee Sun-Hos other arm.


    <em>Slice!</em>


    Lee Sun-Ho screamed as his torso bled uncontrobly. His body stretched and expanded, and the space around him did the same. This time, Gi-Gyu failed to dodge him and was kicked to the ground by Lee Sun-Hos bulging power.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Gi-Gyu fell and was embedded deep in the ground, making everything around N Seoul Tower shake like an asteroid had struck Earth.


    Its all mine! I created everything, so everything will be! Lee Sun-Hos white eyes red coldly at the spot where Gi-Gyu had fallen.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    Just then, darkness rose. Lee Sun-Hos dark energy covered the sky and the sun. As the world darkened, Lee Sun-Ho twisted his body again and announced, I will destroy everything! I shall take it all back.


    Suddenly, his two amputated arms grew back. He raised his hand, and Gi-Gyu, rushing toward him, bounced off some kind of barrier.


    Im done ying. Lee Sun-Ho smirked and raised his hand again.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun dun.</em>


    The ground began shaking. Everything that had happened before Kronos had reversed time was seemingly happening again. Gi-Gyu could feel the world being ripped apart as Chaos woke up.


    <em>The Tower is crumbling. </em>


    Gi-Gyu repositioned himself and closed his eyes. All his other senses sharpened, and he could clearly feel the danger. Screams, battles, blood, and pain surrounded him. All those emotions belonged to the creatures standing before him.


    Gi-Gyu suddenly opened his eyes. In sharp contrast to Lee Sun-Hos white eyes, Gi-Gyus eyes were now pitch ck, like the darkness of an abyss.


    Pause, Gi-Gyu said quietly.


    What the? What have you done?! screamed Lee Sun-Ho.


    Ive stopped time.


    ...!


    ***


    <em>Kronos </em>Gi-Gyu thought. With Kronos Scythe of Time and his own power, Gi-Gyu could now stop time. He had paused time for everyone except Lee Sun-Ho. In other words, he had stopped Chaos from waking up, ultimately saving his creatures.


    <em>Im so d. </em>Gi-Gyu was relieved that he wouldnt lose Hal and his other Egos.


    <em>And with them alive, Im in my best condition. </em>Gi-Gyu felt like he couldnt be any stronger. He looked up to see Lee Sun-Ho iling like a fish out of water.


    <em>I dont have much time, </em>Gi-Gyu decided. Lee Sun-Ho was unstable, but Gi-Gyu still couldnt restrain him for long, so he had to finish the fight as soon as possible.


    Gi-Gyu flew up like a bullet, piercing through the barrier that had stopped him before. And then, he thrust Lou and El into the Creators chest.


    But before he could inject Death, Lee Sun-Ho red at him and screamed, Didnt I tell you Im done ying?!


    ...! Gi-Gyu backed away in confusion. I stopped time, so how?!


    He had paused time for everyone except Lee Sun-Ho and himself, yet Chaos was seemingly waking up.


    Chaos! Lee Sun-Ho roared.


    Gi-Gyu abruptly sensed something wide and dangerous, like deaths maw opening behind him, so he quickly moved away. He had turned so fast that he had identally ripped away the muscles around some of his bones. Hup!


    Gi-Gyu looked ahead, visibly cringing with pain.


    Everything shall end, for it is my perpetual wish. Lee Sun-Ho announced, watching Gi-Gyu from atop Chaos head. This world will end.


    Chaos muddy form became one with Lee Sun-Ho. The giant beast, once big enough tos inparison, shrank to match Lee Sun-Hos size. Gi-Gyu tried everything he could to break through its skin but failed each time.


    <em>Its not working </em>Gi-Gyu grew restless. He could only defeat the Creator if he remained unstable, so he needed to stop Lee Sun-Ho and Chaos from uniting.


    <em>He will beplete after uniting with Chaos. </em>Lee Sun-Ho wouldpletely be the Creatorthe god from the beginning of time. And this god had only one wish: The obliteration of the world.


    No! Gi-Gyu screamed and swung Lou and El, but it was useless. Lee Sun-Ho and Chaos ultimately united and became one.


    Its over. Lee Sun-Ho announced as Chaos solidified around him to turn into armor. Chaos had a pitch-ck hide, but the armor had a milky glow.


    Lee Sun-Ho opened his eyes, looking through the headgear now. They were the same white color, making his overall appearance oddly grotesque.


    Its time to end this farce. When Lee Sun-Ho raised his hand, time began to flow again. Things returned to normal slowly, and Chaos dark monsters appeared from the ground a second time.


    <em>At this rate, things will end the same way. </em>Gi-Gyu felt returning to the past would be meaningless then.


    He couldnt let this happen. Somehow, he needed to find a way. Suddenly, he remembered the system announcing something about God Mode.


    What did this mean? He was now the God Hunter and knew how to use its power. But what was God Mode? How was it helpful? Gi-Gyu knew nothing about this.


    Kwerk! The chaos monsters were already nearby. Gi-Gyu closed his eyes tightly to figure out God Modes functionality. He had but a moment for this as his fight with Lee Sun-Ho could restart any second.


    What was he supposed to do?


    Ah, I got it Suddenly, Gi-Gyu figured it out. God Mode was active, but had he met all the necessary conditions to use it?


    <em>I need to be almost as powerful as him. </em>


    There was only one way for him to achieve this. Gi-Gyu yelled, Sync!


    [Your request to sync has been epted.]


    [Your request to sync has been epted.]


    [Your request to sync has been epted.]


    [Your request to sync has been epted.]


    [Your request to sync has been epted.]


    As the system notifications boomed in his ear, Gi-Gyu realized just how monumental a task he had aplished: He had just synced with the entire poption of Earth.


    Haa Gi-Gyu felt the newfound energy filling him. Every time he breathed out, the air shook. He became dizzy from repeatedly hearing the same message, approximately 8 billion times. As every humans thoughts, feelings, and memories entered Gi-Gyu, he felt like his head would explode.


    The growing power allowed him to slow down time, but he couldnt stop it again. Gi-Gyu continued to sync with other humans as invisible threads crossed the gate and Eden.


    <em>Its still not enough. </em>Despite all the new connections, Gi-Gyu could still not use the God Mode. In addition, he could feel the clear difference in power between himself and Lee Sun-Ho, the Creator.


    Gi-Gyus sync threads changed direction and began syncing with yers now. He even synced with inanimate things like buildings, and Gi-Gyu found his face burning like he was boiling from the inside.


    The time flow became even slower as he synced with more things. In the end, his threads had covered every corner of this world, creating a round web around Earth.


    <em>Earth The 100th floor of the Tower My home</em>


    Gi-Gyu heard two more announcements.


    [You sessfully synced with Earth.]


    [You sessfully synced with Babel.]


    For the first time since his ears had started ringing, he heard something unfamiliar.


    [God Hunter: God Mode]


    Gi-Gyu began radiating darkness while looking at the sky. His magnificent yet solemn light differed from that of Lee Sun-Ho or Chaos. His light shot into the sky like a column.


    Finally, the flow of time returned to its normal pace.

 Chapter 382: The Choice (7)

    Chapter 382: The Choice (7)


    As the time flow resumed, Gi-Gyu''s transformation ended. The God Hunter armor now appeared sharper and more organized, with the most significant change being the two giant spear-like horns on his head. Gi-Gyu touched them and wondered, <em>Is this you, Lou? </em>


    He couldnt hear Lous voice, perhaps because Lou had be one with God Hunter. Also, there was a ck crown between the two horns.


    <em>It reminds me of Els golden crown. </em>


    Kronos Scythe of Time appeared as a hook on his left hand, and Gi-Gyu could feel several pairs of wings on his back.


    I guess I have wings now. Gi-Gyu moved the wings to bring them forward. Likely influenced by his two swords, the wings were ck and white.


    Gi-Gyu turned to look at Lee Sun-Ho.


    Neither of them said anything for a while. Lee Sun-Ho red at Gi-Gyu with a bloodthirst that could bring the world down.


    But the world is one with me now, Gi-Gyu whispered, sensing the presence of everyone and everything. His original Egos and other yers had provided the most power. Still, the strength from humans, small animals like dogs and ants, and even inanimate objects like buildings, rocks, and metals wasnt insignificant.


    Gi-Gyu felt satisfaction as the world came together through him.


    <em>Such power from Earth And the Tower </em>


    He felt like he could do anything now.


    <em>But I must hurry, </em>Gi-Gyu thought, as he didnt have much time. He could use this massive amalgamation of power, but such power came with a price. The penalty for using this power would be severe, so he had to end this before incurring the penalty.


    I have no choice but to admit it. Lee Sun-Ho looked down at Gi-Gyu. Seriously Youre


    Lee Sun-Ho''s demeanor had changed. He was calm and serious as he continued, It would have been nice if I had someone like you.


    The tranquil tone didnt make the bloodlust in Lee Sun-Hos eyes any less threatening. Gi-Gyu slowly opened his wings and floated up, bringing himself to Lee Sun-Hos eye level.


    They gazed at each other. The pitch-ck and white eyes studied one another before the final battle began.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Gi-Gyu made the first move. He darted; soon after, a ck-and-white explosion filled the world. The st was small initially but grew to invade everything around it.


    <em>Boom! Boom!</em>


    The same explosion repeatedly urred in various ces as the two crashed into each other. The world around them began to crumble down.


    ***


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Watch out! Oh Tae-Shik screamed as he narrowly saved a yer about to be crushed by rubble.


    T-thank you! The yer was seemingly part of a Korean guild, as he talked in Korean.


    The world was crumbling. While all the buildings were copsing, their contents surprisingly soared up, like someone had reversed gravity.


    Hurry! Oh Tae-Shik blocked another falling piece of rock and screamed. The yer bowed appreciatively and sprinted toward the small glowing gate nearby. This gate was the entrance to Gi-Gyus Eden.


    -Please evacuate.


    Gi-Gyus voice repeated this message continually in everyones heads.


    Gi-Gyu Tae-Shik whispered. He could feel the invisible thread that connected him to Gi-Gyu. This thread throbbed like a beating heart as they shared their strengths.


    You must win, Gi-Gyu. You can do this. Oh Tae-Shik could feel Gi-Gyus emotions and pain clearly. And before he knew it, tears were rolling down his eyes.


    Actually, not only Tae-Shik, but everyone was crying. Some bawled their eyes out, while others sobbed silently, but they never stopped fighting the monsters or helping people escape. They could all feel Gi-Gyus overwhelming pain and loneliness.


    Gi-Gyu''s order continued,


    -Everyone, please evacuate!


    They obeyed, leaving the monstersChaos beastsand their home behind to run to Eden.


    Run! Get inside Eden! Oh Tae-Shik yelled.


    Even animals were jumping into Edens gate, which was open worldwide. People rapidly disappeared from Earth and reappeared in Eden, a foreign dimension.


    Hup! Die! Hal, riding Dark, continued to kill the monsters. Dark used its Breath to destroy everything on its way. Mammon and Paimon were nearby, fighting gantly as well.


    "Ackkk!" An odd creature swiftly defeated the chaos beasts with his scythe-like arms. Botis had be incredibly powerful after undergoing Paimon''s experiment and now ruled the battlefield with the added strength from Gi-Gyu.


    Botis was no longer the grotesque mucus-covered creature. He now looked rigid with clear facial features. He could have been mistaken for a human if not for his scythe-like arms.


    Ackkk! This is all for our grandmaster! Botis roared while fighting the monsters, drunk on Gi-Gyus emotions.


    We must leave too! Oh Tae-Shik yelled at Gi-Gyus creatures, who were still fighting mindlessly. Almost everyone had been evacuated, so they also had to return to safety.


    -Most of the evacuation isplete!


    The same message reached everyone in the world because they were all connected.


    Lets go! When Oh Tae-Shik ordered, Gi-Gyus creatures calmed down and began evacuating.


    -Please evacuate.


    Gi-Gyus voice continued to ring, and they could not disobey him.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Oh Tae-Shik was attacked by one of the chaos beasts, but Behemoth''s spear elongated and prated the beast''s head. He looked around and was relieved to see that everyone had safely evacuated to Eden.


    As the ck and white explosions raged in the sky, their destructive power threatened to wipe out the world. Determined to protect everyone, Gi-Gyu used his immense power to contain the destruction and keep everyone safe.


    <em>Fight</em><em> with everything you have, Gi-Gyu,</em><em> </em>Oh Tae-Shik thought. He didnt want Gi-Gyu to regret anything, so he also returned to Eden to let Gi-Gyu fight without holding back.


    The gate closed behind him and disappeared as if it had never existed.


    Kwerrrrk!


    Kirrrk!


    The monsters and the chaos beasts roared since they had no enemies to fight. They attacked the ground and the sky frenziedly. While they screamed and fought mindlessly, a small sound rang.


    <em>Whir.</em>


    Suddenly, the whole world became white, turning the beasts into fine dust.


    ***


    <em>I guess everyone evacuated? </em>Since he was connected to everyone, Gi-Gyu could feel their presence in Eden. The countless lives on Earth were now safe in his space.


    <em>Boom! Boom!</em>


    Gi-Gyu had been wasting his energy protecting others from the shockwaves of his fight. And despite that, he and Lee Sun-Ho were evenly matched. In other words, he didnt have to exert much energy to contain the shockwaves.


    <em>Theyve all been evacuated. </em>Gi-Gyu backed away to put some distance between them.


    ... Gi-Gyu watched him silently.


    With a nk face, Lee Sun-Ho said softly, This is fun. No one has ever entertained me like this before. Am I enjoying fighting with you?


    The robot-like expression on Lee Sun-Ho''s face softened into a genuine smile. "This is great. It''s so much fun."


    Despite being covered in wounds and bleeding heavily, Lee Sun-Ho was seemingly enjoying himself.


    Finally I have met someone just like me. Finally Lee Sun-Ho whispered. Im not lonely anymore.


    Lee Sun-Ho was unparalleled in power and was revered and respected by all as the creator of the world. Still, he was consumed by terrible loneliness, making him abandon everything he once had.


    Gaia had helped the Creator reappear. He now looked human and wanted nothing but the worlds destruction.


    Gi-Gyu could empathize with him. Now that he had epted so much information, understood so many things, and felt so many creatures thoughts and feelings, he could feel what Lee Sun-Ho must be feeling.


    How disappointing. Lee Sun-Ho seemed genuinely disappointed. Ive finally learned about your existence, yet we must part ways


    Lee Sun-Ho understood that Gi-Gyu was just like himpowerful and alone. The immense power they held set them apart from others.


    That is why we cant both exist, Lee Sun-Ho announced with absolute certainty.


    Just like Gi-Gyu, Lee Sun-Ho was also not using his full power. He was truly enjoying himself, which was why he had chosen to be considerate of Gi-Gyu, who couldnt focus because he had been protecting others.


    But now, its time to end things, my child, said Lee Sun-Ho. Gi-Gyu agreed, and they both decided to go all out.


    The ground was boiling, the sky was falling, and the rules of the world were changing. Time flowed forward and backward, fast and slow. Gravity appeared and disappeared, forcing everything to copse.


    Who are you calling your child? Gi-Gyu asked. And


    Gi-Gyu released a powerful force while Lee Sun-Ho summoned his own with a smile.


    Why do you think we cant coexist? asked Gi-Gyu.


    ...? Lee Sun-Ho looked confused.


    <em>Whir.</em>


    The energy from the two spread to engulf the world. Grabbing Lee Sun-Hos neck and throwing him on the ground, Gi-Gyu whispered, Dont act like you know everything.


    The rules of nature may have changed, but this didnt matter to the two.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    The reversed gravity made the rubble fly up, and Gi-Gyu mmed Lee Sun-Ho through all the floating rock pieces.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    <em>Thud!</em>


    <em>Thud!</em>


    Gi-Gyu drove Lee Sun-Ho deeper into the ground, and he didnt resist. Gi-Gyu suddenly realized that he had forgotten to use his strongest weapon.


    They went deeper and deeper into the ground until they struck magma. Surrounded by the boiling liquid, they red at each other.


    Gi-Gyu suddenly announced, Sync.

 Chapter 383: The Choice (8)

    Chapter 383: The Choice (8)


    Gi-Gyu had tried to sync with Lee Sun-Ho, the Creator, to gain more power. He had previously synced with Earth, every creature on the, and Babel that ran on dimensional essence. Still, Gi-Gyu wasn''t confident he could defeat his opponent.


    <em>If I continue to fight without syncing with him </em>Gi-Gyu believed he could still win, but that would take an indefinite amount of time. And they might end up destroying Earth in the process. Since he was synced with Earth, if it were destroyed, the battle would end, just not in his favor.


    So Gi-Gyu needed to use the greatest ability he possessed.


    Sync.


    <em>Dun!</em>


    What are you doing?!


    <em>Dun!</em>


    Sync!


    <em>Dun!</em>


    Sync!


    Gi-Gyu continued trying to sync with Lee Sun-Ho near the Earths mantle. The invisible threads from Gi-Gyu approached Lee Sun-Ho repeatedly as he focused on this task.


    Sync!


    It wont work! How dare you! Lee Sun-Ho screamed angrily, but Gi-Gyu didnt stop trying.


    Sync! Suddenly, the threads from Gi-Gyu began embracing Lee sun-Ho.


    ...! Lee Sun-Hos eyes widened in surprise, but when he red and released his power, the threads melted away.


    <em>Fsssssh.</em>


    <em>No!</em> Gi-Gyu grew desperate. He could barely even start the syncing process, but his opponent kept breaking the threads. Also, they werent like normal cloth threads, so every time Lee Sun-Ho broke one, Gi-Gyu felt that a part of his brain melted away. If that happened again, he wasnt sure he could make it. Gi-Gyu was already beyond his limit.


    -Ill help.


    ...! When Gi-Gyu heard a voice from inside his head, his eyes widened in shock. He was so surprised that he screamed, Jupiter!


    He had hitherto believed that Jupiter was gone forever, his existence erased after uniting with Gi-Gyu.


    Just then, Lee Sun-Ho screamed in a fury, Ackkk!


    Gi-Gyus threads wrapped around Lee Sun-Ho again.


    -Well help too.


    -Ill tell you.


    -Let me help too!


    More voices followed Jupiters voice.


    <em>Tae-Shik hyung Alberto Sung-Hoon </em>


    Other familiar voices chimed in, including that of Tao Chen, Mammon, Dark, Hart, and Paimon. Those connected with Gi-Gyu were helping him. Countless powerful threads left Gi-Gyu and began enveloping Lee Sun-Ho faster than he could melt them.


    Ackkk! Lee Sun-Ho screamed again.


    -Well help too.


    -Master, Ill give you a hand.


    -Master! You can do this!


    Lou. El! Brun! Gi-Gyu recognized thest three voices. These three Egos had been with him the longest. They were so dear to him that hearing their voices made him cry. A thread, significantly thicker than all the others, left Gi-Gyu and wrapped around Lee Sun-Ho.


    How dare you?! How?! I made you! How could you do this to your creator?! Lee Sun-Ho screamed, but all the threads made it seem like he was in an impregnable cocoon. Sure the Creator couldnt break free, Gi-Gyu stepped back.


    <em>But all this Is it really enough? </em>Despite being restrained by the collective power of this entire world, Lee Sun-Ho iled with vigor, proving that he was indeed the true god. The threads that hugged him throbbed like a beating heart.


    <em>Dun! Dun! Dun!</em>


    Every time it throbbed, Gi-Gyu felt a small part of his brain melted away. Suddenly, Lee Sun-Ho resisted ferociously; in response, the threads stole more power from Gi-Gyu to reinforce the cocoon.


    ...! This had happened without Gi-Gyus order. He hadnt even thought about doing something like this.


    Gi-Gyu''s magic strengthened the threads holding Lee Sun-Ho, infusing them with Life, Death, Order, and Chaos. All the energies Lee Sun-Ho had created flowed into Gi-Gyu''s threads. Chaos and Order, the very foundations of Lee Sun-Ho''s being, were now keeping him in check.


    <em>Dun dun dun dun dun!</em>


    The rapid throbbing seemed to drown out Lee Sun-Hos screams and fury.


    <em>Hes trapped now. </em>Gi-Gyu was sure his sync threads hadpletely trapped his enemy. So, for the final time, he screamed, Sync!


    ***


    <em>Where am I? </em>When he woke up, he found himself in apletely different space. Nothing was in front of him anymore, not even the burning world.


    Gi-Gyu could guess where he was. <em>I must be inside Lee Sun-Hos memory. </em>


    After many failed attempts and receiving help from the entire world, he had finally synced with Lee Sun-Ho. Gi-Gyu was now inside Lee Sun-Ho''s memories, or rather, the memories of the Creator. The distinction between the two wasnt relevant at this moment. What mattered was that he had sessfully synced with Lee Sun-Ho.


    Gi-Gyu looked around the void. Was this how the world looked at the beginning of time?


    <em>Was Lee Sun-Ho born here? </em>Gi-Gyu tried to look and feel as much as possible in this ce. Here, his brain no longer hurt, and the thoughts and emotions of the countless beings no longer pestered him. He felt he was rediscovering peace andfort.


    <em>Nothing before me but the world.</em><em></em>


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Suddenly, an explosion urred. It started small but grew rapidly, filling the void with bright light. When the light faded, Gi-Gyu saw something in the center of it.


    <em>That must be </em>That something was a baby, and Gi-Gyu could easily guess that the baby was the Creator.


    Gi-Gyu walked toward him. The baby was sound asleep; Gi-Gyu had difficulty believing the baby was the same man he had fought earlier. Gi-Gyu sat down and stared at him.


    <em>This will take a long time, </em>Gi-Gyu thought. After syncing with so many creatures, he had realized something. The time taken to sync with a creaturepletely was a variable, dependent on the power and memories of the creature. Stronger creatures with more memories took longer to process.


    And now, he was syncing with god, the real god, the one who had created everything in existence. He couldnt even imagine how long he would have to spend inside Lee Sun-Hos memory. After the process was over, he could leave this ce. And even though much less time would have passed for those outside, Gi-Gyu wouldve spent a long time.


    <em>Itll be hard. </em>But Gi-Gyu wasnt afraid. He didnt even care if he died while epting Lee Sun-Hos memory.


    <em>Eden is ready to be on its own. </em>Gi-Gyu could vaguely see Old Man Hwangs n. He realized that Old Man Hwang was much more than a skilled cksmith; he was also a talented architect and nner. The old man had even thought about the end of the world and created a new world, Eden, to rece it. Or perhaps, he just had a strange obsession with creating a world. Gi-Gyu supported the idea and had shared some of his power with Eden before syncing with Lee Sun-Ho.


    Now, Eden was strong enough to exist on its own. Even if he were gone, everyone living inside Eden would help each other survive.


    <em>There is Paimon too. </em>Gi-Gyu knew he could also count on Hwang Chae-Il and Hwang Min-Su, who had shown great potential. Gi-Gyu felt certain that these figures would lead Eden in the right direction. With so many talented creatures, Eden would be just fine.


    <em>I feel sad </em>Tears rolled down Gi-Gyus eyes. Sitting before the glowing child, the Creator, Gi-Gyu cried, imagining the world going on without him.


    <em>How will I survive if I already feel like this? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered if he could even endure his time here. He didnt know how long he would have to stay here. One year? Ten years? Longer?


    <em>It might be over a thousand years. </em>Gi-Gyu knew he would have to live here for as long as the Creator had lived. He needed to be here until he could ept the vast amount of the Creators memories.


    <em>I will be all alone. </em>Sad, Gi-Gyu cried silently. <em>But I chose to do this.</em>


    He would rather suffer than let the Creator destroy the world and kill everyone precious to him. If his suffering could save others, Gi-Gyu was willing to do anything.


    He turned to look at the baby again. For some reason, the infant was glowing like a bulb.


    <em>It will be over someday. </em>Gi-Gyu wasnt sure if he would face death or a new beginning at the end, but either way, it would be over. <em>Thats my only hope.</em>


    To endure his time here, he needed something to look forward to. Gi-Gyu was surrounded by darkness, with the Creator being his only light source. He wiped away his tears, realizing how ridiculous he must look. He had fought and defeated the Creator, so how could he cry like this? If someone saw this, they would be in disbelief orugh at him.


    Gi-Gyu hugged his knees and watched the baby. <em>But I dont care if someoneughs at me. I wish I had someone, anyone, by my side right now. </em>


    Suddenly, his eyes widened when he felt a hand on his shoulder.


    Why do you think youre alone?


    You You! Gi-Gyu couldnt hide the shock in his voice as he screamed.


    You and I have always been together and always will. Jupiter knelt behind Gi-Gyu and hugged him. They looked ridiculous, hugging while kneeling on the ground, but Gi-Gyu couldnt stop the tears of joy.


    Jupiter whispered Gi-Gyu. Jupiter had be part of him in the past.


    Suddenly, Gi-Gyu felt two more hands on his back.


    Were here too.


    Master.


    When Gi-Gyu turned around, he saw a man and a woman smiling.


    ...! Gi-Gyu saw Lou and El standing behind him.


    I guess he got here before us, Lou muttered. He was about to sit next to Gi-Gyu, but noticing El, he apologized, Ah, sorry. You go ahead.


    El smiled at Lou and sat down next to Gi-Gyu. She held Gi-Gyus hand tightly.


    Ahh Ill suffer so much here, Lou said in annoyance.


    But I like this! This is much better than what I had to experience. I have lived so long that I even forgot my own identity, said Jupiter.


    If its with you, I dont care where I am, El whispered.


    Holding Els hand, Gi-Gyu clenched his other hand to hide the overwhelming emotions. The four figures sat down and watched the Creator; time passed slowly.


    ***


    A man opened his eyes and exhaled in a space where not even dust existed.


    Haa How long has it been? His voice sounded rusty as he looked around. I guess it hasnt been that long?


    He had stopped keeping track of time long ago. He knew much time had passed, but not as much as he had expected. His eyes still open, Gi-Gyu looked up in the air and murmured, Show yourself now It has gone on for long enough.


    In the void, Gi-Gyu ignored the rules [1] and shouted, Jung Soo-Jung! Soo-Jung! I mean Gaia.


    Narrowing his eyes, he moved his hands. He couldnt control his body well yet, so his hands moved up before flopping down awkwardly. Suddenly, the space ripped to reveal a different ce behind it.


    From that dimension came the woman Gi-Gyu wanted to see. It was impossible to tell what she was feeling. Many emotions filled her eyes as she replied,


    [Long time no see.]


    Her voice was heard in a system-like manner.


    [My pupil.]


    The rip in the space elongated to reveal more of the world Soo-Jung was in. Behind her was Baal, and nearby, Gi-Gyu saw Shin Yoo-Bin and Lim Hye-Sook slumped on the ground weakly.


    And behind them were two women lying on the ground like corpses.


    Mother Yoo-Jung His eyes unfocused and cloudy, Gi-Gyu called out to his family before looking at Soo-Jung.


    1. The author never mentioned and never mentions these rules. Even in this chapter, he just used the word "rules" to convey there might be some rules, which he never mentions.

 Chapter 384: The Choice (9)

    Chapter 384: The Choice (9)


    Gi-Gyu looked at Soo-Jung with cloudy eyes. A faint glimmer of light appeared in them but quickly faded. Once radiant, the God Hunter armor he wore was now darkening in color.


    [...]


    Soo-Jung remained silent before she opened the space further and stepped out. Baal stood still while Lim Hye-Sook and Shin Yoo-Bin, seemingly lifeless, remained on the ground. Gi-Gyu''s family also remained in the other space.


    Did you have to y such a cruel joke? asked Gi-Gyu.


    A joke? Soo-Jung finally spoke in her voice.


    Gi-Gyu looked past her and saw his family. He couldnt hear them breathe, and they still looked like corpses.


    Why are you trying to rile me up on purpose? Gi-Gyu asked Soo-Jung.


    Tsk. Soo-Jung clicked her tongue, showing emotion for the first time. Lee Sun-HoI mean, the Creator I guess you seeded in syncing with him.


    Soo-Jung waved, and the space behind her became distorted. Shin Yoo-Bin, Lim Hye-Sook, and Gi-Gyu''s family, who had seemed dead, suddenly appeared in good health and yelled.


    Oppa!


    Gi-Gyu!


    Their faces looked awful, marked by tears of sorrow, not signs of physical abuse or torture.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    When Soo-Jung waved her hand again, the space behind her closed and disappeared. With a chuckle, she muttered, I guess that was unnecessary, huh?


    Indeed, Gi-Gyu agreed. He stayedpletely still as she approached him.


    She leaned, bringing her face closer to his, gave him a genuine smile, and asked, So how does it feel to be god, pupil?


    Isnt this what you wanted, Gaia? Gi-Gyus voice and face remained nk. You wanted me to be god, didnt you?


    Soo-Jung took a step back and put her hands on her waist. Thats right. I am Gaia. To be more urate, I am


    With sadness in her eyes, she continued, I am her will. I was separated from the rest of her, the polluted part. I am Adams counterpartEve.


    Soo-Jungs aura changed suddenly. Gone was the yful and powerful atmosphere, reced by something unapproachable and divine.


    <em>Gaia </em>This was how she looked when Gi-Gyu had first met her.


    You must have questions. Ask me anything now that everything is over, Soo-Jung offered.


    Gi-Gyu rose. He was now powerful; honestly, he could obliterate her if he wished. He asked, I wont ask you anything. I just want you to tell me what you want to say.


    The darkness inside Gi-Gyus eyes slowly disappeared. Soon, they looked as clear as before.


    Just as you said, Im Gaia. Not her entirely, as I said before. When Gaia became one with the Tower and got control of Chaos and Order, she


    Soo-Jung continued, The powers corrupted her. Chaos and Order were too powerful for her and slowly ate her away. Gaia decided she needed to cut away the damaged part: me.


    ...


    That is Jung Soo-Jung.


    ***


    Gaia created Eve, a powerful vessel, to house her corrupted part. Since she had god-like powers, she needed a strong shell. So, she stole the Adam idea, sacrificed many, and ended up with an infant. Funnily enough, I am not the first Eve. The first one was a failure.


    Gi-Gyu easily guessed that the first one was Ha-Rim. Gaia had created her, just like Soo-Jung, but she was considered a failed product.


    Soo-Jung continued, While creating Adam, Andras must have found Ha-Rim. To make Adam, he used her for experiments. There were many other failed Eves out there, but most either died inside the Tower or were used in experiments.


    With a yful smile, Soo-Jung added, Of course, some managed to survive on their own.


    ...


    Lim Hye-Sook. She isnt sure of her identity, but she is also an Eve. One of the failures who survived.


    Soo-Jung mumbled, Thats why she saved me inside the Tower. I looked so suspicious, but she still took me in.


    Soo-Jung faced Gi-Gyu again. After gaining all that power, Gaias condition began deteriorating slowly She seeded in removing the rotmebut she couldnt change her fate.


    Get erased? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Yes. She was to be taken over by the power. On top of this, the Creators emotions began to control her, so she also started wishing for the apocalypse. That is why Soo-Jung looked tired as she continued, I want to thank you.


    Gi-Gyu waved his hand to create a space that looked exactly like his home. The home where he used to live happily with his mother and sister.


    An undecipherable emotion appeared in Soo-Jung''s eyes. "I was the mostfortable here.


    Soo-Jung asked, Shall I continue?


    When Gi-Gyu nodded, Soo-Jung began. Realizing that her end was near, Gaia freed Kronos.


    ...


    She prepared for when she would no longer be able to make decisions on her own. To stop herself, she created many countermeasures. The yers, for example, were meant to save Earth and stop her. That is if one of them became powerful enough for that. And yers were just one of her many countermeasures.


    Soo-Jung exined that Gaias intentions werent all good. She continued, She also found Adam for something entirely different. She wanted to destroy the world.


    She had conflicting intentions. You must have also felt that, right? That, at some point, she just stopped intervening? You must have noticed that she changed.


    Gi-Gyu nodded, remembering how his and his Egos status screen had gone nk. Around the same time, many yers had stopped bing stronger. It sort of heralded the Tower and the worlds destruction.


    Soo-Jung exined, That was when Gaia met her limit and was annihted. Everything was lost andSoo-Jung took out her tea set and poured herself a cuponly the ns she created continued.


    But Gi-Gyu finally asked his first question. What about when we first met? How you behaved with me


    Gi-Gyu''s eyes were piercing, seemingly searching for the truth in Soo-Jung''s words. He said calmly, "It seems that you have been concealing a lot from me, but at the same time, it appears that there were many things you were unaware of as well. It''s difficult to believe you just acted on Gaia''s orders as her corrupted part."


    Youre right. Looking sad, she continued, I was raised by Lim Hye-Sook. Living among humans, I forgot many things and learned a great deal. "By the time I met you, I was no longer just Gaias corrupted partI was also a woman named Jung Soo-Jung.


    Gi-Gyu found it hard to read her emotions. Soo-Jung continued, As I spent more time with you and Gaias n progressed, I remembered more.


    What did you mean when you said you carry a burden?


    My burden When Soo-Jung had taken Gi-Gyu in as her pupil, she had warned him that he would someday have to carry her burden.


    She exined, I also didnt know what it was at the time. I knew I had a burden to carry and would find out what it is someday, but her eyes moistenedI had no idea it could be something like this


    You still havent told me what it is, Gi-Gyu urged.


    Ill tell you soon. When Im done telling this story, I will, Soo-Jung promised. In the end, everything went ording to Gaias n. Every piece, including Kronos, Andras, you, me, and even the Creator, moved as it should.


    Now, they were nearing the end. Gaia wanted Eve, Soo-Jung, to obey her n. But Gi-Gyu stood before her, ready to stop her if necessary. Lee Sun-Ho was to end this world just as Gaia wanted, but Gi-Gyu had ultimately defeated him.


    Soo-Jung asked, Now, you have a choice to make. You seeded in syncing with Lee Sun-Ho, right?


    Gi-Gyu nodded. A long time had passed since his battle with Lee Sun-Ho, and during this painful time, Gi-Gyu had epted all of Lee Sun-Hos memories. He now possessed Lee Sun-Hos power.


    Youre the only god at the moment, Soo-Jung announced. Gi-Gyu was the only one who could decide the world''s beginning and end now. He had the full power of the Creator, perhaps even more.


    Do you want to see what Eden looks like right now? When Soo-Jung suggested, Gi-Gyu waved his hand. A crystal orb appeared on a desk, showing Edens situation.


    You have been in Lee Sun-Hos memories for five years now. Eden has developed a great deal during this time, Soo-Jung exined.


    Gi-Gyu had lost this time. And while it had been only five years outside, he had actually spent way, way, way more time inside the Creators memories, as time flowed differently inside.


    Gi-Gyu gulped quietly and watched the crystal orb.


    Soo-Jung continued, Eden now has an organized system. Just as Old Man Hwang wanted, it is an independent world. Im sure it will continue to improve as time passes.


    With fire in her eyes now, Soo-Jung looked at Gi-Gyu, and added, After all, thats what you ordered. You asked them to create a world where everyone could live happily.


    Gi-Gyu didnt doubt that his Egos would obey him faithfully. They could live inside Eden for eternity, and they would continue to follow hismand.


    And everything else other than Eden


    Soo-Jung flexed her power. She was Gaias ultimate n, so she had inherited her power. Although she wasnt as powerful as Gi-Gyu, she was likely the second-strongest figure in the world now.


    Soo-Jung changed their surroundings. Gi-Gyus home disappeared, and clear windows surrounded them.


    She exined, Everything else is gone now. They copsed and disappeared. Im talking about every other dimension. The entire universe turned to dust.


    She rose and continued, Now, Ill tell you about my burden.


    Was her story over?


    <em>No, I think she just doesnt want to talk about it anymore. </em>Gi-Gyu realized that Soo-Jung was confused. Because Gaia had created her, she had to obey her creator. But Soo-Jung was fighting back desperately.


    My mission is to She grabbed her chest, feeling her heart beating violently. The power she was releasing was so great that even Gi-Gyu flinched. Where was such strengthing from?


    You know whats about toe, right? You have everything now. You know everything, meaning this whole world belongs to you now. So you know, dont you?


    I do Gi-Gyu nodded.


    Tears rolled down Soo-Jungs eyes. Gi-Gyu had never seen her cry. How could she? She was Luciferthe fearless yer.


    Good. Before Gaia died, she linked the essence of every dimension to me, Soo-Jung whispered. It was possible because the Tower was the center of this world, and Gaia was the master of this Tower. Gaia She ordered me that whatever happens, I must destroy this world. If my heart gets destroyed, the world will end. That includes you and Eden.


    And that was Gaias n. It was Soo-Jung''s mission to bring an end to everything, whether the Creator seeded in destroying this world and creating a new one or if someone managed to defeat the Creator and save it.


    Soo-Jung couldn''t ignore her burden, as this n was in the works even before Gi-Gyu had gained his current strength. Since the essence of all the dimensions was linked to her, she was the nucleus of this world. And Gi-Gyu was god only in this world where Eden existed.


    Soo-Jung held the key to everything, and the world would end if she died.


    This is what Gaia wanted. If the Creator annihted the world, she knew another world would be created that is controlled by him, Soo-Jung exined. Gaia had felt an eternity of pain in this world that repeated over and over again, and she didnt want this to happen again. This was why she wanted the Creator and everything else to end.


    "Gaia wanted this," Soo-Jung said. "She feared the Creator would just create another world he could control after destroying this one." Having experienced an endless cycle of pain in this world, Gaia desired for everything, including the Creator, to end.


    Gaia had lost her child and husband and had endured being used and controlled against her will. Factors like these had driven Gaia to condemn the world.


    Gaia knew that if someone managed to defeat the Creator, be it Kronos or someone else, they would be even more dangerous than the Creator. And she believed nothing is more dangerous than a god with emotions, Soo-Jung said.


    Gi-Gyu could understand how Gaia must have felt. <em>But what a cruel and inefficient goddess she was.</em>


    Gaia could have ended the world at the very beginning. She could have done so after bing the Towers master. Instead, she first created Eve and then asked her to do it.


    Gi-Gyu murmured, But just like everything she had done before, she didnt want to dirty her own hands.


    Yes, she was a cruel and pitiful woman, Soo-Jung replied. A version of Gaia, Kronos, and Jupiter has always existed in every generation. Gaia, unwilling to be the one to kill them, gave her creation the power to destroy this world.


    Soo-Jung continued to sob. Since youre the one who defeated the Creator, you must be feeling the pain and emotions of every being in this world, right? Including what the Creator felt. So wouldnt you go mad as well?


    Gi-Gyu didnt respond.


    By gaining his memories, and the memories of every human and creature If you remain the new god, then need I say more? You know how it will all end, dont you? asked Soo-Jung.


    Gi-Gyu couldnt say anything because Soo-Jung was right. He was indeed connected to everyone and everything, so he understood.


    "You don''t just hold happiness, love, and other positive emotions inside you. You now understand the emotions of even evil people, like murderers and psychopaths. You have epted their resentment, hatred, and bloodlust as well."


    "Yes," Gi-Gyu agreed. He could understand the emotions and motives of all beings, including those of ruthless monsters. It''s a scary thought that if I continue to be the god of this world, it might transform into a tormenting hell filled with only pain.


    So Soo-Jung stopped crying. A ck dagger appeared in her hand, and she aimed it at her heart. This is the right thing to do, isnt it?


    Her hands trembling, she asked, Gi-Gyu, this is the right thing to do Right?


    Once this dagger pierced Soo-Jungs heart, nothing would exist in this world. Eden and Gi-Gyu would disappear too.


    Pain and suffering will cease to exist, Soo-Jung whispered. It was such a strange logic, but it was the truth. So Im doing the right thing, Gi-Gyu.


    A bitter smile appeared on her lips as the dagger began cutting into her skin. She shuddered from the pain; all the while, she hadnt stopped crying.


    Just then, Gi-Gyu rose. Wait. You said that I have a choice to make. Kronos and Gaia also told me that it was up to me.


    This was the time for him to make his decision. He continued, That means I can either let you do what you wish, stop you, or do whatever else I believe I must. It means that I have the chance to create the future I want.


    Gi-Gyu grabbed Soo-Jungs hand and stopped the dagger from piercing her body. When Gi-Gyu forced open Soo-Jungs fist, the dagger disappeared.


    Gi-Gyu embraced Soo-Jung. Her tears soaked his shirt as he mumbled, I have made my decision.


    He whispered, Sync.


    Invisible threads from Gi-Gyu reached out and began wrapping themselves around Gi-Gyu and Soo-Jung.

 Chapter 385: Epilogue

    Chapter 385: Epilogue


    On a destend, several figures stood together.


    Were on the fourth floorthest tutorial floor. Youll have to clear a test once you enter the fifth floor. And you will stop being newbies after clearing that test, a tall, handsome young man announced as he looked at the group.


    As soon as the man finished, one girl raised her hand. Mr. Guide! Mr. Guide!


    Go ahead.


    My mom said we could die on the test floor if we made a mistake there. Is that true? asked the girl, who looked pretty young.


    The man grinned and replied, Of course. Thats why you must be cautious.


    Come on! The rest of the groupughed. Youre lying! It may be a test floor, but Eden controls it! Why would Eden kill anyone?


    What?! Mr. Guide, were you teasing me just now? But my mom said I need to be careful on the test floor the young girl murmured, looking confused.


    The group booed the guide teasingly. The guide replied, Haha, youre correct. It may be a test floor, but since Eden maintains it, you dont have to worry about casualties. I cant believe you didnt know such a basic fact. You might have to go through the course all over again!


    If youre teaching the course, Im in!


    Me too!


    The groups reaction indicated that the guide had a good reputation.


    The guide replied, Im just kidding. You guys are all excellent, so I am not worried about sending you to the test floor. But you mightck basic information, so shall we go over a few things again?


    Okay!


    The group sat around the guide. The group of ten, consisting of both males and females of diverse ages, had not only humans but also beings with unique physical attributes. Two had white wings, one had a horn on their forehead, and one appeared monstrous. Despite their differences, they all seemed to have a harmonious rtionship.


    Now, if you answer these three questions correctly, well go to dinner together after you pass the test floor. How would you like that? the guide suggested.


    All right! But can we each also ask you a question? one group member asked. The guide smiled, enjoying the students'' enthusiasm.


    Of course. Ill ask the first question. The guide seemed very experienced because he led the group professionally. The other groups watching quietly began talking among themselves again.


    The guide asked, What do we call people with special powers and the ability to climb the Tower?


    Come on! Thats too easy!


    yers! Theyre called the yers!


    One of them with sses added, yers are born with this power. They have a status screen and a special power. A few even have something called a unique ability.


    Thats correct. The guide nodded.


    Then its our turn to ask a question, right? What level are you, Mr. Guide? someone asked in excitement.


    The guide flinched and then replied, Im level 1.


    Huh? Only level 1? But you saved us from danger so many times! We thought you must be at least level 30!


    Because I only stay on the tutorial floors, I know their monsters very well. If you know their weaknesses and how to kill them, you can hunt the monsters easily, even if your level is low, the guide exined.


    The yer with sses asked, Does that mean that one can be powerful even if their level is low?


    The guide calmly answered, It depends on the situation, but It differs based on how hard you work. Your efforts matter the most.


    The guide was momentarily deep in thought before he shook his head and said, Lets move on to the second question. What are the monsters?


    Ah! I think I know the answer! Some students whispered, but this appeared to be a difficult question because none offered to answer.


    "They''reposed of malice," the student with sses said confidently. "I''ve heard the malice from the people and destroyed dimensions gathered to form these monsters. That''s why we must keep climbing the Tower, killing the monsters, and closing the gates that keep appearing."


    ...!


    Wow Hes so smart!


    The other students seemed impressed.


    Excellent answer. The guide nodded. They are simply the manifestation of negative emotions, and thats why they appear in various forms. But they have no consciousness and act purely on their malicious intent. This is why we must hunt them and maintain the bnce in this world.


    Our turn now! You must have an important title in Eden, Mr. Guide. So, who are you? Every newbie here wanted an answer to that question. Eden maintained all the guides, and this guide was the most famous of them all. He had been a guide for a very long time and seemingly held a high position inside Eden. All newbies considered him a legendary figure. Everyone here was curious about him.


    <em>Well find out the answer today! </em>The students were determined to solve this mystery. Whoever found his identity would ultimately conquer the Tower, or at least that was what the rumor said.


    The guide cautiously said, I am a guide. I dont know how this rumor started, but Eden just takes good care of me, thats all.


    Come on!


    Please tell us the truth! Please!


    The students begged, but the guide smiled and replied, This is the truth.


    Suddenly, a strange aura enveloped the group.


    ...? This odd energy forced all the students to be quiet. A strange silence fell, and it was the guide who broke it.


    Last question. Why must the yers climb the Tower?


    Ah! The students eximed and answered simultaneously, Because we must kill the monsters and conquer the Tower to be strong!


    And why is that?


    Thats The students looked at each other in confusion. To prepare for the unexpected? Huh? Why cant we remember?


    The students were stumped. They knew climbing the Tower was crucial, but they couldn''t remember why. Then, the student with the sses simply stated, "We must be stronger. That''s reason enough."


    The guide onlyughed, and another silence fell. After a few minutes, the guide asked, If you dont have any more questions, can we wrap this up for the day?


    Ah! The students jolted. They indeed had onest question. Mr. Guide Do you have a girlfriend?


    The guide grinned.


    ***


    A figure walked along the well-lit hallway. He walked confidently, seemingly familiar with the ce. The figure was the guide from earlier, and perhaps because of the bright light, he looked even more striking.


    He stopped in front of a door and knocked.


    Come in, Someone inside answered. With a click, the door opened.


    The guide walked in and reported, The lesson went well today. The student named Kim Nam-Hyun is good.


    You mean the one with the sses? the man, seemingly in charge, asked.


    Yes. That one has great potential and likely a unique unawakened ability. I think we should keep our eyes on him. The guide bowed before turning around.


    They were inside the President of Edens room. The headquarters of Eden, the organization that had united the world, was located here. And that man ran the entire ce. He was an important figure, yet the guide acted familiarly toward him.


    Wait! The president yelled. The namete on his desk shined, disying his name.


    [Heo Sung-Hoon]


    President Heo Sung-Hoon respectfully asked the guide, Are you going there today?


    The guide looked down and replied, I guess I should. After all, this doesnt ur often.


    The guides tone indicated that he held a position higher than the president, which didn''t make sense. Nevertheless, the two appeared to be at ease with this dynamic.


    Sung-Hoon muttered, Im almost done for the day too. I knew being the president would be hard, but I had no idea how busy I would be.


    But wasnt this your choice? The guide smirked.


    Sung-Hoon nodded and answered, Indeed Thats why I know I have to work even harder. The car is ready, and Ill be leaving soon. Will you go with me?


    Sure. Sung-Hoon quickly finished up his duties and stood up. The two men walked to the headquarters entrance together. They were well-known figures, yet no one recognized or greeted them on the way, thanks to the cognitive impairment barrier.


    Every time you do this, I cant help but be impressed, Sung-Hoon said with awe.


    But you can do it too, can''t you? The guide smiled.


    Even I cant put a cognitive impairment barrier over an entire district.


    Hmph. Stop grumbling.


    It seemed that the guide and Sung-Hoon were fairly close. Soon, they arrived in front of a big car. It was the rarest and most expensive car in the world and belonged to Eden''s president.


    Sung-Hoon opened the door for the guide. Please, go ahead.


    Thanks.


    Sung-Hoon quickly got in the drivers seat.


    ***


    Were here, Sung-Hoon announced. They had arrived at a giant riverside mansion. Sung-Hoon parked, and they both exited the car.


    Watching the many cars parked around him, Sung-Hoon murmured, I guess many people came.


    "It seems like everyone is present today," the guide noted as he sensed the different energies within the mansion. The mansion had many shut doors, but they never once had to stop to knock or ring the bell. The gates automatically opened, recognizing their presence.


    When they finally arrived at the front door, Sung-Hoon called out, Were here.


    Everyone has been waiting for you! You arete! A little girl suddenly appeared on Sung-Hoons shoulder.


    How have you been, Brun? asked Sung-Hoon.


    Fine! Everyones waiting! You two are thest ones to arrive! Brun nced at the guide.


    The front door, which looked a little too small and shabby for the size of the mansion, opened. However, the space it revealed was unexpectedly huge.


    Yay!


    Youre finally here!


    Now we can eat!


    Im starving!


    Several figures burst out happily when they saw Sung-Hoon and the guide. The mansion''s interior was much bigger than it looked from the outside, and it was filled with guests of various species. Many stared at the guide and yelled, Wow, hes here too?!


    Uwah! I guess were going to have a party tonight!


    Suddenly, everyone stopped what they were doing. Even those happily calling out to the guide quieted down. All because of one man who tapped the guides shoulder and greeted, Hey. You came.


    Yeah, the guide answered nonchntly.


    The atmosphere turned a little tense as everyone watched them. Next, they all heard an abrupt thud as a man with a giant halberd on his back knelt on the floor and shouted, Grandmaster!


    A figure made of bones also knelt. Many others also followed suit and greeted, Greetings to our god!


    Gosh, must we do this every time?! Just stand up already! ordered the man, supposedly the god and grandmaster.


    Hal wiped his nose and rose. The eyes of Hal and the other loyal Egos were clear and filled with adoration.


    Beside their master stood a man and a woman. These three were powerful enough to change the world if they wished.


    Lou, El. Go ahead and eat. Ill join you soon, Gi-Gyu suggested.


    Hmph. Lou seemed unimpressed.


    Of course. El bowed respectfully.


    Turning toward the guide, Gi-Gyu asked, Can we talk for a moment?


    Sung-Hoon smiled at them and offered, Ill give you some privacy.


    Gi-Gyu escorted the guide out of the banquet hall and to the terrace. From here, they could still see everyone and began chatting.


    Gi-Gyu asked, I guess youve adapted well.


    Yeah, it was easier than I thought.


    Im d.


    What about you? Are you still at the same level? asked the guide.


    Gi-Gyu smiled and didnt answer. After some time, he replied, I know thats not what you really want to ask me.


    The guide nodded and asked, Are you happy with your new life? Everyone forgot what you did for them. You saved the world and continue to improve it. Youre still doing it, yet


    The guide frowned and continued, They havepletely forgotten about you. They forgot your aplishments and sacrifices. Are you content with that?


    Gi-Gyu smiled faintly and answered, But people remember the others.


    He watched those enjoying the banquet and continued, Sung-Hoon is the head of Eden. Old Man Hwang and his family are settled now. Hal, Hart, Paimon, and Botis All the species somehow now live peacefully with each other. People might not remember me, but they remember them. And you You remember me, right? Im thankful youre finding your ce in this world.


    The guide sniggered and asked, And what about Soo-Jung?


    ...? Gi-Gyu couldnt hide his confusion. Suddenly, he whispered, So its true I thought something must be going on between you two.


    W-what the hell are you talking about?! I was just asking because I didnt see her there, the guide stammered.


    When everything was about to end, Gi-Gyu had synced with her. And syncing with him had separated her from the world. Gi-Gyu had to use his god powers to make that possible.


    Even after syncing with Gi-Gyu, Soo-Jung couldnt stop feeling guilty. Ultimately, she had left, iming she wanted to travel the new world and help others.


    Shes here. You can go see herter if you want.


    At Gi-Gyus reply, the guide flinched and turned away.


    Gi-Gyu suggested, Jupiter, Im happy youre doing well. Good luck with Soo-Jung.


    Soo-Jung often asked him about Jupiter, which he had found odd. Now, it was clear that something was going on between the two. Gi-Gyu grinned and looked at Jupiter, who was now working as a guide.


    After bing god, Gi-Gyu had given a new body and life to Jupiter. Jupiter wanted to experience things freely, which was why Gi-Gyu had helped him.


    Boys! Arent youing? Its dinner time. Food is getting cold! a female voice yelled.


    Mother hasnt changed, has she? Jupiter smiled when he saw Su-Jin waving at him.


    Oppa! Hurry! Jupi oppa, you too! Yoo-Jung yelled as well. The two womens voices rang in the banquet hall.


    How could you make your mother wait like this?! Hurry up, boys! a male voice roared.


    Fine! Please stop yelling, Tae-Shik hyung! Gi-Gyu turned red and yelled. He became even more embarrassed when his mother scolded him loudly, I told you to stop calling him Tae-Shik hyung! Call him Father!


    Now looking like a ripe tomato, Gi-Gyu turned to look at Jupiter. They needed to return to the banquet. But just then, Jupiter asked with a naughty grin, By the way, when are you marrying El?

 Chapter 386: Side Story 1 - Kronos

    Chapter 386: Side Story 1 - Kronos


    <em>Ah it hurts.</em> The pain was intense enough to drive him to insanity. Funnily enough, the pain had started as a tickle; soon, it had be barely tolerable. And finally, he gave in and screamed at the top of his lungs.


    He stood up after and suddenly felt confused. <em>How can I feel pain? </em>


    It stings he murmured before realizing he could talk. He asked out loud, What? I can talk too?


    He tried to move his hands. He could see his hands clearly, so he looked down; yes, he could also see his body.


    Wait Im alive? He thought about it for a while before realizing the pains origin. Ants?


    They were actually ant-like monsters, as they were a bit bigger than those pismires but were just as weak, not a huge threat all in all. Currently, these monsters were trying to eat this, clearly alive, man. The man wondered why he was alive for a while; then, he realized he should first take care of these pesky pests.


    Disappear! He raised his hand and ordered. And nothing happened, surprising and confusing the man.


    Amand from him should have been enough to kill such weak monsters, but nothing had happened.


    Be gone, he tried again, but the result was the same. The pismires, seemingly sneering at him, continued to try to eat his still-healthy body.


    Ackkk! Soon, he had had enough and abruptly jumped and shook himself. As the ants fell to the ground, he began squashing them with his foot, finally putting the fear of god in them.


    He could see his body more clearly. These arent my hands?!


    It wasnt the only surprise. He tried to summon his power, but he felt nothing. No matter how hard he tried, there was no energy inside him.


    I have no magic? Or any other power, he mumbled, unable to believe his situation.


    <em>Actually, I can still feel a tiny bit of magic. </em>The problem was that he had such little power that it was almost like he didnt have any. <em>Its only a tiny amount, but there is still some mana inside this body. </em>


    But unfortunately, he couldnt feel any other powers inside him.


    What is going on? the man mumbled and looked around. Im definitely inside the Tower.


    He was sure he was on one of the floors but did not understand how or why he had returned to life after death. He almost had no power and was in a foreign body.


    What happened to you?


    ...!


    Someone approached him and asked. He was so weak that he had failed to sense her, so he jumped in shock.


    <em>Ah </em>He realized that he shouldnt have been surprised, considering how weak he currently was. He turned to see the neer and noted that she had a pretty face and a voice that could put people at ease. After looking at her for a while, he felt she looked familiar. Ha-Rim?


    Once again, the manKronosfell into a thought spiral. How was he alive? Why was Ha-Rim here?


    Ha-Rim? You mean the fried chicken brand? the woman asked him an odd question.


    ***


    Kronos used to be a dimensional rulerhe had killed God. A fake one, but a mighty and powerful foe nheless. It was a remarkable feat.


    Kronos had decided to sacrifice everything for the betterment and peace of humanity. He had trained inside Chaos to be stronger and had helped to defeat the Creator.


    He used to be a great man; right now, even the smallest tasks were proving themselves formidable adversaries.


    Have you never used chopsticks before? You speak Korean and look Korean but act like a foreigner. This is how you hold chopsticks. Ha-Rim held his hand and helped him learn how to hold the chopsticks correctly.


    He used to be an expert in countless martial arts, so it didnt take Kronos long to learn how to use chopsticks. But Ha-Rim seemed surprised at how quick he was. Wow, youre good!


    <em>Im still not used to this new body. </em>This wasnt his body, so he still had some difficulties. <em>This is definitely Ha Song-Sus body. </em>


    He upied Ha Song-Su''s body, but it seemed unfamiliar to him. The chaos energy from Chaos had weakened and corrupted his original body. Andras had selected Ha Song-Su as one of the Adam candidates, so Kronos had taken that body instead. Over time, he grew ustomed to it as he prepared to battle the Creator.


    <em>But this body is different from before. </em>


    Something had changed. His current body felt taller with different features, and it wasnt too hard to guess why.


    <em>During the revival process, this body must have been affected by my consciousness. </em>


    The mix and mash of his soul with Ha Song-Sus body had produced these changes.


    Ha-Rim, who had been munching quietly until now, asked, What are you thinking so hard about?


    Nothing.


    Are you always this quiet?


    ... Kronos studied her face carefully. She was instrumental in shaping Ha Song-Su and was Adams counterpart, created by Gaia. The Creators attack had nearly killed him, but Ha-Rim had given him all her power to save him.


    <em>She loved Ha Song-Su. </em>Kronos knew that Ha-Rim had fallen in love with Ha Song-Su.


    <em>She loved him as a friend, a man, and family. </em>


    Because Ha-Rim loved Ha Song-Su, she couldnt even let his body die despite knowing it was Kronos consciousness inside.


    Ha Song-Su could never return, as Kronos had consumed his soul, making them the same entity. Even the Creator couldnt reverse a change like this. Despite knowing that, Ha-Rim had sacrificed herself to save Kronos, which gave him a chance to reverse time and ultimately help defeat the Creator.


    <em>And then I died. </em>Kronos knew he shouldnt be alive right now. He had to burn his physical form, soul, and entire existence to reverse time.


    <em>So how am I alive now? </em>Ha-Rim being alive was also a confusing fact.


    Looking into her eyes, he asked, Why are you helping me?


    We just met, and you continue to talk disrespectfully to me. I killed those ants for you, and Im even feeding you, so how could you?! Ha-Rim grumbled.


    Well, I guess Im thankful for your help.


    Haa


    Kronos had woken up in a deserted location on the 13th floor. Ha-Rim had exined that she had found him while looking for something. Apparently, Kronos had agitated the ants, making the ant queene to attack. He was ashamed to admit that he had almost died. He only had a tiny amount of power, and mere ants could have killed him.


    Thankfully, she had showed up just in time, and when Kronos stomach growled loudly, she had even given him food.


    Its just she exined. For some reason, I feel like I know you. But dont worry; Im not flirting with you! I find this situation very strange too


    She nced at him hesitantly before adding, I guess I just want to take care of you So stop asking me questions!


    ... Kronos became quiet. <em>Shes definitely Ha-Rim </em>


    Even if she wasnt, there had to be a significant connection.


    <em>Because just like her, I feel something for her too. </em>


    Kronos felt like he had also missed her. And that was why he hadnt refused her help and had agreed to eat with her. He didnt want to let her leave like this.


    <em>I want to keep seeing her. </em>


    A powerful emotion boiled inside him, which was why he didnt leave her.


    <em>And I also need to learn more about this situation. </em>He believed that Ha-Rim must be in a simr situation, so if they continued to talk, he might find out how he was resurrected.


    <em>And maybe Ill find out if the Creator died. </em>


    There was at least one thing Kronos had learned so far.


    I guess he seeded, Kronos mumbled.


    Pardon?


    Kronos shook his head quietly. He turned to study the inside of the Tower. He had built the Tower, but this tower wasnt Babel.


    <em>This isnt the structure I built. </em>This meant that he must have seeded. Kronos realized that Gi-Gyu must have killed the Creator and made all these changes.


    <em>Im curious now. </em>Kronos no longer had the desire to rule all dimensions. He didnt have the mind to sacrifice himself for the good of humanity anymore. At this moment, he just wanted to know how he was still alive and how the world had changed.


    And there was one more thing he wanted.


    Why do you keep staring at me like that?! Ha-Rimined.


    Kronos wanted to keep spending time with her. He replied, Thank you for the food. It didnt taste good, but I am no longer hungry.


    What the heck?! What is wrong with you?


    Kronos continued to study her and thought, <em>There must be a reason why he resurrected me. </em>


    The only person who could have done this was Kim Gi-Gyu, but Kronos couldnt imagine why he did this.


    Ill follow you now, Kronos announced.


    Umm Have you lost your mind?!


    ***


    So you really dont know anything? Kronos asked in disbelief.


    What are you talking about? The world changed? This man named Kim Gi-Gyu killed the Creator?! She sounded genuinely confused.


    Shocked by her ignorance, Kronos asked, Do you really not know, Ha-Rim?


    I really dont! Im a good yer, but Ive never heard of anything like that!


    When Kronos seemed disappointed, Ha-Rim added, I mean If youre that curious, go to Eden and ask. It has all the records rted to the yers. Of course, I doubt they know about this yer who supposedly killed god.


    Ha-Rim had proposed a solution, but Kronos remained dissatisfied. Ha-Rim became anxious as she thought he was upset, but this was not the case.


    Kronos just needed to know why Gi-Gyu had done this. <em>He saved the whole world and everyone in it, yet he didnt brag about it? He actually </em><em>erased</em><em> everyones memory?</em>


    He couldnt understand. Kronos wondered if he had been resurrected in a different reality. Or perhaps he was dreaming at the moment.


    <em>But this </em><em>ce Eden</em><em> And many things tell me this is still the same ce. </em>


    Kronos was busy in his thoughts, and Ha-Rim muttered, Youre such a strange man.


    She looked into his eyes and said, And my name isnt Ha-Rim. Its Leah.


    ...?


    My name is Choi Leah.

 Chapter 387: Side Story 2 - Kronos (2)

    Chapter 387: Side Story 2 - Kronos (2)


    Ha-Rim, now called Leah, let Kronos apany her. The world may have be fairly safe now, but traveling with a stranger could still be dangerous. After all, yer-rted crimes were still abundant. Moreover, never trust any yerpletely was the first lesson taught to all the yers. Eden maintained the Tower, so it was much safer than before, but it was still a dangerous battlefield.


    Still, Leah let Kronos apany her. And he could understand why.


    <em>Because Im weak, very weak now. </em>


    If the old Kronos had met the current Kronos, he would have treated his weaker version like a bug.


    <em>Andpared to me right now, shes much stronger. </em>


    Kronos could sense the power storm raging inside her. Leah was obviously confident that she could take care of him if he tried anything.


    Im going to leave the Tower tomorrow. What do you want to do? asked Leah. She had exined earlier that she was here to find something.


    Ill go with you, Kronos rigidly answered.


    Yes, Your Highness, Leah replied sarcastically with a grin. The duo roamed the floor together for the rest of the day.


    <em>There are more varieties of monsters on each floor now. I can even see some extinct species too. </em>


    Kronos studied the Tower diligently. It was very different from the old Tower. He knew every species that lived on each Tower floor, so he was certain this Tower wasnt the same as the old Tower.


    Its apletely different ce now. Its almost as if this is a whole different world. Kronos became even more curious, wondering what had happened while he was dead. He looked at Leah up and down.


    Why are you looking at me like that? Leah asked as she demolished a group of ant monsters.


    Kronos shrugged and answered, Ill follow you and find out everything I need.


    ... Leah gaped in confusion for a moment before stammering, U umm, okay


    Shaking her head, she resumed killing the ant monsters. With every attack, she pulverized a lot of ants.


    Standing behind her, Kronos asked, Do you think I am mad?


    No, thats not it! Anyway, if you arent going to kill the monsters, at least pick up the crystals! You gotta earn your keep!


    Kronos nodded quietly and began collecting the tiny rice-sized crystals.


    Pfft! Leah, ultimately, failed to suppress herughter, giggling at the strange man who had appeared out of nowhere and talked funny.


    <em>He makes me feel a strange yearning.</em>


    ***


    Wait a minute. Are you telling me that this man isnt registered anywhere? Leah asked the Eden employee, who looked just as confused. Unregistered yers rarely appeared in the Tower. And this man, he seemingly didnt belong to any country or group.


    The Eden employee exined, Its like he didnt exist before today.


    Eden was the biggest group in the world, so it was a huge problem if it couldnt identify someone. The Eden employee stared at Kronos suspiciously, but his target was too engrossed in the TV.


    Leah replied, All right.


    There is nothing I can do. Rules are rules. The Eden employee couldnt finish his sentence because Leahs threatening aura suddenly struck him.


    She asked, Please keep this quiet for now.


    Leahs energy had seemingly overwhelmed the Eden employee. In the end, he nodded and answered, All right.


    Satisfied, Leah turned around and returned to Kronos. Another Eden employee, who had been watching from far away, approached the employee in charge. Who was that?


    Eden was a powerful organization. This employee wasnt some low-level worker other yers could disrespect.


    The other employee asked, Youre going to report this, right?


    It was necessary to report the unusual event to higher authorities. An unknown yer had emerged, and a woman, seemingly his guardian, had intimidated an Eden staffer.


    Dont. The employee Leah had threatened shook his head.


    What?


    That woman is a ranker.


    A ranker? So what?


    Being a ranker didnt mean she was above Edens rules and regtions or that she could threaten anyone as she pleased.


    Frustrated, the employee in charge exined, The execs at headquarters are keeping a close watch on her. Ill make the report myself if I must, so dont do anything stupid.


    He knew very well that the proper protocol was to report what had happened today.


    <em>But shes famous for being the worst bully. </em>


    Choi Leah didnt give empty threats. She wouldnt physically harm an Eden employee, but she was known to be good at bullying people.


    <em>But I better do something to protect myself just in case, </em>the Eden employee thought. He wouldnt report this to his boss, but he needed to ensure he had a way out if this ever became a problem.


    yer Choi Leah! the Eden employee called out loudly.


    Choi Leah, who was talking to Kronos, turned and narrowed her eyes as the Eden employee grinned widely.


    ***


    Just who are you? And why wont you tell me your name? Choi Leah was feeling frustrated.


    My identity My name Kronos couldnt answer her easily. She had asked him this many times now, so it was no wonder she was annoyed.


    Could it be that youre suffering from amnesia? Like in movies? Is that it? But if thats the case, Eden would have your records. Choi Leah narrowed her eyes at him andined, Do you have any idea what kind of risk I took just now for you?


    The Eden employee assigned to her was an excellent worker and a reasonable man.


    <em>But hes too good. Its annoying. </em>She knew he would never do anything that would put him at a disadvantage.


    Leah grumbled, Haa If you get in trouble, Ill be responsible. And he even asked for something else in return I dont know why Im doing this.


    With another sigh, she demanded, Just tell me your name, at least. Why do you have so many secrets?


    Considering how weak this man was, he shouldnt have been anywhere near that high and dangerous floor. Surprising yet was the fact that even Eden didnt know about him.


    <em>Im even more curious about him now. </em>But it wasnt simple interest she felt toward him. Also, she wasnt helping him because she felt a strange longing when she saw him. Eden was involved in everything; it felt like this man belonged to apletely different world.


    Did youe from a different star or something? Choi Leah joked.


    I suppose thats true.


    ...?


    My name is Kro


    Kro?


    Kronos was about to say something, but he decided against it. Shaking his head, he replied, Its Ha Song-Su.


    Ha Song-Su Choi Leah nodded. Its not a bad name, so I dont know why you tried to hide it. Anyway, youll do what I ask from now on, right?


    Kronos nodded. Earlier, Leah had asked the Eden employee not to report his finding. The employee had agreed to her request, but Leah had to officially register as the guardian.


    And there was one more thing he asked. Starting tomorrow, you must go through the basic lessons under a guide. You''re obviously a beginner, so it will be perfect, Leah exined. The employee had asked that Kronos learn from a tutorial guide. During this time, they would assess him.


    <em>He wants a guarantee. </em>Choi Leah knew that the Eden employee wanted to make sure she was med for everything if a problem urred.


    Kronos reassured her, Dont worry. I dont want to inconvenience you anymore, either.


    ... Leah stopped frowning and replied, All right. And Haa You dont have a home, do you?


    They were standing in front of the Eden headquarters. There was much paperwork Leah needed to take care of regarding Kronos.


    I dont have a home.


    Any ce you can stay at? Rtives? Friends Guess not. Ah! I wasnt trying to upset you!


    Im not upset.


    Leah scratched her head, wondering what she should do with this man. In the end, she mumbled, I guess youreing home with me now.


    ***


    Its small, Kronosmented.


    S-small? Leah had never felt this bbergasted in her life. This is over 3500 sq ft in the middle of Seoul. Its just a single-story, but its a detached house! Yet youre calling it small?!


    Since Edens headquarters was in Seoul, it became the safest ce in the world. Of course, this meant that it also became the most expensive ce.


    Yes, its small.


    Haa Leah gave up and muttered, I guess you used to be a king or something? Youre such a strange man.


    A king


    Huh? Are you saying that you were really a king? asked Leah.


    When Kronos didnt respond, Leah sighed, Haa. We already ate dinner outside, so lets just wash up and go to bed. You can use that room, and as for your clothes


    Leah studied Kronos shabby clothes.


    You can wear these. Leah handed him her workout outfit, blue with vertical white stripes, that she usually slept in.


    Quite extravagant, said Kronos.


    Ah, sure, Your Highness. Well, Im off to bed now. Leah went inside her room.


    Left alone, Kronos couldnt hide his awe. <em>What an amazing defense system. </em>


    Even with his weak energy sensor, Kronos could sense dozens of traps in her home. He was relieved to know that this ce wasnt wiretapped.


    <em>Hmm. </em>He was about to enter his room when Leah walked out in regr clothesa feminine one-piece dress thin enough to be see-through. She offered, Do you want to have some beer after you wash up?


    Sure. Kronos knew what beer was because he had Ha Song-Sus memory of consuming the beverage.


    After he showered, Kronos sat in the living room. With the TV on, he drank the beer Leah handed him. There were many stories about Eden ying on TV. It talked about Edens aplishments, including world peace and the improvement this world had experienced.


    <em>But no one is talking about Kim Gi-Gyu. </em>Gi-Gyu seemed hidden perfectly. Was he trying to rule secretly, or was he just watching from the sideline?


    Leah said to Kronos, About tomorrow Your guide will be someone a little unique. No one knows his identity.


    Hmm?


    Lets just say that he gets special treatment from Eden. I thought I should warn you.


    Kronos sipped his beer and replied, Thanks.

 Chapter 388: Side Story 3 - Kronos (3)

    Chapter 388: Side Story 3 - Kronos (3)


    <em>My future son.</em>


    <em>My son who will be born someday.</em>


    <em>My son I waited for a long time.</em>


    Many simr voices rang inside his head like echoes.


    <em>My son.</em>


    Soon, all the voices merged, tuning into onefortable and warm voice.


    <em>Please take care of him. </em>


    Ugh! Kronos woke up, gasping. He looked around to find himself in a dark living room surrounded by crumpled beer cans. I guess I let my guard down.


    Then, he saw Choi Leah asleep on hisp. He wondered out loud, Does she trust me this much? Or is she just naturally indifferent to danger?


    She was a powerful yer, but that didnt mean she should sleep soundly with aplete stranger.


    She isnt waking up, Kronos muttered, surprised that his considerably loud speech hadnt woken her up.


    Hmm. Kronos contemted for a moment. My legs are falling asleep.


    This weakness was new to him. Being the son of a ruler, he hadnt been this weak even as a baby. Somehow, it felt refreshing; he enjoyed it.


    Closing his eyes, Kronos thought calmly, <em>I might die like this.</em>


    Now that he had to climb the Tower tomorrow, he was in danger.


    <em>And I still dont know why I came back to life. </em>Kronos was confused but wasnt willing to waste this second chance. In his previous life, he had an intense desire to control time. He had been so motivated that he had ignored his other emotions, his family, and everyone else.


    <em>But now, I want other things. </em>Kronos wanted the things he had missed before. <em>Is it because of them? </em>


    Kronos had returned to Earth after escaping from Gehenna and had sought more power due to his unstable condition. Gaia had created many clones of him; thankfully, these clones had hidden away a significant amount of their power. He had set out to find them by following their trails, making it an easy search.


    However, Kronos had been shocked after discovering the first spoor. He frowned, remembering the unpleasant feeling he had experienced at the time. The first piece of the puzzle he had found wasnt power. It contained a little power, but it wasnt enough to satisfy him.


    <em>It was more like a trap. </em>This piece had held a bit of power to lure Kronos and a message. <em>Please take care of my son. </em>


    The message had begged Kronos not to harm the clones future childthe clone of Kronos son Jupiter. Kronos clone had tried to awaken the paternal love inside him, but it had only infuriated him. He had destroyed the piece immediately.


    He had been angry because he had felt a long-lost emotion. Kronos had disregarded the message and had continued searching for his clone''s trails. After finding more than a dozen such messages, he had finally realized there was a change within him.


    Every puzzle piece had held the same message, and his clones had aplished what they had set out to do. They had awakened the lost love inside Kronos.


    <em>My power </em>


    Kronos felt a sudden energy surge. He realized that the vast power he had umted over the centuries was gone, but the power his clones had left behind while pleading for their son''s safety was now within him. He was unsure of how this had happened, but a smile formed on his lips nheless.


    ... Their power began filling Kronoss shell. It was meagerpared to what he had before, but it felt warm andforting for some reason.


    ***


    ...! Leah opened her eyes when she felt the sun. What the?!


    She screamed seconds after waking up. In all her life, there had only been a few times when she had felt this confused.


    What the hell happened! Leah jolted up.


    Youre finally awake.


    ... Leah turned toward him with a dazed look. Kronos had seemingly showered, as he looked clean. He was looking at her while eating something. Leah didnt know what to say, so she continued to stare at him.


    You were drooling.


    ...! She quickly wiped her mouth and asked, Really?


    I dont lie. Kronos looked sofortable, like he belonged here, that Leah felt speechless. She finally ran to the washroom and mmed the door shut.


    So energetic even in the morning. Kronos took another spoonful of yogurt.


    Leah came out of the washroom in ten minutes.


    ...? Your face lookspletely different from when you went in, Kronosmented. In just ten minutes, she had freshened up and applied makeup. He supposed that she was quick because she was a yer.


    Leah red at him before looking at the living room. Her pillow and nket were on the floor, but she didnt remember falling asleep. Thest thing she remembered was drinking her beer and talking about random things with this strange man.


    Thank you, Leah controlled her annoyance and thanked him. It was obvious Kronos had gotten her the pillow and the nket.


    Sitting across from him at the table, she asked, What are you? More importantly Unable to hide her confusion, she continued, What have you done to me?


    ...?


    Dont make that innocent face at me like you dont know what Im talking about.


    In Kronos defense, he had never made an innocent face in his life. He wanted to point this out to her, but he didnt dare to open his lips because the energy Choi Leah was giving off at the moment was shockingly frightening.


    Leah was genuinely confused. Ive never slept soundly like this in my life. I have had nothing but nightmares every time I have slept.


    What does that have to do with me?


    Ignoring Kronoss question, Leah continued, A night offortable sleepthat used to be my greatest wish. After bing a yer, I could sleep a little if I hunted nonstop inside the Tower. The very reason I found you was that I wanted to get some sleep after killing the ant queen.


    ...


    Yet Leah couldnt believe she had slept so well. She turned red, realizing that she had even drooled.


    Kronos answered, I didnt do anything. You just fell asleep while drinking beer. If youre angry about the food I ate from the fridge, I apologize. It has been a long time since I felt hungry, so I acted rashly. Im sorry.


    ... Leah became even more confused. Then suddenly, she felt something. ...!


    What are you?


    You still have more questions?


    You Leah began gathering her power. The atmosphere in the room changed, and Kronos eyes darkened in anticipation.


    She asked, How did you be so powerful overnight?


    Leah realized that Kronos power had increased dramatically since yesterday.


    ***


    You Wearing a mask and a hat to hide her face, Leah considered what she should say. After some thought, she said to Kronos, Dont get into any trouble. Im your guardian, so Im responsible for you.


    Dont worry.


    Kronos nonchnt attitude made her sigh in resignation. Haa


    She had never experienced something so strange before. <em>And its all because of this man.</em>


    She had only met this stranger yesterday but had already experienced so many unexpected and shocking events. Moreover, she was embarrassed that she had fallen asleep on hisp and had drooled all over him.


    Ill be back. This is a four-day course, so Ille to get you then.


    Thank you for doing that.


    Leah grinned and asked, So you arent going to refuse my help? You think I shoulde back for you?


    Kronos replied solemnly, Yes. You are special.


    Leah blushed and announced, Im leaving now!


    Leah had told him she would wait with him until the guide arrived, but feeling too shy, she turned around.


    What a strange man Leah muttered and left.


    Hmm. Kronos looked around. He was on the Tower''s first floor, where many yers had gathered and waited for their guides.


    Nice to meet you, someone suddenly greeted Kronos. It was an older man, and nine more people were standing behind him.


    <em>Theyre all weak. </em>Kronos decided that he didnt have to worry about them.


    The man introduced himself, Im Choi Min-Yong, and we are in the same group. The same guide will teach us.


    Including Choi Min-Yong, there were seven men and three women. Their ages varied greatly, and the youngest of them, a girl, seemed to be a child.


    When Kronos didnt respond, a confused look appeared on Choi Min-Yongs face.


    ...?


    Choi Min-Yong still had his hand out for a handshake, and Kronos realized that there were proper etiquette humans followed.


    <em>Ah! I remember. </em>When Kronos had woken upst night, apart from umting his clones power, he had also watched TV and gathered useful intel from the fantasy box. In addition, Kronos had learned a lot about Earth while working with Andras and still had Ha Song-Sus memories with him.


    I Kronos opened his lips slowly. Hey, Im Ha Song-Su. Nice to meet you. [1]


    ... Choi Min-Yong frowned in displeasure. Kronos was obviously much younger, yet he was speaking very informally. The others behind him also looked annoyed.


    But Choi Min-Yong continued to speak respectfully. Nice to meet you too. By the way, that woman you were with earlier


    Choi Min-Yong had approached Kronos because they were in the same training group and because of Leah''s presence. Newbie yers usually couldn''t bringpanions unless they had a special status.


    Shes my guardian, Kronos answered.


    Your guardian? Choi Min-Yong was bbergasted. Kronos looked young but not young enough to need a guardian. Ah, you mean like a custodian? Or


    The other yers wondered if Kronos was the son of an important figure.


    I suppose its something like that. When Kronos replied, Choi Min-Yong and the others nodded in understanding. They now understood why he had acted so rudely toward them. Of course, Kronos had no idea that he was acting disrespectfully.


    <em>The TV said that one must respect the elders. </em>Following that line of thinking, he hade to the conclusion no one was older than him.


    Just then, the other yers of the group eximed.


    There he is! Our guide!


    Uwah, so hes the famous guide!


    Yes! He isnt super strong, but apparently, he has many secrets. My guild promised to give me a bonus if I find out his real identity!


    Sensing a presence nearing him, Kronos turned around.


    ...!


    1. He says this in a very informal speech - the way you would do someone beneath you.

 Chapter 389: Side Story 4 - Kronos (4)

    Chapter 389: Side Story 4 - Kronos (4)


    Thats the guide!


    Uwah So thats him!


    Hes so hot!


    How tall is he?!


    The students eximed in excitement.


    The crest embroidered on his uniform indicated that he worked for Eden. The guide smiled as he approached his group while Kronos stared at him silently.


    <em>This man </em>Kronos eyes hardened.


    Suddenly, the guide stopped, and their eyes met. The two men stared at each other breathlessly as the world seemingly stopped moving.


    The guide quickly looked away. Walking toward the group, he greeted, Nice to meet you all.


    He bowed and introduced himself, Im your guide. My name is


    Youre Guide Kim Gil-Gyu! shouted a student.


    Kim Gil-Gyu? Kronos murmured with an odd look.


    One of the young students, also excited to see the guide, nudged Kronos and replied, Dont you know him? Hes really famous. Hes Guide Kim Gil-Gyu, the beautiful yet mysterious man!


    Kim Gil-Gyu Kim Gil-Gyu Kronos whispered to himself. Was he mistaken? He believed the time and their breathing had stopped moving when their eyes met. Was he hallucinating?


    <em>But his name and his face are simr to</em>


    The height, the looks, and even the guide''s aura were simr to that guy.


    <em>Hes just like Kim Gi-Gyu.</em>


    But Kronos instinct was telling him that this wasnt Kim Gi-Gyu.


    <em>The problem is that I cant read him at all. </em>Because he was so weak now, he could not read anyones energy clearly. Kronos could try harder by releasing his energy, but that could offend the guide.


    <em>But its obvious hes hiding something. </em>


    Kronos watched Kim Gil-Gyu chatting with the group. The guide was definitely hiding his power. What Kronos could sense on the outside was utterly different from what Kim Gil-Gyu had inside.


    There was something very strange about Kim Gil-Gyu. It was so subtle that even a high-level yer would find it hard to recognize, but Kronos could sense it. He may have lost most of his power, but this didnt mean he had lost all of his experiences and techniques.


    Nice to meet you. Kim Gil-Gyu approached Kronos and offered his hand. Their eyes met again, but Kronos didnt feel the odd atmosphere again.


    My name is Ha Song-Su, Kronos introduced himself smoothly to see how Kim Gil-Gyu would react.


    Kronos and Kim Gil-Gyu stared at each other and thought the same thing.


    <em>This guy knows something. </em>


    <em>***</em>


    The monsters are aggregates of malice. Presently, different species live together, so this is the only difference between us and the monsters, the guide exined as the tour began.


    Kim Gil-Gyu looked at each student as he continued, We must climb the Tower to defeat the malice on the higher floors. We need to purify the world and be stronger yers. By bing powerful yers, we can prepare for the unexpected.


    <em>Malice </em>Kronos thought as he listened. This Tower Kim Gil-Gyu talked about differed from the Tower Kronos had built in the past.


    <em>So I guess thats what happened. </em>The lesson had just started, but Kronos had already gotten answers to many of his questions. <em>I guess a lot has changed, but I dont think its a bad thing. </em>


    Mr. Ha Song-Su? Kim Gil-Gyu called out to him. You were listening, werent you?


    When Kim Gil-Gyu asked knowingly, Kronos nodded.


    Then could you answer the question I asked a moment ago? asked Kim Gil-Gyu.


    ...


    So I guess you werent listening. Kim Gil-Gyu shrugged. I asked about everyones abilities. I also need to know yours to decide how to direct you.


    My ability?


    Yes.


    ... Kronos didnt know how to respond.


    <em>My ability </em>


    What was he supposed to say? How was he supposed to exin?


    <em>This is obviously a trick question to learn more about me. </em>Kronos hesitated, wondering what this guide wanted from him.


    Meanwhile, the other students watched awkwardly. The atmosphere was getting awkward, but then Kim Gil-Gyu smiled and announced, I guess you dont want to tell me. Well, many yers keep that a secret.


    Their eyes met again, and as tensions rose again, a student raised his hand. Mr. Guide, I have a question!


    Kronos was relieved. <em>That was close. </em>


    Meanwhile, Kim Gil-Gyu decided, <em>Im sure hes hiding something.</em>


    <em>***</em>


    This is a goblin. You have all studied their attack pattern, havent you? Kim Gil-Gyu asked the group. He had started guiding from the outer edges of the first floor. The first monster they needed to defeat were goblins.


    If the situation gets dangerous, Ill help. So please dont worry and just go for it, Kim Gil-Gyu announced and stepped back. Most of the students became tense, but several yawned and stayed rxed.


    <em>They mustve gone through pre-training, </em>Kim Gil-Gyu thought. yers from guilds or yer families usually trained in advance, even before the tutorial course. And after killing their first monster, yers rarely became nervous before a battle.


    However, Kim Gil-Gyu wasnt monitoring these yers. He was more interested in the man who called himself Ha Song-Su.


    <em>What is he going to do? </em>Kim Gil-Gyu had sensed the power inside this man. Ha Song-Su was definitely not a newbie. <em>Just his potential alone makes him someone beyond a ranker. </em>


    Kim Gil-Gyu couldnt even detect Ha Song-Sus power source, and there was something strange about his energy.


    <em>And for some reason, I feel an odd longing and resentment toward him. </em>Kim Gil-Gyu couldnt tell why. After separating from Gi-Gyu, he had decided to live his own life. He had experienced many new things, but feeling what he was feeling was new.


    <em>And </em><em>why</em><em> do I fear that man? </em>When their eyes first met, goosebumps had covered both of his arms. He wasnt afraid of Ha Song-Sus power. He was fearful of this strange emotion he couldnt exin.


    The yers began fighting the goblins.


    Hup! The newbies wielded their weapons awkwardly.


    <em>But I dont think I have to help them. </em>Kim Gil-Gyu decided. The goblins were weak, easy-to-kill monsters.


    <em>And those advanced students are doing excellent. </em>Pre-trained yers were already busy collecting the crystals that dropped after a monsters death.


    ...! Just then, Kim Gil-Gyus eyes widened in shock. He darted to decapitate the goblin rushing toward Kronos.


    <em>Fwoosh.</em>


    Kronos and Kim Gil-Gyu were now covered with goblin blood. Turning toward Kronos, Kim Gil-Gyu asked angrily, What were you doing just now? The goblin wasing for you, so why didnt you do anything?


    The goblins rusty spear had been inches away from Kronos neck, but he still hadnt moved. It was as if he wanted to die. The beginner yers stared in shock, which was dangerous since there were other goblins around them, but the experienced yers took care of them quickly.


    Because of you, the other yers might have gotten hurt, Mr. Ha Song-Su. If you arent ready to kill the monsters, you must leave now, Kim Gil-Gyu ordered.


    Kronos finally opened his lips. I already took care of it.


    ...? Kronos answer was unexpected, but Kim Gil-Gyu immediately realized what he meant.


    One of the students yelled, Mr. Guide! This goblin has a hole in its gut.


    ... Kim Gil-Gyu turned around to look at the goblin he had just decapitated. The goblin had looked perfectly fine when he had decapitated it, but only now did he notice therge wound on its stomach.


    But how? Kim Gil-Gyu whispered. He had asked Gi-Gyu to seal away much of his power, but it still didnt make sense that he had failed to detect Ha Song-Sus attack. When he looked at Ha Song-Su, there was only a nk look on his face.


    Lets get organized. Well take a short break, Kim Gil-Gyu announced, deciding he shouldnt question Ha Song-Su in front of everyone.


    Now standing far away, Kim Gil-Gyu watched Ha Song-Su ufortably. Meanwhile, Kronos himself was feeling confused.


    <em>Did my time-controlling power return? </em>He had seemingly used his old power unconsciously. <em>But this is impossible.</em>


    Kronos couldnt understand. He could control time, but to do this, he needed the Scythe of Time. Before he died, he had given it to Gi-Gyu, so he shouldnt be able to use his ability.


    What is he nning? Kronos wondered out loud, sure Gi-Gyu was somehow involved. Many thoughts crossed Kronos mind.


    Mr. Ha Song-Su. Kim Gil-Gyu suddenly approached him. Lets talk.


    Kim Gil-Gyu took Kronos away from the group. They stared at each other again; this time, Kronos sensed something very different from Kim Gil-Gyu.


    Bloodthirst Kim Gil-Gyu was being openly hostile to him. Kronos face remained nk, but his body began trembling a little.


    You Kim Gil-Gyu emanated even more vicious energy as he asked, Who are you? Just now, what you did


    Kim Gil-Gyu looked straight into Kronos eyes. The power he held in his hand was enough to separate Kronos from his life.


    How did you use that power? asked Kim Gil-Gyu. His manner of speaking and aura was utterly different now.


    Kronos asked, Are you showing your true self now?

 Chapter 390: Side Story 5 - Kronos (5)

    Chapter 390: Side Story 5 - Kronos (5)


    Kronos and Kim Gil-Gyu eyed each other up tensely. To the newbies standing far away, it may have looked like Kim Gil-Gyu was scolding Kronos, but the truth was far from it.


    <em>This guy is </em>Kim Gil-Gyu exuded his power, clearly hostile, yet Kronos didnt respond.


    Kim Gil-Gyu growled, You arent afraid of me, are you? I knew there was something about you. I better find out why I was assigned to guide someone like you.


    Kronos had maintained a nk look until now, but finally, he flinched.


    Sneering, Kim Gil-Gyu muttered, I guess youre worried that your guardian might get in trouble because of you, huh?


    Kim Gil-Gyu knew that Kronos had a guardian. If he decided to investigate Kronos, his guardian would be troubled. And Kronos certainly didnt like the sound of that.


    Tell me the truth. I know it wont change anything, but I demand it, Kim Gil-Gyu ordered. The power Kronos had used earlier was so suspicious that Kim Gil-Gyu needed to find out his identity.


    ...


    However, Kronos maintained his silence. The smile on Kim Gil-Gyus lips deepened. Then I have no choice but to show you what I can do.


    Kim Gil-Gyu was about to step forward when Kronos asked, Arent you worried about the others around us?


    What?


    If we fight, the others will be affected by it. So do you not care about your students? Youre their guide, arent you?


    Finding Kronoss question ridiculous, Kim Gil-Gyu smirked. Dont you think youre overestimating yourself? It wont take me more than a second to deal with someone like you. I know Ive softened, but still


    Suddenly, Kim Gil-Gyu paused before groaning quietly. He whispered, So youve been hiding your real power, huh?


    The aura around Kronos changed again as he emanated vicious energy. But it still wasnt enough to defeat Kim Gil-Gyu.


    His power rising, Kim Gil-Gyu muttered, This changes nothing. You better not resist. I have a feeling I need to kill you.


    Their energies shed with each other. They were about to fight when suddenly, the sky began rumbling.


    ...!


    ...!


    Both looked up in surprise, but Kim Gil-Gyu seemed the most confused.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    Next, a thunderbolt struck a spot not too far away from them.


    A thunderbolt inside the Tower? Kim Gil-Gyu murmured. Depending on the floor, it wasnt umon to see various weather changes, but this wasnt possible on the tutorial floors. This shouldnt be happening here.


    He momentarily entertained the idea that Kronos was somehow responsible, but Kronos concerned countenance made him rethink. Kim Gil-Gyu muttered, I guess you didnt do this.


    ...! Suddenly, Kim Gil-Gyu bolted toward his students. The sky above them had been ripped open, and something was falling toward them.


    Is that a hand?


    Mr. Guide!


    What is happening?!


    The beginner yers screamed as Kim Gil-Gyu ushered them to safety.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    The ground began shaking as if there was an earthquake. The hand from the sky struck the ground the newbies had been on a second ago.


    Meanwhile, Kronos also looked up at the sky in silence. ...


    The sky opened up further to reveal more than just an arm. He could now see an arm, a shoulder, and a head.


    Kronos whispered, Uranus?


    ***


    Why is Uranus here? Kronos wondered, confused about what was happening. He was about to fight Kim Gil-Gyu a moment ago, but now with the appearance of Uranus, he couldnt focus on his opponent anymore.


    He was certain that Uranus was dead because he had made Uranus the gatekeeper of Gehenna. Before fighting Lee Sun-Ho, Kronos had learned that Lou and El had killed Gehenna''s gatekeeper.


    Kronos had made a deal with Uranus after defeating him. Uranus had agreed to be Gehennas gatekeeper, but Kronos always felt a bit awkward around him.


    Just what the hell is happening here? Kronos wondered how Uranus hadalsoreturned from the dead.


    Then again, it wasnt like the situation made sense before Uranus had arrived, so Kronos supposed he shouldnt be surprised. He gazed skyward, witnessing Uranus tear open half the sky and obliterate a bit of the Tower with his fists. With each punch, the entire Tower trembled fiercely.


    And what about him? Kronos watched Kim Gil-Gyu, who was busy evacuating all the newbies.


    Haa Kronos sighed. The power he had summoned to fight Kim Gil-Gyu was still there, so the feeling of fullness refused to leave. He turned away to look up at the sky. Destruction seemed to be the only thing on Uranuss mind.


    Father How I resent you, Kronos mumbled. Youre also a fragment of what I was.


    A scythe glowing in a blue hue appeared in his hand. It was a weapon made from his magic, not the real Scythe of Time. It was the perfect temporary solution.


    Kronos took a single step forward but arrived right where Uranus punch wouldnd. Kronos protective barrier and Uranus fist collided, creating a powerful shockwave.


    If it is my destiny to eliminate you, then I shall do it. Kronos thought that perhaps he had been brought back to destroy any remnants of his past existence. If this were true, he was willing to oblige.


    I shall destroy all the monsters I created and then disappear myself.


    If this was what Gi-Gyu wanted, then he was willing.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Kronos swung his scythe to slice the space around him.


    ***


    Fuck What the hell is going on here? Choi Leah couldnt hide her shock. She had been secretly spying on Kronos all morning. She had gaped in surprise when the tutorial guide and Kronos were on the verge of trading blows.


    <em>I knew he was hiding something, but this is </em>She never expected Kronos to be hiding so much power.


    When Kronos and Kim Gil-Gyu were about to battle, Choi Leah had contemted whether she should get involved. As Kronos guardian, she had the right to step in. However, she never got the chance because Kronos had turned out to be stronger than expected.


    <em>And Kim Gil-Gyu too </em>Despite the many rumors about the guide, she had no idea he was so powerful.


    And what the hell is that monster?! Leah, still hiding far away, stared at the sky. She liked to think she had met many monsters inside the Tower and the gates. However, she had never even heard about this one. This giant monster had to rip apart the sky to get inside.


    <em>And its power is just as enormous as its body. </em>She didnt have to think hard to realize she couldnt defeat this monster. It wasnt a simple monster; it was more like a natural disaster. The biggest problem was that they were inside the Tower.


    But Eden will be here to fix this soon, she mumbled. The Tower was under Edens control, so she didnt doubt that the powerful organization was already on the move.


    <em>But someone from Eden should have been here by now. </em>Eden was known to be quick, so the current situation should have been under control by now. However, Leah hadnt seen anyone from Eden yet.


    Just then, Choi Leahs eyes widened. What?! That man!


    Kronos, who had been standing dazed, suddenly moved.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Kronos and the giants fists collided.


    Dammit! Leah panicked when she saw that Kronos was under attack, but she knew she couldnt help him in any way at this point. She looked around quickly, looking for the only other yer who could help.


    <em>No. </em>She became frustrated when she spotted Kim Gil-Gyu, the most powerful yer on the floor. Unfortunately, he was busy rescuing the other yers around him.


    <em>Could it be </em>Leah pieced the puzzle together. Is the Tower blocked from the outside?


    Choi Leah finally unsheathed her sword.


    ***


    Mr. Guide, what is that monster?!


    Guide Kim Gil-Gyu!


    The newbies and even the other guides started panicking. Kim Gil-Gyu was also confused but continued to help the others.


    Just run as far away from this as possible. We must escape this floor. Instead of answering their questions, Kim Gil-Gyu ordered.


    <em>Why isnt anyone from Edening to help?! </em>Kim Gil-Gyu frowned in annoyance. Why was Eden so slow to respond to such an obvious emergency?


    <em>Thats Uranus. </em>Kim Gil-Gyu knew very well the giants identity. His rtionship with Uranus was unusual in the past, after all.


    Run! Kim Gil-Gyu urged others while watching Kronos and Uranus fight. It was clear Kronos was losing.


    <em>But that man is stronger than I thought. </em>Althoughcking in power, Kronos held his own with his incredible techniques.


    <em>Could it be </em>Kronos moves looked familiar to Kim Gil-Gyu, but he had no time to be distracted. They were on the tutorial floor, which meant there were many people to save.


    Guide Kim Gil-Gyu! One of the yers he had sent running returned to him. Kim Gil-Gyu was surprised to see several more behind him. He realized that something was wrong.


    The yer stammered, T-the floor has been blocked. We cant get out!


    Pardon? Kim Gil-Gyu turned pale. A blocked floor was a bigger problem than it may have sounded. Saving all the students wasnt his only problem now. The appearance of Uranus and this mysterious yer could mean that his connection to Gi-Gyu might have been severed too.


    Kim Gil-Gyu yelled, Guides! Take your students and evacuate to the floor entrance! Eden will be here to rescue us very soon! Just follow the manual!


    Unfortunately, most of the guides were in full panic mode. Kim Gil-Gyu roared, What the fuck are you doing?! Move, move, move!


    One of the guides took a knee toward Kim Gil-Gyu, and announced, Yes, Sir! Grigory number 369 is at yourmand!


    The man suddenly exuded his power, indicating that he was no ordinary guide. Dozens of other yers continued to panic, but ignoring them, Kim Gil-Gyu yelled, Just move, you idiot!

 Chapter 391: Side Story 6 - Kronos (6)

    Chapter 391: Side Story 6 - Kronos (6)


    Grigory?


    That sounds familiar.


    Could it be them?!


    Despite being in danger, the yers couldnt hide their surprise at the mention of Grigory.


    Its Edens secret army unit!


    I thought it was just a rumor! So they really exist?!


    Most yers had heard about this. ording to the rumors, Grigories were responsible for dealing with the worst lot of Red yers and taking care of all thingsplicated. Despite the many rumors floating around about them, not many knew if the group really existed.


    Grigory number 175, reporting for duty!


    Grigory number 401, here at your service!


    One by one, the Grigories revealed themselves. They worked quickly to create a protective barrier all around everyone.


    Ah I feel much better now!


    So they are the Grigories?


    The newbie yers sighed in relief. The giants immense power had suffocated ordinary yers, but the Grigories'' barrier brought everyone sce.


    Kim Gil-Gyu asked, What about the rest of you? Where are they?


    We have sent a message, so please dont worry, replied one of the Grigories.


    Have you been able to make contact with the outside?


    No.


    Kim Gil-Gyu turned around and began leading the Grigories. All right, lets move now!


    Obeying his order, the other Grigories began directing the yers.


    Were Edens Grigory. This is an emergency, so please follow us.


    Ah, of course


    When the Grigories ushered them, the yers obeyed quickly.


    So the infamous Guide Kim Gil-Gyu is the leader of the Grigories?


    Uwahhh


    The beginner yers murmured among themselves, ted despite the dire situation.


    Please move right now!


    When the Grigories yelled, the yers nodded. Kim Gil-Gyu sighed in relief as he watched the newbies leave. Phew


    The Grigories were hidden throughout the Tower, as per Heo Sung-Hoon and Kim Gil-Gyus order, serving as guides. The KPA had gone corrupt from within, and they didn''t want the same fate to befall Eden.


    <em>Thank goodness for them, </em>Kim Gil-Gyu thought in relief. <em>I thought I ended up with an annoying job, but I guess I was wrong. </em>


    The Grigories werent often called into action. And until now, they had only been taking care of internal corruption. So, this was actually their first public appearance.


    I better get going too, Kim Gil-Gyu muttered. He could sense the newbies moving far away, proving just how efficient and helpful the Grigories were.


    Hmm Kim Gil-Gyu stretched his arms and looked up.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Another explosion had urred not too far away.


    <em>Just who the hell is he? </em>Kim Gil-Gyu wondered. Ha Song-Su was currently fighting Uranus, and despite being weaker than his opponent, Kronos held his own well. And in sooth, it actually looked like the man was slowly cornering the giant.


    <em>But that wont be enough. </em>Kim Gil-Gyu decided. The difference in power was too great. Good techniques alone werent enough to defeat Uranus; at this rate, Ha Song-Su, Kronos, might die.


    What are you doing, Kim Gi-Gyu? Kim Gil-Gyu frowned. Gi-Gyu became the god of this world, so there was no way he wasnt aware of what was happening here.


    <em>Or did Uranus resurrection bring something else into the world? </em>Kim Gil-Gyu wondered if something was happening outside the Tower. He was worried but knew it was useless in this situation.


    Just then, he remembered something. Wait Ha Song-Su?!


    ***


    Ugh Kronos groaned. He had been doing unexpectedly well against Uranus, but he moaned for the first time since they began fighting.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    With all the yers around him gone, Uranus naturally focused on Kronos.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    Kronos protective barrier began to crack. One more minute, and it would break like sugar ss.


    Hup! Kronos roared and swung his scythe horizontally. The weapon made of magic shot out a sharp energy toward Uranus fist.


    <em>Slice.</em>


    -Kwerrrrk!


    The attack ruined Uranus fist, making him screech like a banshee. This finally gave Kronos some time to rest.


    Haa He wondered if he had ever been this exhausted before as he caught his breath.


    <em>Actually, I think I have. </em>Looking up at the giant, Kronos muttered, It was just like this then too. Remember when we first battled?


    Uranus was a formidable force, something between a ruler and a monster, and Kronos used to think he could never defeat him. Uranus had been intoxicated by his immense power and tried to control everything in his path, leading to his downfall. He had acted as if he was god, leaving Kronos no option but to take action.


    I didnt want to do it, said Kronos. He did what was necessary, but it didnt mean that he was happy about it. After all, you are my father.


    Looking into Uranus eyes, Kronos continued, Father Oh, Father I guess history is repeating itself.


    The first time they had fought, Kronos was weaker than Uranus, just like now.


    -Kwerrrk!


    This scream seemingly rang inside Kronos head. When Kronos saw the giants fisting toward him, he pulled his power into the scythe.


    Hup! The scythe shimmered, and he plunged it into the ground as more of his power gathered inside. Soon, the weapon became bigger than Kronos himself and about the same size as the giants fist.


    Ackkkk!


    -Kwerrrk!


    The father and the son screamed as the scythe and the fist shed.


    <em>Boom.</em>


    First, everyone heard a subdued explosion, but a deafening st soon followed it.


    <em>Kabooooom!</em>


    As the light from the explosion spread, Kronos heard a womans voice.


    No!


    ...! Kronos lost control over his body; thankfully, someone grabbed him. Using his magic, he pulled her closer, and they barely escaped Uranus giant fist.


    ***


    You are? Kronos murmured.


    You almost died back there! Choi Leah yelled. Are you crazy? I understand you were hiding your powers, but still.! That thing wouldve killed you!


    Choi Leah?


    I wasnt spying on you or anything! I just got worried, so!


    Umm, could you get off me first?


    Choi Leah, who was screaming angrily, blushed after realizing she was sitting on Kronos. Flustered, she quickly rose and muttered, But I guess your attack worked.


    Kronos looked up. Uranus pained screams were making the sky tremble.


    ... Kronos saw that one of the giants arms was gone. Uranus wound was raining down blood, but Kronos looked displeased.


    Ive failed, said Kronos.


    Failed? What the hell do you mean? When Choi Leah asked, Kronos looked confused.


    He asked, I thought youre supposed to speak respectfully toward your elders. Am I mistaken?


    What? So you think youre my elder? Leah seemed surprised because she didnt expect Kronos to be bothered by her manner of speaking. She became even redder.


    Myst attack should have killed him, but I wasnt strong enough. I have failed. Its all over now, Kronos continued, not noticing how red Leah looked.


    Kronos gloomy face seemed to also bother Leah. She offered in a much more respectful tone, Hmph, all right. Ill help you.


    Even if you help me Kronos shook his head, but he couldnt finish his sentence. His eyes widened as he whispered, So you have been hiding your full power as well.


    No, not really. I wasnt hiding anything. Looking into Kronos eyes, Leah exined, Some unknown power began surging inside me when you started fighting that giant. It wont be enough to defeat that thing, but it will help.


    Kronos nodded, sensing her dense and abundant power.


    But I still dont think we can defeat it. Myst attack consumed a lot of my strength, said Kronos.


    ...


    Ill buy you as much time as possible, so you should run.


    Choi Leah refused to budge. There is nowhere to run anyway. The entire floor has been blocked. No one ising to save us.


    After a short pause, she requested, I have a favor to ask.


    A favor? Kronos had no idea what she would ask from him.


    I will help however I can since thats our only option. But if we defeat that thing and surviveChoi Leahs sword began glowingplease tell me who you are. I want the truth.


    ...


    All Im asking is for you to tell me what you know. I can tell that you know what that thing is, dont you?


    All right. If we survive, I will. Kronos nodded.


    Haa I guess the big question isLeah looked at the giantCan we defeat it?


    All we can do is try.


    They exuded their powers andid them up like rope. Their eyes met, and Choi Leah murmured, I knew it. There is something between you and that giant, isnt there?


    Their powers were meagerpared to the giant, but sharing them like this increased its overall strength. Neither Kronos nor Leah had ever experienced something like this before. They began to feel hopeful.


    Someone suddenly appeared beside them. You are being dramatic. Do you really have the time to converse like this in the middle of a battlefield?


    Kim Gil-Gyu sharply added, I dont remember you being like this. Anyway, we dont have the time to chat leisurely like this. That thing Even I cant take it down.


    Kronos asked, Do you know me?


    Kim Gil-Gyu became quiet. He frowned, his eyes wavering angrily. We can talk about thatter. Right now, I dont have ess to all of my power. But since you people are herehe looked at the skywe might have a chance.


    Choi Leah asked in annoyance, Do you always talk down to people like that?


    Kim Gil-Gyu ignored her, and Kronos nodded. All right.


    Then After hearing Kronos answer, Kim Gil-Gyus energy changed suddenly. I order my seal to be unlocked. I shall find my forgotten name and use my power again. I request my seal be unlocked. My name is


    Kim Gil-Gyu was mumbling to himself, and with each word spoken, his magic increased.


    Jupiter. Suddenly, power exploded inside him.

 Chapter 392: Side Story 7 - Kronos (7)

    Chapter 392: Side Story 7 - Kronos (7)


    Kim Gil-Gyus energy was explosive and was seemingly flooding this space. Choi Leah and Kronos could only watch him in awe.


    Jupiter? But isnt your name Kim Gil-Gyu? Leah asked. However, Kim Gil-Gyu wasnt even looking at herhis eyes were on Kronos, who remained silent.


    They didnt re at each other like earlier anymore. An awkward silence fell, but Kim Gil-Gyu broke it. Lets just get rid of that giant first.


    All right, Choi Leah answered, but Kronos continued to gaze at Kim Gil-Gyu.


    Annoying bastard, Kim Gil-Gyu muttered before sprinting off. His movement shook the ground, and he quickly vanished out of sight.


    He has so much power I think this might work, Leah said in excitement after witnessing Kim Gil-Gyu, a.k.a. Jupiters power. But when Kronos didnt answer, she asked, What are you doing?


    Kronos stood still while Leah looked at him in confusion. After a while, Kronos finally whispered, Jupiter


    Leah realized that something had changed in Kronos, but she didnt know what to do. Thankfully, after a few minutes, Kronos looked slightly more rxed as he announced, We should go as well.


    Leah nodded, unsure of what to say. Kronos still had a strange look in his eyes, and she wasnt sure if she should console or try to cheer him up. Leaving her behind, Kronos followed Jupiter.


    ***


    <em>Boom! Boom!</em>


    Explosions had seemingly upied the entire floor. Jupiter, Kronos, and Choi Leah rushed as Uranus attacked them. The giant was missing one arm, but he was still a formidable opponent.


    Ugh! Kronos groaned as the giant tried to crush him with his arm.


    Hup! Choi Leah quickly attacked Uranus to free Kronos. Are you okay?


    Thank you. When Kronos thanked her, Leah blushed.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Meanwhile, Jupiter was busy attacking Uranus torso. Looking confused, Leah asked Kronos, I dont understand whats happening. You feel it too, dont you?


    Kronos nodded and replied, Were getting stronger as we fight him.


    Exactly. Kronos and Choi Leah looked up at the sky. Leah whispered, There is definitely something between you and that guy.


    How could anyone be stronger this quickly during a battle? It was unheard of. Yet, that was exactly what was happening in front of her. The growing magic storm told her that the impossible was happening.


    Perhaps there really is something between that child and me Kronos said. Then, an explosion urred in the sky.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Jupiter hadnded a direct hit on the giants chest. Thick smoke spread everywhere.


    Did we win? asked Leah.


    No, were just getting started, Kronos answered.


    Not long after, something small began raining down. Leah opened her palm to catch what looked like a ck peel.


    Huh? Leah stared at it; suddenly, the piece began wiggling, so she quickly threw it away. What the hell was that?


    I thought this might happen, but I really shouldve killed him with myst attack. Kronoss eyes darkened in worry. Hes shaking off the grimes of Chaos.


    Grimes of Chaos?


    Chaostched onto him over a long period. It made him stronger, but it also suppressed his unique power.


    What are you talking about?


    <em>Whir.</em>


    The magic scythe, which had disappeared, reappeared in his hands. He exined, Im saying that the real fight is about to begin, and it will turn this ce into hell. The Chaos grime will turn into monsters and


    Kronos looked back and forth between Uranus and Jupiter. Jupiter had hit Uranus, but he didnt look happy.


    After Uranus shakes off Chaos, his real power will return. The longer we drag this out, the worse it will be for us. Kronos began floating in the air. Leah tried to follow him, but a monster suddenly grabbed her ankle. The ck peels, Chaos grime, were starting to turn into monsters.


    Kyaaa! Leah swung her sword at the grotesque creatures. She had killed it with a single strike; shockingly, the monster regenerated immediately.


    <em>This is getting even more dangerous. </em>Choi Leah looked at Kronos back before turning to see where the newbies were. She wondered if they would survive this battle. Even more ck peels fell from the sky.


    <em>I hope they make it </em>She considered saving them, but she knew it was pointless. The only way to truly save everyone was to kill the beast in the sky.


    Huh? Leah was about to return to the battle when she paused. What?!


    The sky shook as the giant ripped it further to enter the floor. The sky shattered like a window getting struck by a boulder.


    Oh my god.


    The sky was falling.


    ***


    Fuck! Jupiter swore angrily. He was doing a fair job of cornering Uranus, but the situation had abruptly changed. Uranus punches flew at him like a missile, and Jupiter couldnt dodge them every single time.


    Ugh Jupiter groaned when the giants fist hit him. This punch felt different from the previous ones. Uranus was certainly powerful, but he was even stronger now after he had shaken off Chaos and ripped open the sky further.


    Are you Kronos approached Jupiter and tried to ask, but Jupiter frowned.


    None of your business. Just do your part.


    Unbothered by Jupiters rudeness, Kronos exined, Uranuss power has been restored.


    What?


    His power is unbelievably destructive, and thats why I used Chaos energy to seal it when I made him the gatekeeper of Gehenna.


    Jupiter had lived a long time and had learned many things, but he wasnt aware of Uranus true power.


    Uranus power? asked Jupiter.


    Yes, its the sky. Kronos announced, He rules the sky.


    What does that mean?


    Before Jupiter could finish his question, he felt overwhelming pressure.


    <em>Is gravity changing? </em>Jupiter could feel the gravity rising.


    Itll get worse. Nothing under the sky can resist his will. His power is absolute. Kronos made his scytherger and continued, I cant control space now, so I cant block his power.


    Turning toward Jupiter, Kronos ordered, Time is against us. We must hurry.


    Dont order me around, Jupiter retorted sharply. Just because were fighting that thing together doesnt mean you are something to me.


    Resentment and bloodthirst filled Jupiters eyes as he whispered, After that thing dies, youre next.


    ... Kronos couldnt say anything for a while, but in the end, he nodded. All right.


    Still full of hatred, Jupiter red at Kronor before flying off, seemingly unaffected by the rising gravity. A white and ck sword made of Life and Chaos appeared in his hands. Behind him, Kronos followed with his glowing blue scythe.


    I said I can help too! Choi Leah offered.


    The battle resumed quickly.


    ***


    -Kwerrrrrk!


    The giants roar made the sky crumble further. The yers on the ground would have all died from being trampled or burnt if it wasnt for the Grigories sacrifice. Many Grigories and the guides had died to save the newbie yers. They killed the grime monsters and maintained the barrier protecting the newbies. Already, many of them had died or gotten injured, but they didnt give up hope because of one reason.


    They must be winning up there, right? said a newbie, looking skyward. The giant was covered in wounds, and his blood was raining down on them. Explosions and sts continued, creating a thick reddish smoke all around them. Mountains of the giants flesh could be seen everywhere.


    The newbie yers prayed.


    Please win.


    Please


    Save us!


    One of the yers suddenly pointed at the sky in disbelief. Huh? No


    They could see the giants ribs from an open gash, but something huge happened as he roared.


    Mr. Guide!


    Chief!


    Grigories called out to Kim Gil-Gyu, their leader.


    Huh?! The yers saw two yers, a man with a scythe and a woman with a sword, falling from the sky after the giants attack. It was shocking that they hadsted this long despite the rising gravity and the giants unbelievable attacks. With only one opponent left in the sky, the giant shot something like a dark light ray from his ribs toward Jupiter.


    No! the yers on the ground screamed. This had to be the end. Jupiter had been fighting surprisingly well, but everyone could sense that Jupiter likely wouldnt survive this attack. The explosive and destructive ray was about to impale Jupiter when someone appeared out of nowhere to block it.


    That man is? one of the beginner yers whispered.


    ***


    Are you okay? Kronos asked.


    Jupiter could feel that the heat was hot enough to melt the ground. But despite it, he wasnt hurt because Kronos was standing in front of him with his arms open.


    You Jupiter whispered as he stared at the giant hole in Kronos chest. Kronos had protected him from Uranus ray of destruction by sacrificing himself.


    Why are you doing this? Jupiters voice was cold, but many emotions crossed his mind. Why are you doing this to me? Are you trying to be my father after all this time?


    Are you okay? Kronos, a giant hole in his chest, asked. He would die in a moment, yet his voice remained shockingly calm.


    Do you think Ill forgive you just because you did this?


    I dont want your forgiveness. How could I ask for it after what I have done? Kronos voice was so clear that it was hard to imagine he was about to die. Jupiter could sense Kronoss life slipping away. He quickly injected Life into the dying man, but it was useless.


    Dont bother, said Kronos. The power of Life is immense, but we are under Uranus sky. You saw that your swords didnt work against him, didnt you?


    Stop talking. Jupiter bit his lips.


    A faint smile spread on Kronoss lips as he whispered, Im sorry. Everything happened because of my selfishness


    I told you to stop!


    It is all my fault. With hisst words, Kronos began falling to the ground.


    Ha Song-Su! Choi Leah rushed toward him, but Jupiter couldnt see what had happened to Kronos because of the thick smoke.


    His pupils dted, and Jupiter turned to look at the giant.

 Chapter 393: Side Story 8 - Kronos (8)

    Chapter 393: Side Story 8 - Kronos (8)


    Uranus clenched his fist and punched at Jupiter. Uranus was smiling broadly, ecstatic to have killed Kronos.


    <em>What the hell am I doing here? </em>Jupiter couldn''t understand his current situation, but this fight wasnt what confused him. <em>Why am I feeling this way? </em>


    What was this emotion? He had resented Kronos for the longest time. He used to dream about killing Kronos with his own two hands, so why was he feeling like this?


    <em>Just because he died for me How could I feel this way? </em>If he let his emotions take over, Jupiter feared he might cry. It made him snigger andugh out loud.


    Jupiter remembered Kim Gi-Gyus words.


    Im going to make you independent, utterly separated from me. You must find your own life. A life not about me or revenge but one of your choosing. Whether you want to forgive or not, that is your choice.


    Gi-Gyu had said this when Jupiters physical form was ready. Jupiter wondered why he suddenly remembered these words.


    <em>Do I want to forgive him just because of this? </em>Such a ridiculous thought. He and Kim Gi-Gyu had been living separately for a long time now. He had hidden his identity, kept his temper under control, and lived like a normal human among all these different species. No one feared or resented him. It was a smooth, average life, and he was thankful for it.


    Looking at Uranus, Jupiter smirked and murmured, Thats right. Its not about forgiveness. I probably feel this way because I dont like this situation.


    Jupiter concluded that he felt these strange emotions because he was angry. He was so weak now that, to survive, he had to rely on others, and he wasnt happy about it.


    Jupiter felt calmer now. He wasnt bing stronger, but he felt something surge inside him.


    Ackkkkkk! Jupiter roared, and the sky began to rumble.


    ***


    Are you okay?! Choi Leah looked concerned as she poured every healing potion she had on Kronos. Wh-why isnt it working? Why arent you healing?!


    The hole in Kronos chest refused to disappear, but this was to be expected. Simple potions couldnt heal a fatal wound like this. And the attack from Uranus was literally called the death ray, so, in all honesty, Kronos should have died by now.


    Why am I still alive? Kronos whispered.


    Are you awake? Dont try to speak! Leah begged in desperation. The blood from Kronos wound was marring the ground around. Please dont say anything, and dont fall asleep! The reinforcements must be on their way.


    Kronos silently looked up at the sky. Suddenly, his eyes widened. How


    I told you not to speak! Leah yelled, but she couldnt hide the faint smile on her lips. She exined, We won.


    What?


    I said we won! Kim Gil-Gyu! No I mean, Jupiter! Anyway, he killed that crazy monster!


    It sounded impossible, but that was the truth. He could see Uranus corpse hanging in the sky. The corpse looked odd because it waspletely ck, like charcoal. And strange blue electric arcs sporadically danced around his corpse.


    But how? Kronos couldnt believe it. He knew he shouldnt waste any more energy speaking, but it wasnt like that would increase his lifespan significantly. He was about to die, so why not die having one less question?


    ... Leah thought for a while, giving her tears time to evaporate and stain her face, before nodding. Just dont say anything and listen. Ill tell you what happened.


    She continued, After you were struck by that beam It began. The sky started to change.


    The sky?


    Yes, the sky. It began crying for some reason, raining down blue electric arcs.


    Kronos looked around him. <em>The monsters of Chaos </em>


    The grime monsters were all dead. They looked burnt, just like Uranus. He guessed that electric arc rain had killed them all.


    Then, the biggest thunderbolt fell from the sky on JupiterI mean, Kim Gil-Gyuno, I mean Whatever! It fell on that guide! Leah looked excited as she yelled, I thought he would die! After all, that thunderbolt was scary. I was sure not even the strongest yer could survive that.


    Kronos smiled as he reveled in Leahs excitement. She was so engrossed that she didnt even notice his smile. She continued, But! All wasnt as it seemed. That thunderbolt It didnt fall on him. Actually, he had summoned it!


    Leah looked up at the sky as if remembering what had happened earlier. She added, He held the lightning as if it was a sword, and when he threw it at the giant. Kaboom!


    It was all over?


    Yes. And the guideLeah pointed at the skyhas been like that ever since. I tried to get closer, but the electric arcs around him are very strong. Thankfully, the floor is getting unblocked, so Im sure we can get out of here soon.


    <em>Jupi </em>Kronos watched his son from afar. He was ashamed that he didnt even recognize his son earlier.


    What are you doing?! Leah screamed when Kronos rose. He trembled like a twig but refused Leahs hands when she tried to stop him.


    Thank you, said Kronos.


    For what?


    For helping me and for trying to save that child. Thank you for everything.


    You Leah seemed to have realized something. She stepped back and stared at Kronos.


    I think you must be Ha-Rims descendant.


    ...


    Arent you curious about what happened between us? Do you remember the story I told you before? asked Kronos.


    You mean that yer who killed the Creator? Leah looked serious, unlike when she had first heard about it.


    Y-yes. Look at him now. Im sure you believe me now. The Creator was thousands of times stronger than that beast. No, he was probably even more powerful than that. And there was one yer who fought him. During that time, I did many terrible things.


    ...


    Then, somehow, I obtained this body, which belonged to Ha Song-Su. And you I think youre rted to the woman named Ha-Rim who was in love with him.


    Leah couldnt understand, but she tried to remember.


    Kronos continued, Everything I told you is the truth. Whether you believe it or not is your choice.


    ThenLeah gulpedKim Gil-Gyu What is your rtionship with him?


    Hes someone I must beg for forgiveness from I have done unimaginable things to him all his life. I dont have much time, but I must use my time to plead.


    Kronos floated up by using thest of his energy. Leah wanted to help him, but she didnt have much power left. Kronos rose higher, and looking down, he whispered, Hes my son.


    Kronos flew toward Jupiter.


    ***


    <em>Crack, crack.</em>


    The blue electric arcs had formed a massive barrier around Jupiter, so just getting close to him seemed impossible.


    <em>I think I understand what mustve happened. </em>As Kronos got closer, he began to see more clearly. <em>Jupi My son</em>


    Jupiter was a special child from birth. He was born to the most powerful ruler and possessed a vast shellparable to God''s.


    <em>Perhaps that was why he didnt have the power of a ruler. </em>


    All ruler descendants were born with a special power. Kronos could manipte time and space, Uranus controlled the sky, and Gaia was the master of thend. In a manner of speaking, a ruler was someone who could control an element. But despite being Kronos child, Jupiter had awakened no elemental power.


    At the time, I thought his giant shell was his main power, Kronos mumbled. But it turned out that Jupiter was even more powerful than he had thought. Ive done such a terrible thing to you.


    <em>Jupiters power isnt his giant shell. His true power actually never awakened until now. </em>


    The requirement to activate a ruler''s power varied from person to person and may include factors such as age, physical changes, or encountering a specific person. In Jupiter''s case, his power had not been activated until now.


    You resemble your grandfather, Kronos muttered. The ability to control lightning was just a part of the power to control the sky and the atmosphere. Jupiter had just awakened this power and was about to lose consciousness.


    Kronos grinned with satisfaction and relief. I guess I get to do at least one fatherly thing for you.


    The longer it took to awaken a power, the greater it would be; the harder it would be to ept. This is why the other rulers normally taught their children how to wield their powers


    Of course, Jupiter had received no such care. Since his power awakened sote, it was likely the greatest one in existence. And at this rate, Jupiter might end up in danger consequently.


    Ugh Kronos pushed his hand inside the electric barrier. The smell of burning flesh filled the air as his flesh turned ck. Enduring the pain, he reached out to Jupiter.


    ept this, said Kronos. He umted every bit of power left inside him. Thankfully, fighting with Uranus had somehow made some of his original power return. It was enough to make Jupiters new power dormant and heal him.


    Im sorry Kronos whispered as Jupiters electric arcs swallowed him. Through the agony, he added, Please do not forgive me.


    ***


    Asshole.


    He couldnt understand what was happening.


    Did you do this on purpose? the familiar voice questioned.


    <em>Jupi? </em>He tried to open his mouth, but he was no longer in control of his body. <em>Whats going on? </em>


    Kronos had no choice but to listen to the conversation.


    No, I didnt do anything. Im just as shocked as you are.


    Youre lying. Youre the god of this world and haveplete control over the Tower, so how could you not know what was happening inside the Tower? Jupiters voice was sharp, but Kronos could tell he feltfortable with whoever he was talking to.


    No, I didnt do this. The voice that responded to Jupiter sounded familiar to Kronos as well.


    <em>Kim Gi-Gyu </em> Kronos could never forget this voice. As he listened, Gi-Gyu and Jupiter continued to talk.


    When I killed the Creator before, Kronos sacrificed himself to turn back time. You know that, dont you? asked Gi-Gyu.


    ...


    I think a gap was created in time then, which must be how Kronos came back to life. Uranus too


    Dammit. If I were stronger than you, I wouldve beaten you up, Gi-Gyu, Jupiter argued.


    Im telling you, I didnt do this!


    Gi-Gyu and Jupiters argument sounded like music to Kronos.


    So what are you going to do? asked Gi-Gyu.


    Do what? Jupiter sounded annoyed.


    Ill do whatever you ask me to. I no longer possess you, so you can make your own choices. Nothing has changed. I will trust you and do as you ask. Gi-Gyu sounded sneaky.


    So youre making me take responsibility for whatever might happen, huh? Jupiter still sounded frustrated. Even though Kronos had his eyes closed, he could feel their eyes.


    Yes, Im forcing you to make a choice here because it is only right that you do. You certainly have more rights than I do.


    Fuck. Jupiter cursed before muttering, I


    All Kronos could do was listen.

 Chapter 394: Side Story 9 - Jupiter

    Chapter 394: Side Story 9 - Jupiter


    <em>Boom!</em>


    It was difficult to believe the nking of two metallic training swords could be this deafening. It sounded like a missile had struck the area.


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>


    Several dozens of sts rang afterward. A great cksmith must have created the training swords because they didnt break despite creating such powerful explosions.


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>


    After a few more explosions, one of the swords changed. Still average-looking and blunt, the sword now had electric arcs dancing around it. Also, the arcs didnt seem ordinary, as the arcs color alternated between blue and white.


    ...


    ...


    The two fighters paused and stared at each other. If they continued, the electric arc-covered sword could cause some serious damage.


    Isnt this against the rules? said the one holding the normal training sword.


    What rules? Weve always sparred like this, havent we? His opponent sneered.


    Fine. Then I wont go easy on you either, said the annoyed fighter. His average-looking metal sword also changed, evolving into something with a mysterious dark glow.


    Hey, isnt that going too far? asked the fighter with the arc sword.


    You started it.


    Hmph.


    The two growled at each other, preparing for another battle, but they were both smiling.


    Fine, lets do this, said the fighter with the arc sword. They struggled to find sparring partners due to their immense power. They used to live on battlefields long ago, but now they just enjoyed reminiscing about their glorious past.


    Lets do this.


    The two darted toward each other. The arc sword shed with the dark sword, creating a bright sh that engulfed the space around them.


    ***


    Im dying here.


    Stop lying, you jerk. I know you arent hurt at all.


    The two fighters were flopping on the ground. They were inside a vast training hall. Before they had fought, it was in pristine condition; now, it looked like a battlefield.


    He will be upset, said one fighter. This ces owner had put a lot of effort into building this training hall; now, it was in ruins.


    I mean We destroyed it cleanly. He could be happy about that, right? It will be easy to rebuild and Im sure he had been nning to remodel this ce anyway.


    Youre also a pretty good liar, huh?


    The two smiled at each other. They hadnt always been close friends; a long time ago, they had experienced something simr.


    I still remember those terrible times.


    Yeah, Ive been having nightmarestely, too.


    The two had fought enemies for so long that they now didnt have many they could rely on. They remembered the vicious battles and the tears they had shed. One time, they had hugged each other and cried their hearts out. They knew they would be teased mercilessly if anyone found out about it. After all, they were one of the most powerful figures in the world.


    Both of them blushed, remembering the embarrassing memory.


    Ugh.


    You were also thinking about that time, werent you?


    They had spent such a long time together that they could tell what the other was thinking by his facial expression.


    Now, their swords only had their hilts left as they had obliterated each others des.


    These swords are also ruined


    Paimon will be furious.


    They may have looked like your average training swords, but the truth was far from it. They were made of new materials only Paimon could create, which was why they could endure the incredible powers of these fighters.


    So do you like your new awakened power? asked Lou.


    Of course. How did it feel to you? answered Jupiter.


    Not bad.


    The two smiled at each other again. Lou rose and said quietly, Jupiter


    Jupiter frowned and muttered, Dont call me that, Lou. Youre grossing me out.


    A serious look appeared on Lous face as he mumbled, I heard that you met Kronos.


    ...


    Are you okay?


    Lou, once the king of hell, had changed a lot. He had gone soft and actually enjoyed it. When Jupiter didnt reply, Lou continued, You have lived almost an eternity, so how do you feel now?


    They had talked about everything in the past but never this. To Jupiter, Kronos was still a sensitive topic. He couldnt help but feel mixed emotions whenever he thought about his father. He wanted to forgive Kronos but couldnt. This was why Lou tread this subject cautiously.


    Jupiter finally replied, I dont know.


    They both grinned at each other before Lou asked, Is it today?


    Yeah.


    Lous grin turned even shiftier as he offered, Then you better hurry up. Ill take care of the cleanup here and Kim Gi-Gyu, so you go ahead.


    Thanks. Jupiter shook Lous hand.


    ***


    Eden had be very busy because of Uranus appearance in the Tower. The world had gone into turmoil, and Eden had worked hard to resolve what had happened. Thankfully, the world soon epted the incident with optimism. The media helped by sending positive messages.


    -We may face danger anytime, but we are prepared. Instead of dwelling on what happened, we must train hard to be ready!


    Everyone felt optimistic because, in simple terms, Kim Gi-Gyu had brainwashed them. The world he had created was amazingA world filled with hope. They believed that Eden would take care of them, and they were motivated to be stronger for their future. This was enough to keep everyone satisfied.


    <em>Well, at least I got a vacation out of this, </em>Jupiter thought. Jupiter, who had experienced the biggest change from the recent event, went by Kim Gil-Gyu now. He had broken his seal by acquiring his name back. His original n had been to live among humans as someone only slightly stronger, but everything had changed.


    The world now knew that Grigories existed and that Guide Kim Gil-Gyu was their leader. In addition, there were rumors that Guide Kim Gil-Gyu was even stronger than high rankers.


    Eden didnt want these rumors to spiral out of control, but it didnt do much to control them either. Everyone knew about the handsome, kind, and powerful guide who held a high rank inside Eden. Kim Gil-Gyu became the most talked about figure in the world.


    Uwah, I heard that guy Kim Gil-Gyu disappeared!


    I know I wish I could meet him just once. It wouldve been awesome if he were my guide when I went through the tutorial floors.


    My friends friends sister was taught by him long ago, and


    Kim Gil-Gyu had be the biggest star in the world. Jupiter lowered his face when he heard people gossiping around him.


    <em>This is the worst. </em>Jupiter hated the situation. He had to wear a hat and a ck mask to not get recognized.


    <em>Should I change my appearance and get a new identity?</em>


    He could change his outer appearance as he wished, and as one of the highest-ranking members inside Eden, it wouldnt be difficult to get a new identity. As long as he didnt massacre a bunch of people, Eden wouldnt interfere.


    <em>That jerk. </em>Jupiter seethed every time he thought about Gi-Gyu. He had be friends with El and Lou, but things were stillplicated with Gi-Gyu. There was no doubt Jupiter cared about Gi-Gyu, but he also hated him. Was it because they were one and the same?


    <em>Well, they do say that you die when you meet your doppelganger. </em>


    Jupiter knew this was just a myth, but he couldnt help but wonder. He didnt understand the mixed emotions he felt toward Gi-Gyu.


    She should be here by now. Jupiter looked up. He was currently at the Incheon International Airport. Thanks to the Tower and the gates, traveling between countries was now easier and faster, but not everyone had ess to these convenient transportation systems. And most people still preferred to fly.


    <em>I dont understand why she chooses to fly. </em>The guest he was waiting for had ess to the Tower and the gates whenever she wished. <em>Or she could teleport if she wants. </em>


    She could even instantly travel to the opposite ends of Earth. She could hop between dimensions if she wished, yet she insisted on flying.


    <em>She said its because she never got to fly in airnes much in the past. </em>Jupiter grumbled and got up, as her ne was about tond. When he stood up, people around him began to whisper among themselves. He wore a hat and a mask, but he still couldnt hide his physique and aura.


    The world had more yers now, and they were all charming in some way, but Jupiters appearance was even more special. There was something mysterious about him, and he attracted peoples attention everywhere he went.


    Ignoring them, Jupiter began walking. She would be here soon.


    Hoo His heart pounded. He wasnt this nervous when he had battled Uranus; Jupiter wondered why. Nothing special was going on between them, and they werent even allies. However, one day, he just began to notice her.


    <em>I shouldnt have drank that day, </em>Jupiter regretted his decision at that party. It was the day he had decided to live as Kim Gil-Gyu. He received a new identity and got most of his power sealed away. He could never get drunk before, but for the first time, he got intoxicated that day.


    And unfortunately, she, too, was drunk that day.


    <em>Dammit. </em>Jupiter blushed, and he looked around, worried she might see him looking ridiculous like this.


    Hey!


    ...


    Did you wait long? My flight got dyed a little, so Im a littlete. By the way, your face Why are you so red? asked the woman.


    <em>Fuck. She saw me. </em>Jupiter became even redder. He was wearing a hat and arge ck mask, but it was no use. This woman had the Evil Eye, after all. More urately, she now had the Divine Eye.


    Yeah, I know. Im embarrassed, but I indeed have the Divine Eye now. She smiled. Jupiter watched the woman. She had long, straight hair, little to no makeup, and small sses. Also, she was neither too tall nor too short.


    What are you thinking? she asked.


    Dont read my mind.


    Its hard to read your mind anyway. Long time no see. She walked up to him and offered her hand. Hi, Jupi.


    She smiled beautifully, and Jupiter stared for a moment before another voice chimed in.


    It has been a long time, Great Being, Baal greeted.


    Dammit, Jupiter swore, realizing that this stupid demon was still following Soo-Jung.


    ***


    I heard Uranus appeared, Soo-Jung asked. Baal was driving, and Soo-Jung and Jupiter were in the back seat.


    Yeah, he made all kinds of trouble.


    Hmm Soo-Jung seemed worried.


    Dont worry. Everything worked out, including that man.


    When Jupiter reassured her, Soo-Jung smiled faintly. Suddenly, she pinched his cheek, and Jupiter yelled, Hey! What are you doing?!


    Im just so proud of you.


    ...


    They looked at each other awkwardly.


    You have changed a lot, havent you? When Soo-Jung asked, Jupiter looked away silently. The warm sun shone on them as an ufortable silence fell.

 Chapter 395: Side Story 10 - Jupiter (2)

    Chapter 395: Side Story 10 - Jupiter (2)


    You arent going to see Kim Gi-Gyu? asked Jupiter. Technically, they were inside Gi-Gyu''s home; in reality, the house didnt belong to Gi-Gyu alone. The mansions interior was massiveit could contain an entire world inside. It was like a miniature version of Eden. Therefore, they didnt have to see Gi-Gyu just because they were here. It so happened that Soo-Jungs residence was here as well.


    Im tired. Soo-Jung smiled faintly. And I cant waste my time on someone already in a rtionship.


    Jupiter''s expression fell, and he turned away, trying to conceal his distress.


    <em>Im embarrassing myself in front of her. </em>He couldnt help feeling ashamed. For some reason, he couldnt control his feelings today. He kept blushing, and he didnt know why. Learning new things while living among humans and other species was fun, but he didnt enjoy this feeling.


    Youre cute. When Soo-Jung teased, Jupiter became even redder.


    Soo-Jung began walking inside, and Baal bowed to Jupiter. Ill see you tomorrow too, Great Being.


    Where do you think youre going? Jupiter grabbed Baals cor.


    ***


    How much longer will you follow Soo-Jung around? asked Jupiter.


    It is my duty to serve her.


    But you can stop now. You have plenty of things you can do. Why dont you enjoy your life now? Jupiter suggested smoothly.


    Im fine. Im happy with the way things are right now. Baal didnt budge an inch.


    Jupiter frowned. <em>I wish I could just beat him up. </em>


    He didnt want to kill Baal, but he wished he could tie him up somewhere. Watching him follow Soo-Jung everywhere vexed Jupiter to no end.


    Umm I can read your face too easily, Baal murmured.


    Gosh, do I have to hide how I feel in front of you too?! Jupiter acted differently from when he was with Soo-Jung, and Baal only nodded. After Jupiter and Soo-Jungs rtionship had be awkward, Baal seemed to enjoy watching them together.


    Baal gave Jupiter a sneaky smile and raised his sses. Im actually rooting for you.


    Fuck. If you are on my side, just leave her.


    Thats one thing I cant do.


    Jupiter finished his cocktail in one gulp and red at Baal. They were in the small bar Gi-Gyu had built inside his home. The bartender looked like a skeleton.


    <em>Rattle.</em>


    Todays special cocktail is the Creepy Skull. What do you think? the skeleton bartender asked.


    ...


    ...


    Jupiter and Baal became quiet. After a moment of silence, Jupiter begged, Hart, could you please not name your drinks like that?


    Kekeke, dont you like it? Hart, a lich, chuckled. Hart had been with Gi-Gyu since the beginning, so he was quite a senior member among Gi-Gyus Egos. Many respected him, and he was powerful on his own; however, his actual position in this new world was uncertain.


    <em>I guess, in a way, hes amazing? </em>thought Jupiter. At first, Hart had been one of Gi-Gyus many soldiers. Then, he became the gate manager and eventually helped take care of Eden. He had been given many roles, and Hart had always fulfilled them faithfully.


    But as Gi-Gyu had synced with more and more Egos, those with more talent always stole his job. Ultimately, he had lost all of his authority to Old Man Hwang.


    However, Hart continued to find work for himself. He searched for things he could do for Eden and didnt shy away from any job.


    Isnt it ufortable being a skeleton? asked Jupiter. Hart was a lich, an undead with a skeletal body. It had to be inconvenient living in this form. And did you taste these cocktails before giving them to us?


    Kekeke, does it matter?


    Jupiter shook his head. Hart acted like he didnt care, but Jupiter had to admit that his drinks tasted amazing. Jupiter asked, Is there a reason why you dont want a human or any other body that can feel?


    Kekeke. Hart onlyughed without answering. Jupiter found him strange, but Eden was full of odd beings like Hart.


    Turning toward Baal again, Jupiter asked, So youre going to keep following Soo-Jung?


    Is that a problem? I dont share the same room with thedy, and we dont ever make any physical contact, answered Baal, which only deepened Jupiters frown.


    Baal continued, But if this bothers you, I can take a female form. I dont care if I have a male or female appearance.


    Baal touched his chest and was about to transform when Jupiter and Hart screamed at the same time.


    Dont!


    Please dont!


    Just imagining Baal in a female body creeped them out. Knowing Baal, they suspected he would keep his face the same and only change his body.


    <em>Gross. </em>


    <em>Yes, Im scared to imagine his appearance. </em>


    Jupiter and Hart looked at each other in fear. They didnt have to share their thoughts because they were thinking the same thing.


    Haa Jupiter sighed, knowing he wouldnt get his wish. Baal nced at him and grinned in secret.


    ***


    I heard youre on vacation! Then you need to y with me. Soo-Jung burst into Jupiters room and insisted.


    What the heck?! Jupiter shouted in shock, but Soo-Jung only grinned.


    Jupiter yelled, Just get out! Give me a minute!


    Youre so cute. Soo-Jung finally left the room. After a few minutes, Jupiter came out of his room, no longer looking disheveled. No longer in his pajamas and dressed properly, he looked handsome.


    That was so quick. You used magic, didnt you? Soo-Jung used.


    Well, you didnt give me any time. Jupiter shrugged.


    Smiling, Soo-Jung shook her head. After what happened with Uranus, I heard you were offered some time off from your job.


    Thats right.


    I n on staying in Korea for a while, so will you spend some time with me?


    Jupiter wanted to nod immediately, but since he didnt want to look desperate like yesterday, he decided to y hard to get. Well I do have other ns


    Really? Then, its okay. Baal!


    Did you call for me, Miss? Baal materialized from Soo-Jungs shadow. He wasnt a Shadow Lord like Go Hyung-Chul, so how did he materialize from her shadow?


    Jupiter hurriedly yelled, I have lots of time! I really do!


    Soo-Jung and Baal grinned. With a big frown, Jupiter asked, Where do you want to go?


    Her smile widening, Soo-Jung answered, An amusement park!


    ***


    Dont you like amusement parks? Soo-Jung asked when Jupiter looked displeased.


    No, Im just wondering why people find them fun. Jupiter looked around. They were at a nearby popr amusement park in Seoul. People around themughed, and the excited shouts and whispers of children tickled their ears.


    All in all, it was a fun ce, but Jupiter was acting like the Grinch here. He had visited an amusement park once before and had utterly failed to see why people enjoyed the silly ce.


    Youre cute.


    Stop calling me cute! When Jupiter argued, Soo-Jung smiled. They walked together among the crowd. People stared at them despite their faces being hidden. The caps and masks failed to hide their mysterious aura.


    Are they celebrities?


    No, I think they might be yers.


    Uwah, I want to go ask them who they are.


    People around them whispered, but thankfully, no one bothered them.


    We shouldnt bother them, someone nearbymented.


    Yeah, they are hiding their faces for a reason, hispanion agreed.


    The amusement park was a host to a diverse mix of species, not just humans.


    So many things have changed. Soo-Jung looked around. Did you know that amusement parks werent this popr in the past?


    After the Tower and the gates had first appeared, most public ces, including amusement parks, had lost poprity. Despite the increasing number of yers, the public still feared the sudden appearance of gates.


    Gi-Gyu had revived the amusement park industry with the construction of Eden.


    Everyone looks like theyre having fun, said Soo-Jung.


    Yeah, I guess. Jupiter couldnt argue because it was true. Everyone around him did look delighted.


    Soo-Jung continued, Sadly, yers will always find these rides boring.


    yers felt things differently. They would have to jump from an airne without a parachute to feel an adrenaline rush. The rides were simply too slow and safe for them.


    But people, even yers,e here because this ce is amusing, Soo-Jung added.


    ... Jupiter became quiet before he answered, This is my first time too.


    What?


    Ive nevere to an amusement park with someone. I did visit this ce alone once, but it wasnt fun. I thought it might feel different if I came here with you. Jupiter looked away shyly.


    They padded along the street. It was as if they were visiting the amusement park to observe others having fun rather than to experience the rides themselves. Soo-Jung seemed to be enjoying herself because she never stopped smiling. Jupiter also smiled, happy to see her happy.


    <em>I cant believe Baal didnt tag along. </em>Jupiter decided that he should buy Baal dinner. <em>No, I should do more than that. How about I </em><em>gift</em><em> him a weapon? I sure would get a headache trying to find that guy a weapon. Still, he has earned it. </em>


    <em>If he hade with us today, I wouldve killed him, </em>Jupiter thought.


    Hey, lets go over there. Soo-Jung grabbed Jupiters hand and dragged him. They arrived at a square where a small y was in progress. People had gathered around the stage, and Soo-Jung and Jupiter also watched the show. It was a tacky performance, but Jupiter found it interesting for some reason.


    This is kinda fun, Jupiter mumbled. Did Eden make this y?


    Probably.


    The performance was based on a story familiar to Soo-Jung and Jupiter but unknown to the public. Only the key figures of Eden were aware of the truth, though.


    The y depicted the battle between Gi-Gyu and the Creator. It was so unbelievable that it seemed like a fairy tale, but Jupiter and Soo-Jung felt differently about it.


    ... Soo-Jungs expression changed suddenly. Seeing the dark look on her face, Jupiter became quiet.


    She whispered, I almost ruined everything.


    ...


    Her voice trembled as she talked about the past. She used to be Eve, and she had almost ended the world.


    I did the same thing, Jupiter replied. The two looked at each other before bursting intoughter.


    Hahaha, this is why I like you, said Soo-Jung.


    Jupiter turned so red that it looked like his face was steaming.

 Chapter 396: Side Story 11 - Jupiter (3)

    Chapter 396: Side Story 11 - Jupiter (3)


    Arent you having fun? asked Soo-Jung with a wide smile. By now, they had already taken a crack at all the rides. And since they had to wait in long lines to try these rides, the day was almost over.


    Jupiter remained quiet.


    I guess it was boring for you.


    No, it was fun, Jupiter finally replied. I was just surprised, thats all.


    Suddenly, Jupiter grabbed Soo-Jungs hand and dragged her toward the food carts. He entered a restaurant and brought back two servings of chicken popcorn and two sodas for takeout.


    Soo-Jung burst intoughter. What are those?!


    I thought we could have some snacks.


    The two of them sat down on a bench together. It was gettingte, yet the amusement park was still very crowded.


    Jupiter popped a piece of chicken into his mouth and mumbled, I had fun today.


    He wasnt lying when he said he was surprised. He exined, I didnt know that it would feel so different just because Im not alone.


    Jupiter had no fun thest time he was here. He got bored quickly because he was alone. He had tried many rides because he saw the other people were having fun, but he didnt find anything amusing. Since it was a long time ago, he had forgotten all about it until now.


    None of the rides were exciting, but I still had fun. For Jupiter, today was nothing like that day. The rides were still too slow for him, but he had fun. His heart had even beat faster asionally; he wondered if it was because he had fun.


    A lot of things have been on my mindtely, so it was a nice distraction. Thank you, Jupiter said to Soo-Jung.


    No problem. Soo-Jung smiled. I had fun today too. And I agree that its amazing.


    What do you mean?


    How you experience something changespletely based on thepany you have. Soo-Jung and Jupiters eyes met. Realizing something wasnt right, she asked, Whats wrong?


    Thinking that perhaps there was an enemy nearby, Soo-Jung looked around, but she didnt sense anything unusual.


    Jupiter blurted, What am I to you?


    Soo-Jung flinched, and Jupiters eyes wavered. He continued, I made a few mistakes, but afterward, I made sure you knew how I felt about you. And it hasnt been too long since you began epting my feelings.


    ...


    It was difficult for me to get close to you because Jupiter hesitantly continued, I believe that you had feelings for Kim Gi-Gyu.


    Jupiter looked away, embarrassed that he was opening his heart to her like this. He had fumbled a few times in the past whenever they met. Neither of them had openly revealed how they felt about each other. A few times, they had joked about their feelings, but there had been no progress in their rtionship. Everything felt so awkward, and it wasnt just one persons fault. Both of them were not good at showing how they felt.


    Jupiter asked, So are you over Kim Gi-Gyu now?


    ... Soo-Jung smiled.


    ***


    Its not what you think, replied Soo-Jung after a long silence. I


    ... Jupiter waited patiently. It wasnt easy to watch the one he loved being in love with someone else. <em>Especially because shes my first love. </em>


    Jupiter lived a long time, but most of his life was spent being oppressed and controlled. When he had separated from Gi-Gyu, his mind, for the first time, could think clearly. So, this was his first time feeling love.


    Its true that I had feelings for Gi-Gyu. Soo-Jung finally opened her lips. But they are not the kind of emotions you think.


    What do you mean?


    Im saying that I dont love him that way. Staring into his eyes, Soo-Jung continued, All I wanted was forgiveness and salvation from my pupil. Thats all.


    Jupiter listened quietly as Soo-Jung added, It would have been understandable if Gi-Gyu never forgave me. After all, I lied to him, and I almost destroyed everything toward the end.


    But he


    Yeah, he forgave me anyway. And he saved me. He understood that I didnt want to do the things I did. He believed in me and saved me from my fate, which was to destroy the world. Gi-Gyu did all that for me despite my many lies.


    Soo-Jung smiled faintly. Thats all I feel for him. And besides, were supposed to be loyal to him, right?


    ...


    Soo-Jung tapped Jupiters shoulder and leaned toward him. She whispered in his ear, And do I dare seduce him when he has such a pretty girlfriend?


    Jupiter blushed.<em> El. </em>


    Before he knew what he was doing, he stood up and yelled, Youre prettier than El!


    He had yelled so loudly that the passersby stared at him. Even Soo-Jung blushed from surprise. Just then, all the lights in the amusement park went off. Jupiter looked around in confusion, trying to sense if there was an enemy around, exuding bloodthirst.


    -I am the god of this world! You are!


    A solemn and loud voice rang inside the amusement park. And secondster, a giant manly face with a beard and blue hair appeared at the park''s center. A sword appeared in Jupiters hand.


    Stop, said Soo-Jung.


    What?


    I said stop, you idiot. Soo-Jung, trying hard to suppress herughter, asked, I guess you didnt stay till the end thest time you were here?


    ...? Jupiter stared in confusion. A giant had appeared all of a sudden, his voice booming everywhere. He was the most nervous because he couldnt sense magic or bloodthirst energy anywhere. One had to be insanely powerful to hide their presence this well. Remembering Uranus sudden appearance, Jupiter felt anxious.


    Its a show, exined Soo-Jung.


    ...A show?


    Im saying this is just a show! The amusement park puts on a show when it''s almost closing time! Look over there!


    Jupiter obeyed and turned around.


    And then he realized the oddness of the situation. Despite the appearance of a giant with a booming voice, no one was panicking. Everyone watched in excitement instead.


    -Feel my lightning!


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    A sudden sh illuminated the amusement park like a thunderbolt.


    This is just a show, Soo-Jung repeated. She was right. The light just now was made of magic, but it didnt have any destructive power. Jupiter finally epted that this was indeed just a show.


    ... He looked down in embarrassment. Soo-Jung held his arm and murmured, Youre so cute.


    This woman truly believed he was cute, and Jupiter found this moment magical. He was standing with the woman he loved among the shing lights and crowds of people.


    You Jupiter began as he stared at Soo-Jung. But before he could finish his sentence, Soo-Jung put her finger on his lips, silently asking him to be quiet. Jupiter pouted and turned back toward the show.


    The y continued when suddenly, Soo-Jungs voice tickled into his ear, Ill do the asking. Will you marry me?


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Uwahhh!


    That was crazy!


    What was that just now?


    What the?! Did theye up with a new show recently?


    The audience eximed in shock as real lightning bolts shot down around them. The lights inside the amusement park also began shing uncontrobly. The scene was so beautiful that people stared in awe.


    Idiot! Dont use your lightning! Soo-Jung yelled. Jupiter was responsible for the real lighting because he had lost control of his emotions. Despite Soo-Jung yelling at him, the lightning shes didnt stop.


    Soo-Jung ultimately grabbed his chin and kissed him to stop him.


    ...!


    Unfortunately, this worsened the situation.


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    ***


    I let you have a vacation, so how could you cause trouble like this? Gi-Gyu scolded Jupiter, who remained silent.


    Thank goodness there were multiple barriers around the amusement park. What if someone got hurt? Gi-Gyu continued.


    Jupiters position in Eden was an awkward one. Although he was powerful and Gi-Gyus close acquaintance, Jupiters seniority was technically well below Sung-Hoon. But knowing who Jupiter was and his rough personality, Sung-Hoon always found it hard to deal with him.


    So when Jupiter caused an ident in the amusement park, Sung-Hoon requested Gi-Gyu to take care of the tongueshing part. Jupiter had destroyed the entire electrical system and all the barriers. Fixing them was costly; thankfully, no one got hurt, and the customers thought it was just a special show. However, the oue could have been much worse.


    Gi-Gyu yelled, Hey! Are you listening? Stop ignoring me!


    Gi-Gyus personality had changed after living for so long and experiencing many things. But his kind nature never changed. He asked, Haa Why did you do that?


    When Jupiter remained quiet, Gi-Gyu stepped back. Jupiter finally replied, Youre smiling, which means you already know what happened.


    There was a faint smile on Jupiters lips as well. He announced, Im getting married.


    What?


    With a wide grin, Jupiter continued, Im marrying Soo-Jung.

 Chapter 397: Side Story 12 - Kim Gi-Gyu

    Chapter 397: Side Story 12 - Kim Gi-Gyu


    No! Old Man Hwang mmed the desk and stood up. He red from side to side as if he couldnt ept this situation. I object!


    Eden, Gi-Gyus organization that controlled the entire world, held regr meetings, and this was one such meeting. Every figure here was extraordinary. Any one of them could change the world on their own if they tried. Some were public figures, while others stayed hidden.


    Many such meetings had taken ce since Edens inception, but things rarely got this heated.


    Im certain everyone here agrees with me! When Old Man Hwang shouted, everyone nodded to show their support. It was also rare for everyone to agree unanimously on something.


    Hmm Gi-Gyu moaned. Old Man Hwang and the others were making a desperate appeal to him. Gi-Gyu had brought up a suggestion today, and to his surprise, it had caused an unexpected uproar.


    Hal, now looking like a human, agreed, Mr. Hwang is correct. I ask that you reconsider, Grandmaster.


    Yoo Suk-Woo, now Edens advisor, said, Me too. Youre my friend, but I have to side with Mr. Hwang on this.


    Mammon, who ruled Edens underworld, added, I feel the same way.


    Michael, who reigned over the sky, said, I think so too. You must capitte on this, Gi-Gyu.


    ... Raphael and several others remained quiet, but their nods suggested that they agreed with Old Man Hwang.


    All the decisions in Edens meetings were made through a vote. Naturally, Gi-Gyus opinion mattered much more than anyone else''s, but this was the first time everyone disagreed with him.


    Old Man Hwang sat back down and repeated seriously, Please reconsider.


    Gi-Gyu touched his forehead. This situation had be unexpectedlyplicated.


    <em>How did this happen? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldnte up with an answer. He looked around, aware that at least one person supported him. Her support meant a lot to him, but she wasnt present at the meeting.


    <em>El </em>Thinking about her made Gi-Gyu a little calmer.


    All right, said Gi-Gyu. Just as you asked, I will think about it.


    Everyone sighed in relief, but Gi-Gyu continued, But! This is my wedding, so understand thismy opinion matters the most. So I hope you all will also reconsider.


    ...


    The meeting ended.


    ***


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. He never expected everyone to be against his idea.


    Are you okay? a soft voice asked. Feeling her warm hand on his shoulder, Gi-Gyu felt much better.


    El, Gi-Gyu said softly. When he turned his head, he saw that she was smiling brightly. Its our wedding, so how did it be thisplicated?


    Edens top brass had been wanting this for a long time now. At some point, Gi-Gyu and Els unspoken rtionship became official, and everyone, quite strongly, shared an opinion: The couple needed an heir.


    We do need an heir.


    Gi-Gyu asked, Because you think Im going to die?


    N-no, of course not We just need an heir!


    The need for an heir was just an excuse. Everyone just wanted Gi-Gyu and El to get married because they had been rooting for their love for a long time.


    However, Gi-Gyus request at the meeting had upset everyone.


    Gi-Gyu had stated, I want a small wedding.


    He only wanted family members and close acquaintances to attend the ceremony. That alone would have made this small wedding quite grand, but everyone had adamantly opposed the idea.


    Old Man Hwang had argued, The memories of what you did for this world may have been erased, but This wedding must be an international event!


    But this didnt make sense to Gi-Gyu, as he was just a stranger to the world. Most people had never heard of the yer who couldnt level up but had fought and defeated the Creator. So, an international wedding sounded illogical to him.


    El murmured, Im sure he meant that we should have a big wedding inside Eden.


    But still


    Els calm voice helped Gi-Gyu rx a little. Even when they had first met, Els voice had a healing power on Gi-Gyu.


    <em>But after that time, she became even more important to me, </em>thought Gi-Gyu. After syncing with the Creator, Gi-Gyu had spent a long time inside his memory. He had been on the brink of insanity multiple times, but Lou, Jupiter, and El were there to help him.


    El had essentially kept him from going insane. It was then that their rtionship solidified into something much more.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed again.


    There is no need to feel rushed. Els calm voice reassured Gi-Gyu. After all, there are other peoples weddings to take care of first.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed even deeper.


    ***


    Its an honor to serve you like this, said Suk-Woo.


    A stylish man wearing a noticeably expensive outfit sat in the passenger seat and asked, What are you doing?


    Please take a seat.


    Gi-Gyuughed and asked again, Whats going on?


    Im so ttered that I get to drive such an important man, Sir, Suk-Woo answered teasingly. He was now one of Eden''s advisors and head of one of the worlds top three guilds, the Cain Guild.


    Haa Why are you acting like that? Its already annoying enough that everyone acts differently around me, Gi-Gyu grumbled.


    Im just teasing you. It has been a while, Gi-Gyu.


    Suk-Woo, a talented yer who could form portals, and Gi-Gyu had been friends for a long time. But as Gi-Gyu became stronger, Suk-Woo faced his own troubles. Later on, while trying to save Gi-Gyus family, Suk-Woo had gotten dragged to Gehenna.


    We can just open a portal and get there in an instant, so why did you bother bringing a car? asked Gi-Gyu, frustrated.


    Because someone hates traveling by portals. When Suk-Woo replied, Gi-Gyuughed quietly.


    Suk-Woo asked, You must be troubled by this whole wedding shenanigan, huh?


    You voted against my idea, too, didnt you? When Gi-Gyu retorted, Suk-Wooughed.


    Its true, but this is your wedding were talking about. It needs to be big, and I With a wider smile, Suk-Woo continued, I guess All I want is for you to get married soon.


    And I know exactly why you feel that way, Gi-Gyu teased, and both burst intoughter.


    The car stopped, and Suk-Woo announced, We have arrived, Sir.


    Stop that already!


    They were in front of Gi-Gyus house. It looked the same as Eden, but Gi-Gyus family lived here. Gi-Gyu could hearughter from inside.


    So you like her that much, huh? Gi-Gyu asked Suk-Woo.


    What do you mean? Suk-Woo shrugged with a grin. Gi-Gyu smirked and pressed the doorbell.


    -Is that you, Son?


    Gi-Gyus mother, Lee Su-Jin, asked through the inte.


    ***


    The dining table was already set neatly. The table wasnt overly extravagant. There, Gi-Gyus mother, Lee Su-Jin, and sister, Yoo-Jung, were waiting for them.


    Son!


    Oppa!


    A man sitting beside Lee Su-Jin said nonchntly, There you are.


    Hello, Tae-Shik hyung.


    Su-Jin argued, Gi-Gyu, why do you keep calling him hyung?


    Tae-Shik agreed, Yeah, it feels strange, Gi-Gyu.


    Gi-Gyu pulled one of the chairs and sat down. Suk-Woo chose the seat next to Yoo-Jung and murmured, Sorry werete. My work ran a little longer.


    Thats okay, Oppa, Yoo-Jung whispered.


    Resting his chin on his hand, Gi-Gyu sighed deeply. El was also supposed to be here, but she was too busy again. Lou and El had an important role in Eden, and apparently, some urgent problem arose this morning. El had exined that she might be a littlete, but there was a chance she might miss the dinner.


    How did this happen? Gi-Gyu mumbled to himself.


    What are you talking about? asked Suk-Woo.


    Is there a problem? Tae-Shik asked, concerned.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed again without exining. He had known for a long time that Tae-Shik was in a rtionship with his mother. Gi-Gyu actually rooted for them.


    However, he never expected Suk-Woo and Yoo-Jung to be in a rtionship too. Gi-Gyu turned to look at them, chatting and smiling.


    <em>Well, I guess I shouldnt be too surprised. </em>Gi-Gyu wasnt opposed to the rtionship. He was just still in shock despite them being together for a while now.


    In the past, Tae-Shik and Suk-Woo had kept Su-Jin and Yoo-Jung safe. Tae-Shik had to leave them, so Suk-Woo had spent a lot more time with the two women and risked his life to protect them.


    <em>And Yoo-Jung fell for him during that time. </em>


    At first, Suk-Woo had pushed her away, but Yoo-Jung had chased him relentlessly.


    With another sigh, Gi-Gyu muttered, All the hardships are over now, and everyone is busy falling in love. Why is that?


    I think everyone wanted to love, but they just didnt have the energy for it. But now that we are safe, we can all follow our hearts. Su-Jin smiled beautifully. With help from the elixir, she looked like a pretty girl in her 20s.


    I guess youre right, Mother. Gi-Gyu nodded with a smile.


    Just then, El appeared. Sorry, Imte.


    She sat next to Gi-Gyu, and he finally raised his ss with a rxed smile.


    I would like to congratte my mother and Tae-Shik hyuI mean, my stepfather, on their uing wedding.


    Gi-Gyus mother and Tae-Shik had been dating for a while now, and next week would be their long-awaited wedding.

 Chapter 398: Side Story 13 - Kim Gi-Gyu (2)

    Chapter 398: Side Story 13 - Kim Gi-Gyu (2)


    Gi-Gyu was resting on the terrace when Tae-Shik approached him. The dinner wasnt over yet, and the others were still eating, but Gi-Gyu had excused himself to get some fresh air.


    Looking red, Tae-Shik said, Ahh I feel a little drunk. It feels nice.


    Gi-Gyu agreed, Yeah.


    Yes, its nice to feel drunk.


    Tae-Shik was no longer an average human yer. After bing one with Behemoth, he had be one of the strongest figures in Eden. He could feel drunk only because he was in this house.


    Thank you for making this happen, said Tae-Shik.


    Its no big deal, replied Gi-Gyu.


    The ce where Yoo-Jung, Su-Jin, and Tae-Shik lived was special. Except for Gi-Gyu, anyone entering this ce temporarily became just a human. Thanks to the security system, Su-Jin and Yoo-Jung were always safe, even without Tae-Shiks protection. Here, Tae-Shik and Suk-Woo could get drunk.


    Haa


    Why do you keep sighing, Gi-Gyu? Are you unhappy that I will be your stepfather?


    When Tae-Shik asked, Gi-Gyu shook his head emphatically and replied, Of course not! You I''ve always hoped for you to be my step Anyway, its not about that. I am happy about it.


    Then are you upset about Suk-Woo and Yoo-Jung?


    No. Gi-Gyu sighed again. Tae-Shik also held an important position in Eden but didnt attend regr meetings. Instead of taking a public role, Tae-Shik focused on his family; therefore, he wasnt a part of the recent meeting.


    Its about my wedding, exined Gi-Gyu.


    Ah, I heard! Youre finally marrying El! Tae-Shik pped Gi-Gyus back a few times. Congrats! I told you to hurry up already. I was wondering why you werent getting to it.


    I was going to do it after your wedding. Since your wedding is just around the corner, I was nning my ceremony, but


    But? Tae-Shik shook his head a little, trying to fight the effect of the alcohol.


    Everyone is against it.


    Against what?


    Tae-Shik still looked confused, so Gi-Gyu frowned and exined, I said I wanted a small wedding, but everyone is totally against the idea.


    Tae-Shik finally understood the situation. The redness on his face subsided a bit. Hmm


    Tae-Shik contemted for a moment before replying, Instead of your wedding, can you make our wedding super extravagant?


    Hahaha! Gi-Gyu burst intoughter.


    ***


    Thank you for giving me this chance. Tao Chen made a fist-in-palm gesture toward Gi-Gyu while holding his Green Dragon Crescent de. His weapon looked much different now. It had always been a powerful de, but now, it looked almost mythical, all thanks to the Hwang family and Mammons help.


    When Tao Chen took his position, his magic filled the Green Dragon Crescent de. It shined sharply as if it could slice time itself.


    <em>sh.</em>


    Tao Chen swung his de smoothly. Gi-Gyu stood far away, but the magic wave was like a lightning bolt.


    <em>nk.</em>


    Unfortunately, Gi-Gyu dispersed the wave with a simple wave of his hand.


    Gi-Gyu ordered, Try again.


    Tao Chen didnt look upset. He positioned himself for the next attack and announced, All right. Ill try my best.


    Good.


    The second thest syble left Gi-Gyus mouth, Tao Chen was in front of him. Tao Chen swung the Green Dragon Crescent de, which grazed Gi-Gyus neck, but no scratch appeared on his skin.


    This was only the beginning.


    <em>nk, nk, nk, nk, nk!</em>


    Small sparks flew everywhere as the de attacked Gi-Gyu nonstop. But Gi-Gyu didnt fight back and only dodged leisurely.


    sh! Tao Chen finally screamed. No matter how hard he attacked, he failed to injure Gi-Gyu. He hadnt even seeded in making Gi-Gyu draw his weapon yet. So, in the end, Tao Chen had no choice but to use his best skill: sh.


    The Green Dragon Crescent de vibrated as a giant amount of his magic rushed into it.


    <em>ng!</em>


    Another metallic sound rang in the air.


    Haa, did it work?! asked Tao Chen in anticipation as he sheathed the Green Dragon Crescent de on his back.


    I can see that you have made much improvement, replied Gi-Gyu while holding a sword in his hand. It wasnt Lou or El, but this new weapon was another masterpiece by Old Man Hwang and his grandson Min-Su.


    Good. I made you use a weapon, so I guess its a huge sess on my part. Tao Chen seemed genuinely happy. Bing a ruler had made him substantially stronger, but he couldnt use all his powers. So, he was training to fulfill his potential, and he was bing rapidly stronger.


    Next time, I will be even better. Ill force you to attack, Tao Chen promised.


    I look forward to it.


    Both men executed a fist-in-palm salute toward each other. Tao Chen had been busy as the ruler of Edens Chinese branch. He was the national hero of his country. From time to time, he used the gate to travel to Eden to spar with Gi-Gyu and his creatures.


    So I heard you have a problem, Tao Chen continued. Today, the main reason for his visit wasnt to spar. Gi-Gyu had asked him toe.


    Yes, I want to talk to you about something.


    Tao Chen nodded and suggested, Why dont we take a walk?


    ***


    What a beautiful ce this is. Tao Chen meant hispliment. They were walking inside Eden, and he couldnt hide his awe. Every time I visit, I am impressed. I would love to live in a ce like this.


    Youre always wee.


    When Gi-Gyu offered, Tao Chen smiled. Eden never stopped improving, thanks to Old Man Hwangs hard work. At the moment, Eden looked like a piece of art, and Gi-Gyu enjoyed living in such a ce.


    Thank you for the kind words, Gi-Gyu.


    I meant what I said. You are always wee here, Tao Chen. Ah, by the way


    Both stopped walking as Gi-Gyu asked, BodhidharmaI mean, Kim Se-Jin Is he doing okay?


    Kim Se-Jin, Bodhidharma, was a Kronos clone and was currently staying in China with Tao Chen.


    Of course.


    I havent seen him in a long time. He must be busy.


    Yes, he is. So why dont you go visit him instead? Tao Chen suggested.


    Im busy too.


    Tao Chen grinned. Youre an important man, of course, but I thought you were not busy because of that. Am I wrong?


    Tao Chen was correct. Gi-Gyus days were usually boring because his creatures and other figures did most of the work. He didnt even have an official title. He ruled everyone and everything, but he didnt actually have to do anything. All he did was make suggestions if something major happened in the world.


    Youre the king who doesnt rule, arent you? asked Tao Chen.


    ...


    There is no reason for you to make that face. Im sure you have your reasons. BodhidharmaI mean, Advisor Kim Se-Jin is working hard to train the other yers. He is an amazing man indeed. Ill tell him that you want to see him. Im sure hell be here soon.


    Gi-Gyu nodded because he indeed wanted to see Kim Se-Jin.


    Tao Chen asked, So why is our king so troubled?


    Everyone wants me to have an extravagant wedding.


    Tao Chen became confused. Why is that a problem?


    Because I want a small wedding. I dont want anything big.


    ... Tao Chen contemted for a bit. Next, a smile spread on his lips. Do you know what your position is in this world?


    ... Gi-Gyu seemed embarrassed.


    You reign supreme over all. At this point, the word god suits you the best.


    It was the truth, but Gi-Gyu couldnt help feeling awkward and remained silent.


    Tao Chen added, And youre getting married. So, its only right that everyone gets to congratte you. Having a small wedding would be very inconsiderate of you. It would hurt all of our feelings if you had a small wedding. We are your followers, and we want to celebrate with you.


    Gi-Gyu didnt know what to think. He had hoped Tao Chen would support him, but he had instead concurred with the rest of the group. Gi-Gyu wasnt upset or angry, but he felt even more troubled now.


    This is soplicated.


    Of course it is. Being a king always is.


    Tao Chen began walking again. With a sigh, Gi-Gyu followed.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu didnt be the king and god by choice. He had no choice but to be one, and he couldnt give it up. This was why he had chosen not to rule. He thought this was the best for everyone.


    <em>What will happen if I change my mind? </em>Gi-Gyu wondered. If he wished, he could get whatever he wanted. However, this was the exact opposite of what he wanted. The moment he got involved, everything would be ruined. Absolute power was always corrupted.


    Things seemed to be going well until now, but Gi-Gyu had never been this frustrated.


    <em>How can other people decide what kind of wedding I should have? </em>


    Of course, Gi-Gyu knew the answer. Tao Chen was correct. Gi-Gyus position and power created this problem. He knew that the others meant well. They were doing this for his sake, but Gi-Gyu felt ufortable.


    After getting the ultimate power and spending such a long time in Lee Sun-Hos memory, everything became boring. More urately, Gi-Gyu made an effort to find everything boring.


    <em>Because it will be dangerous if I be interested in anything. </em>


    The moment he felt amused, angry, or any other emotions, things would be ruined. This was the price he had to pay for being the god.


    <em>Kronos </em>Because Gi-Gyu had been keeping his life boring, he found the recent urrence very refreshing. Uranus and Kronos had been resurrected, and Ha-Rim lived as Choi Leah. These werent what Gi-Gyu had wanted or nned. If he had tried, he could have found out everything, but unlike what Jupiter and others believed, Gi-Gyu wasnt interested in seeing what was happening in the world. It was just too tiring.


    <em>That was unexpected. </em>Gi-Gyu was undoubtedly surprised by Kronos and Choi Leah. And the changes Jupiter had experienced were also unexpected.


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on his lips. He always found changes like these amusing.


    Did you find a solution to your problem? asked El as she walked into their room.


    El, I think youve been too busytely.


    Hugging Gi-Gyu, El closed her eyes and whispered, Im sorry, but Master


    I told you not to call me Master.


    El nodded at Gi-Gyus firm tone and continued, I just want to be helpful to you.


    I told you that you dont have to


    Im doing this for my satisfaction. Please dont stop me from doing what I want.


    Gi-Gyu nodded in the end. With a new idea, he murmured, I think I know what to do. Well have some fun.


    Everyone wanted an unforgettable wedding, and Gi-Gyu had figured out how to achieve this. This was what everyone wanted, and it happened to be something he also wanted.

 Chapter 399: Side Story 14 - Kim Gi-Gyu (3)

    Chapter 399: Side Story 14 - Kim Gi-Gyu (3)


    So thats what I want. If any of you have anything to say, Ill listen. When Gi-Gyu announced, the meeting room became dead silent. Their faces indicated that they were all contemting.


    As expected, Old Man Hwang was the first to reply. All right. I think that will be good enough to satisfy everyone.


    Old Man Hwang looked around the room. No one seemedpletely satisfied, but they didnt object. Gi-Gyu grinned at them. Just as they wanted, he would have a huge wedding, but it would be a little different from what they had hoped. He would do it his way.


    Ive madepromises for you, so you must do the same, said Gi-Gyu.


    All right, Paimon replied.


    Yes, Grandmaster, Hal added.


    When the two nodded, the others also changed their mind and nodded in agreement.


    Gi-Gyu announced, Then I guess its all decided, right? Shall we end the meeting then?


    Sounds good, replied Old Man Hwang.


    ***


    I dont understand, said Old Man Hwang.


    What do you mean? asked Gi-Gyu. They were still in the meeting room, but it was now mostly empty. Only a few, including Gi-Gyu, were sipping tea and chatting among themselves.


    Dont you think this will only make things moreplicated? This doesnt seem like its what you wanted, Gi-Gyu.


    Mr. Hwang. Gi-Gyu smiled. Honestly, I didnt put too much thought into it. I realized finding apromise that satisfied everyone would be challenging, so I concluded that doing what everyone wants would be the best approach.


    I guess. Old Man Hwang nodded. Something that will satisfy everyone Frankly, I think a few wanted to oppose this idea, but they arent stupid enough to do that.


    Of course. I agree that they cant be stupid like that. Gi-Gyus face momentarily turned cold before returning to normal. He had also briefly exuded his aura to warn everyone that his decision was final. Gi-Gyu had done something like this only a handful of times before, so there was no doubt that no one would fuss about his choice.


    That was scary. Paimon put down his tea cup. I dont think anyone will argue now. Those in the meeting are responsible for making decisions in Eden, so everyone will support you if you have them on your side. You know that, dont you?


    Of course, replied Gi-Gyu. He and Old Man Hwang grinned at each other.


    Old Man Hwang murmured, After the wedding, Ill be able to go on a real vacation.


    Gi-Gyu asked, But you go away on vacations all the time.


    Those werent proper vacations. After the wedding, Ill take a real vacation with Lord Paimon and Min-Su. Will that be okay? asked Old Man Hwang. He took care of Edens day-to-day proceedings, so only Gi-Gyu could permit his vacation.


    All right, Gi-Gyu replied.


    ***


    Tens of thousands of people gathered, but the big space amodated the crowd easily. This space also had many beautiful buildings, all organized like a showpiece.


    In addition to these humans, just as many foreign species had gathered here. The humans and other various species stood together but didnt look out of ce. Everything looked harmonious as different creatures stood under the same blue sky, surrounded by beautiful architecture.


    However, the most shocking thing wasnt the crowd gathered hereit was the orderly way they were all standing in.


    Maintain order! one of the guards yelled, even though it wasnt necessary. Everyone knew where to stand and what to do, even without being told. Humans could also be seen riding griffins and harpies while mole and warm creatures stayed back not to harm anyone.


    Everyone here was present for one reason.


    The wedding will begin soon! Silence! one of the guards ordered.


    Today was their kings wedding day. Those gathered here today werent just average ordinary creatures. Everyone here was aware of Gi-Gyus existence, and they were here to congratte their god on his nuptials.


    Hes finally getting married!


    He and Lady El look so beautiful together!


    I cant believe this is really happening


    Its a huge honor to see this in person!


    There will be a photo timeter, right? I will take lots of pictures, and they will be my family heirloom!


    People whispered among themselves in excitement. Everyone here knew each other. Those here werent just aware of Gi-Gyus existencethey also knew about what had happened in the old world, including about Gi-Gyus sacrifices.


    These people believed him to be their god, and they didnt believe he was being neglectful by not actively ruling the world. They thought his existence was enough to keep peace in their world and revered him with all of their hearts.


    The ceremony is about to begin! one guard announced, and silence fell again. No sound could be heard except for the quiet yet excited breathing.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    The death knights stepped forward, creating loud sonorous noise.


    Uwahhhh! the crowd cheered. Everyone stared at the entrance as the guard announced, The groom will enter now!


    A muscr man in a beautiful tuxedo walked in. People screamed in excitement, Oh Tae-Shik! Oh Tae-Shik!


    ***


    Gi-Gyu had decided to hold a joint wedding. And it seemed that most people loved the idea. Everyone here knew todays grooms and brides very well.


    <em>He will be our gods stepfather.</em>


    <em>Hes marrying our gods mother! </em>


    Everyone was genuinely happy for the two and felt honored that they could attend the three weddings simultaneously.


    The groom and his bride were now at the altar. The title Gods Mother suited Su-Jin well. And she looked especially beautiful today.


    Uwahhh! people shouted again.


    Oh Tae-Shik was a famous figure in Eden as well. He had risked his life to save countless people during thest battle against Chaos monsters. Because of this, he was just as popr as Lee Su-Jin.


    <em>Thud! Thud!</em>


    After two more steps from the Death Knights, the second groom entered. Today, three couples were to be married. When the second groom, a tall, handsome man, appeared, people began giggling.


    Ha! Why does the groom look like that?!


    Does he not want to get married?


    It was no wonder people were confused because the second groom didnt look happy. He seemed to have heard peoples whispers, so he forced a smile on his face, but peopleughed even louder because he looked ridiculous.


    The second groom was Jupiter. He no longer went by Kim Gil-Gyu, and the people of Eden were now aware of his past. Despite this, Jupiter was surprisingly popr. The women saw him as a handsome bad boy.


    The girls went wild.


    Youre so hot!


    Hng No, Jupiter!


    Jupiter is supposed to end up with Gi-Gyu!


    One of the guests nearby yelled at the swooning women, Shut up, you stupid girls!


    Some time ago, Old Man Hwang had made a documentary about the bromance between Gi-Gyu and Jupiter. It had gone viral, creating fan groups that wanted the forbidden rtionship to blossom. This documentary was destroyed by Gi-Gyu and Jupiter soon after, but the fan clubs still existed, producing never-ending fan fiction.


    When the second bride Soo-Jung entered, the crowd cheered loudly, Uwahhh!


    Soo-Jung was also incredibly popr. The world was aware of her notorious past as Lucifer, who had almost destroyed the world. Despite this, she remained popr due to Eden''s efforts to promote her image. On top of this, Soo-Jung had also worked hard to change her reputation. With a new nicknameSaintess, she had traveled worldwide to help and save people. Only Baal and a few others still called her Lucifer.


    After she reached the altar, another silence fell. Divine energy filled the air, and the Death Knights took another step.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    Huh?! The crowd gasped when they realized that the sky was turning dark. They looked up to see hundreds of dragons flying in the sky.


    The Dragon Knights Order! eximed someone in the crowd. The dragons were so big that they had covered the sun.


    Hal, the knight on the biggest and darkest dragon, shouted, Attention! Breathe!


    <em>Kaboom!</em>


    Hundreds of dragons shot Breaths. Various colors and energies entangled in the sky, but thest Breath by Dark swallowed it all.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Another explosion urred, and a bright rainbow appeared in the sky secondster. It was finally time for thest couple to make their entrance.


    Gi-Gyu, in a bespoke suit, and El, the goddess in white, walked down the aisle.


    ***


    Gi-Gyu, I know I asked for a big wedding, but this is Tae-Shik blushed awkwardly.


    Gi-Gyu replied, Whats wrong? Its nice to get married together, isnt it? You like this, dont you, Mother?


    Im not sure if its okay to be married alongside my son like this, Su-Jin sounded hesitant.


    Who cares? Im the god of this world, after all.


    Tae-Shik muttered to Su-Jin, He always asks us not to bring that up, yet hes using it as an excuse now.


    Then, Jupiterined sharply, What the hell is this? I never asked for something like this.


    Jupiter had been half forced into doing this. Jupiter and Gi-Gyu had simr personalities, so Jupiter also never wanted an extravagant wedding. He had only agreed to it because of Soo-Jung.


    Soo-Jung whispered, Whats wrong? I think its really nice.


    With a smile, she continued, We should be honored that we are getting married alongside our god and his goddess.


    In the end, Jupiter shrugged quietly.


    Meanwhile, Gi-Gyu asked El, Are you okay with this?


    I am. El smiled and lowered her face demurely.


    The ceremony was still going on, but it finally ended when Oh Tae-Gu, the officiant of the weddings, announced, You may now kiss your bride!


    The wedding was finally over, and the crowd gasped in shock when El abruptly kissed Gi-Gyu deeply. But soon, people began to whistle and cheer for them.


    Looking up at Gi-Gyu after the kiss, El continued, ...am at yourmand.


    His face red, Gi-Gyu whispered, I love you, El.

 Chapter 400: Side Story 15 - Finale

    Chapter 400: Side Story 15 - Finale


    Uwahhhh! a child, who looked to be about three years old, cried out. Delicate features graced her petite face, promising to blossom into stunning looks. Her natural beauty was evident even at such an early age.


    The child continued to cry.


    My goodness! A woman nearby finally realized the child was crying and ran toward her. The woman was also beautiful and looked too young to be the girls mother. There was also no resemnce between the two.


    The woman quickly picked up the little girl.


    Uwahhh!


    Princess! Why are you crying? The woman tried to console the child. Princess! Whats wrong?


    Mommy! Mommy!


    Oh, you want to see your mommy?


    The child slowly stopped crying as she whispered, Granny


    The child had seemingly changed her mind. She now wanted to see her grandmother instead of her mother. The woman smiled and replied, Ah, so you want to go see your granny?


    Yes! The child stopped crying altogether andughed adorably. The woman rubbed her chin against the childs cheeks and eximed, Youre too cute!


    The woman carried the little girl and walked past a small flower garden. When she entered a cabin, a woman, too young to be a grandmother, greeted, Oh, there you are, Princess!


    Granny! the child eximed.


    The child smiled widely and hugged the shockingly beautiful woman.


    The woman who had brought the child here frowned and wondered, Why do you think she doesnt like me?


    Its not that she doesnt like you. You just need a little more experience.


    The grandmother hugged the child even tighter, and the child began dozing off. Just then, the wooden door creaked as it opened. The child was about to fall asleep, so she frowned at the interruption. But when she saw the neer, the child yelled in excitement, Mommy!


    Greetings. The two women bowed deeply toward the woman who had walked in.


    The childs mother waved her hands and protested, I told you not to treat me like that! Please think of me as your granddaughter and friend.


    When the child reached her mother, she burst intoughter.


    El, the childs mother, smiled and thanked the two women, I''m deeply grateful to you for looking after Do-Bin, Yoo-Bin and Adviser Lim Hye-Sook.


    ***


    Haa Yoo-Bin sighed after El, considered the mother of Eden, and Do-Bin had left. A while back, Yoo-Bin and Hye-Sook had offered to look after the children in Eden.


    Hye-Sook asked Yoo-Bin, Are you disappointed?


    They were still inside the cabin, which was empty now. It was unusually quiet today, as it was usually filled with children.


    Its a special day today, so I dont mind. Besides, its nice to have a day off. Yoo-Bin gave the adviser her best smile, but it was clear that she was a little disappointed. Yoo-Bin loved children, which had led her to be a highly sought-after nanny for the children of important figures in Eden.


    Due to Yoo-Bin and Hye-Sooks reputation as excellent caregivers, many people wanted their children in their care. This was why the people of Eden had given Yoo-Bin and Hye-Sook a gift.


    [Eden Kindergarten]


    The sign on the cabin looked impressive.


    I still cant believe they made the sign out of ether Lim Hye-Sook shook her head in disbelief even as she smiled. Paimon and Old Man Hwang had improved the material called ether, and the new version was now the most expensive material in the world. Most people werent even aware of the materials existence.


    <em>If I sell that sign, Ill probably be the richest person in the outside world. </em>But of course, Lim Hye-Sook would never do something like that.


    Anyway, I wasnt asking you about that, Yoo-Bin.


    Pardon? Yoo-Bin looked confused.


    Didnt you like Kim Gi-Gyu as well? When Hye-Sook asked, Yoo-Bin turned bright red. It was true that Yoo-Bin liked Gi-Gyu before.


    Yoo-Bin exined, Yes, but it wasnt like that. I just admired him, thats all.


    Hye-Sook smiled sadly. All right.


    <em>Its because of El, </em>thought Hye-Sook. Gi-Gyu was madly in love<em></em>with El, which meant that Yoo-Bin had no chance. Also, Yoo-Bin could not date humans because of the side effects of that Asmodeus piece. Yoo-Bin had almost died before, but she had survived thanks to gaining a piece of Asmodeus. She had actually be stronger than before.


    Unfortunately, the Asmodeus piece carried with it a side effect, including the inability to love a human being. At first, Yoo-Bin was shocked and upset, but she had epted her fate by now.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door. Hye-Sook smiled. The kindergarten was closed for the day, so she knew exactly who was at the door.


    Pleasee in, Hye-Sook said quietly.


    The door creaked open, and two men in expensive suits appeared. The younger man looked incredibly powerful, while the older man was a handsome middle-aged man.


    Are you all ready? the older man asked.


    Not yet. Hye-Sook shook her head. But well hurry.


    While Hye-Sook and the older man chatted, Yoo-Bin and the powerful-looking man looked at each other.


    Give us a minute. Hye-Sook took Yoo-Bin away so they could change. When they returned, Hye-Sook took the older mans arm while Yoo-Bin stood beside the younger man shyly.


    Lets go, Tae-Gu oppa, said Hye-Sook.


    Strange was the fact that such a young woman had been addressed as Granny before, but stranger was her calling the middle-aged man Oppa.


    However, Tae-Shiks father, Oh Tae-Gu, nodded and replied, Of course.


    Hal, the powerful-looking man, said to Yoo-Bin in a slightly gloomy voice, You look especially beautiful today.


    When Yoo-Bin blushed, Hal took her hand and added, Lets go.


    ***


    Why are they sote? Gi-Gyu looked frustrated as he tapped the table.


    Im sure theyll be here soon. El smiled patiently.


    It was well past the meeting time, yet some guests hadn''t arrived.


    El asked, Your mother is doing well, right?


    El was still busy as ever running Eden. After giving birth to Do-Bin, Gi-Gyu suggested that perhaps she should step down, but she had refused.


    El had smiled and exined, After all, Im not an average woman.


    Despite her long work hours, she always spent quality time with Do-Bin. Stamina was never an issue for her.


    Moms busy raising Soo-Bin now, Gi-Gyu replied awkwardly. Oh Soo-Bin was Tae-Shik and Su-Jins newborn baby girl. Getting a new sister hade as a shock to Gi-Gyu. However, because Soo-Bin was extremely shy, Gi-Gyu rarely saw her, despite her being the same age as his daughter.


    Tae-Shik hyung and Mother have been neglecting me because theyre busy with Soo-Bin, Gi-Gyu grumbled.


    They got married years ago, so you should really stop calling him hyung.


    But. Gi-Gyu was torn. He now had a stepfather, but Gi-Gyu kept hisst name Kim. It was all very awkward, and he even wondered if he had made a mistake by encouraging Tae-Shik to pursue his mother. But whenever he saw the joy on their faces, especially after the arrival of their newborn daughter Soo-Bin, Gi-Gyu was assured that he had made the correct choice.


    Haa Gi-Gyu sighed again after looking at his watch. It was two hours past the meeting time. He was getting angry when a man walked in.


    Sorry, Imte.


    Where the hell have you been? Gi-Gyu demanded to know.


    I was sleeping.


    ...


    Do-Bin ran toward the man and eximed, Uncle!


    Lou picked her up unapologetically. Lou now ruled Eden with El. His body had been perfected, and he was currently wearing a nice suit. Lou looked gorgeous enough to make any man or woman fall in love with him.


    Gosh, Lou, when will you grow up, huh? Gi-Gyu muttered.


    Im older than you, idiot. Youre the one who needs to grow up. Turning toward Do-Bin, Lou whispered, Do-Bin, you look as pretty as ever, sweetie.


    Youre pretty too, Uncle! When Do-Bin yelled, Lou, Gi-Gyu, and El grinned.


    Well, I guess they are even worse than you, Lou, Gi-Gyu whispered. Two couples still hadnt arrived. It was ironic because one of these couples had actually requested this meeting.


    Lou replied, You have all the time in the world, so be patient.


    Do you think El gets many days off nowadays? Frankly, I would love to take El and Do-Bin and run away. I should be enjoying my time with them, not you, Gi-Gyu protested.


    Ha! Jokes on you because this ce suits Do-Bin the best. She belongs here.


    Lou was right. Do-Bin was special. How could she not be? She was the offspring of the queen of all angels and the only god of this world.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Lou, El, and Gi-Gyu heard a loud sound and turned quickly.


    Hehe, I broke it. Do-Bin smiled widely. In her hand was a training sword Paimon had made for her. The training weapon could even easily hold Death, but she had snapped it like a twig.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The three stared at the little girl in awe. After a few minutes of silence, Gi-Gyu murmured, Umm, I guess I better ask Paimon to fix it


    A chilling expression appeared on Lous face as he warned, You need to teach her to control her strength.


    Im not doing that on purpose. If anyone bullies her, shell know exactly what to do. When Gi-Gyu said proudly, El pinched his leg.


    Just then, another couple appeared. Gi-Gyu announced sarcastically, Im so honored by your presence.


    Sorry, sorry! the man apologized.


    Sorry! Ah, youre already here, Lou! the woman greeted.


    Lou said to them quietly, You guys are totallyte.


    The newly arrived couple was Yoo-Jung and Suk-Woo. They were still dating, and they had asked for this meeting.


    Gi-Gyu asked, So what is it you want to announce today?


    Hmm? But shouldnt we wait for Jupiter and Soo-Jung? Are they here? asked Yoo-Jung.


    Not yet.


    Hmm Yoo-Jung and Suk-Woo considered their options before finally reaching a decision.


    Yoo-Jung whispered to Suk-Woo, We should just tell them now, right?


    Yeah, go ahead.


    Turning toward the other, Yoo-Jung dered, Im pregnant.


    <em>Schwing.</em>


    <em>Schwing.</em>


    Suddenly, two swords appeared out of nowhere and took aim at Suk-Woos neck.


    What the hell are you guys doing?! Yoo-Jung screamed.


    Umm G-guys? Suk-Woo stammered, trembling.


    His hand shaking, Gi-Gyu whispered, How dare you!


    One wrong move and he could behead Suk-Woo in a heartbeat. But, of course, Gi-Gyu had perfect control over his weapon.


    Suk-Woo protested, Im obviously going to marry her, so take this sword away! And Lou! Why are you trying to kill me too?!


    Gi-Gyu made my body do it. Lou shrugged.


    An awkward silence fell in the room, but the arrival of thest couple broke it. Jupiter and Soo-Jung had brought along their son Tae-Suk. One year younger than Do-Bin, Tae-Suk looked so pretty that he could be a girl.


    Whats going on? Why does it feel so tense here? Jupiter asked.


    Did something happen? Soo-Jung inquired.


    Looking annoyed, Gi-Gyu turned toward Jupiter and asked, Why are you sote?


    Jupiter seemed flustered, so Soo-Jung answered, We went to meet his father.


    F-ather?


    Yes, Mother, too, Soo-Jung replied.


    A short silence fell before Gi-Gyu opened his lips. Kronos?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!